《A Slave To My Vengeful Lover》 Chapter 1 - Last Letter From My Friend I am running in the streets... The lights are turning off... Am running faster and faster... Suddenly I fall from a mountain cliff... I roll down from my bed with full of sweat on my forehead and neck. This is the nightmare I am getting from the day my best friend Ria died. Ria and I are childhood friends, we share everything, there is nothing hidden between us. We make so many night overs. All of a sudden she left me... She attempted suicide, but why? She is very rich and good at studies too. We both made an application to the same course in the same UG college and we got admission too. We will join in the college within a month... Between my thoughts about her, my phone rang suddenly... It''s andline number of Ria and I picked the call... For one second I thought it was Ria, but she''s no more I realized... Tears filled my eyes... Me: "Hello..." Mark: "Is this Anna?" Me: "Yes, who''s this?" Mark: "This is Mark, Ria''s brother..." (Sudden shrill pass through my Spine). Mark: "Are you there?" Me: "Yes, Mark" Mark: "Don''t dare to call me by my name" Me: "I am sorry, sir..." Mark: "I got letter notes from Ria to you" Me: "What?" Mark: "Yes, you need to pay for this,e to my house to collect the letter." (tears fall from my eyes) Me: "Ok sir, I will be there right now" He cut off the phone... Mark Ria''s lovely brother He is 26... After the death of their parents in a car ident 2 years past, he takes over all the family business and developed and be a top entrepreneur. I didn''t speak to him much... He brings choctes to Ria... Me and Ria shared them... (Author''s note: Please! Say no piracy ! Don''t take part in a crime! Don''t patronize thieves! Repent now and go /book/16725941005998405/A-ve-To-My-Vengeful-Lover ) u003cgdivu003eu003c/gdivu003e Chapter 2 - Meeting Mr. Mark Anna''s Pov: I took the cab immediately after the phone call from Mark... Tears fall from my eyes thinking about Ria. My thoughts were racing between phone conversation with Mark "You need to pay for this" and about the letter... The cab stopped in front of Ria''s house. After the payment to the cab, I literally run to her house, which exactly looks like a pce. I came into the midway of the hall. I copsed again after seeing her photo with flowers. There are few guests in the house and the maidens are serving juices. One of the maids, me and Ria call her Nanny (in nativenguage grandma) as she approached me and said "Sir is waiting in Ria''s room." I tried to ask her what happened. She just goes away, ignoring my question and reminds me that sir is waiting for you. I stand on my feet... Clear my tears and try to control my emotions. I went to upstairs towards Ria''s room... I entered Ria''s room... I walked to the middle of the room; I was near the bed, there is a photograph of Ria and mine beside the bed. I take a step forward to touch the Ria''s picture on the photograph. Suddenly someone has grabbed me behind with my hair. I shouted with pain, "who are you? Leave me." I can''t move my face, but I can sense it is a man of 6''2" height with muscr bodies. He grabs me to the wall without leaving my hair. He came to face me. There is a sound of Tud where my back hit to the wall, but he still holding my hair with a tight grip. My eyes full of tears and my face be red. I am taking deep sobbing. And try to clear my eyes with one of my hands. His other hand grips the wrist of my hand and pinned to the wall. The pearl on my bracelet cut deep into my skin between his hand and my wrist. My head is near to his heart, I can hear his speed heart rate. And my chest is about to touch his abbs. All this happens in just a fraction of a second. I raised my face to see him... It''s Mark... His eyes are Red with fire that he can make me into ash on the spot. He huffs. He said with cier his teeth "Don''t dare to touch my sister picture, I will make you to death if you dare". I take one deep sobbing and said "she is my friend." Mark: "Friend! Who takes my sister to Grave. You need to pay for this." Me: "You are mistaken, why I will let her die, I ever don''t know why shemitted suicide." He immediately leaves my hair and hand, I just fall on the ground. He threw me the reports of postmortem on me. I am shocked to see the statement that she was Raped. I check the name of the report it''s Ria. I raise my head to see Mark in shock. And ask who did this to her. He threw the letter envelope to me, I can see on the Top "Dear Anna..." Chapter 3 - My Dear Anna Hi Anna... I may not be alive when you are reading this. I know you are angry at me because I am leaving you in this life. But you are my dearest friend.. You need to know what happened to me. On Saturday we have done with our work at my home special project work for our UG program. On Sunday, I got a joining letter from the college for both of us. I want to make you surprise I visit your house, your father is ready to leave from your house. He greeted me. I ask him about you; he said you went out with your mom and will be back soon... And he said he is going outside for some work and he will be back in 30 minutes. I ask him, I will wait for you. I want to see happiness in your eyes, Anna.. I am alone at your house. You must be worried about what happened to me... It''s because of your stepbrother, Anna... Hees along with his 3 friends into the house. I saw them and take the application into my hand and walk towards your bedroom. He asked me what''s that... I said to him that "college application of Anna''s." He tried to grab from my hand and I was staring at him, he tried to tear it... I shouted at him "Are you mad?" and try to grab the application. Meanwhile, one of his friends just pushed me towards your brother John. and the other tries to touch my waist. I turned back to warn them... From the backside your brother touched my boobs under my shirt. I just got scared... I tried to escape from them but I can''t Anna, I can''t... I tried to ovee this depression.. but I can''t. Am sorry to leave you. am leaving my Brother (Mark) Alone as my parents did... Please take care of my brother... You are not responsible for my death, Anna... Don''t feel guilty... Please don''t Stop your studies. GoodBye loving from Ria ?? Chapter 4 - Rage On John Anna''s POV: After reading the letter, I copsed, and my mind was nk. My heartbeat increase.. I can hear my heart raising I saw Mark''s face; he stands in front of me with full rage and anger in the eyes.. "Du dossse my Brother John Raped Ria?" I stammered. He catches my neck and makes me stand with force.. I was forced to breathe. And mark warned me "I will ruin you and your family, you people will get punishment at par for the act of your Brother." And he pushed me back. My back touches the door, my eyes are with full of tears and I caught for breathing. I asked Mark "can I go to my brother and ask for truth please." Mark: "What you will ask..? How they raped my sister?" He shouted at me. The post-mortem reports clearly say a gang raped Ria. Anna: "Please give me one day to find out the truth." I will return back to you definitely with the truth.. Please... Mark: "Don''t dare to escape.. I will ruin your family.. Get lost..." He threw me out of the room. I immediately went to my house. I saw John on the couch.. I ran to him, grab his cor and p him quick and hard. "How dare you to touch my friend, you idiot" I punch him on his nose. His nose started bleeding. He defends himself and tied my hands behind me with a towel and pushes me on the couch. He thenughs at me. John: You are talking about your poor little friend? Anna: "Her name is Ria." John: "She is very Tasty" (he Smirks) Anna: "How dare you to touch her..?" John: "My dear lill sister Do you think I only touch her?" (Heughed loudly) Anna: "I got shocked and I can''t move an inch., What your friends and you did to Ria?" John: "I told you I enjoyed her inch by inch... She cried a lot, so we tied her mouth with the same towel I tied your hands... She pleased me to don''t Tare her clothes, She pleased me to don''t touch her, She pleased me to don''t ****..." (Heughed loudly) You know about me, my lill sister, if somebody asks me to don''t do I will do it.. She aroused me... I touched her Inch by inch.. I enjoyed her... She is soft, clear, clean... I can''t take her from my dreams from that evening... Anna: I screamed and shouted, "You Pervert" John: "You know one thing my friends also enjoyed her after me.. We did so many times in those 2 hours.. Her boobs are popped out after removing her bra which makes me hornier... I squeeze them as hard as I can until I cum between her boobs... Do you want to know more? She is a VIRGIN, The blood strain on your bed is your dearest friend..." Anna: "Why? Why you did this to her?" I shrieked. John: "Because of you.. Am jealous of you, my dad is taking care of you than me. And your mother will see me as a creature..." Anna: "That''s not true.. Mom and Dad love both of us. And just because of the admission letter you raped my friend?" John: "Not exactly.. First, I tried to tear that application into pieces, but your poor little friend scolds me I try to p her... Unfortunately, she falls on me her boobs squeeze against me so it goes on..." Heughed.. Anna: "You will pay for this, I willin to police the rest of your life is in prison." John: "You need to be alive for doing that," he said he immediately grabs a knife on the table and kept on my neck and he smiles. From the backside, my mom shouted and try to grab the knife from his hand.. The de slightly touches on my neck and above my left boob and it bleeds lightly. He stabbed on the back of my mom.. I can''t help my mom because of my tied hands.. Meanwhile, my father came and beat John from behind with a flower vase. He just lost his consciousness.. My father releases my hands and he told me to escape and run. I saw my mom.. She is not breathing anymore.. My heartbeat stopped for a while.. My father grabs me to the front door and pleased me to escape from him.. I ran on the streets increasing my speed.. I can remember the nightmare I gotst night that am running on the streets.. Chapter 5 - Mom.. Miss You.. Anna''s Pov: My mom... she loves me so much... I am a precious gift from my Dad to Mom... My mom and dad love each other. My dad is an army general. He died when I was 5 years. I hardly remember him. But my mom always tells about his dare activities.. After dad died mom took the family responsibilities. she joined in a Job, because of hectic work she can''t take proper care on me.. So she decided to join me in a hostel which amodates my school. There I met Ria... when I turned to 13 years, my mom decided to go for 2nd marriage. and she asks for my permission... Am happy about her for the decision they took.. My step-Dad is the employer to my mom... and he had one son named John (19 years) by the time of marriage now his age is 25 years. My mom never shows partiality between us. He doesn''t talk much with me. I am top in school and College.. My dad always praises me.. He wants me to take care of the business further... am happy about that but I don''t think it causes an effect on my brother feelings.. Why he kills my mom... I don''t want to miss you, Mom... Pleasee back.. I need you.. #Present:# All the memories sh into my mind when I was running on the streets.. I was praying to God that it should be a dream... Please.. I need to wake up... I need to wake up... I need Ria... I want to go to college with her. I want to enjoy my life with my parents.. tears filled my eyes.. I can''t run anymore.. I copsed on the middle of the road I keep hands on my face and started crying heavily with deep sobbing.. MARK... MARK... I got a sh of mark.. it''s around 11.30 p.m in midnight... I want to tell him about John... John may escape.. my father is in the danger zone with him.. I moved on to the bench beside the road and searched for my phone.. luckily it''s in my pocket... I call to Ria''sndline number... Nany lift the call Nany: "Hello.. who''s this?" Anna: "Nany, it''s me Anna.. Can you please connect to Mr Mark?" Nany: Anna beta.. (they use beta for a child in localnguage) what happened? why did you call thiste hour? Is everything ok? Anna: I don''t have much time.. can you please forward my call to Mr mark? Its an emergency Nany: ok beta, he is in Ria''s room wait... Chapter 6 - Saving My Life Mark: Hello... Anna: Mark.. it''s me Anna.. (I can''t control my tears).. Mark: I already told you don''t dare to call me by my name.. Anna: Am so sorry, Sir.. M..mmy.. Bro..brooother Raped Ria (I stammer with crying). With his 3 friends.. I know them, I will help you find them.. Mark: I know that (he shouted loudly).. Your entire family has to pay for this.. Anna: Sir, please listen to me.. John is still at my house.. He may escape.. He tries to kill me.. My mom saves me from sacrificing her life (I take a deep sobbing) Mark: Where are you? Are you trying to escape from me? You will be dead if I find you, Anna: No, I escape from my brother.. Am at 10th Street in the same area of your house.. (Meanwhile, a gang of 6 alcoholic teenagers came near to me.. One of them sat beside me touching my thigh..) I kept my phone aside and warn them.. "Who are you? Don''t dare to touch me.." Gang: "We got a hot chick why we only touch your thighs instead we touch your boobs.." I just stand to escape from them.. One of them catches my wrist... I just p him and run through the streets.. They are chasing me.. I am running, it''s almost 12.30 midnight... I don''t know where I am.. Am just running.. Suddenly street lights were off.. The streets are dam darkest... I am scared of darkness.. I recall my nightmare I got a day before that I am running in a street at the same time the lights are off.. I stop running; I stand still... I can hear they are approaching me.. They areing near me.. No God wille to save me.. Ria died because of me.. My eyes are filled with tears.. When one of the gang touches my shoulder from the backside.. Suddenly a car stopped a few inches in front of me... I don''t know who''s car is that.. Someonees out of the car... He is walking towards me.. The hand on my shoulder left me and I can hear they are moving backwards.. I can''t see the men clearly because of full of tears in my eyes... In that gloomy street, I can see only the headlights of the car.. I got terrified.. I don''t know what happened in my life.. I just copsed before the car headlight on the road and hands on my face and sobbing deeply and crying.. I can hear some fight is going for a few minutes and I can hear cop vehicle sounds.. I am saved.. Someone saved me, I don''t know who it is... I can''t dare to raise my head to see him.. Some hand touches my shoulder... A sudden shrill pass through my Spine.. (the same feeling I got when mark touch my wrist on that day) I feel secured.. I sense safe.. That anonymous man touches my shoulder and called my name, "Anna... You are safe now". I am shocked and clear my eyes and raise my head and saw his Face.. Its MARK... I take deep sobbing and stand immediately and hug him tightly and crying.. Chapter 7 - Mr. Mark Mark''s Pov: I am Mark am 26 years old.. As usual, I wake up at 5:30 a.m. Done with my workout.. I take a bath and I came to the dinning room for breakfast.. I ask Nany about my sister (Ria) does she had her breakfast.. She said no, and she informed me that she didn''te outside of her room from yesterday evening, and she didn''t have dinner too.. I ask Nany "Everything ok?" I knock on her door for 4 times.. She didn''t respond, and she didn''t open the door.. "I will check her" I said to Nany and went to her room.. I knock on the door; she didn''t open I call her. She didn''t respond.. I call to my P.A and told her to cancel all my appointments and schedule for the day.. It''s 10.30 am I am waiting for Ria to open the door, but she is not responding.. Am worried about her.. I decided to break the door and I break it after few punches.. The lock system failed, and I open the door easily.. It shocked me to see my sister with a suicide cut on her hand and she sat on the corner of the room.. The floor was filled with blood.. I am blocked.. Is that true what I saw..? Nany enter the room.. She shouted and started crying.. And immediately we call an ambnce.. But it''s toote.. They said she died in early 3: 30 a.m. But why? As far as I know, Ria is very strong.. She is not a type of girl of suicide.. Why she did this? I don''t even cry.. My mind was blocked and can''t digest her death.. After 2 days of her death, I got the postmortem report that she was raped by a gang.. I ask nanny about her Sunday schedule.. Nanny said she got an application for admission to the University, she is very happy that she and friend Anna got the admission in the same University.. She went to meet Anna that evening.. Thoughts are rolling in my head... I went to her room; I sat on her bed.. I shouted loudly, "Riaaaa.... Pleasee back..." "Don''t leave your brother alone... Please Ria," I cried loudly.. I cried a lot; I didn''te out of her room.. Why she left me alone.. My parents left both of us and died in a car ident.. Me and Ria ovee this situation slowly.. It''s been 2 years.. For the past 6 months am busy with my business work.. I can''t spend much time with her.. But I know her bestie is Anna.. Am collecting all the memories and cried.. By the evening, I found an envelope in her bag in the wardrobe.. Its college admission letter.. In that envelope I found another letter written by Ria''s handwriting.. To Anna for her friend.. I read that letter.. My blood boiled. And I want to kill her entire family.. I call her the next day and ask her toe.. I can''t control myself.. When I saw her in Ria''s room trying to touch my sister picture.. I can''t control myself, I ran and grab her with her hair.. I saw her before.. but not this close.. With her one of the hands she touches my hand, pleading to leave her hair with the other hand she is trying to push me away.. I catch her other hand, wrist tightly.. I can imagine Ria''s hand with blood. I can''t control myself, I shouted at her I gripped her wrist tightly that something is digging into both of our skin.. Blood starts the flow of her wrist and my palm.. But I didn''t care.. But something magic I saw in her eyes.. Her eyes full of tears, her face is Red.. Her boobs are almost close to mine.. She is crying.. I leave her and gave one day permission.. She left crying.. On the same day, at night, around 11.40 p.m.. Nany connect a call from Anna to me.. I shouted at her.. In the middle of our discussion.. I can hear she is giving some warning to other men.. Am listening I think she left that phone and try to escape from them.. I can clearly hear the gang peoples'' conversation that they want to touch her boobs.. My blood boiled from my stomach.. And I hear Anna''s scream.. I know definitely she is in danger.. Luckily I ask her where is she? She is near to my vi.. I immediately called for cops and started on my car.. I reached thene 10... I run the entire street, I call to her... I saw her phone is ringing nearby the bench.. I was riding everyne.. And I entered a gloomy street where I increased my car speed.. Suddenly I saw Anna in that street.. With a sudden break, I stop the car few inches before her.. She stays still.. As if she wants to give up her life.. I can see blood strains on her shirt, particrly on the left side of her boob and on the neck it''s still bleeding.. Her hands are shivering... Her face is red with full tears.. She is staring to my headlights.. She didn''t notice me.. Meanwhile, I saw someone put a hand on her shoulder.. She is crying like a baby girl.. I can''t control myself.. I don''t know what happened to me.. I don''t know why I am possessive on her if someone kept a hand on her.. I immediatelye out of the car and I chased them and beat them till death, My martial arts help me for fighting.. Cops enter the scene, they take care of the gang and I reported them.. And I check for Anna.. She sat on the road before the car headlight.. She is crying.. She is full of sweat.. I can see her bra line from the back of her white shirt.. Her shirt was torn on the left side of the chest and full of blood strains.. I went near her and tap on her shoulder that everything will be ok... Is that me, I told she is safe? She raised her head She turned around, her eyes towards me... Again the same feeling as something happening in my heart... I don''t want to lose her.. I don''t want to hurt her.. I got the feeling that she''s mine.. She recognized me and said "Mark".. And she immediately stands and hug me tightly... I am in shock for her reaction.. She is scared... She hugs me tightly that no space to enter between us.. I just hold her back with one of my hands and tap on her back and said "it''s ok"... I can sense her bra line when am touching her back.. Then I imagine how her boobs squeeze to mine when she hugged.. It aroused me.. I need to control myself.. She is taking deep sobbing and crying.. I hold her, and she hugged me.. Chapter 8 - Where Am I.. Anna''s POV: I got the same old nightmare.. That am falling from mountain Cliff... But some hand came to help me.. I don''t know whose hand is that.. I feel secure.. I sp it as I ask him, "please don''t leave me.." He just touches on my forehead and says "It''s ok, you will be safe".. I hear that voice in real life.. Is that Mark? Maybe not... I say to myself that "am safe now, no one dares to touch me" and clench the hand.. I slowly open my eyes.. I feel safe.. I am covered with a warm pink nket... I feel I want to sleep again, but I feel hungry.. I tried to take the bed sheet.. But something struck on my hand as I look at it, it''s saline.. Wait... What? Some white bandage on my wrist... Then I recall everything that happened Mark call.. I went to his house.. I got hurt on my wrist... My brother tried to kill me.. But he seeded on my mom... I ran on the streets.. A gang tried to tease me.. Someone saved me.. MARK... Yeah, it''s Mark who saved me.. But how he knows that I was there? Then I recall about our hug... My cheeks turn red.. Why the hell I hug him.. I can recall that I hugged him tightly with fear... He''s just tapping on my back and saying it''s ok.. After a few minutes, I realized that I hugged him tightly.. I can sense his hand is exactly on the back of my bra line.. I get into reality.. I can sense he arouses near my lower tummy.. Then I loosen my hug... I can remember that''s it? What happened next? Where am I? I tried to get up... I found some bandage on my neck.. And my dress? I check my dress.. I just had panties and a long T-shirt which is just above my knees.. I don''t have a bra too... There is another bandage on the left side of my chest... I tried to check the room.. I found Nany on the chair... She is taking the nap. I feel thirsty.. I found a water bottle near the table.. I tried to catch the bottle.. But the bottle got hit with ss its fall... I just close my eyes for the mess I made.. But I can''t hear the sound of the ss.. I slowly open my eyes.. The ss was not broken.. I saw a hand, which made a perfect catch.. I feel ok.. And saw who''s this hand.. It''s MARK... I stare at him. I just sit upwards and lean backwards to my pillow... Am starring at him.. Mark: Do you need water? Anna: I just nod my head as a yes.. He pours water into the ss and gave me.. I drank some water... Few drops of water fall on my shirt... I tried to clean them and look at my T-shirt. Then I realized clear coverage of my boobs over the T-shirt... I didn''t wear any bra... My nipple dots are clearly visible through the shirt... I immediately grab my nket to cover my chest and then I saw his Face.. He just turns around and asks for more water if I need.. I say no... Meanwhile, Nany gets up from her chair and asks mark that she will serve me if I need anything.. Mark left the room.. I feel rxed.. My heart is pumping normally now.. I ask Nany where am I... She says that I am at Mark''s house.. What''s the Time now Nany? Nanny: its 9.30 PM What? Chapter 9 - Remove Your Under Garments.. Nanny: "Yes beta.. It''s 9:30 p.m." Anna: "I slept the whole day?" Nanny: "ha beta... Maybe because of medicines." Anna: "What medicines?" Nanny: "Your treatment medicine for your wounds.. What happenedst night beta.. After your call.. Mark sir, immediately ran and took his car keys in a hurry and started.. He didn''t tell me where he is going.. So I am worried and waited for him.. He came to the home around 2.30 am. In midnight... I am shocked when I saw you in his hands with full of blood strains on both of your shirts.." Anna: (He carries me? Why blood strains on his shirt? Something bad happened to him because of fight? He is hurrying and worried because of me? All the thoughts are revolving around my mind...) "Nany anything bad happened to him? Is he ok? Why blood strains on his shirt?" (I asked her in worry) Nanny: "Everything ok beta.. He is fine.. He just had a slight cut on his palm... The doctor treated it too.." Anna: "Why the bloodstains on his shirt?" Nanny: "I think it''s your blood strains.. He carried you.. So it may strain on his shirt too.. " (with a brief smile on her face). Anna: "Is that doctor male or female?" Nanny: (keep a hand on Anna''s forehead) Don''t worry beta itsdy doctor.. Our family doctor.. She lives nearby.. Sir, calls her on his way to home... So she came to our home after a few minutes you people arrive.. Anna: "Then? Who''s there when I am under treatment?" Nanny: "Sir,y you on this bed.. Immediately the doctor came, she said you lost a lot of blood.. Maybe you should admit in the hospital.. Later, both sir and doctor discuss something and started your treatment here itself.. Sir told me to stay here with you tonight to take care.. From tomorrow, a nurse will join to help your treatment... Anna: "Where is my dress? Who changed it, Nanny?" Nanny: (with a brief smile).. The Doctor removed your entire clothes, and she did treatment because she wants to know any further wounds you have she just checked.. After the treatment, I keep a t-shirt and panties on you.. And.. Anna: and? Nanny: she told to not to put on a bra until your wound gets recovered.. Anna: Why? The wound is not exactly on my boob, it''s just above to that.. Nanny: "yes dear, she told me not to keep... Maybe it increases the blood pressure on the wound and it may not recover fast.." Anna: "Nanny during my treatment does Mark stay here?" Nanny: "No beta..." He''s waiting outside.. He''s worried about you.. After your treating doctor said you will be fine.. But you should take some rest.. Anna: "Thank you Nany for taking care.. You can go to your room and take some rest. I can handle myself.." Nanny: "it''s ok beta I will sleep here.. No problem.. But you should call me if you need anything.." Anna: Ok Nany... (I just close my eyes.. Reviewing yesterday scene.. John.. I was Shame calling him as my brother.. But mom.. Why he killed my mom. I think I need to perform some rituals to her dead body.. What about my dad? Does he take care of my mom? Or John did something bad to dad too? I just wake up and check the time it''s around 10.30..) I ask nanny about Mark... "when he will go to bed.." Nanny: "Usually in between 11 to 1 dear... After Ria''s death, he''s not sleeping well.." Anna: "Nany, can you show me his room? I need to talk to him, it''s urgent.." Nanny: "Sir is staying in Ria''s room Beta.. But you need to take some rest¡­ You can talk to him tomorrow." Anna: "Please Nany it''s urgent.. And can you help me with some clothes to put on.. And my undergarments, please.." Nanny: "Sorry beta, doctor told me to not to put bra.. I washed them... But..." Anna: "Please Nanny, I need to talk to him I will remove it whenever I reached the bed.. Please.." Nanny: "ok beta, take this short and bra..." Anna: (I wear bra nanny helped to keep the back hook of bra and I wear shorts it''s just above my knee below my t-shirt (long white t-shirt) Nanny: "I wille with you" Anna: "Sorry nanny I can manage.. It''s about my family matters.." Nanny: "ok beta, take care.." Anna: "I started slowly towards Ria''s room.." The door was closed but not locked, it was just a few inches gap.. And the lights were on.. I knock on the door.. Mark: "Who''s this?" Anna: "It''s me, Anna," I want to talk to you. Mark: 2 minutes After (3- 4 min) "Come in.. Does Nanny with you.?" Anna: (I can see his back, he is doing some work on theptop.. He is in t-shirt and shorts) "She stayed in my room.. I mean the room am taking care.. I told her to not toe.." (He doesn''t even turn back and see my face). Mark: "okay.. What do you want to know? Anna : abb.. abboouttt my faa faatherrr (I stammer) Mark: (he stops his work, and he didn''t turn around and said) "I informed to cops, they didn''t find your father and your brother.. Both of them were escaping.. Anna: "My father doesn''t escape, he tries to hide from John; I think." Mark: "Don''t dare to bring his name in front of me.." (He shouted all of a sudden) Anna: Wwwhaaatt abb abouttt my Mmm motherrr? (Tears filled in my eyes) (he didn''t even turn around and look at me) Mark: "Some postmortem procedure is going on.." I will take care of her death rituals.. And Get Out of my Room and stop your funny questions.. Anna: (Funny questions? I just ask about my dead mom and hidden dad.. He thinks it is a silly question? But anyway, he saved my life I need to thank him) "Ok.., Thanks for saving me.." (I said, and I turned around.., to leave his room) Mark: "It''s better, If You Remove Your Undergarments".. Anna: (A sudden shrill pass in my stomach after hearing those words.. I turn around and look at him.. He is just doing his work on hisptop very casually.. I didn''t respond and turn around and reach the door..) Mark: "Your wound will heal soon... So.." Anna: okay.. (What I said okay to him¡­? To remove my undergarments?... It''s embarrassed me. I juste out of the room.. When I get an image of those words, my heart is racing.. I just came to the room.. I remove my bra (while removing the bra I can hear his echo Remove Your Undergarments... I feel like he is removing my bra when I am unhooking it... I feel like he is around me.. Annaaae on.. He just said that because to heal your wound, not any further intention... But how he knows that I wear Bra.. He didn''t even turn back and saw me... He might have eyes on his back too.. Anna¡­ juste out of his thoughts... Juste out of his thoughts... I say to myself and said Good night to Nany and slept... (please do support this story.. thank you..??) Chapter 10 - Perfect Mole On Perfect Place.. Mark pov: Anna... What special with her... I met so many girls.. But I feel something different with her¡­ I care for her more.. I am more possessive of her.. I arouse when she hugged me? Is this just because she had perfect shape and curves of her body? Why? What''s happening to me.. Why I am in anger when some gang is teasing her..? Why am worried when she gets injured? Why I feel sad when she is crying..? All the thoughts sh into my mind when I was driving to my home... Anna, she''s in my car.. Next to me.. On the passenger seat... (A few minutes ago) She hugged me tightly.. I am just tapping her back slowly that she will be ok.. (At the same time I got aroused.. The more she has hugged me tightly the more am getting aroused.. It bes Hard... Am trying to control myself, but I can''t help.. If she hugs me for the next one more minute... I just pull her on the Car Hood and I directly keep my hands on her boobs and squeeze them and I directly put my Hard in her tight pussy.. And I will release..) When my thoughts are continuing, she loses her hug.. Does she read my thoughts? She removes hands on me.. She is just a few inches away.. Her face is full of tears.. She just saw my face and closed her eyes and fall backwardly.. I catch her with one of my hands on her waist and the other hand on her wrist.. I called her.. "Anna, wake up".. She fell unconscious.. Her shirt is full of blood strains and now my shirt too.. Her hug makes my shirt with her blood strains.. I carried her in bridal style.. (Why these girls look like thin but weighs more).. I ced her in my passenger seat.. And I took the driver seat.. I keep her seat belt.. When am dragging the seat belt, her boobs touch my hand.. I stare at them.. No Mark, she is unconscious you should not take advantage.. I say to myself and drove home.. Meanwhile, I call my family doctor and said it''s an emergency.. And I informed her toe early, as soon as possible.. I started driving to my home.. I increase the car speed.. I am worried about what happens if something bad happens to her? No.. No.. No.. She will be fine.. She is breathing.. Something falls on my shoulder... Ie out of my thoughts and check... it''s her head.. Sheid on my shoulder.. Her face is pretty.. Her nose and face are still in red. Maybe because she cried a lot... We reached home.. I moved her head from my shoulder, and I came out of the car.. I went to the passenger seat and carried her and took her into the bedroom... After a few minutes doctor came.. She checked her pulse and said she needs to take to an emergency care.. I ask Nany to stay out of room for a few minutes.. And ask the doctor.. Mark: "Is there anything danger to her life?" Doctor: "No Mark.. She is okay.. Let me check on her.. She lost her blood.. Luckily I carried blood bags, box.. I will check her blood group.." Mark: "If possible, make her treatment here itself.. Its danger for her life if we carry her to the hospital.. She is very important to me.." Doctor: "Yes, I have the blood.. Ok mark, let''s help me to give her first aid.." Mark: (Ie close to Anna sat next to her head.. The doctor is removing her 3rd shirt button..) "Wait.. What are you doing.." Doctor: "Treatment.." Mark: "Are you removing her clothes?" Doctor: "Yes.. There are some wounds under the shirt I need to do first aid first and then blood..." Mark: I cut off her words and said "ok, I will stay outside Nany will help you.." I went outside as fast as I could... And I send Nanny to help doctor.. It takes almost one and half hour to treat her.. I am waiting outside.. My heart rate increase when the doctor removing her shirt button.. I can see her bra.. its pink and with full blood stains on it.. No, no, I can''t see her without her permission.. So I came outside of the room.. But I am men.. Am not a saint... One of my minds is suggesting me toe out of the room.. While the other mind is saying, see her it''s a free show... Between the war between my mind, I saw her bra and the curves between her boobs and I saw a Beautiful Mole between them.. It''s a Perfect Mole on Perfect ce ?? No men want to lose that beauty spot... I just want to suck the mole and grab her.. I may lose control.. She is in danger condition.. So I left the room.. But am struck with her mole.. Why I so fantasize about her.. I got a feeling that she''s mine.. and am thinking about her... It''s been one and half hour¡­ Doctor came outside and told me that everything will be fine¡­ and she is smiling at me.. Mark: what makes youugh? Doctor: who is she Mr Romeo? Mark: Don''t tease me.. Doctor: I am your friend before doctor... So you can tell me.. Your secrets will be safe.. Mark: you are thinking far enough.. I was worried because she is the witness of Ria''s death.. So.. Doctor: hey, it''s ok... She is fine now.. But it may take one week to recover from her wounds.. And I told about medicine details to Nany.. and take proper precautions.. Mark: proper precautions? Doctor: yes, she needs to take food with high calories and Fiber.. She needs to stay pleasant and happy.. Let her wear loose clothes and no bra, particrly because her wound has to heal speedily.. Or else infection may start.. And on the throat it''s just a slight scar, it heals faster than the other wound.. Mark: ok, I will take care.. In case of any emergency, I will call you.. Doctor: sure.. Take care of yourself too. [By giving shake hand, she found a minor wound on my palm..] I think you should get first aid too... Mark: it''s a small cut, it''s ok.. Doctor: it leads to infection Mark shows me.., She grabs my hand and started first-aid.. Strange..! Mark: what Strange in this.. Doctor: nothing..I found a wound in the wrist of that girl, it''s like simr cut.. Mark: I don''t know.. Doctor: (smile on her face) I gave her bracelet to Nany.. Collect from her... Mark: Ok, I said and act like nothing happened.. But actually, it embarrassed me when she smiles and tells me about the bracelet... I know she knows that it''s hurt my palm and Anna''s wrist just because of that bracelet... (Please do support this story.. Thank you ??) Chapter 11 - Its O.k. You Will Be Safe.. Mark''s POV: It''s around 4.30 a.m. In the morning... The doctor went after intimate about the bracelet... Then I immediately hurry to check Anna''s condition.. When I entered the room Nany is adjusting Anna.. Below the nket.. Mark: what happened Nany? What are you doing? Nanny: nothing beta.. Am just putting clothes on her.. Mark: did the doctor talk to you about her clothes? (I gave the hint to nany about the loose garments and the bra indirectly.. It will not be nice if I directly ask Nany about Which clothes you put on her and undergarments, etc.... So I act punctually..) Nanny: yes beta she instructed me everything about food, medicine and clothes to wear... Mark: (thank god she understands what I mean..) Ok, Nany can you please bring some sandwich and coffee.. I feel starving.. Nanny: Sure beta I will bring immediately.. Where I should bring? Mark: I will stay here until youe with the food.. Nanny: ok beta, I will bring as early as possible.. (She went immediately in a hurry.. Nanny (age 53) she is the only person I trust.. She is the caretaker to me and Ria from childhood.. There are so many servants in our house, but she took personal care on me and Ria... After my parents died.. She shifted to the outhouse to take care of us.. She always tries to make us happy.. After Ria left, she is more bothered about me that am not going to take food and not taking proper sleep... That''s the reason she went hurrying to bring some food for me.. It''s been a long time I ask her about the food.. How I can sleep properly and eat properly After seeing the postmortem report of Ria.. I will find those Rascals and punish them... Between my thoughts.. I can see Anna is taking speed breaths.. I sat in a chair next to her.. Her eyebrows crushed to near as if she is worrying and struggling for something.. I get up from the chair and sit on the bed near to her waist facing face.. I can see the sweat on her forehead.. I think she is in a nightmare.. I take her hand under her bed sheet.. Then she says "please don''t leave me". I can see some tears are rolling from her eyes.. (Why these girls will cry for everything..) She sps my hand and pleasing me please don''t leave.. I skip my heart.. I feel sad.. I just want toy next to her and cuddle her and say I will be with you forever.. But I can''t do that, maybe I am infatuating more about her.. With the other hands, I remove her tears and try to take my hand from her.. She doesn''t leave my hand and hold it tightly and asking again.. "Please don''t leave me".. I don''t know what happened to me.. I hold her hand and with the other hand; I kept on her forehead move close to her ear.. Few inches are away between us and I said, "It''s O.K You Will Be Safe"... Then Ie near to her forehead.. I just want to kiss her.. But something Stop inside me because she is unconscious.. I take a hand on the forehead and move backwards, but I didn''t lose her hand, I hold it tightly.. Then her facial muscles rxed, and her tears stop... I feel magical,.. I want to loosen the grip of her hand, thinking that she''s safe now and in Deep sleep.. But she didn''t leave my hand, even though I lose my grip.. Instead, she took my hand and turn that side and ce it near her chest like a teddy bear.. What the hell with this girl, she is making me crazy... She is testing my patience.. If I cross my limit, I will definitely grab my hand under her t-shirt and squeeze her boobs and keep my head under her shirt and lick that beauty spot between her boobs... When am getting the thought I was Hard.. I just get out of her room before something wrong happened to her... But she is not leaving my hand, I can sense the softness of her boobs because the T-shirt is the only hurdle between us... I take a small cushion on the other side and slowly rece it with my hand.. She moves once, and she hugged that cushion more tightly than my hand that no one can separate them.. I check her face.. Which is the normal and little smile on her face like she won the war by catching that cushion... I smile to myself and stand away from her bed I don''t know why I got a sweat on my forehead for this girl and feel thirsty.. I drink some water toe to normal.. Luckily, when I am drinking water nany enter into the room with sandwich coffee and juice.. Nanny: beta you can have these.. Mark: Thanks Nany.. I will go to Ria''s room.. Can you please take care of this girl for today?. I will appoint some nurse tomorrow.. I think she will sleep for the entire day.. If she wakes up, let me know nanny.. Nanny: Sure beta, I will take good care.. Don''t bother.. She is like my daughter.. But if you don''t mind, can you tell me what happenedst night? Mark: nothing nany some gang teased her. She calls me for help..? I don''t know why shees out at such ate hour.. When I went there, she fell unconscious and I handle the gang to cops and I carry her to home.. That''s it.. (I don''t want to know about Ria''s matter to nany.. She is most worried.. And I don''t like if someone judges on Ria''s character just because of ****.. So I hide everything from nanny..) I take the tray of food and move to my bedroom.. It''s around 5:15 a.m. I had bathed and changed the clothes to shorts and t-shirts and have the sandwich along with juice andter coffee... (Please do support the story.. Thank you ??) Chapter 12 - Annas Mother Mark POV: I take a nap and I wake up around 10.30 a.m.. At first nce, I recall about Anna.. How she holds my hand and how I changed the pillow instead of my hand.. And how she feltfortable when catching my hand... But the picture of that beauty spot mole I can''t take from my mind.. Why I am so passionate about her? Anna.. Anna.. Anna... It''s been not more than 24 hours that I met her... Why I am daydreaming about her.. But she is different from other girls as far I met.. Cute innocence in her eyes... Stop, stop thinking about her.. I am Mr Mark I should be strong.. I should not fall for girls.. Especially Anna.. There are so many girls who pleased me for love, date, sex,.. Etc.. Why I should fall for her... (My phone vibrated) I check who''s that its Doctor Mona.. I lift the phone.. Mark: what doctor? Why did you call this early morning? Dr.Mona: hey Mark.. Early morning?.. It''s around 11 in the morning.. Mark: Really.. I didn''t check the time.. Sorry.. Dr.Mona: stop kidding.. I call you to know how''s my patient? Mark: patient? Who? Dr.Mona: Are you mad.. It''s Anna.. I gave treatment to her in the early morning.. You were worried about her.. I am talking about her.. Mark: I don''t worried for anybody I just take care of her just because she is the only witness for Ria''s case.. So.. I didn''t even see her after you left.. I kept nanny to take care of if she needs anything.. And can you please if possible, send any nurse you know who take proper care of Anna.. Because I don''t want Nany to do babysitter for her.. Dr.Mona: it''s ok Romeo.. I will send a nurse tomorrow.. Even am thinking about that.. Because she needs to clean her wound regrly and proper dressing to the wound should be done.. Anna can''t do it by herself.. So I will send the best nurse who will take care of your Anna.. Ok? Mark: very funny.. You just said Your Anna.. I don''t even like to see her face in my life.. Dr Mona: its ok Mark.. Am just kidding.. I guess after your sister, I feel like she is the only woman you care much.. Mark: Can you please Stop.. Dr.Mona: ok.. Jokes apart, I will visit now and check her.. Mark: as you wish.. And I need to talk to you an important matter.. Make sure to keep some time slot for me.. Dr Mona: ok then bye... (It''s very tough to pretend not to care Anna.. Then I called to my P.A. And told her to cancel all my appointments.) Later I just fresh up and went to Anna''s room to check whether she is fine.. When I reached the room, I slowly open the door.. Navy is taking a nap on the chair.. I went near to Anna''s bed, she''s in a deep sleep.. She still holds the pillow.. My face turned to smile when I saw her childish behaviour.. "What''s funny in watching her face" a female voice with a smirk on her face.. I turned around to check her.. It''s Dr. Mona.. Mark: what? Dr. Mona: nothing, I just came to check her wounds.. Mark: I know that.. Can you Stop teasing me in such a way.. Dr.Mona: ok then what you are doing here? Mark: I just came here to check your visit.. Dr. Mona: hoo o.k. Here I came... So can I start my treatment? (By saying that she took the injection and filling with some medicine to that) Mark: what''s that injection for? Dr.Mona: its antibiotic Mark.. We should give this to her for the next five days its a course.. We should not skip them.. It will help to get disinfected the wound.. Because the wound she got with may be rested knife.. So.. (By saying that Mona went near to Anna and pulls down her bed sheet and make her t-shirt slip side to expose the hand..) It''s a clear view of her corbone.. Meanwhile, Naany wakes up and help Mona.. I just stare at Anna whether she will wake up to the needle pain.. Mark: I didn''t get noticed that Mona is observing me when am staring at Anna.. she came in front of me and said Dr. Mona: my job is done.. You said you need to talk something? Mark: yeah, when she will get conscious? Dr. Mona: maybe evening.. Because I gave some medicines which make her sleep.. Mark: ok.. Dr Mona: that''s it? Mark: (stares on Mona with raising one eyebrow and said)e to my room.. At the room.. Mark: yesterday night Anna called me and told that his brother with 3 of his friends raped Ria.. But at your postmortem report, it says that 5 different persons.. So who can be the 5th person? Dr. Mona: yes we find 5 different types of nails digging on her body, all of them are perverts... I mean they enjoy sex life if their partner is suffering from pain.. Mark: (pain felt in my heart about my sister.,) I don''t leave any one of them alive.. And who is responsible too, I will give appropriate punishment. Dr. Mona: Is that true what Anna told you? Or there may be a chance of 4 other friends instead of 3.. Mark: that''s the reason I need to get rity on this.. she needs to wake up... Dr. Mona: Mark.. Don''t ask her today itself, let her set free for 3-4 days.. she is in very depression state.. she is crying the whole time when am giving the treatment to her by saying the words "Mom pleasee back.. why you did this to my friend.. Etc.." that''s the reason I gave her some sleeping medicine. she will heal only when her mindset free with fears.. if you do not take proper care it may cause to suicide herself like Ria did.. ( sudden shrill pass through him and he got goosebumps for the thaught she will make suicide) (no no I don''t let her die...) Mark: ok then we will discuss this with her after your concern.. and she told me yesterday that her father helps her to escape and her brother try to kill her and her mother sacrifice her life to save her.. so she is thinking her mother died.. Dr. Mona: what do you mean..? Mark: I call to the cop at 3.30 a.m when you are giving treatment to her.. The cop who is investigating this case and I gave the information she told.. cops went to check her house.. but they found only her mother body... but she is not dead.. they joined her in the hospital off the record.. because I instructed them to keep it as secrecy her mother death.. it helps to find Ria''s death mystery.. but unfortunately, she is ina.. if possible can you please take care of Anna''s Mother in your hospital.. Dr. Mona: definitely, I will take care.. will you say this to Anna? Mark: No.. she already decided that she''s dead. Both mother and Anna''s condition is critical. Its better anna believes that her mother was dead.. If her mother was out of danger we can inform her about her mother.. Dr. Mona: (with a smile on her face) So you already started to take care of Anna.. It''s useless to say instructions to you about Anna.. You are far better at taking care of... Mark: it''s serious Mona.. I told you so many times its about Ria.. We can interrogate mother and Anna individually so we can know the truth.. Before that, we need to catch his father too.. Dr. Mona: why her father? Mark: I think he''s stepfather to her.. I can remember when Ria told me about her friend Anna.. So we should find him.. And one more thing.. I didn''t inform any of this discussion with anyone except you.. Please maintain this secret.. Particrly Anna should not know about her mother.. Dr. Mona: ok.. Sure.. Ok, then I will send an ambnce and bring her mother to my hospital.. Mark: ok thanks and take this cheque.. Dr. Mona: wow 20khs? Mark: not enough? Dr. Mona: it will be the expenditure of her mother for one whole year.. Mark: no, it''s for a month.. There is very risky in this situation so Take proper care of her.. I will give an overtime monthly check.. Ok? Dr. Mona: it''s ok, I will manage.. You take care of your Juliet (sheughs and stand) Mark: how mean you are? Dr.Mona: ok.. byeeee.. Mark: Byee.. (please do support the story.. thank you ??) Chapter 13 - I Want To Suck Your ? Mark POV: After Dr. Mona went I called the cop and told him about Anna''s Mother will be taken care of by Dr. Mona.. Andter I called to my P.A about some business dealings.. I had dinner... And it''s around 9 p.m.I went to Anna''s room to check her.. She''s is still sleeping.. I kept my hand on her forehead and check the temperature.. It was normal.. I lean close to her few inches away from her.. I can feel the hot breeze from her.. I love to watch her when she is sleeping.. I just saw her lips.. They are pink in color.. I can imagine strawberries.. I want to bite the lips like strawberries.. I don''t want to leave them.. When I am fantasizing about her.. Her eyebrows get moving.. Her eyeballs are moving like they are responding to my kiss.. Shit shit shit... she is going to wake up... I need to get out of the room and I went out.. I am observing her from the corner of the door.. she can''t see me.. She wakes up.. she is looking around the room.. she is checking her wounds.. She gets up.. Nanny is still sleeping? Does she need something? Then she tried to catch the water bottle.. she doesn''t have Strength I just wanted to help her... But why.. I won''t go... she may think that am stalking her... While taking the bottle it hit the ss and I ran to the room without thinking anything.. And I catch the ss and look her.. she just closed her eyes.. She''s so cute I want to bite her chubby cheeks... When she realizes that ss was not broken.. she opened her eyes.. I turned around my face as if am not watching her... And stand casual and ask her she needs water? She just nods her head.. I pour water into the ss and gave to her.. she catches with Celine''s hand and drinking the water.. Her hand is shivering little bit.. While she''s drinking the water a few drinks of water has fallen on her t-shirt... Which clearly show the coverage of her boobs now without Bra.. she didn''t identify her dress she''s still drinking.. I can clearly see her boobs dots... I want to pinch them with my lips.. I was aroused.. This time very hard... I can''t control.. I want to cum between her boobs.. she now saw her shirt was wet and her cleavage.. She immediately grabs the bedsheet to hide.. And she about to look at me.. I just turned around as if I didn''t recognize anything... I ask her does she need more water, she says no. Meanwhile, nany wake up and I went to my room.. I sat before theptop.. I opened myptop to divert from her.. But am unable to concentrate on work.. My bulge was hard it can easily identify in my short that aroused.. I am a man... Am not Saint... It was hard I just want to cum in order to control.. I close my eyes.. I can imagine her.. The first time in the same room, I catch her hair and wrist.. Few inches away.. [Am pressing my dick..] I again image her when she hugged me her boobs squeeze me tightly.. I take out my dick from my shorts.. It was very hard.. It needs a tight pussy.. I again image when I saw her boobs curve and her beauty spot between her boobs.. I started giving strokes to my dick.. It was bing harder... I imagine she hugs my hand against her boobs.. I increase the speed of the strokes.. And imagine that am licking her boobs.. I then image her lips.. Those pink lips... Like strawberries.. Ahhhhhhh... Huuuuuuahhhh... I want to keep my dick in her mouth and I want toe.. I want to eat those lips that she needs to get blood in pain.. I increased the speed of the strokes of my dick.. Moving up and down... Suddenly Door was knocked.. I didn''t care who knock the door.. I just want to cum right now.. Then I realized the door lock was repaired (I break when I find Ria make suicide).. So, I ask who''s this.. Then I hear a tone..she is the one am fantasizing about.. she said am Anna.. That voice itself makes me hard again.. she said "I want to talk to you".. I said wait for 2 minutes because if I didn''t cum right now.. I will definitely be taking her virginity right now... So I started again striking... Imagine her.. And rephrasing herst word " I want to talk to you" to " I want to suck your dick" and I imagine she is licking my dick.. And I started pulling in and out... Moving quickly... AhhhhhhhAm about to cum... Uh-huh Anna... ahhhhhhhcuuuummmmmmmufff... I cum with more load I feel rxed... I clean it with a tissue and threw it in the dustbin.. I adjusted myself towards theptop and act casual.. And ask her toe in.. I can see her clear shadow through myptop and myptop was finished with mirror ss I can see her clearly.. I can observe that she wears a bra.. I smile to myself when she is looking at me my backside.. she asks about her father... I shouted at her.. Her eyes filled with tears... She tries to cover her father that he''s didn''t escape.. I again shouted at her... I was observing her through myptop.. she may think that am doing work.. She again asks about her mother... I feel sad about her.. I told her under postmortem procedure.. then I realised what if she wants to see her mother dead body? so I covered her by saying.. I will take care of her death rituals... and I don''t want to listen to her anymore about her family.. so again I shouted on her to get out of my Room and ask her to Stop funny questions... so that for next 2 to 3 days she don''t ask anything about there parents... I like her face.. she kept pout on her face.. I think she will leave.. but she says Thank you... for saving her life... I fall for her.. but I act casually.. doing my work.. she turned around... she''s going... I want to tease her ?.. I like her face when I tease her.. so I stated.. "It''s better If You Remove Your Undergarments".. I can see her expression.. she turned around.. but I didn''t look back as if I don''t care.. I like her face in confusion... she is in confusion whether she doesn''t know that am teasing her or am warning her.. then I gave reason to her like your wound will cure soo... amughing inside... she said okay and she went away... no no noo.. she ran away to her room... Iughed loudly for about half an hour... about her innocence... and then I close myptop and go to sleep.. (please do support this story.. Thank you ??).. Chapter 14 - Mark Is Substitute For Lizard.. Anna''s POV: I wake up at 7.30 a.m. in the morning.. My body was sore.. Maybe because of medicines.. I went to the washroom.. All the items in the washroom are new. Brush.. Soap.. Shampoo.. Everything.. I ask Nany that I can use them? She said she arranged them just because of her. I want to take a bath.. But my wound dressing may get wet.. So, it''s better I should pour water below my chest and I will clean my shoulder with a wet towel.. I tie my hair in a pony.. I forgot about the clothes.. I ask Nany about clothes.. She handed me a cover where I find simr long, loose t-shirts 10.. Matching shorts 10 simr to thest nightdress and panties of my size.. And am looking for my bra.. I didn''t find.. Anna: Nany did you buy these new clothes.. I think 2 pairs are sufficient for, why waste of money.. Nany: (smile on her face) its not me beta.. Its sir, he handed over me these covers at 5 a.m. In the morning.. Anna: 5 a.m.? Nanny: yes beta.. He usually wakes up between 5 to 6 and starts his work out for one and half hour.. Anna: Nanny Why don''t you arrange some undergarments..? Nanny: doctor strictly told me to not to keep bra beta.. If I help you sir, may get angry.. Anna: what? (Why the hell in the world he will get angry..?) (I can remember yesterday night his words.. Better not to wear undergarments) He embarrassed me always.. O.K Nany am going to bath Nanny: I will help you beta.. Anna: no need Nany I can manage.. Actually, I feel shy if someone saw me nude.. So.. Nany: don''t feel shy beta.. I am like your mom.. Do you remember after your treatment I am the one who dressed you.. Anna: ok Nany, I feel like it''s better if you help me.. After I finish my bath.. I kept a towel with me and take the pink t-shirt and ck shorts.. I didn''t observe before.. The t-shirt includes the padding of the bra.. So it doesn''t look odd.. It fitsfortably.. Nany saw me andpliment me.. That I look pretty in that t shirt.. Later I lose my hair and Ib.. Meanwhile, Nany ask me toe for breakfast or she should carry to this room I felt very hungry.. It''s been 2days I have food.. I don''t like to eat in the bedroom and I don''t like to use maidens for my personal work.. So I told Nany that I wille to the dining table.. It''s a long table.. I sat in the chair where I can see the kitchen in front of me.. My back shows the upstairs (duplex) steps for all bedrooms.. I can see a few more maids who are hurrying in working.. Then I saw the entire house in one turn.. And think that he is the only person Mark, who stays here now with so many maids.. I get nces of Ria that we both usually have lunch here on Sundays.. Mark is busy with his parties or girlfriends or office work I don''t know the correct reason I didn''t meet him.. I just saw him twice or thrice.. When he is going outside oring inside.. Then the house is ours, we y a lot.. We y pillow fight.. Video games.. Basketball.. Sometimes we dance... Tears fill in my eyes when am thinking about her.. I just want to remove them that no one should notice.. Because the nanny is taking good care of me, she may feel sad.. Meanwhile, Nany entered the dining hall with 6 sandwiches.. I just want to eat all of them.. I feel very hungry.. Cheese smell tempting me so much.. She served me 2 sandwiches... I take the first bite and I close my eyes it''s really yummy... I just moan "mmmmmmmm" And I said "Nany it''s delicious" and I open my eyes and I take 2nd bite.. And raise my head.. I was dead.. Suddenly hups started MARK.. Its Mark, who sat before me and staring at me awkwardly.. Why the hell this happens to me.. I tried to take 3rd bite I again get hups.. Mark: "Have some water... Your sandwich won''t run away.." Anna: after listening to his words, my hups stopped maybe because I was scared for him.. Yes, my mom usually says that hups will stop when we scared of something.. She always pranks a lizard trick.. I am scared of lizards.. So she says lizard on my shoulder that''s it, I will get up and dance.. And my hups will automatically stop.. Now my substitute for lizard is Marks''s voice.. No, no the substitute for lizard is Mark.. I feel funny when I imagine his face with a lizard.. Yeah, he always scolds me when I call his name as Mark.. So from today, his pet name is a lizard.. How funny.. I justugh to forget about mark sit in front of me.. Mark: "What makes youugh.. I just told drink some water.." Anna: "Am fine.. " And I have another bite of sandwich.. Meanwhile, he ate 2 sandwiches and drink some fresh orange juice and went to his room.. I finished 2 sandwiches and Nany kept another 2 sandwiches in my te.. I pretend not to eat.. But am still starving.. I act like I ate extra sandwiches just because of Nany''s force.. Meanwhile, a woman enters the hall.. She well dressed.. Blessed and looks like a friend we share everything. I stare at her.. She wishes me "Hi Anna.. How are you? Anna: feel better... And I stare on Nany that who''s she that she knows my name too... Nany introduces that she is the doctor Mona, who take care of me.. I immediately stand to show my respect and gratitude to her.. She immediatelyes to me and put her hand on my shoulder and said.. No formalities Anna.. Feel free.. Are you ready to dress up your wound? Anna: sure Dr.. I will follow you to the bedroom.. Dr Mona: Anna no formalities between us.. Just call me Mona, it''sfortable.. ok? Anna: ok... We both went to our room for dressing my wound.. Nany alsoes along with us to help.. I sat on my bed.. nany close the door and help Mona.. First, she cleaned my wrist wound with hydrogen peroxide.. It hurts a lot, tears filled my eyes.. Nanny came near me, I hold Nanys hand with my other hand.. After that, she cleaned my neck wound.. It also hurts a bit, but I can bear.. And then.. Dr. Mona: can you remove your shirt? Anna: I feel shy, can you manage if I flip my shoulder sleeve to down.. I moved my shirt down towards my hand, it''s clear coverage of my wound.. Dr.Mona: (smile on her face) ok.. She takes the cotton and she pours the hydrogen peroxide and spirit. I suddenly scream loudly.. I can''t bear this pain. Tears fall from my eyes.. But Mona didn''t disturb on my screams and she continued her work with cleaning the wound and pack with cotton pads,... My face is full of red.. I then saw Mona she''s just taking injections.. Anna: Mona is that injectable for me? Dr. Mona: Yes, dear.. I stand and started moving little by little towards the door.. Mona is busy with filling with medicine.. Then she saw me.. And ask," are you scared of injections?" Anna: I am scared of needles... Please Mona, can you give me a tablet instead of injection. Dr.Mona: sorry dear... It''s an antibiotic. I need to give this to you it will heal your wound soon... (By saying that she started moving towards Anna) Anna: please Mona I will eat 10 more tablets instead of this injection.. (Am saying that and am moving towards door..) It won''t hurt Anna Anna: please, please.. I will do anything.. (I handle the doorknob).. Mona: Don''t dare to escape from me Anna.. I treat so many patients like you.. (she is justing close to me) Nanny, please help me.. Please say to Mona no needles... Nanny: Anna beta it won''t hurt.. Let''s cooperate.. Both of them areing near me.. I opened the knob and I entered outside suddenly my head hit something.. Chapter 15 - You Like To Hug Me With Out Bra? Mark POV: After I tease Anna about her undergarments.. Iughed a lot by visualizing her facial expression... I was relieved... After my parents'' death, I can count hardly few times Iugh that too just because to make Ria happy.. I don''t know why.. I like to tease her.. Her expression.. Her innocence.. And I remind her about clothes.. She doesn''t have the proper clothes.. She can use Ria''s but by seeing Ria clothes on her, But both Anna and I will get into depression.. So I called to my P.A she is 24 years she can understand and she will send proper outfit.. I make a phone call to her.. She lifted.. P.A: hi Mark.. What makes you call thiste hour? Mark: I need 10 pairs of outfit can you arrange now? P.A: now? Mark: yes.. P.A: what''s the size and age and gender? Mark: she is in the twenty''s I think and It''s perfect of your size.. And I need long t-shirts and shorts till knee length... And undergarments which girls usually prefer.. And no need for bra.. P.A: Mark without a bra, T-shirt look awkward on girl.. Mark: (I prefer those garments, particrly because just now I saw her in those loose t-shirt and short outfit.. She looks super cute.. But it''s not ok if everyone sees her coverage of her chest..) Ok, then doctor advised her not to wear a bra for a few days.. Pa: Hoo.. Then there are some kind of T-shirts which inbuilt have the bra cups attached to that I will choose them,Is that ok.. Or it should insist that she needs to show her coverage to you.. Mark: Shut up.. T-shirt with attached Bra is ok.. Make sure I should get them by early morning.. P.A: okk.. May I know who''s she? Mark: she''s Ria''s friend.. P.A: does she looks hot? Mark: can you control yourself.. And do the work.. (And I cut the call) My P.A, she is the daughter of our family friend''s uncle Joseph.. He is P.A to my dad in this business.. After my parents died.. Joseph uncle takes retirement and advice me to keep my P.A as her daughter''s name Genie.. We call her as Gen.. He said that she knows every work as a p.a.. And it will help me because this business is new to me.. So I have appointed her.. She is very polite at work.. But out of work, she is very dirty.. Then I went to bed and go to sleep.. I sleep well after many days.. I wake up at 5 a.m. In the morning I got a call from Genie that she bought clothes and she is outside of my house.. I went and collect them.. And I found Nany in the kitchen... I gave these clothes to Nany and I went to work out... I did 2 hours of work out and I went to my room.. And take a shower and dried my hair.. And put on a casual shirt of white colour and denim blue jeans. And I started to the dining table for breakfast.. When I came out of the room I am walking on the corridor, I saw Anna near the dining table.. I just walk slowly and stop for a minute to see her for long.. She''s is staring at the dining table and deep thinking in her thoughts.. I catch near the fencing of the duplex stairs where I can see her side way.. Is she going to cry? She immediately removes her drops from her eyes.. She is controlling her tears.. Maybe she is worried about Ria or her mother or father.. I started to get down the stairs... Then I walk slowly from her backside by ring her and I reach the front chair exactly opposite to her.. She just closed her eyes.. While eating the first byte of sandwich.. Her face was fresh and pink in color... She is pretty hot in that t shirt.. And her semi curly hair falls on her shoulder and Cover her chest and moving like a bell.. Everything was going like a slow Motion to me.. And then She moans "mmmmmmm" I stare at her.. I just get hard when I hear her moan.. I got a vision that I am putting my hard in her pussy on that table and she is enjoying my y and she moaned in the same way.."mmmmmmm".. While imagining the scene.. My dick gets harder... She opened her eyes, she didn''t recognize me instead she takes another bite.. I need to change my expression from horny in to too awkward.. She saw me.. She gets shocked when she saw me.. She just started huping.. She again takes another byte.. And another big hup came from her.. I know she will scare to see me suddenly.. I smile to myself and I acted that I warned her "Have some water, your sandwich will don''t run anywhere..".. Immediately her hups stopped and she''s smiling in her own world.. I ask her what''s funny.. She again stares at me thinking that am Drac I just came to suck her whole blood.. I act like normal and have 2 sandwiches and juice quickly because Anna feels difort if I stay around.. She doesn''t have her breakfast properly so I ate quickly and went to the washbasin to wash my hands.. Where many stand beside me with a hand towel.. I told her.." Make sure.. That Anna needs to have all the 4 sandwiches" she is taking medication.. So she must be strong.. And then I went to my room.. Then I changed my mind that I don''t want to go to the office.. I just want to stay around Anna and want to tease her.. I smile at myself.. I lose my shirt buttons.. And then I called my pa, and asked my schedule and told her to let her handle everything by herself.. Then she informed me that there are some contracts I need to check and sign.. I think for a minute and told her toe to my house after doing her work at the office.. I send some mails.. While am checking the reports send by Genie.. I hear a scream of Anna''s.. I was in a hurry what happened to her I kept myptop aside and walk towards Anna''s room.. When I reach the room, I can hear the conversation between them that Anna is pleading and requesting.. I thought someone enters the room and threatening her.. I just want to open the doorknob slowly.. Before I opened the door.. The door was opened from the other side.. Anna''s face in a hurry and her eyes filled with tears.. And her face looks like tomato red.. She didn''t see me and try toe out of the room in the sudden action she hit me.. She stares at me.. And she didn''t even consider me and go back to my back and catch my shirt and hide her face, in between that no one can see her in front of me... I then recognize there are Nany and Mona in the room.. And they are in worried faces.. They both at a time, raise their voice as Anna".. By seeing me they stopped and I ask them with my eyebrows what happened? Then Nany saw at Mona and Mona immediately show injection... Then I understand Anna is scared of injection.. I smile at myself.. And get the relief that nothing danger happened to her.. And told them with my hand silently to stay in that room and don''te outside.. (All this happens in just a fraction of second) I turned my head a little back to see Anna.. She is tightly holding my shirt and I can sense her boobs are touching my back.. Hide her face like a cat.. (One day definitely this girl make me crazy) I take one of my hand to touch her waist and take one step backwards.. I got a grip on her waist with the same hand and I take a second step backwards.. Then I take 3-4 steps backwards quickly.. She also takes the steps along with me assuming that am going to escape her from the injection.. Then we are a few steps away from the room that no one can hear us and see us.. I just grab her with my other hand and push her to walk beside me.. One hand on the backside of her waist and the other hand I hold her wrist.. The few inches gap between us, but now am touching her boobs tip to me lightly.. She didn''t understand want happened just... She opened her eyes.. Her breath touches my chest directly (because I loosen my shirt in my room).. She stares at me for a second.. Then, she bites her lower lip to control her emotions.. Then I came close to her ear.. Intentionally I touch her ear with my lips like a short kiss and told her.. "I think you like to hug me without wearing a bra.." I can sense her goosebumps.. And I smile to myself and told her again... "If not, you will try to heal your wound quickly by taking an injection so that you can wear your bra.." And then I look into her eyes slowly and smink with one eye.. Her eyes stare at me with anger.. I can sense her breathing increase with anger.. Again her pink nose turn to red.. With little pout on her face.. With the other hand, she tried to pull me and I let her leave, she immediately ran into the room.. I smile to myself and walk slowly to the entrance of the room meanwhile.. Mona will be given injections to Anna while Anna catches Nany and close her eyes.. I smile to myself again.. How easily I canpete with her.. I didn''t observe that Mona is watching my smile in the meantime.. And she came near to me.. I saw Mona.. I think to myself that I caught red-handed before Mona.. And I turned my face to normal.. Then Mona turns around Anna side while nanny is rubbing her with cotton and she still close her eyes.. Mona: Anna.. Did you take your pearl bracelet from Nany? I handed over to her.. Mark: (a sudden shrill pass into my stomach after listening about the bracelet.. She''s just teasing me.. I got that) Mona, it''s better to leave now, if you are done your treatment with Anna.. Dr. Mona: yeah.. Am done, now I need to take care of your wound.. (She holds my palm and turn my side with a smile on her face and told with air) Mr Romeo... MARK: Really.. Thene, I said and I grab her with her hand to outside that room... Mona, she makes me feel embarrassed.. But I feel happy inside thinking about Anna.. How suddenly she went to the room and take an injection... Her cuteness was overloaded.. (Please do support this story, ????.. Thank you) Chapter 16 - Are You HURT? Anna''s POV: When I opened the door to escape, I suddenly hit Mark, and he appears before me like a Pir, I didn''t think one more second and hid behind him to escape from an injection. My heart is racing, and I can hear the sound of my heartbeat all these happened because of the needles, I am very much afraid of needles.. I just closed my eyes tightly to get normal by holding Mark''s shirt tightly; I don''t know why I feel secure when I hold Mark. He has a good aura that protects me from my fears, so I don''t want to leave him.. In a few seconds, I can sense his hand on my waist; he makes a sudden move to holds my waist in a tight grip. It hurts a little bit, but his tight grip electrifies my body and filled with shrills. Immediately in a fraction of seconds, he pinned me to the wall and kept one of his hands around my waist, and with his other hand, he holds my wrist... I am in shock and didn''t understand what he is going to do; he''s just lean towards me and staring at my lips.. I feel nervous by looking at him; I bite my lower lip to control my pressure. He then leans towards my ears and touching my ears with his lips. Is that a kiss or his lips touch my ears identally? I have no idea what he will do next... I got shrills, and my hands be wet. Mark: "I think you like to hug me without wearing a bra.." He said in a husky tone; I am shocked by listening to his statement What he just said? What is he thinking about me? Does he think that I am a characterless girl or a cheap character girl following him to seduce? I got angry... In between my thoughts, he said, "If not, you will try to heal your wound quickly by taking an injection, so you can wear your bra." By finishing his words, he winked at me with one of his eyes. What does he think about me? My eyes are filled with tears for his dagger words resembling that I am a characterless girl and my heart feels the pain that why he didn''t understand me better and at the same time my mind is furious on him for his useless statement on me. I immediately pushed him with my other hand and went into the room. The moment I entered the room mona came to me with an injection and Nanny hold me to console me, I closed my eyes tightly, but I can still hear his echo... I feel more pain for his words than needle pain. Actually, it''s my mistake I should not hold him in such a way, but I have no other choice I feel secure when I touch him and hold him but he, instead of consoling me, he criticizes my character. I still hold Nanny and controlling not to cry before them, but my tears started rolling down involuntarily. Then I hear from Mona about the bracelet. Yes, I love my bracelet because it''s a gift from Ria, she said it''s a lucky charm for me... But where is luck in my life? I lost everyone in my life, and I should lead a lonely life. I hear that Mona went out of my room, but I can''t control my tears anymore by holding Nanny around her belly. I burst out my tears and started crying. Nanny is tapping on my back to console me. She thinks it''s just because of the needle, but she can''t understand my heart pain... I lose my grip on her tummy and asked her to leave me alone for some time.. She patted on my head and said, "everything will be ok beta, take some rest", and she left the room.. I fell on the bed and turned to one side and folded my legs towards my tummy and cupped my face with my hands and started crying by taking deep sobbing.. I don''t know when I fall asleep... I can hear some voice, I opened my swollen eyes to check who might it be... Its Nanny.. Nanny kept her hand on my cheek and asked me toe for Lunch.. Anna: Sorry Nanny, I am not feeling hungry.. Nanny: You should not skip lunch, dear,e, let''s have at least some food. Or shall I bring anything to hear? Anna: No, Nanny, I don''t feel hungry.. I feel drowsy, maybe because of medicines, and I will have my food when I wake up.. Nanny said ok and left my room. I feel insecure, and I have no one to take care of me.. Actually, Mark is taking good care of me, but this is just because I am the only witness he found in Ria''s case and I will definitely stay on Ria''s side, once the case gets solved Mark will also leave me. Nothing more, nothing less.. I wish I should find where my dad is and if possible, I want to see my Mom for thest time before her rituals, and I want to touch her once.. What mistake I did? Why are all these things happening to me? I sleep again and wake up around 4.30 pm in the evening, my head is aching, maybe because of my cry. I got freshen up and opened the window in my room; I saw a beautiful garden, and there is a small pond in it which enhances the beauty of the garden. I love greenery.. I wish I want to go there and spend some time with nature while having some coffee. It will help to get relief from headache. I wish I don''t want to see Mark. In between my thoughts, I reached the duplex stairs and looked at the view of the dining table, from the top floor... Mark sits on the chair, exactly the one I sit in the morning, I can see his back, and a girl is sitting on the table facing me and kept one hand on Mark, and with the other hand, she is carrying some papers.... She wears a skirt covered up to her thighs and showing her full legs show off and her blouse with a deep cut which exposes her cleavage clearly.. She looks chubby... She narrowed her eyes and looking at me when I am getting down on the stairs. I saw her and pretend I didn''t notice her, but I feel insecure when she is staring at me. She immediately bends towards Mark and clearly showing her cleavage and talking to him by showing the papers in her hand.. I just act that I ignored them while I am passing them, but I heard what she was saying when I passed beside them, she said, "Why did you say to bring t-shirts of my size? She is very skinny, and she doesn''t have the size of the boobs of mine." Mark: What? I can see from my side looks that Mark immediately turned around and he stares at me. I simply ignored them and went into the kitchen to make some coffee... I find the milk in the fridge, and I find coffee powder on the top of the counter; there is a small chair in the kitchen, with the help of that, I take the coffee powder and make strong hot coffee.. I can hear their voice, but I don''t understand them clearly. I took my hot coffee cup and went towards the garden and sit on the grass near the pond and take two sips of coffee.. Again tears rolled from my eyes, and I am saying to myself that I should stay strong. I clear my tears and having my coffee sip by sip... Why did that girl intentionally speak like that about my structure?. Maybe its Mark ns to insult me again. It''s been 30 minutes since I spend in this garden, I feel better now, but I want to spend here for some more time.. I close my legs near to my chest and kept half face on the knees so I can see the pond, so I feel rx.. "Are you HURT?" I hear a familiar voice, very close next to me.. I was in sudden shock and moved my head to look who he is.. IT''S MARK. I stare at him.. He sat beside me, and looking straight into the garden near the pond, I didn''t respond to him and again turn my head and kept on my knees and watching the pond... (please do support this story. Thank you ) Chapter 17 - Submissive? Mark''s POV: The moment Mona and I reached my room I shouted at her. Mark: Mona, you are making me embarrassed before Nanny and Anna... Mona: Really..? What did I do that makes you embarrassed soo much? (she''s smiles and winked with one of her eyes in a teasing way.) Mark: Is that necessary to talk about the bracelet before Anna? Mona: Yes, because it''s Anna''s bracelet, and it''s my responsibility to let her know because I take her bracelet when I am giving treatment to her. Mark: just stop it, Mona... Mona: Tell me one thing, Mark... What did you say to Anna? She immediately came into the room and took an injection like a little child.. (I smile to myself that how I teased her but acted normal) Mark: I just tell her to take an injection... (In my way) Mona: That''s it? She came inside the room just because you told her to take an injection? (She is looking at me by raising her eyebrows.) Mark: of course. Mona: I think she became your pet, Mark. (she againughed at me.) Mark: What? Mona: I mean she is obeying your orders like a submissive, Mark. Mark: You are thinking too far,e out from your dream world, Mona. Mona: What I am saying is true, Mark, as far as I know, you are simr to Dominant... Mark: What? Mona: Yes, Mark, you like submissive very much... Submissive means they will obey their dominant orders, whatever it may be. (I understand she is talking about sex life.) Mark: Just stop it, Mona, I know what you are talking about but I don''t have any feelings on her, and I don''t fall for her... Mona: Think about it, Mark, it''s a deadlybination of dominant and submissive, and both of your sex life will be like heaven... (Is that the reason I fantasize about her? I have so many desires for Sex, I am visualizing how our sex life will be with her, and I imagined her how I fuck her in different ways I like the most.) Mona: Think about it, Mark... Mark: Can you please shut your dirty mouth? (In between our discussion my room door was knocked.) Mark: Who''s this? "It''s me, Nanny, I bought juice for you, beta." Mark:e in, Nanny.. (Nanny ced the juice trey on the table.) Mona: Is Anna, okay? Nanny: Maybe not, beta, she is worrying a lot. I didn''t know she is scared of needles that much. She cried unconditionally.. Mark: Is she still crying? Nanny: Yes, beta, after you both left the room, she started crying by taking deep sobbing and worrying a lot, and she asks me to leave her alone for sometime.. (Is she crying just because I tease her? Or she is crying because of fear of needle? I feel very bad if she is crying for my teasing; I don''t want to hurt her... Meanwhile, Mona is observing me with her narrowed eyes.) Mona: it''s okay, Mark, don''t worry, it''s just because of Trypanophobia... It is an extreme fear of medical procedures involving injections or hypodermic needles. I am sure she will be all right soon. (I looked at Mona with my nk expression because my mind is still struck with Anna thoughts.) Mark: Mona, What about the nurse? Mona: She wille by afternoon. Nanny: Nurse? Why beta? Mark: To take care of Anna, Nanny, you no need to be a babysitter for her... Nanny: it''s okay, beta, I can manage with her, and she feels secure with me, I think she may feel shy with the nurse. Mark: why shy? Nanny: I help her to take a bath this morning, she allowed me for help, but she felt very difort. If you appoint a nurse I am sure she doesn''t allow her to do anything and she will do her work by herself, which is moreplicated for her health, and it''s just about 4 to 5 days, so, I can easily manage with her. Mona: Yes, Mark, point to be noted, even when I am dressing her wound; she didn''t take off her T-shirt, she just slides the sleeve. She is a very shy girl and doesn''t seek help from anyone. (Did I behaved in the wrong way in teasing her? I think she is very particr by giving priority to her character, but I always poke her indirectly to point out her character, I should not tease her in such a way.) Mona: Okay, I will inform to nurse not toe. Mark: Okay, as you wish... (Nanny left the room but I am still thinking of Anna that she may hurt by listing to my words, I didn''t mean to insult her.) Mona: I think someone upset here? Mark: Yes, I am upset, Mona, tell me one thing, does she really have that phobia for real? Mona looked at me with her narrowed eyes and said, "Yes, mostly, why?" Mark: Then, why you inject her? Instead, you can give tablets, right? Mona: Hello, I am the doctor, listen to me.. Tablets will take time to recover for almost ten days, and she should be more careful. If we give injections, it heals fast than tablets, and it''s about private and sensitive parts, Mark. So we should be more careful. Mark: Okay, I will make her to be more careful, and you change the medicine immediately by recing injections with tablets. (Mona looked at me with her teasing smile) Mona: Okay, my lord, Your wish is mymand..!!! Mark: How is her mom? How long it will take toe out from thea. Mona: Mark, she is safe now, but I am not sure when she will be recovered, she needs toe out of thea to judge her health. Mark: Okay..!!! Mona: Did you find any whereabouts of her father or brother? Mark: Not yet, the cops are doing their job... Mona: Maybe if they know where Anna is, they maye out in their own way to reach Anna... Mark: It may danger to her life; you know how her brother threatened her. She will be safe with me. Mona: I am sure nothing will happen to her if she is with you and you are really taking such excellent care of her, but it helps to solve Ria''s case if we let them know where Anna is... Mark: What do you mean..? Mona: I mean, let her visit the outside world with you, the Paparazzi will definitely take it as an advantage, and the news will spread to the outside. Then our Mission starts.. Mark: Okay, I will n to take her out. Mona: Show me your hand, I will clean your wound.. (I made a scream when my wound touches hydrogen peroxide, followed by spirit. Mona startedughing at my reaction.) Mona: Your Juliet is better than you, Mark, she made less scream than you when I put hydrogen peroxide on her wound.) Mark: Don''t call me Romeo and don''t call her Juliet, okay? We have our own names..! Mona: okay, my lord, as you wish. (In a few more minutes Mona finished dressing my wound.) Mona: Okay, then I am leaving bye... After Mona left, I sat before theptop and checked some emails, but my mind was still distracted by Anna''s thoughts. Does she cry because I tease her or because of the needle? She came behind me like a puppy; it clearly shows she trusts me that I am going to save her.. But me, I teased her more instead of taking a stand on her side. How foolishly I behaved with her... Why can''t I understand her feelings? When I saved her from a gang, she hugged me, which shows that she is trusting me, and when I gave my hand in her nightmare, she feels rxed... But today, It''s my fault, she trusted me, but I tease her. I tease her just because she will take an injection. I don''t know she is suffering from a phobia, if I know it before I may not let Mona to give an injection to her. But I feel happy when she listened to my trap, I trapped her to take an injection, and she did.. Does it mean she is a kind of Submissive? I smiled to myself thinking that she is my Submissive and then I went to the dining room for lunch and casually asked Nanny about Anna that she had her lunch or not. Nanny: No beta, she''s not hungry it seems, she said she wants to sleep some more time. Mark: Is she okay? Nany: No beta, her eyes were swollen maybe because she cried a lot... Mark: okay.. (I had my lunch and went to her room to visit her but she is sleeping like a closed puppy. I saw her for 5 minutes, and I left her room.) (please support the story with power stones, thank you) Chapter 18 - Did You Fall For Her? Mark POV: I went to my room.. Am just doing some work... The phone vibrated.. I check who''s that.. It''s Genie my P.A. I pick up the call.. Genie: Hey Mark, I am outside of your house.. Call your security to allow me.. (Because of Anna''s security I warn my security to not allow any person..) I call them to let her in.. I came near the dining table to check Anna that she came for lunch.. She''s not there.. Meanwhile, in the hallway, Gen ising.. She hugged me.. Genie: Hi Mark.. Without you the work is boring.. Am Missing you.. When will you be back to the office.. Mark: soon to be.. Come let''s sit here.. (I showed her dining table to discuss the office matters..) Genie: ( with awkward face.. ) Here,? Why not your office room or bedroom at least? We will have privacy.. Mark: (I had one office room in my house too..) I need some fresh air. Am always struck in that room.. So change of ce.. Ande to work.. Here no one is there so this ce is well sufficient... (Actually, I chose dining table because to know about Anna.. If shees for lunch.. I can see her.. And feel relief.. I take the seat where Anna sits in the morning during breakfast..) Genie: Here are the contract notes.. Read them and if you need any changes to highlight them and if you are ok with the contract you can sign.. Mark: there are almost 7 contacts.. I started studying.. I involved in the work and I told her to change some points.. Meanwhile, many gave coffee to both of us and she left to the outhouse for some rest. We continue with our work.. Suddenly Genie said something.. Genie: "Why did you say to bring t-shirts in my size.. She is very thin and she doesn''t have the size of the boobs of mine".. Mark: what? And then I saw Genie eyes, she is watching someone.. I turned back its ANNA.. I feel happy when I saw her.. Her eyes are swollen.. I feel very bad that I hurt her emotions.. She casually walks into the kitchen.. She acts like she doesn''t notice me.. I confirmed she was angry with me.. And then I recall what Genie said.. She said those words to hurt Anna intentionally when she''s near to us.. I turn to Genie.. She is staring at me and she immediately asks.. Genie: Did you fall for her? Mark: it''s none of your business Gen.. And I told you to bring your size because I like loose shirts on her..She is pretty.. And she is not fat like you.. And yes, she doesn''t have your size but I am sure her size is perfect for a woman, which is perfect need to impress a man... (I actually told about loose shirts because to heal her wound.. Mona told not to use tight garments.. So... But even though she looks super cute on them..) Genie: Did you see them? (She asks about her boobs) Mark: Yes.. (I told her a lie.. Actually, I didn''t see her boobs clearly.. When I saw her beauty mole she is on Bra.. But I saw her boobs curve.. I rather sense them more while hugging.. I told lie to Gen because she don''t disturb her again because I am taking care of) (Genie face got ck and feel jealous) Genie: great.. (I don''t make you see her again) Mark: we finished our work in 15 min actually I am hurrying to meet Anna because she don''t even look at me and went to the garden area with coffee.. And then I send Genie back to the office with some work.. Genie left the house.. Its been 30 min she still sits near the pond.. Actually, that is my favourite ce in this house.. I used to sit there with my Mom.. After they died, I went to that ce and cried a lot.. Later, when If I feel lonely I will go and sit there.. Now Anna sits in the same ce and leaning her face on knees and observing the pond with deep thoughts.. Why she selects the same ce that I like the most..? And I walked slowly towards her (Actually, I don''t like to console anybody.. Particrly girls.. I never fall for them.. I don''t know, it may be my ego.. But this girl is changing my attitude towards her.. How she can do that.. I went near to her, she didn''t even feel my presence I sit next to her (left side her) the pond is on the right side she''s still staring at the pond.. I ask her, "Did you Hurt" I used that phrase that may connect to injection and teasing and Jen words... She lifts her head and saw my face.. I just turned to the other side not because to show off this time.. Just because I can''t see through her swollen eyes.. It may get tears in my eyes.. Why my eyes are bing wet.. I just control my emotions I say to myself.. She again turns her face to the pond-side.. She didn''t respond to me.. We both didn''t take anything for 2-3 minutes.. We both are driving our own thoughts.. After that, she breaks the silence.. (Please do support this story with power stones and your valuableents?.. Thank you ??) Chapter 19 - You Will Be Safe With Me Anna''s POV: I don''t know why.. after he asked that I am hurt.. I want to share him my bad memory which leads me to scare about needles.. Then I break the silence.. I was watching the pond and started to share.. When I was 5 years old.. My father.. Army general.. He died.. I hardly remember him.. Later mom took the responsibility to raise me.. We don''t have sufficient money to have food.. But my mom never lets me know about that.. But I know she slept without food so many days..(deep sobbing.. With tears falling from my eyes.. Am still staring at the pond.. And continue my story..) Later she joined me in the hostel when I was 5and half years.. She joined me in the first ss.. I was alone in the hostel I don''t know why mom left me, I thought she wille in the evening take me with her it''s been 2 days she didn''te.. (Tears are increased from my eyes) On the 3rd day night.. After I sleep one hand make me wake up.. I can''t recognize him in the darkroom. There is no light in that hall.. 11 more children are sleeping in that room. Then He.. Hhhheee (I stammer... I take deep sobbing..) (I feel a hand on my shoulder to console me.. Then I feel safe I don''t know why.. Even though he teased me, I feel secure under his presence.. Now I got a little strength to tell him again).. He makes me to sit on hisp. I was on nightdress with a pant and shirt it''s a night uniform... He closed my mouth with one of his hands.. With the other hand, he touches my thighs.. He makes me move forward and backwards.. He just moved me on hisp.. ( I paused) Near his pennies.. The room was dark.. I don''t know what''s happening..What he is going.. After 10 min of moving he pinch me with the needle.. I just get scared and shocked when I get the sense of needle byte.. Heughs slowly and he releases his cum.. I can sense wet on my pant.. He left me there and warn me don''t say to anyone otherwise he will kill my mom.. He also said he killed my dad.. I got scared that he will kill my mom.. I will do whatever he says.. For the next 12 days.. (I take a deep sobbing, I can''t control my tears..) He used me.. Hees at midnight.. He wakes me up and he keeps me on hisp and he moved me front and back.. In the middle, he enjoyed to pinch me with a needle.. My pant got wet.. I found him, he''s my hostel warden.. his age is around 30''s.. After he went I changed to other pant and pray to god to not to kill my mom.. After 2weeks my mom came to visit me.. She bought choctes, cakes etc.. But when she saw me she identified my dark circles around my eyes... She is about to ask me something I hugged her and cried.. She said she will visit every Sunday.. Later she observed the needle bites on my hand.. She asks me what happened.. I tried to hide them.. If I say anything to her he will kill my mom.. Then my mom takes me close and requests me everything to tell.. Then I told her everything she catches me and cried.. I don''t know why she cried.. When I got a young age, I understand it''s child abuse.. (I take a deep sobbing.. He is just tapping on my back.) From that day I got scared of darkness.. And deadly scared of needles.. (I continued my sobbing).. My mom has changed the school now girls school everyone will be handled by madams she inquired everything and after one month she joined me the school.. At the first night at the hostel I was scared.. It''s dark in the room.. I sat on the bed corner and started crying.. Here 4 girls in the room.. One girl went and switch on the study light.. I feel safe.. She sat next to me and hold my hand.. And she told.. "Don''t get scared I will be with you..." I get relief when I catch her.. She said she is my ss. I ask her " what''s your name"? She said Ria.. (I take a deep sobbing, I increased my crying, he has juste close to me with his hand, he pushes me towards his chest and tapping on my back.. I hold his shirt with one of my hands and hide my face on his chest and I cried..) Ria is my first friend.. She said she will take care of me.. Why she left me alone? Why she again through me in that nightmare.. I said and I started crying.. Mark pov: Tears are rolling from my eyes after I listened to Anna.. I just grab her to my chest... She catches my shirt and hides her face and crying..I make my grip tight that she is safe with me.. I raise her face with my left hand.. She closed her eyes.. Her face is full of wet with tears.. Her face bes red her eyes swollen more.. I raise her head a little more.. And bend forward and kiss on her forehead.. She opened her eyes.. I look into her eyes and told.. "You will be safe with me.. I will be with you" Tears roll down from my eyes too.. (Please do support this story with power stones ?.. Thank you ??) Chapter 20 - "Tell Me If You Find Any Bruise" Anna''s POV: After he pulled me towards his chest.. I immediately grab his shirt and hide my face and I started crying.. Am asking him "Why Ria left me alone" between the sobbing.. His right shoulder is around my back and grips my right hand near the shoulder pulling me towards him.. His grip was bing tight.. With his left hand, he ced under the chin and raise my head little.. I didn''t open my eyes.. After a few seconds, he raised little more.. I didn''t open my eyes.. After a few more seconds.. I can sense a kiss on my forehead.. (The kiss I feel secure and promising) I slowly open my eyes.. He is waiting to see my eyes.. His eyes and face were red in colour and his eyes are filled with tears.. Am just looking into his eyes.. I feel like I lost my world in his eyes.. Then he said.. "You will be safe with me.. I will be with you.." I felt a sudden shrill Is this a promise? We both lost our world looking into both of our eyes.. One of his tears is fallen from his cheek and roll down and fall on my lip... I sense his first teardrop on me.. It''s very warm.. I don''t let him cry again Then I said.." Thank you" by seeing his eyes He gets distracted with my Thank you.. He slowly releases his both of his hands on me.. I get to sit straight.. I feel pain in my right arm.. He doesn''t know that he''s been pressing me hard.. After he left me I just smoothing it with my left hand.. I think he saw that, but he didn''t react even I didn''t react.. We both sit straight in silence for a few minutes.. No thoughts in mind.. It''s a kind of relief.. The sky is going dark.. We both look backwards after hearing the words.. It''s Nany.. She is calling us from the door which is far away from where we sit.. She is asking us to have dinner.. We both get up from the ground.. I follow Mark in the hallway in between, Nany interrupts me and ask about my lunch.. I said I woke upte.. I had coffee.. She asks me toe for dinner.. Meanwhile, Mark went upstairs towards Ria''s room.. I told to Nany that I will be there in 10 min.. I went to my room.. I went to the washroom.. I washed my face.. I make my hair high pony.. I can sense little pain on my arm.. I saw there, the skin turns to reddish pink with 4 fingers print.. I smile at myself.. It was clearly visible because my t-shirt is sleeveless.. I just take some talcum powder and cover it so its better than before.. I feel free now. I don''t know why am happy inside.. Is this just because of the kiss or his promise or the moment I share to him.. I saw the clock, it''s around 7 pm. I feel starving.. I went to the downstairs.. Mark sits in the dining room... He sits opposite to the staircase.. He is staring at me.. I feel awkward and just put my face down and I reach the same chair I sat in the breakfast.. Nany ced a Bowl of mushroom soup.. I had that.. He is eating his food.. Nany then serves me pasta. I take 2 spoons.. He breaks the silence.. Mark: if you don''t mind May I know that school name you studied for 2 weeks.. Anna: I was shocked by listening to his question.. I didn''t ask why I just tell him the school name and where exactly it located.. By seeing my te.. He didn''t ask any further questions.. I didn''t ask him why? After 2 min he left and went to his room.. Ipleted my pasta and I reach my room.. I feel tired.. nany came to my room and apanied with me.. She slept with me... I wake up at 7 in the morning.. Nany was not there.. I raise my hands to rx.. And get up.. I went to the washroom. I was fresh up.. I went to the wardrobe to take my clothes.. Meanwhile, Nany entered the room and ask me to take a bath.. I lock my room door and Nany and I went to washroom.. She helped me to take a bath without touching the wound.. In between, she asked me.. Nany: Anny beta.. What''s this.. She saw on my waist there was a small Bruise on the left side of my waist.. Anna: (I got that yesterday when I am fighting against injection he hold my waist, he pressed it hard to get a grip on my waist.. I smile at myself and act normally) I don''t know Nany.. I said and I checked it casually.. Nany: you don''t know? She touches the Bruise and saw me .. I made a sound of Ouchhh... She left the Bruise and told me may, it is the reaction of your medicine.. I smile to myself and told "Maybe".. And I finished my bath.. I dressed up.. I went for breakfast.. I didn''t find Mark there.. I had my breakfast and I reached my room.. I sat on the bed and thinking about him.. My door was knocked.. I opened it.. It''s Dr.Mona and Nany.. I wish her Good morning Mona.. Good morning Anna how you feel? Anna: Better.. Mona smile and she dressed up my wound with hydrogen peroxide.. Nany just beside me she holds me.. I know now they are going to give the injection.. My heart rate increased.. My hands are wet.. My eyes are about to wet.. Meanwhile, Mona gives me the tablet and said take it.. I didn''t ask why I had it.. When she is about to leave my room.. Nany asks her about injection.. She turned around and smile.. A small gift from my side to Anna No injection for you.. But make sure you should regr in tablets.. Anna : with a smile on my face Thank you Mona and I get up and hugged her.. Mona: you better thank Mark.. He is the one who convinces me to change to tablets.. Anna: I said okay.. And ask "when he said to you no injections? I ask casually..( I want to know just because he called her, maybe yesterday night or today morning after knowing my past..) (And I feel happy that he is taking care) Mona: (smile on her face) yesterday morning.. Anna: what? Mona: yes baby.. After am done with you, I went to his room to clean up his wound.. There he convinces me.. Anna: (I was shocked.. Did he convince her yesterday morning? But he knows the actual story in the evening.. Why he took this decision.. Whatever it may be.. I am happy No injection..) Meanwhile, Nany interrupted Nany: it''s good to take off the injection. Anna beta got allergy for injection.. I stare at Nany that she booked me red-handed.. My heartbeat was raised.. Mona: (in shock) allergy? Where? Nany tried to raise my t-shirt to show.. Anna: I just pulled my shirt down and turn to Mona and said.." it''s just a small Rash.. Not a big issue.. (Monaes close to me and ask) Mona: Let me check.. ( Mona raised the t-shirt I tried to pretend not, but she convinces me) She stares on the Bruise.. Mona: I think it is not a medical reaction Anna.. [And she saw my face..] My face was cherry red am nervous and am biting my lower lip and seeing on the ground..) After she saw me, she smiles outside a little and turn to Nany and said nothing danger Nany.. It will cure itself. I got a relief.. That she didn''t identify that caused because of Mark.. Mona interrupted now and ask Nany.. "Is there any other Bruise on the body? I am moving my head horizontally as No.. While Nany said "Yes.." Mona stares at me.. While I stare at Nany.. (What the hell is going now) Nany immediately grabs my right hand.. I tried to pretend back.. (How she knows about this.. she didn''t even ask me) Monaes close and checks my arm.. Nany told " I think it''s a small Rash than on waist" I stare at Nany and thinking ( Why the hell in this world she saw that and why she should tell to Mona.. She will definitely identify its fingerprint.. if she asks me who did this, what should I answer.. Thoughts running in my mind.. While Mona is checking my arm.. My hands be wet.. She smiles on her face little heavy try to hide and hold my hand and saw in my eyes and say.. It''s ok Anna nothing to worry.. And turn to nany and told it will heal itself Nany.. And tell me if you find any Bruise further... And sheughs and narrow her eyes on me.. And then she left.. I take deep breathing.. (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements?.. Thank you ??) Chapter 21 - Fantasy About Anna (This chapter contains 18+ content) Mark POV: After I kiss her on her forehead... And I make a promise.. She saw me into my eyes and say thank you.. I felt relief when she epts my kiss.. She is like a puppy in my hand.. One of my tear roll down from my eye and fall on her lip.. They are pink in color.. They are like strawberries.. I want to bite them passionately.. Her body is touching mine... I just want to rip her clothes and make her nude and want to cum in her pussy directly... Stop Stop MARK... How dirty my mind... I loosen my hands and leave her She is rubbing her right arm.. It''s be reddish where I catch her.. I don''t know that I gripped her hard with my hand.. Maybe because of my thoughts, my body reacted that way.. I just want to maintain a distance to her or else I may harm her and take her virginity.. When I hear Nany voice I just stand and went to Ria''s room.. I just wash my face.. My dick is still hard.. I want to cum.. This girl is always making me hard.. I need to cum immediately... I will fantasize a story about her and I will cum my thick load.. I am visualizing that she is a ve to me.. (I take out my hard.. And started stroking) Mark: strip yourself.. Anna: Why should I? Mark: Because you are my ve... Anna: Just because I am staying in your house I will not be a ve to you Mark.. Mark: I cut her words with my mouth kissing her passionately.. And bite her lips with my teeth hardly that blood ising from the corner of her lips.. She is trying to push me.. She is unable to breathe.. I lift her by catching her waist with one hand and hit to the wall and with the other hand, I catch her face to not move.. I didn''t stop kissing.. She still struggling for breathing... Am kissing her deeply and eating her mouth passionately, then I suddenly leave her.. She falls down.. She is coughing and try to breathe.. There is little blood on her lip.. I just bend down and lick her lip.. And tell her if you cooperate it will be easy if not it will be your worst nightmare.. And I shouted her to strip yourself.. She takes off her top and her bra.. Her boobs pop out like balloons.. Then she removes her shorts and panties.. She raised her head and looking at me.. I came close to her.. I ask her to stand on knees...And ask her to eat your lollipop until it gives juice.. She silently opens my zip.. My bulge was hard she stares at that.. It was 6 inches and for the virgin girl, it was hard to put inside.. I ask her " let''s start" She immediately opens her mouth and starts licking.. Few strokes she feels shy after that she is enjoying.. I let her stop after 2 minutes.. She saw me in a question mark.. Then I sat on the chair.. If you want lollipop you shoulde to me.. She immediatelyes to me and grabs my dick and moving in and out of her mouth.. With one hand I grab her pony hair and with the other hand, I am pressing her boobs.. She is moaning between the strokes... Ahhhhhhh... Mark... Uhhhhhhhhh And she increased the speed.. My dick is as hard as a rod.. I Stop her by her hair and threw her on my bed.. I opened her legs.. Her Virginia was small.. I directly put my hard to that tight hole.. She shouted with pain.. I started giving strokes pushing in and out.. After a few strokes she started moaning again with pleasure.. Ahhhhhhh... You are showing me heaven... I increase the speed and biting her nipples with my lips.. She is moving her hips ordingly.. I am digging her hole.. Ahhhhhhh.... Ummmmmmmm.. cummmm... cumm into my hole.. Please mark... She is begging for more... I stopped... To tease her.. She stares at me.. She started moving herself to dig at me... I immediately give a big stroke, she is pleased to don''t stop.. "Do you understand how it feels when you hug me tightly?" I said And I started again giving a big stroke to her increasing the speed.. In and out.. The room is filled with both of our noise... She is shouting loudly for more... Ahhhhhhh.. cum in Mark am cumming am cumming she released.. I still continue to stroke.. After a few deep hits I released my cum.. But my dick is still hard.. She was shocked to see my dick still arouse.. I turn her immediately into a doggy style again, I put into her and started slowly.. She is moving her hips ordingly.. I drag her with hair.. She is moving speedily.. That''s it my girl.. cum again for your master... She cum.. After her cum, I immediately grab her hair more tightly.. And with some hard strokes, I cum.. I still am craving for her.. Craving on her makes me harder. I grab her with hair and make her stand near the wall..I raise one of her legs and I again dig into her.. She hugged me her hands were around my neck.. I am trusting her every stroke.. She is still enjoying and didn''t Stop moaning.. In a few strokes we both cum... I carried her in bridal style and let her sleep... During the masturbation, I released 3 times and I smile to myself.. how dirty mind I have.. Mona is right, I am dominant.. If my submission didn''t obey my order I will show hell.. But I can''t control myself with anger when I think about that hostel warden.. I will pay his death as repayment for Anna''s tears.. (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ?.. thank you ??) Chapter 22 - She Is Meeting Someone In Secre Mark POV: I went to the bath.. I just got relief.. I came for dinner.. I ask Nany about Anna.. She said she didn''te yet.. I sat opposite to staircase.. I started to have soup.. After a few minutes, I saw Anna wasing.. When she is on the stairs, I saw her.. She is in a ponytail.. I was shocked to see her in a ponytail.. I just fantasize about her with a ponytail.. I smile at myself.. She feels awkward that am staring at her.. She makes her head down ande straight and sit before me.. She started eating and am about to finish my dinner.. I should know at least the stupid school name in order to find that hostel warden.. I ask her about the school name.. She didn''t even see my face and answer me.. I think she has be shy for the kiss on the forehead.. If she knows what I just fantasizing about her.. She definitely kills me, I thought andugh to myself and I went to my room.. Then I call to my private detective I appointed him for Ria''s death mystery.. I told him the school name and address and the year Anna studied and ask him to ensure that hostel warden.. I need the information by tomorrow morning.. I said and I hang my phone and I sleep.. I wake up at 6 and done workout of 2 hours.. Genie was called about the doubts in contact notes.. It''s around 10 in the morning.. My door was knocked.. Yeah.. Who''s that? Mona: it''s me Mona.. Mark: Come on Mona.. Mona: good morning mark.. How''s going..? (With a smile on her face) Mark: (I just shut myptop and saw her) Yeah, fine.. What makes you happy this early morning..? Mona: Guess what? Mark: how I can guess the reason for my sadistic friend happiness.. Mona: I smink and I tell.. " My dominant friend finds his submissive" Iugh loudly.. Mark: you start nonsense again.. Mona: Don''t hide under the bush Mark.. Mark: I am not hiding anywhere.. Please be straight.. Mona: I just treated Anna.. She is very happy that I didn''t give her an injection.. Mark:(little smile on my face) Mona: something is going on.. Why don''t you let me know.. Mark: what are you talking about.. Mona: ok, I will be straight.. I found 2 Bruises on Anna.. One on her waist and the other on her arm.. I check them.. They just caused when someone holds her tight for 2-3 minutes.. It will cause due to struck of blood cirction.. And I also know that Dominant enjoy holding tight her submissive when he has sexual attraction towards her.. She narrowed her eyes towards Mark.. Mark: (visualize that on the waist, it is done to tease her about injection.. And on hand when I kiss her on the forehead near the pond.. I smile at myself.. I again act normally) ok what should I do? Mona: (narrowed her eyes again).. Do you have a sexual attraction to her.? Mark: No way.. (I turn my face towardsptop) Mona: Is that you... Who make Bruises on her body? Mark: What the hell.. Why I will even touch her.. Mona: (in confusion) then who can do that..? You are the only men staying here.. Mark: I think you should ask her who''s responsible.. (And I opened the bottle to drink water.. It makes thirsty because to hide from this stupid interrogation...) Mona: Yeah, I asked her.. (With a pause) She said it''s you.. Mark: (sudden cough came when drinking water. It goes to the nostril, my face bes red and my cough still and control of myself and think Anna is a shy girl she doesn''t tell by herself.. So it can be tricky with my stupid friend,) It''s not me Mona.. (I act serious face) I think she was meeting someone in secret we should know who''s that.. Did she tell herself about Bruises? (Mona believes Mark''s words) Mona: no.. Actually, nanny told me about the waist, but Anna pretends to hide them from me.. She feels nervous to show me.. I think it was you.. And Nany shows me Anna''s another Bruise on hand.. Anna is worried very much that I know about this.. I pretend casual because I think it was you.. Mark: why do you think it''s me, Mona.. Do you think I fall for this kind of girls.. (I pretend mona is mistaken.. Her facial expression was funny.. I tried to control myugh) (and I bliss that Anna tried to hide them) How many know, about Bruises? Mona: Nany is the one who is taking care of Anna.. Maybe she saw during the bath.. Mark: ok leave the topic, I will find with whom she is meeting secretly.. I need to know one thing.. You told me about perverts in Ria''s case that they scratch her with their nails on her body.. Do perverts use needles too for their satisfaction of torture? Mona: needles are a small term they use so many tools which makes their partner pain which gives them satisfaction.. (Mona paused for a second and narrow her eyes.. And ask mark) Why are you asking about needles? Does it rte to Anna? MARK: no it rtes to Ria.. (I escaped again) The phone vibrated.. Mark lift the phone its detective.. "Hey Mark, I send full details of that hostel warden.." Mark: ok.. Mona: who''s that? Mark: detective on Ria''s case.. I need to leave.. And my wound has healed no need of dressing further I told to Mona and I left hurry. Mona shouted from the back.. Do you think who''s the doctor..? I should say it heal or not. ok, I will visitter.. Bye.... (please do support this story with a power stone and your valuablements ?.. thank you ??) u003cgdivu003eu003c/gdivu003e Chapter 23 - Do You Like French Kiss? Then Give Me One French Kiss.. Anna''s POV: I was embarrassed when Dr Mona checked my Bruise.. I tried to cover up.. But why... Why I should feel guilty when I didn''t make any mistake.. Why I am hiding that these Bruises are just caused because of Mark.. I feel insecure to share about that because they may misappropriation our rtionship.. Our rtionship? What exactly he is to me.. He is Ria''s brother.. He is taking care just because I am the only witness for Ria''s case.. How can he convince about injection yesterday morning? But why he kissed me on my forehead.. He kissed just to console me.. But I lost myself when he kissed me.. Why I feel like that.. Why I didn''t resist him, instead I saw him in his eyes as Ok.. Does he really with me forever...? Shhhh.. Anna... You are overthinking ..? Am I getting attracted to him.. I should control myself.. (Meanwhile, Nany came to my room and told Mark was on call she gives me the phone) Anna: Hello.. Mark: Anna get ready.. Mona wille to pick you.. Anna: to where? He cut the call and didn''t respond to my question.. I ask nany "Do you know anything nany?" Nanny: he didn''t tell anything to me beta.. So, I look myself in the mirror My T-shirt is sleeveless so I lose my hair.. My hair is semi curly.. I lose my hair to cover my hands and shoulders.. Instead of a track, I wear jeans pant nanny gave me.. I just wash my face and make it dry.. Meanwhile, nany came to me and said Mona came.. I came to the hall.. She is in a crop top and jeans on.. She looks pretty.. She saw me and ask Are you ready Anna? Yes, Mona.. Where are we going now? Mona: Mark didn''t tell you? Anna: No.. Mona: We are going to shop.. She said and she holds my wrist and say bye to Nany.. And took me near her car.. We went to a designer boutique where they hang the designer party wear dresses.. Meanwhile, Mona is speaking to the shop girl for specification.. I just saw a nearby dress ?.. Its very simple satin cloth with clear coverage on chest.. I just saw the price tag.. It''s worth 700000/-... WHAT...? I was in shock.. Do they make this dress by using tinum? Meanwhile, Mona asked me to follow.. We both went to the room.. She took a dress and check on me.. Anna: why are you checking on me..? Mona: because we are buying a dress for you.. Anna: I hold Mona''s hand and pulled her aside and ask.. No, Mona, I don''t need any dress.. And this much expensive.. I don''t have money too.. Please try to understand.. Mona takes a deep breath and a little smile on her face and told me " Don''t worry, Anna Mark will take care.." Anna: Mark? Why? I don''t agree.. Mona.. He is already taking good care of me.. Actually, I am very much burden to him.. Please I don''t need dresses right now.. Mona: Hey Anna cooooll.... We have a party tomorrow night we must attend to that.. So Mark asks me to help you to dress up well for the party.. So here you go.. (And she pushed me into the changing room with a dress) After I showed Mona a few dresses she didn''t like any of it.. Am just tired.. Finally, she gave me one more dress and request me to wear. I wear the dress it looks pretty to me.. It covers my chest till just above my wound.. But when I turn back, I was in shock it was backless.. There has been open back just above my butt.. There is ace cover in curves from the side and a little back from my sides.. and there is a strip which attached from both sides of the dress just above the chest and ites back to my neck.. The strip supports the dress to not to show my chest coverage.. I came outside.. Mona satisfied with the dress.. She came close and check everything.. It was peach in colour. I say to Mona that it''s backless and I turn and show her by pulling my hair in front.. Mona: How sexy you are.. All men in the party will fall for you.. (And she winked). Anna: I don''t like the dress if men fall for my dress than my character Mona (I make a pout on my face).. Mona: You will definitely find the one who gives value to your character...But as of now, it''s suite''s you perfect Anna.. This is final.. (By saying that Mona said to the shop girl to pack the dress.. We came to the bill counter. The bill was 22khs.. I dropped my mouth and saw Mona..) Mona: don''t worry.. Mark will take care.. she smiled and pay the bill.. and after we buy some cosmetics most of them were chosen by Mona for me and high heels which suits the dress.. She said I should match to Mark height, i.e., 6feet 2inches.... I am 5 feet 6 inches.. So she prefers high heels for me.. And after a little more shopping, we went to a restaurant for food.. I think nany will prepare the food.. Mona cut my words and said.. It''s ok if we eat once in a while... Then we went to a restaurant we ordered cheese pizza.. French fries.. Chicken nuggets and coke.. We are having pizza.. Mona and I sit opposite to each other.. Suddenly a giant body sat just beside me.. I got scared and saw who''s that.. MARK.. It''s Mark.. But how... I just got relief it is Mark, who sits beside me.. He sits on the right side of me, am still seeing his face in shock.. But he sees Mona''s face instead and wishes her good afternoon.. Meanwhile, he ordered some food.. I just turn to pizza and having one more slice.. Both Mona and Mark are speaking to one another.. In between, his left hand suddenly hit my right hand for one second I didn''t understand what happened.. Then I sense the cheese on the pizza slice touch above my lip and nose.. I kept the slice aside.. Monaughs by looking at my face.. I turn to Mark with a serious note.. Mark just hand over me a tissue to clean and said.. "Do you like French kiss".. I took the tissue and stare at him.. what he just said.. I turn to Mona she is busy in taking chicken nuggets.. I saw him again cleaning my nose with tissue " What?" Do you like french fries.. he said loudly this time.. Meanwhile, Mona interrupt and said "We ordered it just because we like it" and Mona turns to me for Yes... I nod my head as Yes in shocking and saw his face again.. Then Mark said.. "Then Give me one French Kiss" Sudden shrill pass from my stomach.. I widened my eyes and saw him.. He said.. Give.. I want to taste it (he said loudly).. and he winked one of his eyes at me.. Mona passes the te of french fries to me I passed them to Mark... I feel thirsty so I take coke.. and take a sip.. then he said.. " Please don''t bite my tongue".. I suddenly cough and coke spill before me.. Both Mona and Mark starring at me.. Mona: Anna are you ok.. I just nod my face.. as ok.. he turned to Mona and said " please don''t byte my fries" Mona: No one is taking that french fries from you.. you can have all... if you want more you can order.. Mark: Am satisfied (with a grin on his face).. I love it.. Do you? (he turned to Anna and ask) Anna with confusion look at him and nod as yes.. Anna: (what happened to me.. am I Duff... why can''t I hear properly.. or I hallucinating him.. that he is asking for a kiss) (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements?.. thank you so much ????) Chapter 24 - Dont Call Me Uncle.. Call Me Mark.. Mark''s POV: I got a message of that hostel warden. It''s been 15 years he abuses Anna.. Even though my blood boil when I think about it.. What if he still continues the same thing with little kids.. I was driving my car and I parallelly called the cop who is one of my friends.. He is the one who is helping me in Ria''s case personally.. and he is the one who went to Anna''s house for her mother in time.. And helped off the record and we shifted her to Mona''s hospital for personal care.. Yesterday night I discussed with him about child abuse.. And I told him that "I have doubts on one person.. I will send the address by tomorrow we Both are going to their"... and he epted.. He doesn''t know that it rtes to Anna I am on the way to his office.. Now the Cader of hostel warden is in charge of the administrative department in the same school.. The school is run by a charity for poor.. I think Anna''s mother thought if she joins Anna in that school her education will continue as well her daughter can have meals at least 3 times a day.. I don''t know why.. My eyes filled with tears.. Thinking about Anna how she ovees the situation.. That bastard may use so many little girls for his desire.. I don''t know how to catch him red-handed. But I think I should at least visit that bastard ce... I reached the school.. The cop friend of mine is waiting there.. We smile and hug each other.. (he came with a civil dress) Cop: Are you sure about this Mark? Mark: yes.. I will show you.. If we are in the right time.. (He is in big cader now.. So he doesn''t have fear to abuse children.. He may do in the morning too) I closed my eyes, thinking the first ce to visit is his office or the Hostel? Immediately I saw Anna''s face in my vision.. And she says to go to the office.) Cop: What are you thinking Mark? Mark: we will visit him in his office? Cop: will he do those things in his office? Mark: let''s see.. We both started towards his office.. An office boy is asking us who we are.. and what we want? Mark.. We want to visit the administrator.. We are interested to raise funds for your school.. Office boy: ok sir.. Wait for 5 minutes.. "Sir is in the meeting, " he said he went to the other room.. We both said ok.. And he went to another room by carrying files.. Mark: I saw my cop friend and signal him to " let''s enter suddenly" He signed ok.. We both suddenly enter into the room.. There is no one in the room.. There is another door, we opened slowly.. I widened my eyes.. I was shocked.. My blood flow increased with anger to what I saw.. That basted with his open zip.. He is pulling his dick in the mouth of a little girl who sat on the chair.. He is shaking into the little girl mouth in and out.. The little girl face is full of tears... With one of his hands, he has the needle pinching on the neck of the girl... I entered the room immediately.. That basted was shocked and ask who are you.. Meanwhile, I punched him on his nose 5-6 times.. Strong kick on his dick.. He fell down by catching his dick with pain.. I punched in his stomach.. I punched in his face.. I am getting the vision of Anna''s sobbing face.. I can''t control my anger and I beat him continuously.. My hand is full of blood.. My friend stops me.. And he says he may die.. and he arrested that bastard with handcuffs.. and I went to the little girl.. she is crying with fear.. I lift her and saw her eyes.. I can visualize Anna''s eyes... I sit her on the table and cupped her face with my hand and say "he won''te again..." Ok? she is sobbing like Anna.. "Stay strong.. I know you are a strong girl ok?" She''s just nodding her head as Yes.. Meanwhile, my friend took him to his car.. I ask the girl you like ice-cream? She nodded yes with a little smile.. I feel happy when I see her face smile.. I lifted her and came out Meanwhile, Mona called me.. Mark: Hello.. Mona: hey mark.. Tomorrow evening we have a Couples party invitation which was organized by our school buddy.. We should attend there with couples.. Mark: sorry Mona I don''t have time for this.. Mona: you idiot.. Did you forget about Anna.. If we show Anna to paparazzi they definitely highlight your couple because you are the most eligible bachelor.. It helps us to deal with Ria''s case.. Mark: I think this is too fast.. Mona: we should be fast because her brother may escape.. Mark: ok.. I will transfer you 50khs, take Anna with you and buy the necessaries for party tomorrow.. Mona: 50khs for a single party? For your Juliet..? Mark: shut up Mona I already told you.. And about 50khs.. Its just minimum status of the girl should maintain beside me.. Then everyone believes that we are partners.. (It''s not about the status of the Anna.. she may be bullied in the party if she''s not dressed well.. They may hurt her..) Mona: o.k. I understand I will take her.. (Meanwhile, I called to thendline of my house I asked Nany to connect with Anna and I informed her to get ready..) Then we go to the police station to file aint.. That little girl is ying with my cor.. I imagine Anna again when she catches my shirt and cried.. The little girl asks me "uncle, where is ice cream.." A stab in my heart when I hear a word of uncle.. My friendughs when he hears that.. I said to her.. My name is not uncle you can call me Mark.. Ok? Lille'' girl: ok Mark uncle.. Where is ice cream.. My friendughs loudly.. MARK: I will give you 2 ice creams if you call me just Mark.. Ok? Cop: you should not ckmail her.. (And he isughing..) Lil'' girl: ok Mark.. Where is my 2 ice creams.. Mark: that''s a good girl. Meanwhile, I call to Mona about their update she said they are done with shopping she''s about to drop Anna at home.. Then I told her a restaurant name and ask them toe for lunch and don''t tell to Anna that I aming.. Ok? Mona: ok.. We started for the restaurant I asked my friend for lunch, he alsoes with me we all are started.. (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements????.. thank you ?) Chapter 25 - It Was Soft As A Jelly Mark''s POV: We reached the restaurant in my car.. My friend lifts the little girl.. We both are walking to the restaurant.. In between, there is a toy store.. The Lille'' girl shows us the toy store.. Her face is happy by seeing the toy.. But she didn''t ask for a toy.. I initiated her do you want a toy? Lille girl: yes Mark.. I want only one toy.. I don''t ask for more... Cop: how cute you are.. Let me buy you a toy you like.. And he saw a mark to continue to the restaurant... He will join with this kid after purchase the toy and they both disperse.. (Mark: I was hurrying to see Anna.. I am happy that I get rid of that bastard.. But I don''t want to say to her because.. she may upset or she may think that am falling for her..) I entered the restaurant I saw them in the corner table.. I can see Anna''s back.. With her semi curly hair.. she isughing and speaking to Mona.. I went to the table and sit directly beside Anna.. and I say to Mona Good afternoon.. I can observe from my side look that Anna is staring at me.. I didn''t see her.. I pretend like I don''t care her.. I waited for Anna to say at least Hi to me.. But she didn''t.. She turned her face and she takes the pizza slice and start eating.. She hurts my ego.. I just want to make her attention towards me.. I am speaking to Mona about my batch mate who organized a couples party tomorrow.. Meanwhile, I am concentrating on Anna that she didn''t care about me.. So to get my attention I hit her right hand, intentionally with my left hand.. and I pretend like it was an ident.. Meanwhile, Monaugh and she turned towards me.. Without seeing her face I know what happens to her face I smile to myself and I took the tissue and give it to her.. The cheese was exactly on her upper lip and little above and on her nose.. She makes a pout and looking at me angrily.. I love to see her expression like that.. I love to tease her.. I love her innocent expression when I tease her.. When I saw her with cheese.. I wish.. I instantly grab her and I want to eat that cheese.. I want to lick that her reddish-pink lips with cheese.. Like a french kiss. I just want to eat that lips very passionately.. Anna took the tissue paper she started to clean then I said.. "Do you like the French kiss?".. I pronounced kiss in a low voice that Anna can listen clearly.. She stares at me... she is thinking about what she just listened... I just turn to Mona she has been busy in having chicken nuggets.. Now again, I ask loudly.. "Do you like French fries".. Anna is in a confused state.. she may think that she listened wrongly.. I love her innocence.. she looks pretty.. Then Mona replied that she ordered french fries because they like it and Mona and me look at Anna.. Anna is in dilemma.. And move her head as Yes and she looks at me.. I smile at myself.. Then I said again "Then give me one French Kiss".. Again, I said kiss in a low voice that Anna can hear properly.. Anna widened her eyes and looking at me.. That''s what she heard is right or not.. Then I act normally and ask her "Give.. I want to taste it, " I said loudly.. and winked with one of my eyes.. Her cheeks turn to red.. Her nose turns to pink.. Mona passed the te to Anna.. My poor Anna gave the te to me.. she is totally in confusion.. I can sense her feeling.. I want to tease her more.. and pretend like not to tease her.. Anna takes coke and started drinking.. Then I said.. "Please don''t bite my tongue.." By listening to me Anna spills the cock In front of the table.. I smile at myself.. I was confirmed that she is responding to my teasing.. Meanwhile, Mona asked her that she is ok..? she nodded yes.. Then I turn to Mona casual and said "Please don''t byte my fries..." Then Mona said nobody will take your fries you can have them.. Mona said, "if you want, you can order more.." I said "I am satisfied.. I love it.. Do you?" I turn to Anna and ask her.. She is still in dilemma state whether she is answering for a kiss or fries.. And in confusion, she nods as Yes.. I smile at myself.. I feel very happy to tease her.. Meanwhile, My friend with lill''girl with a small soft teddy bear came.. When Mona saw the girl she looks at me and said.. Another child? I don''t.. I am dying to maintain one chi... I cut off her words by saying "Mona.. she is staying at her school".. Mona bes quite and Anna is staring at Mona and me.. While I changed the topic by turning my face towards my friend and I introduced to Anna.. He is my friend.. Tom.. He is a cop.. He has personally dealt Ria''s case.. " I said.. Both of them say hi... Meanwhile, Tom sits beside Mona.. And Tom says to Mona.. "Don''t worry, I will manage children well in the future.." he winked at her.. Mona''s face turned to red.. (Mona and Tom get closer with Anna''s mom case.. I think there is a love track between them) (The authors note: ??there love story is my second part of this series ??) I take Lil'' girl from his hands along with the toy.. Then I ce her on the table that she faces both Anna and me..) and I saw Anna.. she is very blessed by seeing this baby.. Anna: What''s your name? Lill''girl: Mama calls me Angel ?.. Anna: woww very cute.. Why your eyes were swollen. Did you cry? Anna put her hands and cupped her cheeks... like I did before.. Angel: Yes.. she is looking downward.. Anna raised her head look into angles eyes and told.. "Stay strong dear... your mama likes you if you stay strong right?".. (the same words I told her in school I was staring at Anna how she cares children..") Anna: (I found that this girl mood swings to dull when I asked her about why she cried so I didn''t force her instead I told her to stay strong.. then to change her topic I ask her..) Will you eat something.. Angel turns to Mark and said 2 ice creams.. Anna: woww you like ice-creams even I love.. but before the ice cream, you should have some food.. angel again turn to Mark.. Mark: Yes angel.. have some food and then you can have 2 ice creams.. Anna: tell me angel what you want to eat.. Angel: fleanchhh Friess.. (both Anna and Mark look each other.. Mark act fake cough.. Anna smiled to herself) Anna: so you like french fries... Angel: yes I love.. Mark: yes I love too.. ( Anna again saw mark with widen eyes) mark: I mean french fries.. (we ordered french fries along with some food for Tom and Mark).. Anna: I let angel to sit on myp and help her to eat french fries..( angel didn''t leave her toy) meanwhile, I told her... I like this teddy bear.. Angel: Tom uncle buy this for me.. Anna: (I saw Tom but both Tom and Mona are in deep discussion..) really.. then take good care of this teddy ok? Angel: Yes I will keep fleench fries to this.. she told and try to keep it one French fries. (I and Markugh together for her innocence) see this teddy bear will be with you forever.. ok? Angel: yes this is my best friend and she hugged the bear.. afterplete eating.. ok dear.. you can have your ice cream.. we order for ice cream.. Anna: butterscotch Mark: Strawberry Tom: chocte Mona: Butterscotch (both mona and anna gave high fi) (we all look at the angel for the reply.. Angel: Butterscotch.. (again Mona and me gave high fi.. that all girls order for the same vour..) and chocte.. Anna: tell me.. why you order 2 ice-creams.. Angel: mark told me.. he will give me two Ice creams.. Anna: but why? (I observed that she called Tom as Tom uncle but mark she is calling him Mark) Angel: because Mark told her that he gives two ice creams if I caaa...(she is about to tell call him Mark instead of uncle) but her words were cut by Mark.. Mark: because you are a cute girl... ( and he covered up with that sentence and try to take an angel from Anna''sp to sit on dining table.. one of His hand was touched to Anna''s boob unintentionally.. Anna stiffens her back.. and act normally.. while mark smile to himself for a lucky chance that he gets that identally he touched her boob.. its just fraction of second.. I sense it''s softness.. it was soft as a Jelly??... (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??.. thank you ?) Chapter 26 - First Kiss Anna''s Pov: When I ask Angel why you order 2 ice creams.. she replied that mark promised 2 ice creams for me.. I ask Why.. When Angel is trying to exin with her cute words.. Mark interrupted her and grabs her from myp suddenly and make her sit on the table.. While he is taking her.. identally his hand hit on my boob.. I can understand he did not do that intentionally.. I can feel his hand it is very hard.. It squeezes my boob.. A sudden shrill pass through my Spine.. (All this happens in just a fraction of second).. I remain silent.. Then Mona asks Angel. "Angel.. How old are you?" Angel: 4 yealsss..meanwhile, our order for ice creams came.. I and Mona and Angel grab our vour butterscotch.. We all kept the ice cream in our mouth.. I and Mona close our eyes and moan at the same time.. "Mmmmmmmmmm" "It''s delicious" said by Mona.. (Both Mark and Tom look at each other and a little smile on their face... And Mark looks at Anna and Tom look at Mona... They took their bowl of ice cream.. they are smiling to themselves..) Mark: after Anna moans I was erect... Not even me, I think after Mona moan Tom get erect.. (Annaaaa... she is making me crazy day by day.. I was already erect when I tease her about french kiss.. Her moan makes me more erect... My hand still feel the sense of her boob.. Why all this is happening one by one.. I can''t control myself..) Then I took my Ice cream.. I take one spoon and kept near to my mouth and said.. "It was soft as a jelly.." And I saw Anna I wink her with one of my eyes.. and passionately thinking that its Anna''s boobs I am sucking it and take into my mouth.. Anna makes a fake cough and turn and eating silently... Meanwhile.. Tom takes the ice-cream and before he took into his mouth, he said " mine was too Hard.. I think I need to put it in a juicy bowl.. Then it melts.." and he turned to Mona.. Mona widened her eyes and stare at him.. Her face bes red.. And he again asks Mona directly.. " Do you have Juicy bowl?".. With a grin on his face. Mona shakes her head as No.. (Again I and Tom look each other eyes and smile to each other..) Anna: (Did he tell about my boobs or he tell about ice-cream..?) I saw him when he told him, winked me again.. I widened my eyes.. Then he keeps that spoon of Ice cream into his mouth slowly.. Where I can sense a visualization that he taking my boobs into his mouth and sucking it passionately.. I got goosebumps and make a little cough toe out of my thoughts and turn to my ice cream and started eating silently.. Meanwhile, angle had her first ice cream she made the cream on her entire mouth and cheeks.. I took a tissue andugh at her little face and cleaned her.. I cleaned her clearly meanwhile Mark is staring at me.. I saw him then he look at Angle and with his thumb finger he touched angle edge of her lower lip and he saw me.. Then I saw an angel and thinking that I cleaned her.. Then why he did that.. Then, with my tongue, I just lick the corner of my Lower lip.. I sense some ice cream was there.. Then I take a tissue and clean it again.. It makes me shy... Meanwhile, Markughs to himself.. Mark: when Anna is cleaning angel I saw she has cream on her corner of the lower lip.. I feel crazy.. I just want to grab her towards facing me and I want to taste that cream.. On her strawberry lips.. Thebination of both.. My Dick was hard and erect when I am thinking her.. she saw me.. Then I gave her a clue by touching angel lip and I saw her.. she again saw an angel and within few seconds she licks the cream with her tongue.. I think that I want to grab her tongue into my mouth whichpletes French Kiss.. and Iugh to myself.. Wepleted our lunch.. then the waiter gave a food parcel to Anna.. I look at her.. She replied I order one pizza and ice-cream to nanny.. I nod my head.. I paid for the bill.. I was a bliss that she is taking care of nany.. I lifted angel and Anna stand before me to look at Angel.. Anna: I ask Angel, can I give a puppy (in the localnguage, it means kiss) to your teddy.. Angle: Yes, here.. (She shows the cheek of the teddy..) I kissed teddy and say bye teddy.. Take good care of My angle ok? Angle: wait my teddy will give a puppy to you.. she said and she kept her teddy on my cheek.. I and Markugh at a time.. Then I said " let me give a goodbye kiss to angel too.. and I bend towards angel cheeks.. Meanwhile, her teddy fell down, she bends suddenly to side to catch the teddy.. Immediately mark bends his face to grip angel not to fall.. (all this happens in a fraction of seconds) I sense lips.. It''s Mark''s lips.. We both stare at each other.. I was in shock.. then he pressed his lips towards mine to initiate.. (A sudden shrill pass through my stomach,.) I came back a step.. He leans down and catches the teddy and give it to the angel.. I was just staring at him not moving an inch like a statue.. I feel like I lost somewhere.. I can''t hear anybody I can''t see anybody except mark.. then Mark winkles with his eye.. then I found myself.. I swallow my trust.. and Mona shouted at us toe fast... we move from there.. Tom told to mark that he and Mona will drop angel to her school.. and say goodbye to him.. and take Angel with them.. I was still in shock.. what just happened is real? meanwhile, Mark interrupted my thoughts and said.. "Anna wait here I will bring the car," he said casually and left.. I nod my head as yes and stand there like a lost doll.. My First Kiss.. This is my first kiss.. it''s an idental kiss and my First Kiss.. I can even sense his lips it''s a little hard.. He didn''t get back... Instead he pressed to my lips intentionally to initiate the French Kiss I swallow again.. Meanwhile, I hear his car horn and I went to his car and sit on the passenger seat beside him.. I am still in shock and unconscious with my thoughts.. My first lip kiss with Mark..? (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??.. thank you ?) Chapter 27 - Magic Spell Of Sex Desires Mark''s POV: When I lift Angel.. Anna is saying goodbye to angle.. She said she wants to give a goodbye kiss to the angel.. Meanwhile, I lose grip on angel she may fall.. So I bend and catch her.. In between, I feel a soft sensation on my lips.. Anna... It''s Anna''s lips.. I was in shock... Is that real? I was really craving for her lips.. Her lips were like soft tissue.. I want to chew them.. I don''t want to leave them.. I just pressed her lips with mine for initiation to kiss.. she is in shock.. I can sense her.. Her skin bes pale.. and getting cold.. I know this is her first kiss.. I am lucky to grab her first kiss.. Meanwhile, she stepped back and she is still in shock.. I raise angel in the right position again.. If an angel was not there in my hand.. I definitely grab Anna''s face with my hands.. I will kiss her deeply.. No matter how she responds.. She just shows me a taste of her strawberry lips.. How I will leave the entire strawberry dessert of her lips.. Meanwhile, Mona called us and they took Angel to drop at her school.. They should drop her.. Because Anna should not know about angels whereabouts.. If she found she will upset... I saw Anna... she still froze like a statue.. But my erected dick I can''t help out.. It''s be very hot and erected.. I tried to manage normal.. And said to her to wait there I will bring my car. She just nods her head.. I went to a car parking slot it was a bit dark.. I opened my door and take the driver''s seat, but my bulge doesn''t support me to get normal.. If I was in this state.. I definitely keep this red hot dick into her Virginia and I release before we reach home.. I need to cum right now.. I take my Dick out.. It''s pop out erected and I can see the muscles are erected... I started masturbating by visualizing Anna.. (I started stroking.. We are in the same restaurant.. I sat beside her.. I kept a hand on her waist under her t-shirt. I moved my hand to her boobs.. Her face bes red to want more. I squeeze them.. I am moving them.. There are so many people in the restaurant.. she tried to stop moaning.. I pinched her boobs she said "Ouch..." It''s hurting.. I slowly keep my hand down to her pants and found her hole.. It was wet I smile to her.. she is looking at me to don''t stop.. I keep one of my fingers.. she just closed her eyes to sense.. With my thumb finger, I pressed her clit... I am moving my finger in and out speedy by pressing her clit parallelly.. When she about to cum.. I stopped she saw me again to don''t stop and I insert another finger.. It was tight with 2 fingers She cupped her hands to her mouth to stop moaning outside.. I increased my speed than before.. She kept one of her hands on my bulge and pressing it with pleasure.. (I increased my stakes speedy and fast..) I didn''t stop and increased more speed with 2 fingers.. She escapes a moan.." ahhhhhhhhh" And she tells in desire.. Am cuuummiinnggg.. Then, with few strokes, she cum.. (I cum in the car I cleaned with tissues and my Dick was not Normal it was erected little less than before.. So I want to cum again and I started masturbating again..) then I let her sit under the table and open my zip it was pop out.. I said" Eat your lollipop till it gives you juice" She immediately grabs my dick into her mouth.. she is doing a super job.. Her mouth is cold, which helps my hot dick to cum.. I pinched her upper lip with my hand.. she increased the speed more passionately.. She is not bothered about that we are in a public ce.. She is just having her treat.. With one of my hands, I pulled her hair to increase more speed.. (I am increasing the strokes..) she instantly started increased speed like a devil.. Inn out in out in increasing speed.. Meanwhile, I can hear her moan.. mmmmmmm.. She didn''t slow she just making it into her throat. To satisfy me.. Ahhhhhhhhh... Hmmmmmm... I moan a bit.. (I increased my strokes with full speed).. I shoot out my cum into her mouth.. Her mouth is not sufficient for my load.. I just cum again with a grin I cleaned it with tissues again.. I get relieved.. I closed my zip.. I check my face in the mirror.. Anna.. I think she wore a Magic Spell of Sex Desires on me.. It''s been 4- 5 days that I hardly know her I am masturbating by thinking her.. I can still sense her lips.. I don''t know how our journey will end.. But I am more fantasizing her.. I want to get out of her thoughts, but the more I am thinking to get out, the more I am getting close to her.. I started my car and went to where Anna is waiting.. she is still in the frozen state.. Her face was pale.. She is busy with her thoughts that she didn''t even recognize me.. Mostly she is thinking about me.. About my lips.. and our kiss.. so I blow the horn.. she saw ande and sit on the passenger seat beside me.. we started to home.. [Please support the story with power stones and your valuablements... thank you] Chapter 28 - First Ride Anna''s Pov: I get into the passenger seat.. He started driving to the house.. I didn''t speak anything.. I just turn my face to window Side.. In order to get distracted.. He increased the speed of the car.. He suddenly stops the car by sudden break.. I was shocked and just fall onto the dashboard.. My head may hit the dashboard.. But something stopped me.. A saving Hand.. Its Mark.. Yes, Mark kept his hand between my head and dashboard.. I forgot everything I feel secure when his hand touch on my forehead.. I sit back normally and look at him as if nothing happened.. Mark: "Are you ok?" Anna: I nod my face as Yes.. and check on the road what happened.. I didn''t find anything.. Mark POV: (She lost in her thoughts.. I tease her more.. she is sitting like a statue in the car.. Meanwhile, I saw a face.. The face I am searching for.. It''s John he ising opposite to me on a bike without helmet.. I suddenly stop the car.. Meanwhile, Anna may hit to the dashboard I keep my hand to save her.. and I saw the number te through my side mirror.. Anna: (I turn to Mark and ask..) Anna: what happened? Mark: Nothing.. I just checked the break that they are working or not.. (I don''t want to tell her about this.. she may upset.. So I tease her that I got a chance) Anna: hoo.. (I said) After a few seconds, I realize that he started again to tease me again.. And I turn to him with an angry look.. Mark: (she looks pretty when she pretends to be Angry.. and I smiled.. and said.. "Act like grown-up girl.." Anna: I no need to act like grown up.. Because I am grown up girl.. Mark: you have grown up..? Anna: Yes.. (I said strongly..) Mark: Then why you didn''t lip lock? Anna: What? Mark: "Then why you didn''t lock your seatbelt".. (I said loudly and act like angrily.. To make my second statement strong) Anna: (I check the seat belt.. I didn''t really keep the seat belt because I am thinking somewhere...) and by keeping the belt and ask Mark "Did you ask the same question before? Mark: Yes.. Why? Anna: nothing I hear the different question so.. Mark: Do you have a hearing problem? Anna: What? Mark: Exactly.. I should repeat everything 2 times.. In the restaurant when I am asked about french fries.. Now I am asking about seat belt.. If you have any deaf problem.. Let me know.. I know a physician, he will help you.. What.. What.. Are the only words you know? (I said arrogantly to tease her again..) Anna: (I was in shock when he raised his voice like that.. I am scared to see him like that.. May be really I got deaf? I am hearing wrongly.. Even now? He has the point. Something happened to me..) "Actually, I didn''t have any hearing problem.. But in recent times I hear wrongly, especially today.. I think it happens because of the ident, I went through..."(I convinced him in a pleasing tone) Mark: (how cute she is.. How innocent she is. she didn''t even me me.. She really thinks she has duff) You are hearing wrongly? Can you tell me in detail? Anna: (I was dead.. What should I say now... About french kiss or about liplock.. It''s better if I shut my mouth quietly) I forgot.. (I say in confusion) Mark: Forgot? (I smile to myself.. By seeing her confusion state..) Let it be.. "Ok then Grown-up girl put your seat belt whenever you are in car ok?" I said Anna: I nodded my head as Yes.. Mark: (I started the car and start driving home.. Meanwhile, I observe the Bruise on her hand that I made yesterday night..) Can I ask you one thing? Anna: yes.. Mark: Why did you hide to Mona about your Bruise caused by me? Anna: (how he knows that I hide from Mona? Does he know that I have another bruise on my waist.? then I think strongly and I ask a question in reverse..) "Why you convince Mona about don''t give injections to me..." "You still don''t know my past by the morning, but why you convince her? (Silence between us for few minutes..) then I replied.. "I think both questions have the same answer.." Mark: (how she knows that I convinced Mona about the injection. I convinced Mona because I care Anna.. I don''t know her past by then.. But she hides behind me to save her.. After I hear about phobia I don''t want to hurt her again so I requested..) We both reached our home.. I went to my room.. Meanwhile, Anna handover parcel to Nanny and she went to her room.. Anna: I went to my room and had fresh up.. And came down to Nanny to check what she is doing... She is doing something.. Anna: what''s that nany? Nany: it''s strawberry sd beta.. Sir like strawberries a lot.. Anna: hoo.. (I can remember that he ordered for strawberry ice-cream..) then I can hear someone is walking from the hallway.. I went to check.. it''s she the girl I saw yesterday with her chest coverage before Mark.. (I feel angry on her.. but why? am I feeling jealous??) then I ask.. who are you? Genie: I don''t give answers to the one who can''t effort for a dress.. Anna: I feel a stab in my heart.. tears fill in my eyes.. Meanwhile, Nany came and ask me to inform mark that his pa has arrived.. I was shocked she is pa to him.. why don''t he appoint a male pa.? in my thoughts, I went to his room and knocked.. he opened the door with a towel rubbing his wet hair..and he is shirtless and has only short. I just turned around and said " your pa has arrived" Mark: ok ugh to himself that by seeing Anna was turned around..) Anna: I then went to my room.. (please support the story with power stones and your valuablements??... thank you ?) Chapter 29 - Peck On My Fingers Mark Pov: When I reached my room, I went to the steam bath.. I need to rx... I am thinking about the car conversation between Anna and me.. Then I remember about John on the bike.. So I immediately take my phone and call to Tom. (He breathes heavily).. Mark: hey Tom, are you ok? Tom: yeah.. Why did you call? Mark: note the bike number I need details and the travelling history of the bike.. Tom: ok, I will give you by tomorrow.. Mark: (Meanwhile, I hear "Hey Mark" I can hear that Mona voice she also breathing heavily.) Is that Mona? Tom: Hmm. and express his grin.. Mark: Is she ok? Tom: she is safe Mark.. Don''t worry.. I am personally taking care of her.. and he cut the call.. Mark: (I think they are in intimidate scene).. then I am done with my bath and went to my room to dress I wear short.. Meanwhile, the door was knocked.. I checked who it is.. It''s Anna.. I just want to grab her to my room and I want to make her breathless with my kiss.. Then she turns around and said Jen has visited.. I said ok, she went in a hurry.. Then I wear t-shirts and took myptop and went to the hallway.. She is sitting on the couch.. she bought some files to check..I am checking the files.. Genie: Hey Mark.. I think you got an invitation to our school buddy? Mark: yeah.. Genie: the party theme is coupled.. Mark: I know.. and I am looking into theptop.. (Genie is junior to me in our school.. she dated many boys in our school days.. I think she lost her virginity at school itself.. Because most of the boys will break up only after enjoying the girl.. After they satisfied in full they break up..) Genie: will you be my partner for the tomorrow Evening event? Mark: sorry genie I found one.. Genie: who''s that.. Mark: you can see her at the party.. (I don''t want her to know about its Anna.. she may humiliate her..) Meanwhile, Mona entered the hallway.. Hey Mona.. (Her face was red maybe because of the make-out session she had with Tom..) Mona: Hi Mark.. Hi Gen.. I forget to give Anna''s shopping covers.. Here you go.. (I ced them on the couch..) Gen: Anna? Mona: yes, she is the partner for our handsome.. (she winked at mark) Mark: (Shit.. Shit.. Why should she tell Anna''s name I just kept my hand on my forehead.. I didn''t respond..) Gen: Great.. I guess she didn''t have party wear? Maybe she wille with her loose t-shirt ande to the party to insult mark status.. (Mark looks at Mona with a grin.. That''s how much damage she did.. Mona observes mark and understand him and turn to Gen and said..) Mona: Hey, we bought one.. It''s stunning on her, I will show you.. (I take out of the bag.. Gen didn''t take her eyes off..) Its 22khs.. Mark: Mona we are in a business meeting.. You can discusster about the price tags... ( I stressed her don''t extend the topic) Mona: I understand mark is not a show-off type so I kept the dress on the cover and I went in.. I saw Anna at the dining table having her dinner.. Hi Anna.. (I wish her) Mark: Anna? Does she in the dining hall..? I stand and say to Gen that I will have some water.. and went to the dining room to see Anna.. Gen: (what the hell is going on..? 2khs?.. Does she grab Mark and his entire wealth.. No, I don''t make it happen.. Mark is mine.. That''s the reason I convinced my dad and took his position to get close to Mark.. Does Mark choose Anna instead of me? I will see how their date will go in tomorrow''s party I smirk.. I saw the dress which is out of the cover a bit.. I just take a pocket knife from my bag and want to spoil it.. I tried to cut the strip.. It''s about to cut.. Meanwhile, I hear Mark voice.. What''s that Gen? I suddenly turned and smile and pretend nothing happened and fold my knife and keep it in my pocket and said am leaving Mark.. I will meet you at the party then.. Mark: ok.. Bye Mark: (When I went to the dining table Anna is having dinner and talking to Mona.. I went and drink some water.. Then I saw strawberry in Anna''s hand, she is about to keep it in her mouth..) Hey, strawberry.. I am looking at Nany and move towards Anna and said.. " Nanny, you made strawberry dessert for me?" Nanny: yes beta.. You can have it in your dinner.. Mark: I can''t wait till then nany.. I bite half strawberry on Anna''s hand.. Which she is about to byte.. It''s near her lips.. I didn''t touch her lips.. I was very close.. I sense her breathing when I am biting strawberry.. I don''t want to embarrass her in front of Nany and Mona so I left her lips.. She just paused and statue in the same position and thinking about what just happened.. she then saw me with little embarrassments and smile and raise her hand for the other half strawberry.. Offer me to eat.. I don''t even think for a second and bend and grab the second half strawberry.. (I peck Anna''s finger intentionally and act like identally, And then I smile to myself and came back to the hallway.. After Gen went I took myptop and went to my room and came back for dinner.. Anna: nanny called me to have dinner.. I came down while I am having.. Mona came and she wished me hi.. and she said that she bought shopping covers and she stares at the strawberry in my hand and shout.. "Hey its strawberry desert.. I love that much.." and she came to me and eat the entire strawberry in my hand.. Iugh and said let''s have some Mona.. Mona: Mark will definitely kill me if I eat his strawberry dessert. you know Anna in our childhood days, Mark will do whatever we say just because of strawberries.. (And both Mona and Annaugh to each other) Anna: I take another strawberry and thinking that how childish his behaviour is.. meanwhile, Mark entered.. he is speaking to nany about desert in the fraction of second, he came near to me and I feel like he byte my lips.. I stare at him.. he is chewing.. I look at the hand near my mouth its half strawberry.. my blood pressure increased suddenly.. I make it normal and I think of childish behaviour that Mona just told before.. and smile to me and offered the remaining strawberry to him.. he didn''t think for a second and grab it from my hand with his mouth and he pecks me on my fingers.. I was shocked.. is this idental or intentional? But mark acts normally and went to the hallway Mona interrupted me and she is speaking.. and she left.. and meanwhile, Mark joined for dinner.. we both are eating silently.. I break the silence and ask him Anna: Mark..? Where is my mom? (little tears in my eyes) Mark: (I thought for a second that if mona told anything to her about her mother is ina.. no Mona don''t ruin) she is dead Anna.. Anna: I know that.. is she still at the mortuary? (tears rolled from her eyes) Mark: (I saw her drops are rolling down.. I don''t want to hide anything I want to tell her about that but again I think about ria and I control to myself) No, we are done with her rituals.. Anna: Can you please take me to her grave once.. (with a shivering tone) Mark: definitely.. after you settle your mind.. Anna nods her head as yes and break her dinner and wash her heads and went to her room with tears trying to control before me.. after my dinner I don''t want to interrupt her because she needs time to get out of her mother emotion.. so I directly went to my room and slept... (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. thank you ?) Chapter 30 - Big.. Big.. Teddy Anna''s Pov: I came to my room.. Tears rolling from my eyes I tried to hide from Mark.. After I came to my room, I can''t control them.. I sit on my bed.. and I started crying.. I was happy before Genie, visit.. But when she said.. "I don''t give answers to the one who can''t effort for a dress" It stabs to me.. It hurts me a lot.. Yes, what she said was really true.. I can''t even effort for the dress.. I lost everything.. That I can''t even effort in to buy a slice of bread at least.. If Mark makes me to get out of his house.. I have to sell my body.. No Anna no, no... You should not lose your character.. I said to myself... If ites to the point of my character it''s better to take a death note instead of to lose my character.. My mom.. she is the one who cares about me.. My mom personally takes care of my dresses.. I don''t even know how to select my own dress.. She always prefers best for me even in hard times too... I don''t know how to live my life without my mom.. Mark, he really takes good care.. But I can''t depend on him like this.. After Ria''s case was closed.. I should leave Mark.. After that I am alone.. No one is there in my life.. Tears rolling from my eyes.. I am sobbing to myself.. I didn''t even touch my mom for onest time.. I feel better if Mark takes me to my mom final rituals.. But he didn''t.. When I ask him about my mom.. He said he will take to the grave.. I really feel bad.. But it''s ok to visit the grave at least... I close my eyes.. Then I remember again, what genie said about my clothes.. Yes, she is right.. My mom always says.. If I am not effort for it, then I don''t have a right to enjoy it.. So I can''t effort for a dress of 2khs.. So I should not ept it.. I don''t go to the party.. I will inform this to mark tomorrow morning.. Meanwhile, Nany entered into my room to sleep.. I clean my face with hands.. I said.. "Nanny.. You can sleep at your ce.. I can manage myself.." Nanny: its ok beta.. I should take care of you.. Anna: nany.. I am fine see... I went to the outside too... I am not a patient anymore.. (I convinced her because she is suffering to sleep here by leaving her family... I don''t have family, at least Nany can spend some time with her family members) Nanny: ok beta... Call me if you need anything else.. Anna: ok nany... I said.. she left my room.. I didn''t turn off the light and I am scared to sleep alone.. But I should get habituated to live alone sleep alone.. then I closed my eyes.. I went to sleep.. I got the same old nightmare that I am falling from the cliff.. I just closed my eyes to give up my life.. But someone hold my hand.. To pull me up.. I opened my eyes.. It was blurr I can''t see him clearly.. He lifted me above the cliff.. I immediately hugged him... I was happy.. Really feel happy.. I just give him a puppy(kiss) for saving me I sensed him very softly... Very soft as a toy I hold him tightly... and feel secure.. Next day morning.. I slowly opened my eyes.. It was around 8 a.m. I want to release my hands.. Wait, I am hugging something.. What.. I am hugging the teddy bear of 4 feet.. I suddenly get up and check again.. It''s beside me.. It''s a Big Big Teddy, it''s in a pink colour... I immediately grab it and hug it really tight and kiss to that.. I love teddy''s a lot... In my room, there are so many teddies with different sizes.. When I saw a Teddy in Angel''s hand, I feel like I should have one.. But I didn''t express this to anyone.. I see again my teddy.. It''s the same Teddy in angles hand.. But angels teddy is small.. Mine is a big big teddy.. Wahoo.... I scream in happiness.. I again hug.. Wait, I will keep a name to this teddy.. Bubloo.. Perfect.. It''s my bubluu... I keep it near the pillow and I went to washroom for fresh up.. and am done with my bathing to myself.. My bruises are better than yesterday.. Meanwhile, Mona came to my room.. Mona: hi Anna.. Good morning.. Anna: good morning Mona.. she dressed up my wound.. Mona: good Anna.. Wounds are healing really fast.. I will keep small bandages.. So that it will help you dress for today''s evening party.. Anna: that''s ok Mona.. But am noting to the party.. Mona: why? Anna: I don''t want toe.. I don''t like to attend.. I don''t worth a party and a costly dress.. Please don''t make me force toe.. Mona: Did Mark ept? Anna: I will say to him now.. (I can see a smirk on Mona''s face) Mona: you both can decide.. and what about your Bruises? did you get anything new? (she narrowed her eyes to Anna) Anna: they are better than yesterday.. and didn''t get any new.. (I act casually) Mona: Hey.. it''s Big Teddy.. this exactly looks like angel''s teddy.. but this one is very big.. Anna: (with smiling face) yes.. I don''t know who keep this.. I saw this on my bed in the morning.. may be nany should keep because she didn''t sleep with mest night.. Mona: that''s was great.. she is taking good care.. let''s meet you at the party.. Bye... Anna: I told you am noting.. Mona: (with a smile on her face) you don''t know about Mark... if he thinks to happen.. he makes it to happen... either one way or the other.. Anna: what do you mean.. Mona: I will say you at the party ok? Anna: ok then let''s see... Mona: ok byee Anna: bye... then I think to myself why he wants me toe to the party..? (please support the story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. thank you ?) Chapter 31 - Sleeping Beauty... Mark''s POV: When Anna asks about her mom.. I told her that I will take her to grieve.. Actually, I would like to say the truth that her mom was alive.. But I hide it.. Because Anna is just recovering from the events take ce in her life.. She thinks that her mom had died.. If I tell her the truth.. she may get hopes on her mom.. Her mom''s health is in critical condition.. If something bad happened to her mom.. Anna can''t take it more.. she will suffer again.. I saw her face, her eyes are filled with tears.. she is hiding her tears from me and she went to her room.. I need to give her time.. she will be ok by tomorrow.. I then went to my room and go to bed.. I am getting the visual of her eyes with tears.. The same way when I first met her I saw them with tears.. To get out of her thoughts.. I just came out of my room.. I saw nanny that she ising out of Anna''s room.. I ask her what happened? Nanny told that Anna will manage herself.. And told her to go to nanny''s home (outhouse).. then I nod as ok.. After Nany went I went to Anna''s room to see her.. I stand near the door I saw that she didn''t turn off the lights.. she closed her legs to tummy and closed her eyes and taking sobbing... she feels insecure.. I saw her closed eyes.. then lips.. Those pinkish-red lips.. then I remember the kiss in the restaurant... Then I got a thought.. I take the car keys and started to the same toy store.. It was open and I went in and said the specification of teddy Same as Angel''s teddy.. They show me 4-foot teddy and said it''s thest piece.. I bought the teddy and back to my car with a smile that I found the exact same one.. Yes, I saw Anna''s face happy when she saw the angel and teddy in her hand.. and she kept kisses to that teddy too.. I know she definitely likes this teddy.. I came back to home and I went to Anna''s room with teddy.. When I enter the room, she is going to fall from her bed.. I immediately ran to her bed and leave the teddy and catch her with both of my hands.. And when I am lifted her, she immediately holds my arm tightly and I saw her face.. Her face is full of sweat.. she is very nervous.. But when she holds my arm I sense she feels secure.. she opened her eyes lightly and again she closed.. I lift her up and ce her on the bed.. Then she leaves my hand and suddenly hugged me.. I lost my grip and I just fall on her.. she hugged me very tight to not to leave her.. Her boobs were squeezing to me.. I can clearly sense.. I was aroused. I just want to fuck her.. But I control myself and try to get up from her.. she kissed me on my Lower lip.. she pressed very hard to my lip.. I have erected.. I want to respond to her kiss.. and bite those cherry lips in deep... No.. no.. she is in sleep.. I should not do that.. I will enjoy her only when she is awake.. I love to see her expression when I want to kiss her.. she is my Sleeping Beauty I then realized and get out of her.. Take the teddy and kept near her.. She immediately grabs the teddy and hugged.. One second I wish I could be that teddy.. then I smile to myself and went to my room.. I still sense her soft lips this is the 2nd time today.. My Dick can''t help me it was erected when she kisses me.. I came to my room.. I try to sleep, but it feels like I can''t breathe until I cum... Then I started masturbating.. By thinking of Anna.. I am giving strokes.. I visualize that I went to her bedroom.. She is sleeping, I get on her bed.. Lay beside her. I keep my hand under her shirt.. Then I found my Jellies.. I am rubbing them... she is still sleeping.. I press them very hard.. She is still sleeping but moaning... I kept my head under her shirt.. I squeeze them with my mouth.. and the other with my hand.. She increased her moaning too.. I came out of her shirt... My Dick is pulling on her pussy to enter.. Meanwhile, I saw her lips.. I just lick them with my tongue like an ice cream.. With one of my hand, I kept on her boobs and squeezing.. she is responding to my tongue and licking back to my tongue.. I increased it to aggressive make out.. (I increased my stroking) and I kept my hand under her pants.. I found she is wet.. I kept 2 of my fingers directly into her pussy.. She just moans my name... Marrrrkkkkkk.... Please cummmm in meee.. she didn''t even open her eyes.. I slowly lower her pants and make her legs wide .. and in one shot I put my dick in that wet Pussy.. (I increased my strokes very speedy) then she opened her eyes and about to scream in pain.. I suddenly close her mouth with one of my hands and with the other hand, I am squeezing her boob and am riding on her very speedy and passionately.. (I increased more speed on my strokes) she is responding to me.. and moving along with me up and down.. While my Dick is getting in and out very repeatedly.. Ahhhhhhhhh.. ummmm. Annaaaaa cum for mee.. I sense her cum.. But I didn''t stop my riding.. It became harder when I sensed her cum.. I hold her boobs very tightly for the grip.. I am making it speedier.. Uggghhhhhh.. Uh-huh hmmmmmm... am cumming in you babbyyyyy... inst few Hard strokes, I cum and she again cums too... I take my hand from her mouth and give a deep long kiss... and then I cuddle her by touching her boobs.. and we both sleep again... (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. thank you ?) Chapter 32 - Remove Your Dress Right Now.. Mark''s POV: I wake up in the morning after Iplete my workout.. I am busy with my work.. Mona knocked on my door.. I said to her toe in.. Mona: Hi Mark.. Good morning.. Mark: good morning Mona.. Mona: I think our n is going to fail.. Mark: which n? Mona: the paparazzi n on Anna.. Mark: why? What happened? The paparazzi are noting to the party? Mona: Anna is noting to the party.. Mark: (Immediately stop his work and saw a staring look at Mona) Why? she doesn''t feel well? Mona: she is fine.. she said she is not interested toe.. She wille and discuss about it, I think.. Mark: let''s see then.., Mona: Did you buy the teddy bear for Anna? Mark: What? Mona: the teddy 4 feet.. Mark: 4feet? Mona: Don''t you know about that? It''s exactly the same piece of angles teddy.. Mark: hoo.. I think she may buy it.. Mona: Anna also doesn''t know who keep that teddy.. But she loved that teddy.. I think it''s you.. Mark: do you think I will go and buy teddy stuff Mona: maybe.. Why not.. What''s wrong in that.. Mark: instead of keeping an eye on me.. It''s better if you identify who''s that.. Mona: yeah.. There may be a chance of hidden person too... Mark: (smile to himself) Ok am going to breakfast will you join? Mona: no.. I had mine.. Am leaving then bye.. Mark: (I felt happy because Anna like that teddy) and I went to the dining room.. I saw Anna is having her breakfast.. I went and sit opposite to her and having mine.. I know she is about to talk about the party.. I didn''t see her and I ignore her.. Meanwhile, she breaks the silence.. Anna: I won''te to the party.. Mark: (I was very angry when I hear those words.. Maybe because I think she is not interested toe party with me.. I looked at her angry..) No one asks you for the permission.. I order you toe.. That''s it.. (I told her seriously and ignore her and went to my room..) After some time Anna knocks my door.. I told her toe in.. (She came with the dress cover) Anna: sorry Mark, I don''t want toe to the party.. Excuse me.. (She keeps the dress cover on my bed and she is about to leave) Mark: Then forget about your mom and her grave.. Anna: (I was shocked when I hear the wordsing from his mouth) What do you mean.. Mark: if you want to see your mom''s grave or if you want to know about where is your mom''s grave then you shoulde to the party.. That''s final.. Anna: (tears filled in my eyes.. Why he is talking like that.. He is just bargaining my mom''s grave with the party.. He only knows where it is.. I need to know where it is at least. So I clear my eyes and saw his face.. He is angry..) Ok then I wille, but I don''t want to wear a dress.... Mark: it won''t be nice if youe nude to the party (I tell her to tease her.. But in a serious face..) Anna: (what he is thinking..) I mean I don''t wear this dress.. Mark: you don''t like the dress? Anna: I don''t wear a dress which I can''t effort.. Mark: I paid the bill for the dress.. Anna: I know, but I don''t like to spend on me for such an expensive dress.. Mark: I didn''t spend that money on you.. I spend for the party.. The girl who is the partner to me should maintain minimum standards in the party.. So I spent the more... Anna: I don''t want to be a partner of the person who is giving value to the dress than the person.. Mark: So you don''t give value to the dress? Anna: No.. Never in my life.. Mark: Then Remove your dress right now.. Then I will give value to the person than the dress (I smirk).. Anna: what? (With a serious pout on her face.. But blood was rushed into her face..) Mark: You should wear this dress to the party or you should remove your dress in front of me right now.. Anna: (I just catch the cover and went to my room silently.. I am getting the echo of "remove your dress.." How pervert he is.. What Mona said was right.. If he thinks it to happen. He will make it happen.. He may remove my dress if I didn''t take that dress cover.. So I silently take the dress cover and came to my room..) The party will start at 6 p.m. So by 5, we will start.. So After lunch, I will start to get ready.. I had my lunch.. then I take the bath.. I dried my hair.. I tie up my hair as a bun I wear a dress.. It''s really the perfect fit for me.. But when I saw my back, I feel myself awkward.. It''s better to lose my hair.. I need to make my hair a little curly.. But I didn''t have curly clip.. I just finished my face makeup.. I wear it very simple.. Then I thought I can find curl''s in Ria''s room.. So I went and knocked on the door.. I knocked and waited for a few minutes he didn''t respond.. But the door was not locked.. So I enter the room near the wardrobe.. There is a mess.. am searching for the curls.. Yes, I found 4 curls.. I think it''s enough and step back to turn.. My back hit to a pir.. Wait, wait.. There should be no pir.. then I turned my face to backward up.. I was scared and scream loudly.. It''s Mark.. He suddenly closes my mouth with his hand and with the other hand, he grips on my waist.. I can sense My back is touching his bare wet body.. He is just in a towel.. He just came out of the bath.. Then he leans close to my ears and said.. "You look damn hot in this dress.." I widen my eyes.. Does he start teasing me again? Then he leaves me.. I just ran from that room by taking the curls.. I loosen my hair with curls.. So most of my back was closed.. then I feel better.. I am done with my eye makeup.. Lip gloss... and with some touch up.. Meanwhile, nanny called me that mark is waiting.. then I immediately leave the room and started.. When I am getting down to the stairs.. He is looking into me deeply.. I just turn my face down and stand beside him.. He wears a perfect fitness suite.. Every woman will fall for his looks.. then I break the silence and said.. "You look very Handsome.." and I saw his face.. He is staring at me.. I am looking into his eyes.. then he suddenly kept his hand on my back.. Just below my hair.. And above my butt... On my nude skin.. I feel his hot hand on my cold skin.. and initiate me to Let''s start.. We both went to his car.. I am near to his shoulder now just a few more inches are away from his face.. Maybe just because of the Heels I wear... I sit in the passenger seat and he started the car.. When I sit I feel like my neck strip was loosened a little bit.. But I ignore it.. We reached the entrance of the event pub.. I was shocked when I see the paparazzi around my car.. I feel thirsty and I got the hups.. Then Mark holds one of my hand and said.. It''s ok.. Don''t worry.. This will be verymon.. Do you want to drink water? Anna: my face turned red when he holds my hand.. and I nod my head as Yes.. And my hups were stopped.. then I have some water.. then I remove the seat belt.. My dress strip was struck to the seat belt.. I tried to take it, but due to nervous, I can''t help it.. Meanwhile, Mark holds the seat belt and pushed it away suddenly.. It came out of my dress.. But I feel looser on my neck strip.. then I came out of the car and I immediately hold Mark left hand with my right hand and about to enter the party.. (Please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. thank you ?) Chapter 33 - Glass Room Mark''s POV: After Anna went silently by taking her dress cover.. I smile at myself.. Later I have my lunch and busy with my work.. then I think it will be going to bete to the party.. So I get up from work and went to the bath.. I came into the room when I look into the mirror and drying my hair.. Then I saw in the mirror a doll bends slightly.. Towards wardrobe.. I walked slowly and went near the doll... I am looking at the ass.. I am a few inches away... I just want to fuck the doll into her ass.. and I look her.. It''s Anna.. she is searching for something in Ria''s wardrobe.. She took something in pink color.. then I saw her back.. It was exposed clearly.. Her pinkish white skin and her peach dress colors are a deadlybination.. Any men will fall for her.. and her ass is in the perfect round.. Her dress is a opened back and her dress start covering a few inches above her butt. I can keep my hand easily on her ass... When I am thinking.. She steps backwards to leave.. Then she touched me with her bare back to my wet body.. And she started screaming.. I closed her mouth with my hand and said.. "You look damn hot in this dress".. she widened her eyes and look at me.. I don''t want to press my hand against her mouth because it may be bruised on her.. she is very sensitive.. I just leave her.. she didn''t turn back and ran from my room.. I got a little jealous of her backless dress.. Everyone in the party will see her open back.. Then Ipromise with myself, I am the one who forces her to wear that dress.. So I should ept if the other guys see too.. But if they cross the line they will die in my hand.. Ie out of my thoughtsand then I get ready.. and went to down stairs.. And ask Nany to inform Anna that I am waiting.. Then I saw her, she came to the steps.. she is really stunning.. she didn''t wear much makeup like party girls.. Her beauty is natural.. Her pinkish white skin is shining to attract me.. When she gets down from the steps.. Her hair was moving like a jingle bell.. Wait, wait.. She removed her bun to loosen her hair with some semi curls on.. she is not even looking me.. I think maybe she''s not interested toe to the party so she is Angry with me.. she came beside me.. She increased her height, maybe because of the Heels.. then she saw me in my eyes and said with a little smile on her face.. "You look very handsome." I feel something special that I Impressed her.. then I realized that she is not mad at me.. I can see from my side look, that her back is just exposed above the butt and below her hair.. then I kept my hand there to hide my princess.. and initiate her to move.. I feel her skin was cold.. Maybe she is nervous.. then we reached the entrance of the party gate.. There are paparazzi all around.. I saw Anna''s face, she is looking paparazzi and feels nervous.. Her nose be red.. Maybe it is the first time for her to face paparazzi.. She just got the hups.. Then I hold one of her hands.. It was very cold.. I don''t think she will be more nervous for paparazzithen I said to her.. "It''s ok.. Don''t worry.. This will be verymon.. Do you want to drink water? She nods as a yes and I gave her some water.. she is trying to take her seat belt.. I just pushed the seat belt from her dress to clear and ask her to get down and I get down from the car and hand over the keys to door boy to park the parking slot.. then I went to Anna.. She immediately catches my left hand with her right hand tightly.. She is feeling more nervous when the paparazzi are around us and They started asking me the questions.. Paparazzi: Mark.., Is she your Girlfriend? Mark: does she is the daughter of a millionaire?Mark.., when will you get married.. (She holds my hand more tightly when she heard questions about her, but she acts normally..) I didn''t reply to anyone and move casually not responding to them.. Then we crossed the ss door where paparazzi is not allowed.. In a few more steps there is another door which is a party hall.. When we entered the ss door.. Anna rxed and hold my hand normally.. After we take one more step... She again gripped my hand tightly.. There is no one in that ss room.. Why she feels nervous? Then we took one more step she holds my hand with her other hand.. She is holding my hand with both her hands nervously.. Something happened.. I saw her face.. There is small sweat on her forehead and her nose and cheeks be red and I saw her eyes were wet.. Then I turn around in front of her.. To ask her everything ok? Before I ask her I found her boobs cleavage.. and I found one loose strip on her shoulder.. Then I immediately lift her with one of my hands on her waist.. she responds to me and support by keeping her hands on my shoulders.. Covering her face on my shoulders.. I immediately turn around and took her aside towards the pir where no one can see us.. then I told her in her ear.. It''s ok, open your eyes.. She slowly opened her eyes.. then I make hernd on the floor.. she didn''t even take her hands on my shoulders.. I am looking into her eyes.. she is saying.. "Mmmyyy Dd ddrreeeass... (She stammers with nervous) then I look her boobs the dress is loosened near boobs.. it not fall.. I take the stripe on her shoulder.. It''s attached to the dress so it may cut at the backside of the neck.. I think and I take her hair to one side and pulled her to my chest to check the other strip on the other side of the dress.. I just lean my head to down to check both the stripes and make a knot on her backside of the dress.. and I check by pushing the strip if it is ok? Then the strip hits for Anna... she holds my shoulders tightly with her both hands in fear.. I saw her face.. she closed her eyes tightly in fear.. then I saw her glossy lips.. Then I bend down and peck on her lower lip to open her eyes.. She immediately opens her wet eyes.. and stare at me.. Then I said.. It''s ok, I adjusted.. Then she looks into her boobs and feelsfortable.. Then she nods her head as a yes.. then I ask her.. Come, let''s join the party.. and I move backwards... and give my hand.. She immediately grabs my hand as a child and nod as a yes.. Then we went to the main door of the party hall.. The door was opened.. A piece of loud music, noise, hit to our ears... We entered into.. Then there is one guy who wears an I''d card of event manager came to us.. Manager: hello sir.. Hello madam.. I am the event manager of this couples party.. As our party rules Both of you should apart for a few minutes... and we conduct some games.. Please cooperate with us.. Mark: I nod my head as Yes.. and saw Anna that she is ok for leaving me some time.. She nods as yes to me... Then I turned to the manager.. Manager: thank you, sir.. Thank you, madam... And he directed.. Gents this Side anddies this side to both of us in different directions.. then we leave our hands and started to move the respective side.. (Please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. Thank you ?) Chapter 34 - Que Card Anna''s POV: When I hold Mark''s hand, I feel very secure.. I immediately hold his hand when hees near to me from the car.. He epted me to hold him... Then sudden shes of cameras started.. Those cameras are held by paparazzi''s.. This is my first time to face paparazzi''s.. As far as I know, we should be very careful to answer them.. If something wrong happened before them.. We will be the headlines on the next day newspaper... So it''s hard for me to ovee them.. All these thoughts pass away when I hold Mark''s hand.. Then when we take the first step.. They started asking questions.. Mark.., Is she your Girlfriend? Mark.., Is she is the daughter of a billionaire? Mark.., when will you get married.. I feel very ufortable when I hear those questions.. Daughter of a billionaire? How mean it is.. Mark can only date a billionaire''s daughter.. What if he dates a normal life girl like me.. Shhhhh Anna.. What are you thinking you wish Mark should date you.. All my thoughts are revolving when we are passing the paparazzi.. I hold his hand more tightly when we are passing them.. But Mark.. He kept on smiling while holding my hand and ignored all their queries... and he didn''t speak a word and walked along with me. He knows how to handle them.. It''smon for him in his day to day life.., He just smiles at them and didn''t answer to them.. Then we crossed a door, I feel super rxed and then I realized that the strip around my neck was free.. I just checked it with my other hand and I found the open strip on my shoulder.. Immediately, I hold his hand tightly.. then I see my dress I was shocked.. My dress has slipped down to expose my boobs curves just above my tits... I.e, half of my boobs are exposed.. I was scared... Tears roll down from my eyes.. I don''t know what to do.. I immediately hold his hand with my other hand.. Instead of covering my dress.. Within a second hees in front of me.. I just saw in his eyes.. I can''t even exin to him.. I can''t even go back to home because of paparazzi''s are around.. and I can''t move forward to the party with this dress.. then he saw my dress.. Within a second he holds my waist tightly.. and lift me up with his other hand.. As a responsive action.. I immediately hold him around his neck with both of my hands.. I don''t know what''s going.. But I feel secure that he will take care.. Then I hear.. "It''s ok.. Open your eyes.. "Then I slowly opened my eyes and saw in his eyes.. He slowlynds me to the floor.. I feel no one can see us.. then I try to say to him about my dress.. But I stammer.. I don''t dare to say to him either.. then He looks at my chest. I was shy and closed my eyes tightly.. I sense he is moving my hair front to clear my neck.. I didn''t leave my hands around his neck.. After a few seconds, he pushed my strip and it hit me on my skin.. I closed my eyes even tighter for the pain.. Then I sense a bite on my Lower lip.. A sudden shrill pass through my stomach.. I opened my eyes and looking into his eyes directly.. Thinking that he just bite me on my lip? then he said "It''s ok, I adjusted.." then I look down my dress it was perfect as before.. and I nod him as Yes in relief.. Then he moved back and give me his hand and ask me to join the party.. I feel very rxed and blessed after he arranged my dress.. We both went into the main door.. Then the manager asks us to apart.. Then we look at each other and agreed with ourselves.. And I move towards thedies'' side.. There I found a counter with few girls with Same dress code.. With short dresses.. Their dress was covered just below their butt and just above their chest.. They wish me to smile.. And handover me a Question card (Que card).. On the first side.. I can see the followingAnswer these 3 questions about yourself frankly... (your answers will be confidential and not shared to anyone else) 1. Your favourite ice-cream vour? 2. The person you adore most in your life? 3. Spot your hidden Mole? After looking into the questions I ask the girl is it necessary to answer.. They said, "Yes..." "We are conducting aparability test between the couples... Please do answer the questions and support this event madam" Then I nod my head as Yes and start answering to them.. 1) Butterscotch (Mark will easily guess this answer because we went to a restaurant yesterday.. I was ordered butterscotch..) 2) Ria (Maybe this answer too.. He can easily answer.. Because Ria and me such a close friend) 3) At the centre of my chest.. Between the boobs.. (Lol.. Answer to this question.. Mark will definitely fail because he doesn''t know.. He can''t even guess.. I smile to myself what can be his answer..) Then I turned the Que card.. then I found further 3 questions as follows.. Answer these 3 questions about your partner.. 1. Which vor of Condom your partner like the most? 2. What kind of kiss he loves to keep? 3. What is the height of his Rod? After reading the questions I got goosebumps.. What the hell is going to this party.. then I saw the girl and ask her "is it Mandatory to answer.." Please mam.. Please answer those questions it will be secure.. Please support this event.. then I ask her "Is this the same questions asked in every que card?" Girl: No mam.., it will vary from couple to couple.. Your couple I mean Mark and Anna right.. Anna: yes.. Girl: Then your partner picks up this card randomly and We will get the copy of that card and We will hand over to you to answer.. Anna: No chance to change the card? Girl: No mam.. You can easily answer these questions these are very simple questions about your partner.. Anna: I was paused by the girl''s words.. Does she think these are simple questions.. See my questions... They simply ask about the ice cream, Ria. But for him.. All the sensor questions.. I don''t even know one answer at least.. Ok, I will answer randomly.. Maybe at least one can be right.. Then I started to answer.. 1) Strawberry (Whatever it is, he loves strawberry.Yesterday I heard both from Nany and Mona about how much he likes strawberry.., and in the restaurant, he ordered for strawberry ice-cream too.. So definitely he prefers strawberry.. Then I visualize first time, that he is doing sex with me by using strawberry condom.. Shhhhh Anna, you are thinking too much.. Go to the next question..) 2) French Kiss (I don''t know why I write this.. But yesterday when he told me or ask me about french fries, I hear him as a French Kiss.., Maybe I am fantasizing him to give me a Deep French kiss.. Then I visualize that he is licking my mouth and ying with my tongue.. Come on Anna one more question..You are thinking much) 3) 6 (This was really a blindfolded answer.. Actually, he is not Rod he is a pir... I remember when Mona bought heels for me she said I should match to his height 6 feet.. So I remember 6 but I actually don''t know what Rod exactly means..) Then I hand over my Que card to the girls and they instructed me to another direction.. I started to go there.. (Please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. Thank you ?) Chapter 35 - She Teases Me To Death.. Mark''s POV. When I leave Anna and move towards the men''s side.. There I found a counter and a girl with Uniform. Holding a Trey with Envelopes.. She smiles and requests me to pick one envelope.. I picked one and hand over to them.. then they opened the envelope and take 2 cards from the envelope and they took one card and give me the other card with pen and ask me to fill in the answers for the questions in the card.. I nod as Yes and look into the card. On the front side of the card.. Answer these 3 questions about yourself frankly.. (Your answers will be confidential and not shared with anyone else) 1. Which vour of Condom you like the most? 2. What kind of kiss you love to keep? 3. What is the height of your Rod? (When I saw the questions I smile to myself.. I didn''t have any hesitation to answer these questions.. But I want to know about it.. then I raised my face.. The girl in uniform.. she understands what I am going to ask.. She replies instantly.. This is aparability test, sir.. The same card will be given to your partner and she needs to answer the questions.. If Both of your answers match.. then your couple will earn 3 points.. I nod my head as ok.. I saw the questions once again.. I can imagine Anna''s face how she keeps her face after seeing this que Card.. The questions are very intense.. Then I started answering to my questions.. 1) Strawberry (I always prefer strawberry among other vours.. Especially these sexual acts.. Because it helps me to erect... then I think.. Which vour she may answer... Does she know about a condom? Maybe she knew because she argued with me that she is a Grownup girl.. Maybe she prefers Butterscotch her favourite ice-cream vour.. If she likes butterscotch.. Then I change my Condom vour to butterscotch when we are having Sex.. Then I visualize that we both are naked.. and I am giving Deep Hard Strokes.. she is moaning to want more... My thoughts were broken when I hear a voice.. Hey Mark.. I turned my face and see who''s that.. It''s Tom.. My cop friend.. But he is not our school.. How he gets the invitation to the party.. May be his partner can be my school.. Tom: Hey Mark.. Mark: Hi Tom... I don''t know that you are going to attend this party.. Did you found my school mate to date? Tom: Maybe.. she is not only your school mate.. She is your bestie and your family friend too.. Mark: Is she Ria? Tom: (with a smile on his face..) Exactly Mark.. Yesterday we discussed about this party.. I asked her to make me his partner.. and she epted.. Mark: You ask for being her partner? It means You proposed her..? I shouted.. Tom: with a smile on his face.. Yes.. and she epted it.. So here we are.. Mark: ok then.. Pick those funny cards and answer them.. and I showed my card as I am answering.. My answer to the second question.. 2) French Kiss (I love to keep french kiss, especially on her pinkish-red lips.. I want to chew them.. I imagine how I tease her about French Kiss instead of French fries..) 3) 6 (Yes, my Dick is 6 inches before erecting.. After erecting it will be more.. I think how Anna answers these questions about my private parts.. She hasn''t even seen me nude.. I smile at myself. I need to know what is the answers of Anna.. What she is thinking about my rod height... Then I visualize that I am fucking her into her mouth.. She is responding to my strokes with those strawberry lips.... I was aroused when I am thinking about her.. Then in order to control myself, I turned the card.. There I found.. Answer these 3 questions about your partner.. 1. Your partner favourite ice-cream vour? 2. The person your partner adore most in her life? 3. Spot your partner hidden Mole? I smile at myself.. I can easily answer her questions... then I started answering.. 1) Butterscotch.. (I know about this because yesterday we went to a restaurant... And she ordered a butterscotch ice-cream.. And she moans when she is taking her first spoon.. Which causes me erect then and now.. then I look at the second question.. Adore most? There may be a chance of her family and Ria.. Her brother ruled out because he raped Ria.. Her father ruled out because she doesn''t remember her original father and she is not adored her step father.. So there is a chance of Her mother and Ria.. Anna adores Both of them.. So what can be the answer..? then I close my eyes and start thinking about her.. I got a nce that she told me about How Anna and Ria first met.. In the hostel.. Ray is her mental support.. And she spends most of the time in her life with Ria than her mom.. Because they Both are in Same school and same hostel.. So It''s Ria... then I answer.. 2) Rio then I go for the 3rd answer without thinking much I directly answer the question. 3) A mole between her boobs.. (I can visualize when I saw them.. when Mona is taking her clothes off for treatment then I saw the beauty spot.. Anna doesn''t know that I saw her mole.. she may think that I answer wrongly to this question.. but what if she answers another mole.. I don''t care about her answer.. I know only one hidden mole so I answered that.. then I handover my que Card to them.. And they directed me and Tom to a room to stay there.. until further instruction.. we both entered the room there are few more men in that room who are participating in this party and few of them are my friends.. we are just talking to them.. and then our topic went on Tom.. I asked him " So when you are going to n for the wedding?" Tom: Wedding? I think it takes time.. Mark: Why? Tom: Mona what''s to be in living together rtionship with me.. if I satisfied her.. then it leads to marriage.. (Tomugh) we bothugh to each other... Tom: Why did you lie to Mona? Mark: what? (with a question mark face) Tom: About teddy.. Mark: (I was shocked when I hear about teddy) Did Mona tell you about teddy? Tom: Yes.. she said.. Anna is meeting someone secretly and that secret person gave a teddy to her.. and Mona asked me to find out who''s that secret person can be.. and made it fast because it helps in our investigation soo.. then Mona said about the teddy that same as angel''s teddy but 4 feet.. I saw the same specification teddy in that toy''s shop.. then I went to toys shop and enquired.. then I found it''s you.. Why you are hiding it from Mona.. Mark: (smile on his face.,) You know about Mona she is master''s in teasing.. if she knows I bought teddy to Anna.. She will teased me to Death.. So please don''t tell her that''s me who actually bought that teddy.. (we bothugh to each other..) Tom: sure Mark.. we are good at keeping Men''s secrets.. So tell me... Do you have feelings on Anna? Mark: Yes.. I have.. maybe those feelings may be lost if we had sex once.. (I smirk to Tom) Tom: it''s easy for you to have sex.. she is staying at your house.. Mark: no Tom.. I don''t want to force her... if she wishes to want sex with me then I will show heaven to her... But we need to control until Ria''s case get solved.. Meanwhile, we were interrupted by a girl screem.. she is the management girl serving drinks to the men.. there are 4 who''s teasing her.. I don''t know the 4 because they are not our school mates.. One of the guys is standing close to her boobs.. another guy is standing beside her pushing her towards the front and rubbing against her ass.. while the other is sprinkling drink on her.. and the 4th one isughing.. By watching the scene .. my blood was boiled.. and I immediately went and catch the men with his cor who stand back to her and I pushed him aside and beat him on his nose.. meanwhile, Tom takes care of the front guy.. the other guyse on us to save their friends.. I and Tom hit Both of them.. all the 4 fell down with some bleeding on them.. we check for the girl.. we can''t see her.. maybe she left the room with fear.. Tom: I will take care of these rouges.. (he took his phone and inform to his co officer toe and collect them,.) All the other men were staring at them.. Then one of manager entered the room and said.. sorry for the disturbance.. and making all of you waiting.. Please follow me to the main event room.. Then we both looked at ourselves and started to move.. (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. Thank you ?) Chapter 36 - Will You Dance With Me? Anna''s Pov.. I went in the direction where the girl showed me.. There is a room.. Where chairs were arranged to sit.. There are many women in that room.. Some are very fashionable.. Some are simple.. Some have exposed there body''s too much.. I am looking at them.. then I saw Genie.. She wears a short frock.. The height of the frock has been just below her hips.. And as usual, she exposed her boobs cleavage clearly.. she is speaking to a few more girls.. then a girl passed to Genie and she stopped there asking for something.. That girl looks very fat.. Around 120kgs.. But she wears a dress too. I marvel at her confidence.. I.e, even though she is fat she gets into the party with a frock.. and her face makeup also very cute on her chubby face.. she doesn''t feel shy.. She is very confident in her face.. Then I saw her eyes were wet.. Then I found Genie is shouting at her.. then I get up and went near them.. Then I hear.. Genie: You are a waste for trash.. Why this kind of people wille to the party.. May be to spoil our mood.. Chubby girl: what wrong I did.. I just want to mingle with you.. So I came to you... (Her eyes are wet) Genie: look at you and your dress.. Do you think you can mingle with My Status..? Anna: (I feel very angry about Genie and her abusive words on the Chubby girl.. I immediately shouted when she talks about her dress and status.. I said loudly) Definitely No... She will not match to your status.. Because your mind is such a low standard. and her way of thinking is far better.. So it''s clear that she is not a low standard.. and I hold the chubby girl hand.. Genie: Look at this poor girl (pointing to Anna) She didn''t have clothes to wear.. This party dress is also rented.. she is getting ready to argue with me about the status.. (All the girlsugh..) Anna: (genie started humiliating me.. She is the reason I made a decision not toe to the party.. I am just looking at her.. I can''t speak a word to defend myself..) Then I hear a loud voice which makes everyone look at who''s that..) It''s Mona.. I feel very happy to see Mona.. Her face is Angry and she is looking at Genie very serious.. Mona: (in a rising tone) For your kind information Gen.. Anna''s dress is not rented.. I personally helped her to select the dress and the cost of the dress is around 22khs.. Do you think She didn''t have clothes..? Her partner is the owner of one of the top 5 clothing industry fashions... (All the girls are starting murmuring..) Yes, she is the partner of Mark.. And you are humiliating her about the status.. Grow up Genie.. (By saying those words entire room was silent and everyone is looking at Anna''s face.. While Anna is looking at Me... then I turned to Anna.. and didn''t care about Gen.. I didn''t look back and went to Anna Her eyes are wet.. But she is ok now..) I smile at her.. Anna: Mona (I immediately hugged her) Mona: it''s ok Anna.. Don''t spoil the party mood... Let''s have some drinks.. and I turned for the drinks for all the 3 (i.e., me Anna and Chubby girl) We took the ss and sit on the chairs and started chit chat. Anna: why don''t you inform me that you areing to this party.. Mona: actually I don''t want toe.. But I found a partnerst night so.. (I blush to myself..) Chubby girl: it means Someone proposed you..? Mona: I nod my head as Yes.. Anna: (with excitement..) who''s that..? Mona: its Tom.. Mark''s friend.. Anna: Really..? Wow that''s so cute... Both of you are made for each other ??.. Mona: Yes, Anna. We have been struggling with Love for the past 2 years.. Initially, we fight each other.. then we care each other.. We don''t even propose our love, but we went to break up.. Again, we met in Ria''s case.. Hees back in my life.. And he has been requesting me for the past one week to patch up.. Yesterday I epted him.. But with some conditions (I smile to myself) to tease him.. So here I am... (All of the three girls areughing) In between our discussion... A sudden announcement stated that we should lead to the main Party Room.. We all went to the party room.. There are so many people everyone is searching for their partner.. I just take a few steps.. Mona went to check for Tom.. Chubby girl Also leaves me.. I found some couples are kissing with each other.. Some are hugging and they are busy in their own world.. Then I found a hand on my back.. (I know it''s Mark.. I can sense him..) I saw into his eyes.. Mark: everything ok? Anna: I nod my head as yes.. with a smile on my face and hold his hand.. I found wet on his hand I look into his hand where I found blood strains on his hand.. I immediately asked him "What happened?" Mark: Nothing.. (and try to hide his hand because Anna is worried about him..) Anna: (pushed his hand towards her.. to check.. the bleeding was from his palm..) (I immediately take tissue near the table and try to clean it.. but the blood is not clotting..) meanwhile, Mona and Tom came to us.. Mona: You know Anna.. What these heroes have done.. they fight to a gang it seems.. see his face.. (there is a little cut on his forehead near eyebrows..) Anna: (I look into Mona''s eyes with worried.. she is the doctor she will help for Mark bleeding) Mona, it''s bleeding still.. Mona: let me check.. (I saw the wound.. this is the wound he got on the first day of meeting Anna with her bracelet.. it still not cure properly.. so in today''s fight it starts again bleeding..) I look into Marks eyes because he and only me know that first actual cause of this wound I.e, Anna''s bracelet.. then I turned around searching for something.. There it is.. and I bought alcohol ss.. Mark: Mona.. stop your idiotic ideas.. we can deal with this after-party at my room.. Anna: staring both of them in Question face.. What''s going on? Tom: It''s alcohol Anna.. it cleans the wound and helps to heal fast and clot the blood.. Mark: and it hurts too.. like Spirit on open wound.. (and Mark closed his eyes tightly when Mona is ready to pour the alcohol..) Anna: (I saw him nervous for the first time.. I know how it hurts if the spirit is applied on wound.. I even cried loud when Mona is dressing my wounds.. then I went close to mark.. and keep one of my hand on his zer and the other hand on his cheek and taping "it''s okay" Meanwhile, Mona put alcohol on wound.. He immediately with his other hand he held my waist from the backside and pulled me towards his chest.. His hand is exactly on my waist bruise.. I feel pain when he is pressing my bruise hardly.. but I didn''t respond to the pain.. Mark don''t know that he is hurting me.. but I stay still.. his head is lean to my shoulder... and his lips are pressing on my naked shoulder beside my strip.. meanwhile, Mona cleaned it with tissue and pressing the wound with tissue to stop bleeding.. after she has done with the treatment.. She saw both of us literally hugging to each other and Mona and Tom look each other and smile.., Me and Mark forgot about we are in the party.. and Mona and Tom are looking at us.. Then I hear Mona saying something to mark then I losses my grip on his zer.. Mona: Mark you are hurting Anna exactly on her bruise on waist.. (then he immediately loosens the grip.. We both came to reality and he moved away.,) Mark: You always do these idiotic acts Mona.. Mona: what happened now.? you relieved your pain by hugging Anna...? then why you mad at me..? Anna ( my face was pumped with blood.. I turned down my face little to hide from Mona) Meanwhile, music Started.. Mona shouted "Lets dance.." and she took Tom along with her.. Anna: (I love to dance.. I and Ria always practice dance for our school events.. and I went to some special sses for salsa and belly dance particrly..) When Mona shouted "Let''s dance" I feel very happy and I want to dance.. I saw around.. All the couples are busy with there partners in dancing.. I look at Mark.. Is he interested in dancing? Maybe not.. his attitude clearly says he don''t like dance.. So I act normally and pretend I am not interested too.. Then he offered his hand in front of me and ask "Will you Dance with me..?" (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????... Thank you ?) Chapter 37 - We Can Use Butter Scotch Flavour.. Mark''s POV: We came to the Main Party Room... After a few minutes on the other side of the Room, our partners are entering the room.. All are busy in searching for their partners.. I found Anna.. She stays still where she is standing and her face is worried... she is looking around.. Maybe she is looking for me.. I went near to her silently.. and keep my hand on her cold back.. She recognized my hand and look into my eyes directly.. Then I ask everything ok? She smiles and she nods her head as yes and holds my hand.. She immediately asked what happened.. I don''t even recognize about the wound on my hand that is bleeding.. I saw her face, she is most worried.. I tried to hide my hand, but she didn''t leave it and hold it with a tissue.. Then Mona and Tom came to us. Mona checked on my wound and she finds an alcoholic ss.. I was scolding Mona and closed my eyes.. then I sense one hand on my zer and the other hand on my cheek by tapping slowly to consoling me that everything ok.. Then Mona poured alcohol on my wound.. I hold Anna''s waist tightly and hide my face in her neck by pressing my lips on her shoulder in order to control my scream.. Then after few minutes, Mona said.. "Mark you are hurting Anna exactly on her bruise on waist.." then I realized that I am pressing Anna''s waist.. So I released my grip and I move back.. Meanwhile, the music got started.. Mona along with Tom go for a dance.. Then I look at Anna.. she is looking around.. I don''t know she likes to dance or not.. But I like to dance at the parties.. I am not a specific dancer, but I can manage in the parties.. I look into Anna''s eyes.. she doesn''t feel any embarrassment to dance.. So I offer her by giving hand to her.. "Will you Dance with me..?" She immediately looks into my eyes with a smile on her face.. And she holds my hand and said "Always" And I keep one of my hands on her waist and with the other hand, I hold her hand and moving slowly like a slow salsa step.. I am looking into her eyes.. she is very happy to dance.. She is taking the step perfectly ording to the slow music.. Then I ask her... " You like to dance?" Anna: I love to dance... then I rotate her and lift her by holding her waist andnded her like a salsa jump.. She immediately responds to my step and makes it a perfect move.. and we both didn''t take our eyes off.. We are looking into both of our eyes.. Then I ask her.. Mark: Did you answer the Que card? Anna: (a sudden shrill pass through my Spain.. I can remember those questions about him regarding Condom..Kiss.. and Rod..) and I nod my head as Yes.. (With a blush on my face..) Mark: What did you answer to the first question about my favourite vour? (We are continuing our dance steps) Anna: I got goosebumps when he asks about condom vour.. I stable my mind myself and said.. "Strawberry".. Mark: He smiles a little and asks.. Did you like strawberry vour? (With a smirk on his face..) Anna: (what he is asking about? He is asking about strawberry condom vour or strawberry vour in casual..? ) Then I nod my head as No... and said.. "I don''t like strawberry vour" Then he smiled to himself and said Mark: "Ok, then we can use Butterscotch vor.. I think you like Butterscotch?" (I love to see her expression... Her confusing face.. and her blood flushed face with embarrassment..) Anna: (a sudden shock on my face.. What he is talking..? What did he mean we can use? What are we discussing about? A Condom of butterscotch vour or a strawberry vour?) Meanwhile, he asks me Ok? Then I nod my head as Yes.. (What I just said.. Yes? Yes for a condom of butterscotch vour?) Meanwhile, he smiled at me by seeing my face.. He again lifted me by holding my waist andnd to the other side as a salsa step.. Then the speed of the music increased.. We increased our dancing steps speed.. and we both are enjoying our dance... I was a little embarrassed about his questions.. Is he going to be teasing me..? We didn''t stop our dance and we are continuing the dance.. We lost in our own world.. Then a final note of music we heard and he keeps me in a salsa pose bending me back by catching my waist with his hand.. I can hear ps around the hall.. then I get back to reality.. On the dance floor, only 3 couples are dancing.. I saw another 2 couples one is Tom and Mona they are kissing with each other.. and the other couple I don''t know.. I was scared that everyone is looking at us and I hold Mark''s hand as a Lost puppy.. We get down the dance ramp and went to the table arranged with 4 chairs to sit Me, Mark, Anna and Tom sits near the same table.. Weugh with each other.. Mona: Anna I don''t know that you dance..? Anna: I like to dance.. Me and Ria participated in so many dance events.. We have a band in our school too.. Mona: wow... That''s great.. Meanwhile an announcement attention everyone.. We all look at the host who is the host of this event Host: Hi friends.. Good evening to everyone.. Firstly I am going to thank every couple for attending this event and making it sessful.. I hope you all are enjoying.. But there is a little announcement.. I didn''t inform you of prior... I would like to sponsor a trip to the hill station for the best couple of this evening.. We are scaling the Best couple by the following parameters.. 1. Que card 2. Physical Intimacy 3. Social Responsibility 4. Couple dancing You all know about the Que card.. we collected from everyone at the time of entrance.. we sorted 20 couples out of 50 couples give all the 3 right answers about their partners.. (all are murmuring andughing..) (Anna: I know we are definitely not in that 20 list because we don''t know each other about our personal spot and measurement..) Out of these 20 couples.. 14 couples qualified for physical Intimacy.. I mean these 14 couples are caught on our hidden cameras when they are participating in sexual Intimacy with there partners.. like making out.. kissing.. hugging.. holding sexually etc., Out of these 14 couples, 3 couples won the couple dancing by not leaving their hands throughout the song.. (Anna: I was scared because we are one of the couples in the 3 couples in dancing.. I feel nervous if we are going to win then I should answer to Mona about intimacy.. about the que card etc., and it feels awkward before Mark.. because we are not real couple..) Host: And the final test is public responsibility.. no one doesn''t know about this test that we are conducted... Let me exin... after the que card was done you all have waited in the hall for a few minutes.. Then we arranged a prank on both men''s side and Girl''s side.. On men''s side.. we plot 4 men as a gang to tease one of the management girl.. Only 2 men support that women and beat those gang to death.. and one of the 2 men is a cop I think he informed to the station some cops are waiting outside.. So Mr Cop please excuse us, and say to your team members to leave our boys... (Anna: Tom raise his hand as ok.. and both Tom and mark look at each other and smile.. But Me and Mona was in shock and staring both of them for their heroic actions..) and the host invited That management girl.. Girl: I am personally thanking to Mr. Mark And Mr. Tom.. I am extremely sorry to prank you.. But your caring on the girl''s values make me t on both of you.. actually, I need to nominate only one.. but I am nominating both of you to the final.. Mona: I think you both won the trip for hill station.. go and enjoy yourself..(with a pout on her face..) All the 3ughs at Mona''sment Host: And we prank the social Responsibility on girls too.. When they are staying in the room before entering the party hall.. We send a Fatty girl.. and ask her to mingle with the girls.. in that short time who''s getting close to her will be our finalist.. Let me invite her and the chubby girl is on the stage.. Me and Mona look at each other.. Chubby girl: Hi everyone.. There is a reason to conduct this prank.. because some people think that body structure shows the status.. Some people think that internal beauty is status.. I give priority to the people who care about internal beauty than physical structure.. In this case.. The prank went to worst and I literally cried for the humiliation by one of the girls in this party.. Out of all the girls.. one got support to me.. she raised her voice to support me... She is Ms Anna... Thank you so much... (Anna: I was shocked when I hear my name.. mark hold my back and tapping me as Well done..) Chubby girl: But that girl humiliation did not end with me.. she raised her voice on Ms Anna.. Here my other friend came to support Ms Anna .. she makes that girl shut up.. (I look at Mona.. I know the chubby girl is saying about Mona..) And she is none other than Dr.Mona... I am heartfully thanking you for your support.. I should only nominate one but I am nominating these 2 girls to Final.. Let''s our Host decide who can be the winners.. (we all 4 look at each other and smile to each other..) (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. thank you ?) Chapter 38 - Gang Bang Genie''s Pov: I went to the party room.. My partner came to me.. He is my ex-boyfriend.. In school, we always do make out section.. I lost my virginity with him... We enjoyed sex every time we meet irrespective of our rtionship.. When we both meet at the party...He kisses me passionately.. By holding my head with one of his hands and with the other hand, he is pulling me towards him.. But I didn''te out of the thoughts of Both Anna And Mona Humiliate me in front of everyone.. Meanwhile, he bites on my lip.. (Because I am not responding to his kiss..) Then I responded to his kiss... I keep my tongue into his mouth we are ying with both and kissing deeply.. Meanwhile, he takes one of his hands on my boobs.. It is not tough to touch my boobs.. My dress coverage clearly supports to grab my boob.. He is squeezing my boobs and kissing me deeply.. I lost myself.. I was wet.. I want his dick to put in me.. So with one of my hands, I press his bulge.. It was erected... then he stopped kissing me ande near to my ear and said... "I want to fill my Hot liquid in your pussy.." and byte my ear.. I again Started kissing him to tease him.. By touching his erected dick and ying with his tongue.. He immediately grabs me to the toilets and closed the door and locked.. Then, with one pull down on my dress, my boobs are popping out.. He started kissing them and biting them on my tits.... Meanwhile, I remove my panties.. He keeps directly 3 fingers in me.. Ahhhhhhhhh.. I moan loudly... He gets up and shut my mouth with his mouth and fucking me with his fingers.. He is moving in and out with his fingers.. I escape a moan between our kiss.. I was full on.. Then he pushed me towards the wall.. He didn''t waste his time.. He takes out hisrge erected dick.. I am leaning down to lick it.. He raised me up and take one of my legs around his waist.. Then he directly keeps his dick into my pussy.. I feel the hotness of his dick.. Then he started giving me deep hard strokes.. He is squeezing my boobs with his hands... I feel like heaven. I am moving my hip to his dick in and out.. Uh-huh.. Ahhhhhhhhh.. Cum in me Daddy... He then increased his striking speed and said.. Your Daddy is cumming in you directly... My little princess... Ahhhhhhhhh.. Yes, daddyyy.. Fuck me Hard.. Hard.... Ahhhhhhhhh... Yeah... With few more strokes we Both cum.. I again move his dick to tease him.. He stopped and said.. We are in party dear.. We can make outter... Then he takes his Dick out.. and I pulled my dress up.. and I rearranged my makeup and hair.. I was relieved now.. I want to get revenge on both Anna and Mona.. I came out of the toilets.. Then the music started.. I checked around them.. I found Both of them.. Mona is dancing with one guy.. and Anna is dancing with Mark? Both of them are looking very happy.. By seeing them, I got very temper... I need to dance.. I checked my partner, he is dancing with some other girl.. He always flirts with the girls and takes them to bed.. He has done sex with me so he leaves me and searching for another girl to keep his dick.. Then one guyes near me and ask.. "Will you dance with me".. I gave my hand and say Yes.. and we both started dancing.. After a few minutes... He said Huskily.. " Your boobs are very big." I smile at him.. I know every man will fall for my boobs.. Except for mark.. then he asked "Can I touch once.. I nod my face as Yes.. We are moving the dance move and he keeps his hand on my boobs and squeeze it very hard.. Genie: Ouchhhhh.. It hurts.. I smirk to him.. Heughed at me but didn''t take a hand on my boobs.. He is moving his dick near my pussy to get my attention.. I can sense his erection, but act like nothing to tease him.. He is pressing his hard towards me more to identify.. Genie: I think something down to touch me harder.. What''s that? I asked him, teasing He said, " You don''t know what''s that?" I nod my head as No.. Then Let me show you... Not hear and he grabbed my hand and pulled to the outside of the party hall there is an attached room.. Named Changing Room on it.. He took me to that room and pushed me on the bed forcefully.. I turned around and see he is locking the door.. Then I hear another voice.. "We got a chick to a gang bang..." I turn around there are 2 more men.. Where they are exposing their erected dicks stroking towards me.. I look at the first person.. What he has done to me.. But he is busy taking his clothes.. Then I realized there is no way to escape.. then one of the men went to the table and take one packet and open it and take the powder.. He became more sexually aggressive after taking that powder.. He came to me and p me on my cheek to open my mouth.. I opened my mouth, he keeps his erected dick in my mouth.. then the other 2 went there and take 2 more packets and have the powder.. one of them makes me nude.. and the other is licking on my pussy.. I feel very pleasure.. all the 3 are aggressive to sex.. I am enjoying every one movement.. I take one of my dick into my mouth.. and the other 2 with my hands and stroking them in and out.. "You Bitch Give us Hard Strokes.." one of them pinching me on my nipple.. I moan between the strokes... I was wet.. i need them to fuck.. but one of them cum into my mouth and the other 2 cum into my hands.. I thought they were done.. but I am wrong.. they just started to eat me.. the powder they took.. make them hornier.. after they cum.. their dicks are still erected.. I was shocked to see there erected dicks.. then they changed my mouth with other dick.. and one of the dick put directly into my pussy.. and the other dick I sense between my boobs.. all the 3 are moving ordingly toe again this time more hard strokes.. I feel pain in pussy because it''s Big Dick.. he strokes it speedy and passionately.. I love it .. and I am moving my mouth more speed.. he holds my hair and makes me move ording to his satisfaction.. I can sense wet between my boobs.. he is squeezing his dick between my boobs more hardly.. then he cum between my boobs again.. and my mouth was load with cum once again.. He catches my face tightly and said.. "Swallow it, my Bitch".. I followed their orders.. and swallow his cum.. then he entered his dick into my ass... and the 3rd one keeps his dick in my mouth.. and started moving again.. one dick in my pussy.. one dick in my ass.. and the other in my mouth.. all of them started again there stroking.. the room is filled with the sounds of bed.. Dab.. dab.. and the tapping sounds of our skin... they are shouting.. You slut... Make us cum in you.. and increased their speed.. ahhhhhhhhh.. bitchhh.. you are awesome.. cummm.. uffffffffffff... Come on make us Hard more... they shouting in pleasure.. I filled My mouth again with cum.. hees close to me and asks "will your pussy bear 2 dicks?" I was shocked hearing to him... I was shouting to him noo.. meanwhile other 2 didn''t stop there bang bang.. he pushed his dick into my pussy between his dick.. I was shouted and scream with pain.. they startedughing.. and started giving strokes to me.. I was shouting... I feel very pleasure.. I didn''t feel this pleasure before.. they continuously increased the strokes.. in and out... then I said loudly... Cum in me Daddy.. ahhhhhhhhh... ufghhhh... cum in.. Yes, bitch... yeahhhhhh.... ahhhhhhhhh then all the 3 again load in me and take out their dicks.. each one cum 4 times with me.. all of them are rxing with me.. Then I break the silence and ask them.. "what''s that powder you take?" One of them replied.. This is a drug.. you can''t get it in the ck market.. it enhances the strength of the organism and builds more sex Desires.. the one who takes this powder can''t control themselves.. and theyugh themselves.. (then I got one Idea... I will mix this powder in the drinks of both anna and Mona.. and I bring them into this room.. Then they will be lost there virginity with these stupid hulks.. and I will shoot them...) I ask them "can I have 2 packets?" Yes, you can.. but before that, we need to cum again... I widened my eyes.. and request them.. I will bring 2 more girls we can have more fun.. but I need these packets to bring those girls.. then one of them get up and give me the 2 packets and kiss me on my lips and said.. we are waiting heree fast.. Then I grab those packets dressed up and ran to the event hall.. The hall is silent and everyone sits in the chairs.. I saw the fatty girl on the stage.. I realize its a prank.. then I searched for the girls.. they sat beside there partners.. Mark is tapping anna on her back.. I feel jealous.. I look into my hand with 2 packets in it.. and I smirk to myself... (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????... Thank you ?..) Chapter 39 - Did You Like Mark? Mark''s POV: After hearing the speech of chubby girl... I saw at Anna... She is feeling nervous when the Chubby girl announced Anna''s name... I tap on her back that everything is ok.. then she announced Mona name as well Mona takes a stand for Anna.. I want to know who humiliate Anna.. I look at Mona and ask.. "Who''s she" Mona replied.. " It''s Genie.. Mark.." Meanwhile, Anna tried to stop Mona to don''t tell.. Mona: Wait, Anna.. Mark should know.. she is his P.A. So he needs to know about her.. and Mona turned to mark and said everything.. Mark looking at Anna but Anna is looking into her hands that she is not interested to discuss about the topic.. Mark: Anna.. Does Genie is the reason for your decision to note to the party?" (Anna didn''t respond to his question.. Meanwhile, Host interrupted..) Host: Well.. Well.. So luckily.. Both girls i.e, Ms Anna and Dr.Mona are the partners of our heroes Mr Mark and Mr. Tom.. So 2 best couples qualify all the 4 Tests.. So I would like to announce both of them are the Winners for today''s event party Best Couple award.. And Both of them are eligible for the Trip.. We will contact you the detailster.. Let''s enjoy the party.. Have Food.. Cheers... The entire hall was filled with ps.. As we all are looking into each other''s face and smiling at each other... But Mark looking into my eyes staring.. Meanwhile, Tom interrupted.. Ok.. okk. We are going on a trip... Cheers... and Mark you should adjust your work ording to our trip.. Mark: okk Guys.. Mona: ok then brings something to eat for Anna and me.. We are starving.. (Both Mark and Tom went to bring some food..) Me and Anna are alone at the table.. Mona: Are you happy Anna? Anna: for what? Mona: Because you won the trip... Anna: Yeah..! I am happy about that.., But winning as a couple is a little bit awkward.. Mona: Don''t you like Mark? Anna: it''s not about liking him.. Actually, I like him.. Because he takes good care of me.. Even though my brother raped Ria.. He never makes me humiliate.. And I want to help him until Ria''s case gets solved.. Our rtionship is as simple as that.. If Ria''s case gets solved, we will be apart maybe.. I am happy for that too.. But there is nothing more between us.. Mona: I can understand Anna.. But Mark is better now than before you enter into his life.. I didn''t see himughing for the past 2 years after their parents died.. I think he is healing himself around you.. Anna: Maybe.. Mona: Did he kissed you? Anna: I got goosebumps when I heard that question.. Widened my eyes and look into her.. Mona: Tell Anna.. I keep the secrets.. Anna: No Mona.. We never kiss.. (But I kiss on his lips for the first time when Mark is holding angel.. It''s an idental kiss.. That''s it..) Mona: Then what is the physical intimacy test that you passed? Anna: Maybe we hugged.. When you are dressing his wound.. I think they captured it.. Mona: Hoo.. Did you ask Nanny about Teddy? Anna: No.. Not yet.. Why? Mona: Actually, I want to purchase the same Teddy..I want to take the store address.. (Actually, I ask Anna because I think it was bought by Mark.. But he hides it from me.. I got this doubt on him when he holds Anna exactly on the same Bruce.. So there is no secret person Anna is meeting.. So I will catch Mark red-handed..) Anna: I will ask her tomorrow.. Or else you can take my teddy if you like it.. That''s ok with me.. Mona: hoo.. No Anna.. If you found the store address then give it to me.. That''s enough.. Genie''s Pov: I saw 4 of them, they areughing at each other.. host dered both couples are Best.. What the hell is going on.. That stupid Anna thinks that she is the partner for Mark... That poor girl what to be the Queen of Mark''s kingdom..? I smile to myself and saw the powder packets in my hands.. then I grab one of the serving girls into the corner.. Hey Girl.. If you do what I say then I will give you kh.. the girl was shocked.. I show her money the girl nods her head as Yes.. Bring me 2 juice sses.. she went.. within a few minutes, she came along with 2 juice sses.. I take the powder and mix in both the sses.. That girl stares and ask me... "Mam, what''s this powder for.." I smirk on her and said "it will get vomiting sensation... I am just doing a prank on my friends.. so please help me.. and take this reward I hand over kh.. she takes the money happily and went to Anna''s table with that orange juice sses.. I am observing them that they are having drinks or not..? the serving girl went there and serve them.. perfect.. after they drink I need to take them to that Hulk Room.. Then I need to video shoot them and show to Mark.. Mark will never see there faces again.. I smile to myself with revenge.. Mona had her sip of juice.. while Anna is having.. someone stands before me.. I saw who''s that.. It''s my creepy ex-boyfriend.. "Hey, Gen.. Am searching for you.. Where have you been..? I look at him and said.. I will tell youter but I am busy right now leave me alone.. (and try to see Anna''s ss..) Boyfriend: Busy... You are dating me today you should not look at other guys.. ok? (then he grabs me to the wall and pinned me against the wall and started kissing again.. between the kiss, I try to see them but No.. I can''t see them.. Meanwhile, my pervert boyfriend is hitting me with his aroused dick for entrance.. Boyfriend: Let''s go to Room we can have fun all night.. he escaped the words between his kiss.. (but my body was swollen due to gang bang.., I can''t have sex for today..) Sorry, dear.. I am busy.. Boyfriend: Busy?.. let''s see.. he grabbed me out of the event hall near the changing room.. I am shouting.. "No.. this room is filled.. we can go to another room.." Meanwhile, he opened the door and pushed me.. he entered in.. all the other 3 boysugh at him.. Then I ask.. "You know them?" Boyfriend: of course.. they are my friends.. I showed them you, that they can easily crack.. but before they had you, I enjoyed you in the restroom .. then I handed over.. All the other 3 with raised Dicke near to me.. all of them took another 4 packets of powder each.. Again they started Gang bang on me... its been almost 6 times each person cum.. they all are sleeping.. all my body was filled with there cum.. I take a shower and had my dress.. I came slowly out of that room.. I can''t even walk properly.. they continue to fuck me with 2dicks in .. I was enjoyed but I am thinking what happened to those poor girls.. I came to the event room.. The hall is empty.. No one is there in the hall... Shit... I missed them.. then I take a cab and went to my home.. (Please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ?????? thank you ?) Chapter 40 - I Never Leave You Alone Anna''s Pov: My thoughts are filled with Mona''s questions.. She asks me directly that I am liking Mark or not.. Yes, I am.. I don''t know why.. I feel secure when I hold his hand.. In the ss room when I saw my dress strip.. I hold his hand instead of holding my dress.. He immediately understands my feelings.. Does Mark like me? What he will do with me after Ria''s case solved..? Did he leave me? I don''t know why? The thought of leaving him is killing me from inside.. Ok.. Whatever it may be.. I won''t leave him until Ria''s case gets solved.. Mona: What are you thinking Anna.. Anna: Nothing I am just thinking about Ria''s case.. Mona: Tom and Mark will take care of.. Don''t worry about that.. Meanwhile, a serving girl with 2 orange juices came to us.. Serving Girl: Good evening Mam.. This is theplementary Drink for the winners.. (And she served on the table..) Mona: I think you bought 2 drinks only.. But we are 4.. Can you please bring 2 more drinks.. Serving Girl: Sure Mam.. Meanwhile, you can have these.. ( She smile and she leaves..) Mona: (Take one sip of juice) Hmm, taste good.. So Anna.. Did you love anyone? Anna: (with augh) Me... Love.. No way... Mona: why? Anna: Because I didn''t study in co-education... I am nning for U.G. Course.. Maybe there is a chance I may find one.. Mona: (take another sip of juice) So what are the qualities you are looking for.? Anna: I don''t know particrly.. But I need a sharing and caring guy.. He should rece the ce of Ria.. Because I don''t have any friends or family.. So.. (My eyes be wet that I am missing Ria..) Mona: (take another sip of juice) It''s ok Anna.. You will get the guy who cares more than Ria.. Have a drink... (What happened to me.. I feel dizzy..) Anna: (I take the juice ss when I am about to drink, we were interrupted by a voice.. I look at them.. It''s Mark and Tom.. With so much foodstuff treys in their hands..) Mark: you can''t wait till wee with food..? Tom: I think both of you are very hungry.. But no worries they are just having the drinks.. (And he looks at Mona..) Here you go, dear.. You can enjoy lots of food.. Mona: (I don''t know what happened to me.., I feel a little dizzy.. When I saw Tom I feel happy that he is with me.. So I immediately get up and hugged him and kissed him on his lips deeply.. Tom is responding to my kiss... Anna: I just ced my ss on the table when I hear them.. I was happy to see Mark.. Mona is killing me with her logical unreasonable interrogation... Meanwhile, Mona gets up and kissed Tom deeply.. They forgot that we are here.. They are kissing more passionately that the world is ending.. I dropped my mouth in shock.. What she is doing.. Mark came near to me and sit beside me and said.. " Close Your mouth Anna.." I immediately closed my mouth and turn to him.. He is looking into my eyes and says.. "I think Mona is missing Tom very badly.." I nod my head as Yes.. Then he smiled and ask me.. "Do you miss me?" by winking one of his eyes.. I widened my eyes and say "No"... [He will definitely ask me a kiss if, my answer is yes.] He smiles and looks at them.. Mark: I didn''t see Mona like this before.. Anna: I think they are Love birds now.. (Mark widened his eyes at me) then I tried to exin to him that Mona said Tom proposed herst night.. Maybe they are in Love.. So.. Mark: Soo? Anna: They are kissing.. Mark: so you mean only love birds will kiss to each other? Anna: yes.. the one who has love on the other will kiss.. Mark: So you love me..? Anna: (with widened eyes) What? Mark: Because you kissed me yesterday (I am thinking about Anna kiss me when she is sleeping..) Anna: It''s an idental kiss..(I think of the restaurant kiss) I didn''t mean to kiss you.. (I pout my face and bend down my face and looking into my fingers..) Mark: (I smile to myself)(she didn''t remember that she kiss me in her sleep..) I took the juice ss before Anna and take one sip.. What''s this? (I asked Anna pointing to the ss) Anna: (I saw that he is drinking the juice..) I think it''s orange juice.. The serving girl served us by saying its aplement juice for the winners.. and Mona told her to bring 2 more.. (meanwhile, he took another sip..) Mark: Its taste Weird Anna.. (when I am taking sip by sip my dick is getting hard..)(this time it turns hard not because of Anna.. Maybe this juice..) Anna: what do you mean..? Mark: (By taking another long sip I finished half of the ss..)(I am sure something drug is mixed up.. the parties like these aremon with drugs.. Immediately, I look at Mona''s ss she drank 3/4th ss.. and I look at her.. both are kissing deeply.. they lost their worlds.. I look at Anna.. she is looking at me in question face.. I through both the sses..) Anna: I didn''t understand what he is doing.. he just throws both the sses with juice.. I hold his hand and ask.. " What happened?" I was shocked when I hear a word from his mouth.. "Drugs" What do you mean Mark..? Mark: some drug is mixed in this juice Anna.. That''s the reason Mona is acting weird.. (I feel a little bit dizzy in my eyes..) we need to go home immediately.. Anna: (I feel very nervous when I saw Mark by holding his head with both of his hands.. he is closing his eyes unconsciously.. he is trying to open his eyes..) Mark are you ok? (he just fall unconscious I immediately get up and give support to him to not fall from his chair.. his face is full of sweat.. he is trying to open his eyes slowly..) I was holding him and shouting "Mark wake up.. Are you ok? Then I look at Tom.. He is busy in kissing Mona.. Both of them are in their own world.. I shouted at Tom "TOM..TOM..WE NEED TO GO HOME IMMEDIATELY.." Meanwhile, Tom tried to break the kiss and hugged Mona tightly as she is hugging him tightly.. and lean her head towards his shoulder.. and Tom asked me " What happened Anna" Anna: Mark said the juices are mixed with Drugs and he said we need to go home immediately.. Mona takes 3/4th of the ss and Mark takes Half of the ss.." I said in a nervous tone.. meanwhile, Mark grabs me near to him and hold me around my Waist in sitting position.. and he keeps his head between my Boobs.. I got sudden goosebumps all over my body.. I just tapping his head slowly and said: "You will be ok.." In between, I look at Tom.. Mona is in crying face and requesting Tom.. "Please don''t leave me alone again.. I can''t live without you " she is hugging him tightly and kissing him again.. Tom was convincing her by saying.. "Never in my life, I don''t leave you Mona.. I am sorry for what I did to you.. Let''s go home.. ok?" he is convincing her between her kisses.. He is dealing with her very smoothly and lovingly.. and he looks at me.. I was stand like a statue holding mark.. Tom: Anna.. I will drop both of you at Mark''s house in my car.. you take care of him.. Anna: I nod my face as Yes.. Tom: (I hold Mona in bridal style and ask Anna to follow me along with mark to parking slot..) Anna: I bend close to Mark''s ears and said.. " Mark.. Get up.. We need to go home.. Get up.. and I tried to get off his hands.." He loosens his grip and he again keeps his head between his hands and said.. "Anna.. I feel very Dizziness.. stay away from me.. I may harm you.." I hold his hand and said, "Mark.. I never leave you alone.. and you never Harm me ok..e let''s go home.. get up.." (He tried to get up .. he take two steps and he may slip I immediately support him by keeping one of his hand on my shoulder.. we both went to car parking slot meanwhile.. Tom take care of Mona by taking her into the passenger seat and lock her with seat belt.. ande back to me to help mark to sit in back seat.. I sit beside Mark.. I hold his hand.. he closed his eyes and lean back to the seat and saying "Anna Stay away I may harm you.." I hold his hand tightly.. and said it''s ok.. Meanwhile, Mona is saying.. "Tom.. please don''t leave me.. I love you.." he is holding her hand and driving with another hand.. Anna: Tom.., Do you have any idea about these drugs? Tom: I don''t know exactly which drug they take.. But the basicmon symptoms are.. They feel dizzy in starting.. they don''t hide their emotions as Mona did.. but there are some specific drugs deal in the ck market.. they are specific in sexual desires.. I think maybe the drug they take rted to this kind.. because Mona never kisses me this Deep and passionate.. Anna: I was in shock when I hear those words.. Specific in sexual desires? That''s the reason Mark is warning me to stay away.. I look at Mark.. he is looking soo cute.. I didn''t see him when he is closing his eyes.. I still hold his hand.. I don''t leave him alone in this state.. (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ?????? thank you ?) Chapter 41 - I Love You Anna Anna''s POV: After we reach our home.. Tom stopped the car.. I look at him and said.. "I can take care of Mona too.. It''s not safe for Mona to leave her at her home.." Tom: Don''t worry, Anna.. I will stay with her.. And I promise I don''t take any advantage of her.. Trust me.. Anna: I nod my head as ok and open the car door and I get out and trying to get out the mark of the car.. "Mark, wake up.. We reached home.." Mark... He slowly opened his eyes.. And says.. "Anna.. " Mark gets down from the car.. (I am pulling him out of the car..) He slowly gets down.. He takes one of his hand on my shoulder and started walking with me.. Then he said.. "Anna.. Why you look soo cute..? Mark.. You were drugged.. Please don''t talk and move... (But I feel happy inside by hearing from him that I am cute..) "Anna.. That''s true.. You look cute.. Pretty.. And sometimes you make me horney too.." (I was shocked when I hear from him that I make him horney...) I didn''t speak anything and helping him to get stairs of our duplex.. "Anna.. Do you think I am stupid, idiot, rascal and everything.." (I look at him why he is scolding himself..) Anna: "No Mark.. Why I will think about you in such a way..." Mark: "Anna.., Do you love me?" (It''s better to not answer to him... I stay quiet.. We climbed the steps..) "Tell Anna.. You don''t love me.." "Wait.. Wait.. Why are you taking me to my room?.." "I will drop you first in your room then I will go to my room.. Come.." (He pulled me towards my room..,) Anna: "Mark.. Mark.. I can go to my room.. Before that, we should go to your room.." (He didn''t listen and he takes me to my room..) Then he showed my bed and said "Sleep Anna.." I smile a little bit for his actions.. He is unconscious and he is taking care of me.. Anna: "Ok Mark, I will sleep".. I told him and remove my heels and get on the bed and closed my eyes and acted that I am in deep sleep... After a few minutes, I can hear Sobbing.. I opened my eyes, it''s Mark.. He sits on the edge of my bed and he is crying.. I went near to him and keep one of my hands on his cheek and ask.. "Mark... Are you ok?" Then he took a deep sobbing and said.. "No one love''s me Anna.. Everyone leaves me alone.. My parents.. Ria.. My friends.. I have nobody.. I am alone.. I don''t know why I am living.." I feel my eyes are wet when I am hearing him and when I saw tears in his eyes.. He is feeling lonely.. I hold his hand and said "Mark.. I am with you.. I don''t leave you alone.." He holds my hand tightly.. Mark: Can I believe you? Anna: yes Mark.. I won''t leave you alone.. After 2 minutes he is ok.. He falls back on my bed and he is sleeping.. Then I sit down and take his shoes.. And I tried to pull him straight with his hands on the bed... When I am almost done.. He immediately grabs me and pinned me to the bed and he is top of me... I was in shock.. What just happened..? He leans his head near me and asks.. "You don''t leave me alone?" I nod my head as Yes.. (He is top of me.. It''s hard for me to breath he is heavy) Then He said "I LOVE YOU Anna.." A sudden shrill pass through my stomach when I hear him... Does he really love me? Meanwhile, my thoughts were broken by his kiss.. He kissed me on my lips... I widened my eyes.. I didn''t understand what just happened.. He is licking on my lips and kissing me.. I didn''t respond to him.. Then he bites on the edge of my lip.. I didn''t respond.. And I tried to push him with my hands.. Then He bites me hard which cause bleeding.. I opened my mouth in pain. He entered his tongue into me and ying with mine.. I can''t even breathe properly.. He is kissing me deeply.. When he is kissing me, I sense something hard near my Tummy.. It''s be harder and pushing against me for entrance.. Then he licks my bleeding on my lip with his tongue... And he slowly moves his head on my neck.. I was crying.. I didn''t expect him in such a way that what he is doing right now.. And I tried to push him aside and try to get down from the bed.. He pulled me again to the bed.. I look into his eyes.. They were red and his face is Angry.. "Don''t dare to leave me again Anna, " he said.. I was shocked by his words and his actions.. I didn''t stop crying.. Then he pulled my knot on the strip which is on the backside of the neck.. With one pull he drags my dress down near tummy.. My boobs are popping out.. He looks at them and smiles.. And said "Here is my treasure.." He keeps his head between my boobs near my mole.. And kissing and licking it.. With one of his hands, he is squeezing my boobs.. I am crying heavily and trying to push him... He then moves his head towards my boobs and sucking them very passionately.. And all a sudden he bites on my boob.. I shouted in pain... And he keeps one of his hand near my pussy.. I was crying loudly and shouted again.. "Mark... Please stop it..." And I cried loudly.. And shouted again.. "Mark.. Please stop it.." Then he immediately gets down on me and looks at me.. "Anna.. Did I hurt you..?" Then I immediately get up and sit on the edge of the bed and cover my boobs with my dress with both of my hands.. I was crying deeply.. After a few minutes, I look at him.. He is sleeping.. The tears didn''t stop from my eyes.. I slowly get up from the bed and went to the wardrobe and take the clothes and went to shower.. When the water drops are falling on me, I feel pain on my waist.. I look at my waist.. There is a red bruise.. It is the old one, but when mark holds me tightly in the party.. The Bruise again swollen.. And I feel the same sense on my boob.. There is another bruise on my left boob just below the wound.. It caused just because of Mark bite me.. Then I think about Ria.. How she was raped by 4 men.. How pain she takes.. And I sit in the shower and I cried out loudly.. After some time I get out of the shower.. I wear clothes.. I came to the room silently.. He is sleeping on the bed.. I checked the time it''s around 3.45 am in the morning.. I think it''s better not to sleep here.. Because he is not conscious.. So Ie out of the Room.. I lock his door from outside.. And I went to Ria''s room.. I tried to lock Ria''s room, but the lock system is not working.. I look into the room.. I found a photo frame.. It has Ria and me in that photo.. I hold it and touch Ria''s face... Am sorry Ria.. You take so much pain just because of me.. Just because of my brother.. I cried again.. And I sleep on the bed, holding her photo frame.. I am hearing something.. The buttons sound.. I slowly opened my eyes.. it was blurr.. I rub my eyes and see around.. I am not in my room... Then I saw a photo frame on the other hand.. Then I realized everything.. Mark... I locked him in the room.. (The sound was stopped I turned my face to look at what''s that sound is..) It''s Mark.. He is sitting in the chair and aptop on his table and doing some work.. I look at him.. He is looking at me.. I widened my eyes and look at him again.. (Thinking how hees out.. I locked him in his room..) He ising near to me.. I am getting the visual that he byte on my boob.. I was scared.. I hold my nket tightly.. He sits beside me.. Hold my hand.. "Anna.. Am sorry for what happenedst night.." (I widened my eyes.. Last night? What can be the time now? And he is normal.. He is speaking normally.. I feel rxed.., And I get up from my bed and rest back on the bed head.. He is still holding my hand..) Mark.. Are you ok now? Mark: yes I am... Can you tell me what happenedst night? Did I hurt you..? Why I sleep in your room.. And you sleep here? Anna: Mark.. Mark.. cooooll.. You are fine now.. Am happy for that.. (I keep one of my hand on his cheek..) Mark: Did I hurt you..? Anna: (I think he doesn''t remember anything.. It''s better he forgot that.. He hasn''t done intentionally.. It''s just because of the drugs he acted in such a way..) No Mark.. You didn''t hurt me.. You are just unconscious.. So I take you to my room and lock from outside for your safety.. And I sleep here.. Mark: that''s it..? Anna: Yes Mark.. (He is in deep thoughts.. I break them and ask..) Why, what happened.. Mark: I got a Very Bad nightmare Anna.. I was scared that was in reality or it''s a dream.. Maybe its a dream.. (please do support this story with power stones and your valuablements ??????.. thank you ?) Chapter 42 - Movie Plan Mark''s POV: I opened my eyes very hardly.. My head was a hangover... I slowly get up from the bed.. I look around.. I am in Anna''s room.. I immediately get up and check her around in that romm.. She is not there in the room.. I went to the door.. The door was locked from outside.. I then went to washroom for fresh up.. There I see her peach-coloured dress to the hanger... Then I got a visual that I rip her top and sucking her boobs.. I just hold my head and get out of the washroom and sit on the bed.. And try to remember everything.. I can''t remember anything.. I tried again and I remember hardly that.. I say to Anna that I Love her.. And ask her don''t leave me alone.. Is that true..? Or it''s just a dream? Between my thoughts, my door was unlocked from outside.. It''s Nany.. She was shocked when she saw me on Anna''s bed.. But I ignore her expression and ask her Nanny, Where is Anna..? Nanny: I don''t know beta.. I came here to check Anna.. After hearing nany.. I rushed outside to check everywhere in the garden near the pool.. Near the hallway.. Near the dining table.. I thought she left the house.. But I am sure that she wille back again.. She doesn''t leave me alone... And I return back to my Ria''s room.. When I opened the door.. I feel very happy and rxed.. I saw Anna on the bed.. She is in deep sleep.. I went near her to check.. She is covered with a nket.. One of her hands she holds Ria''s photo frame.. Her eyes are swollen little bit.. And her lip at the edge there is a small cut.. Then I remember a visual that I kiss her on her lips and bite on her lips.. Did I hurt her in real..? I don''t want to disturb her.. She is in deep sleep.. I went to my table and start checking mails.. There are so many emails and messages, poking me about the rtionship between me and Anna After one hour, I sense she opened her eyes.. I look at her.. She is looking at me with widened eyes.. I went close to her.. She feels nervous when I am going closer to her.. She holds the nket tightly.. Then I hold her hand and ask what happenedst night.. She said nothing.. She is acting normal.. That means it''s just a dream..?.. She interrupted my thoughts and ask "What happened?" I told her it''s just a Nightmare.. And I look into her lip a small cut on the edge of her lip.. I keep my thumb finger on her lip and ask "What happened to you, Anna..?" (Pointing on the cut..) Anna: "I bit my lip when I am eating food.." And she smiles at me casually.. Is she saying the truth? Then she asked.. Who unlocks your door? Mark: it''s Nany.. Anna: okk.. Then.. I will go and fresh up.. And I leave his room.. I again went to check mails then I got a mail regarding our hill station trip.. I smile to myself And I remember that Mona also takes the drug through juice.. I called her phone... After a few rings Hello Mona Hello.. (I hear a male voice..) Tom? Tom. : Yes Mark.. How are you now..? You feel better..? Mark: Yeah I am fine.. How''s Mona.. Tom: She is sleeping.. I don''t know when she will wake up.. I am waiting.. Mark: okk. Did Mona behave weirdst night.. Tom: Maybe yes after the drug.. why? Mark: What kind of weird acts she did..? Tom: as usual, just drug symptoms.. Emotions outburst etc.., Why? Mark: Nothing Tom.. I didn''t remember anything.. So I just want to know.. Tom: You are unconscious till I dropped you at home.. Then Anna takes care of you.. Ask Anna if you want to know.. I think you sleep well.. Don''t worry.. Mark: ok Tom, let me know when Mona gets up.. Tom: ok Mark.. Bye Then I came into the hallway.. And checked the newspapers.. There I found an image which attracted me.. I look into that It''s an image of Me and Anna The image is snapped exactly when I peck her on her lip.. Anna closed her eyes and I peck on her lips to open her eyes.. The image looks like we are kissing to each other and anna closed her eyes responding to my kiss.. Beside, I found Tom and Mona''s kiss picture.. And the headlines of the article is "Couples of the Night" In the news, they give every detail about the event.. And they stated we won the trip.. I closed the article.. I heard Anna''s voice.. She speaks to Nany.. I hide the article and went to the dining table.. I saw at Anna.. She looks at me casually.. Maybe she didn''t know about the newspapers.. I sit before her.. Nanny serves me the food.. Anna asks me about Mona.. I told her that Mona didn''t wake up yet.. Then I ask her.. "Shall we go to a movie?" Anna: movie? Mark: yes.. I booked 2 tickets the show is at 6 p.m. Get ready by 5 p.m.. (I left the dining room and went to my room And didn''t wait for her reply.. I just ordered her.) Actually, I didn''t book the tickets.. I am in a hurry to book now.. I don''t know why I asked her about the movie.. I want to spend some time with her.. Then I check for the articles about yesterday night Event.. I found a few.. But they are casual pics of Anna and me.. She is holding my hand casually.. By checking them.. My door was knocked.. Who''s that..? It''s me Anna.. I am ready Mark.. Ok, Anna.. Stay downstairs.., I will be there in a few minutes.. I said to her and I get ready and went to down stairs.. I saw Anna.. She wears a crop top and jeans.. She leaves her hair with semi curly.. She is as simple as that.. She didn''t wear much makeup... I went near to her.. Let''s go, Anna... We both started.. She sits on the passenger seat.. We didn''t talk to each other for a few minutes.. Then she breaks the silence.. Anna: Can I ask you one thing..? Mark: I look at her face to ask... Anna: What are the answers you gave about me in yesterdays Que card? Mark: Why..? Anna: I want to cross-check them with mine.. Mark: hoo.. Then tell me your answers.. I will tell you whether I answer the same or different.. (She looks at me with widened eyes.. I love her cute expression..) Tell me.. Your favourite ice-cream..? Anna: I ask first.. So you should tell.. Mark: (she made cute little pout face..) Don''t act smart Anna... Let me know.. Whether I am right or wrong.. Tell me about your favourite ice-cream vour.? Anna: No, I don''t.. (I turned my face to the window..) Mark: ok then, I will tell the answers you confirm them ok? Anna: I nod my head as ok.. Mark: Your favourite ice-cream vour is Strawberry.. (She immediately turned her face in shock and said) Anna: No Mark: you don''t like strawberry..? Anna: I like them, but I love butterscotch.. Mark: I see.. (Anna narrowed her eyes at me.) Mark: so our second question you adore? Anna: tell me whom I adore? Mark: You adore Mr.Mark.. Anna: (look into his face again..) No.. Mark: Why.. You don''t like me? Anna: the question is about whom I adore.. it doesn''t mean whom I like.. (I said strongly..) Mark: ok then now tell me.. You like me..? Anna: You are Tricky.. Mark: that''s not answer to my question.. Anna: Its Ria.. I adore Ria more than anyone in my life.. (few seconds we both are silent..) Mark: ok Then our 3rd question.. (and I look at Anna''s face her face is red..) Your secret mole..? Anna: what you think about that..? Mark: I don''t know.. Anna: what''s the answer you give in the que card..? Mark: it''s.. it''s.. It''s between your Boobs... Actually, it''s my fantasy that my girl should have a mole in that spot.. soo I guessed it.. Is that Right ce..? (I want to cover the topic because if anna asks me how you know I can''t tell her that I see her mole without her permission..) (I look at her, she is biting her nails) Anna: I don''t know.. Mark: What..? Anna: I mean I don''t want to say to you.. I just want to know the answers that''s it.. (He stops the car..) (please support the story with power stones and your valuablements ??????... thank you ?) Chapter 115 - Cuteness Overloaded Mark''s POV: When both the girls joined us again after a quick break, we started again our friendship Compatibility test... Anna changed the questions from condom to ice-cream vour, favourite kiss to favourite colour... And when I looked at her, she proudly raised her head as a winning sign... Both Mona and Anna be the same party, Both of them are giving High five, cheering and excited... But when ites to the 2nd question about my favourite colour... Yes, it''s Red... That''s the reason without a 2nd thought, I bought red lingerie set to Anna... I love to see Anna in that set, particrly on that red hot set... If not today, definitely in the future, she wears that dress for me... Anna: "Perfect Mona... See, you already told 2 right answers... You are almost the winner..." Mark: "Almost Winning is not the winner, Anna¡­ She needs to answer to 3rd question..." I am waiting for the 3rd question... How she will modify the question... Anna: 3rd question is, "What is the height of Rod..?" (I am shocked and spilled the juice and try to control my cough... Why the hell she didn''t change the 3rd question... I looked at Anna... She passes the water ss to me... Anna: "What happened to everyone..." (Then I realise she doesn''t know what a rod is. She will definitely kill me one day with her innocence... We all remain silent... I looked at Anna, her facial expression clearly says she is a bit nervous¡­ even I remain silent... I got some private space in the car with Anna... So I want to confirm her about the same... Mark: "You really don''t know what rod is..?" Anna: "I know" (She said very confidently, I am confused because if she knows what rod is, then why she didn''t change the question? Why she asked the direct question...? And I also want to know how she knows about my dick size because she answered right answer in que card... Mark: "How you know..?" Anna: "Mona told me..." Mark: "What..?" (Does Mona talk to her about my private parts..? There is no chance that Mona knows about it... Anna: "Mona told me about your height when we went to the shopping the day before the party..." (I am rxed after I heard her answer... Mona told her about my height... But, how Anna thinks it''s my dick size... Maybe my dumb girl thinks rod means my body... So I asked her to confirm...) Mark: "So you are thinking it''s about the height of my body..?" Anna: "Yeah..." (Her face is overloaded with her cuteness and innocence... I immediately hugged her with one pull... She looked at me with her puppy eyes and asked me... "Anything wrong...?" (I smile at her innocence and just a few inches gap between our lips I can''t control, I immediately peck her cute lips... They are soft and sweet as usual... Anna: "What is Rod...." (When she asked me about what is Rod.., I immediately want to rip her clothes and insert my dick into her pussy and I will exin this is rod by giving the strokes into her deep... In order to control my feelings towards her, I kissed her on her lips and started eating them... Anna: "Tell me..." (She asked me in between my kiss...) Mark: "Don''t worry, soon you will taste it..." (and I kissed her again... She again gets away from my kiss and asked me) Anna: "Taste it..?" Mark: "Yeah, you definitely love it and you will ask me more for it..." (I smiled and leaned forward to kiss her again... She gets back to her seat... She is still in confusion state... I will clearly exin her tonight... Maybe today I may break her virginity... So I want to confirm her about lingerie set... If she wear it, she is ready for sex with me... Mark: "Get ready with Red Lingerie set... Remember..?" (She nods her head as Yes... My Dick erected straight when I see her reaction... She indirectly says yes to sex... Wo... Today, I am going to enjoy her inch by inch... I don''t know how many rounds I will do with her... But I will be gentle because it''s her first time, and she is very sensitive too... And I visualize how she looks in a red lingerie set... Her hot boobs will cover half and the bnce half of her boobs is exposed to me... And her perfect round ass around the red strip is too hot... I can''t control myself, but I have to, at least until we reached the room... In between my thoughts, we reached our Resorts... After a few seconds, Tom''s car stopped... I went to speak to Tom... Mark: "I think tomorrow we have an outstation schedule..." Tom: "Yeah, but we may note, you people enjoy..." Mark: "Even I am nning to cancel tomorrow''s schedule..." Tom: Why..? Mark: "maybe Anna may not feel well by tomorrow..." (I wink with one of my eyes... He understands what I mean...) Tom: "yeah.., maybe Mona may not feel well too..." (We bothugh to each other... I looked around to check Anna... I didn''t see her anywhere... Maybe she went to the room to change the red lingerie set I bought for her... I should not waste my time... So I say my byes to Tom and we both divided into our Resorts... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... thank you ???) Chapter 116 - Girls Are Found Of Jealousy Mark''s POV: After I said goodbye to Tom... I eagerly walked towards my resort... Maybe Anna is hurry to change the lingerie... I went to my resort and at the counter; I ordered him to don''t disturb us at any cost and I turned back to reach the main door... The room boy followed me and gave me the keys... I am shocked by looking at the keys... I looked at the door; it''s locked... Where is Anna...? Maybe she is with Mona, so I went to Mona''s resort. Tom is talking to their room boy seriously... Mark: "What happened..?" Tom: "Both the girls went inside and they ordered him not to allow anyone, including me..." (he said very furiously.., I think Anna is busy with her personal things to be done before sex; maybe Mona is helping her...) Mark: "I will call her..." (it''s better to confirm them how long it takes...) (but Anna''s phone responded by Mona and she is requesting me to take care of Tom... I am looking confused. Tom immediately grabs the phone, and he also gets confused... We both exchange the call to speak with our partners, but they are ying with us more tricky... After a few seconds, they hanged the phone and switch off... Tom and I looked at each other, we spoke nothing, we both walked towards my resort and reached the bedroom... I fall on the bed; I am exhausted... After a few seconds, I realized that I daydreamed a lot... Tom: How cunningly they plot the n, Mark... Mark: Yeah, Tom, finally they win... Tom: "Winn? We still have the time Mark..." (I immediately get up and looked at him) Mark: "What do you mean..?" Tom: "We should plot a n which makes our girlse to us voluntarily..." Mark: "Will theye..?" Tom: "Definitely, but we should plot a perfect n..." Mark: "First, we need them to get out of that resort..., but how..?" Tom: "You know Mark, Girls are found of jealousy, particrly when ites to their beloved once..." Mark: So we want to make them jealous... But how...? Tom: "I yed this trick many times with Mona, every time it got sess... I think if we plot a perfect n, they will definitelye to us..." Mark: "What makes them jealousy...?" (Tom looked at me with a smirk on his face...) Tom: "ying with girls..." (I understand what he is saying, and I winked at him... We immediately call the room boy and arrange a spot that can easily visible on Tom''s resort balcony... We made a campfire and we arrange bikini dancers with a music box... Tom and I arrange sunsses beside us to see their balcony...) And finally, our y started... The bikini girls surrounded both Tom and Me... Even though we plot a trap, we are enjoying the bikini girls dance... Their cleavage can make any men horny... In between, I am looking at the sunsses because Anna and Mona are lurking at us or not... Finally, after three songs, Anna came out on the balcony... I smile to myself... I gave a hint to Tom... After a few seconds, Mona came out, both of them looking at us in shocked expression... I try to control myugh and I want to make Anna more jealous, so I pulled one of the bikini girls on myp... She immediately sits on myp, wrapped my neck with her hands, and rubbed her boobs to my chest... It helps my aroused dick to get more hard... But the feeling I got when Anna with me, I am not getting the same opinion with this girl even though she is 90 percent nude before me... But I pulled her to hug and kiss on her neck and looked at the sunsses... Anna is bending over the balcony to look at me clearly... But after a few seconds, both Anna and Mona went inside... I turn to Tom... Tom: they wille to us in a few seconds and say sorry to us, Mark... Wait patiently... Mark: "I don''t know about Anna.., But be careful about Mona... she may kill you..." (we bothughed and again enjoying the bikini girls dance... It''s been 30 minutes. Both girls didn''te to us to say sorry, or they didn''te to the balcony too...) After a few seconds, Tom??s room boy came and say something to the bikini girls'' ears... All of them looked at each other, and they went... Tom: "What happened..?" Room boy: "One special performance sir...," (we both looked at each other... And nod our head as Yes... After a few seconds, a group of bikini girls came along with the two other girls with the veil on their faces... Their body structure looks familiar... Both of them wear simr clothes for belly dance... A skirt above their knees and a hip belt with glitters used by belly dancers and their top can easily expose their waist... After a few moments, they removed their Vail... I am shocked by looking at them... It''s Anna and Mona... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... thank you ????) Chapter 117 - Counter Attack Anna''s POV: I am shocked when bikini girls surrounded Mark... I didn''t understand what''s happening for a second... I tried to look at Mark''s face... He is smiling and enjoying the bikini girl''spany... Mona came in between, and she is observing Tom... I continued to look at Mark... I don''t know, maybe I am jealous or perhaps I am worried because he will leave me... But I am shocked by Mark''s actions... He pulled one of the bikini girls on hisp... She immediately sits on hisp, wrapped mark''s neck with her hands, and rubbed her boobs to his chest... She is exploring Mark like he is her own property... My blood boiled when I looked at them... it does not end there Mark pulled her close to hug... I am bending forward to see the unobstructed view... The scene hit my heart with a stab when Mark kissed on her neck... Mona: "Anna..,e inside..." I immediately turn to Mona... Anna: "I think we made a mistake Mona... See, Mark find other girls... I will go to him and say sorry..." Mona: "Hey Anna.., it''s just a trap to make us jealous..." Anna: "What..?" Mona: "Yes, this must be Tom''s idea, we should not fall for their trap..." Anna: "what if it''s not a trap and everything is real..." Mona: if they really want to y with the girls, they can arrange some other ce where we can''t see... So it''s definitely their trap... We should give a counter-attack... Anna: "counter attack..?" Mona: "Just follow my instructions... (Mona immediately gave me the dress to change and ask me to get ready quickly... Meanwhile, with the help of the room boy, she bought a hip belt and asked me to keep... We both get ready with the perfect outfit of the belly dancers...) Mona: Anna takes this Vail... We are going to perform belly dance before them... We should attract them with our dance... They will follow us like puppies... And follow my instructions during the dance... I nod my head as Yes... I take a particr course in belly dance, so I am pretty confident I have guts to attract Mark... After a few seconds, we entered before them... I am before Mark... When the music started, I started to dance by moving my belly... I am looking at Mark he didn''t identify me maybe because of Veil... He is staring at my waist by looking at the steps... His looks make me crazy... We both remove our Veil... Mark looked at me in shock... I didn''t stop my dance moves, I continued with my belly movements... He is smiling and looking at me, particrly my belly... He is enjoying my dance... I feel eternally happy when he is looking with his sharp eyes... I took hard steps by moving my hip and belly and started to move close to the mark... I touch his face seductively with my hands during my dance... He stiffened his back and looking at me for more... I tease him more by moving my hip... I bend slightly that a few inches gap between my boobs and his face... He is staring at my boobs shamelessly... I slowly took one of his hands and ced on my full waist... His warm hand always gives me pleasure... I increased the speed of my belly step by holding his hand... He tightens his grip on my waist; I control my smile... He moved his head near to my belly and gave a short kiss... I looked at Mona in between my steps for next instruction... Mona keeps one of her legs on toms shoulder and doing her own style of dance... I slowly sit on Mark''sp... I didn''t stop my moves... I am moving my hip on hisp... I can sense his hard erected dick under his pants... He pulled me close to him... I didn''t stop moving my hip now it''s exactly on his Dick... He mesmerised with my dance... He leaned forward to my neck and started kissing my neck... I hold his hair as a reflexive reaction even as I lost myself under his kiss... But after a few seconds, I realized that he kissed the bikini girl''s neck just before... So I came to reality and get up from hisp and began to another side of him with my dance movements... He is staring at me like I am a ready to eat chicken... I looked at Mona in between; she signed me to take Mark near the pool... I hold mark''s both hands and make him get up... He stand and tried toe close to me... I take back steps by holding him with my dance moves... I took my Veil from the ground and ced on his face... I touched his chest seductively from top to down... After a few steps, we reached near the pool... I looked at Mona as she signed me to throw them into the pool... I am shocked and looked at her again to confirm... She again signed me to throw Mark into the pool... On the count of 3... 2... 1... I threw Mark into the pool, and Mona threw Tom into the pool... Mona: "Anna... let''s run..." (we both held our hands and ran to our Resort again... We can''t control ourugh... Because it''s a sess of our n... It''s a brief lesson to them because they yed with those bikini girls¡­ We fell on the bed andughed loudly... (Hello readers... we crossed our 2nd milestone i.e, 300 power stones... here is our 2nd bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Thank you ???) Chapter 118 - Room No. 1104 Part 1 John''s Pov: My father changed many women as a sex ve But finally, Anna''s mother takes the position of wife, not only wife, she takes care of everything... When Anna''s mother married my father, my life shutter into darkness... she takes my freedom... sheined to my dad when she found drugs in my room and she filed a case on my friends about drugs abuse... they are imprisoned for 2 years... My father didn''t care for me anymore... I lost my father''s love.., friends, everything just because she entered into my dad''s life... When she got pregnant I tried to kill the baby but she escaped luckily... I never stop my trails to kill Alex... it''s my short revenge on her... But she hides him from me... I don''t know anything about Alex whereabouts... But I am satisfied When I stabbed her with a knife... She is dead now... But that bitch Anna, she is Princess to my dad... I want to take revenge on her too... I will make her raped by my friends... Then my ego will get satisfied. Before that, I should break her down step by step... I will torture her in such a way that she thinks death is morefortable than to live... In order to implement my n, first I should apart her from Alex... Yes, he is my little enemy.., Jack helped me with the whereabouts of Alex... I went to the school to kidnap him.., But I didn''t find him... I understand Jack didn''t help me to find Alex because he only cares me not my revenge... I have a doubt on Mark.., he thinks one step ahead to me... Maybe he knows about Alex, and he is taking care of him... I should know about Alex first... Alex is my first weapon on Anna... So Genie is the only one that helped me to get revenge... So I secretly take Genie''s number from jack''s phone and messaged her the restaurant name I am waiting now for her... I should get close to her to make my things done... There she ising with a red hot dress... With half boobs are tightly packed in her dress and her dress ends just below her hip... Finally, it''s a perfect fucking dress... and her lips areyered with Red lipstick... Everyone in the restaurant is staring at her boobs... Before talking about the n, I really want to fuck her tightly... When she ising close to my table, I stand to wish her hi as a gentleman... She immediately hugged me... her half nude boobs squeezed to my chest... I immediately press her pussy with one my hand as hi... She jerked a little while hugging me... She smiled and sits opposite to me... Genie: Soo... You said you need to talk personally.., John: Yeah... (she is looking at me seductively...) Genie: Then if it''s a secret discussion we need to go to personal room because this is a public ce... (I know she is horny, even I am horny after her hug... Before our discussion, I want to fuck her very hard...) John: Wait, I will book a personal room... (I had Jack I''d cards... I will use them, if I use mine these cops easily find me...) Gen: It''s 1104... the room number... (I smirk at her advance actions...) We both get up and went near to the elevator... I hold her waist tightly... my dick is already erected with her hug... I can''t control to fuck her... When we entered into the elevator, I immediately pinned her to the side and bite on her exposed boob hardly... Gen: "Ahhhhhhhh..." (she moans seductively..., I again bite on her boob...) Gen: "Hmmmmmm..." (she is enjoying my evil bite...) then at another floor 2 old men entered the lift... I didn''t care... I started to bite and kiss her exposed boobs... even my dirty girl didn''t stop moaning... One of the boobs popped out from her dress I immediately grab and started sucking them... After a few seconds... Gen: "We reached our floor..." I forcefully stopped sucking her she immediately adjusted her dress... I looked at the old people; they are pressing their dick under their pants... if I leave genie in the lift, both old men fuck her in a sandwich... But I need to cum as soon as possible, so I smile at them and we both reached to the room... I fucked Genie continuously for 2 hours... We both are nude and shey on my chest... she is circling on my chest with her fingers... Genie: "Tell me, why did you want to meet me..?" John: "I need to know small information..." Gen: "What..?" John: "Does Mark is taking care of any kid named Alex..?" Gen: Kid... Alex... Noooo... John: "Think about it Gen.., do you have any clue about kids in his house or any other ce he is taking care of..?" Gen: "As far as I know, Mark is not taking care of any kids... Why are you doubting... is there any specific reason..?" John: "Actually I am investigating on Anna, to plot your revenge n..." Gen: "Really, so nice of you..." (she raised her head and kissed me... I started to explore her mouth, and we fought with our tongues... With the other hand, she is giving a handjob to my Dick...) I paused my kiss and looked at her... she didn''t Stop her strokes... John: "Ahhhhhhhh... you are making me hard again... You bitchhhhhh... ahhhhhhhh..." I rolled her down and I am top on her and I inserted my dick into her pussy and started to give hard strokes... Gen: "Yeah... yessssss... Ahhhhhhhh... Whooo ...isss Alexxx..." (when I hear my Little enemy name, I catch her throat and pounding her more harder...) Gen: "yessssss... moreeee harddddd..." John: "Ahhhhhhhh... hmmmmm..." I bite on her neck and cum into her... (we both are breathing heavily after our sex session... I ced my head between her boobs and said... "Alex is Anna''s little brother..." Gen: "What..? that bitchhhhhh had brother..?" (I Lick on her neck and nod my head as Yes...) Gen: "so what''s the n now..?" (Iy beside her and pulled her close to me... she immediately hugged me tightly, her nude body is squeezing to me...) John: Keep our meeting secret particrly before Jack..." Gen: Why..? John: he feels possessive if I meet you in secret for your revenge investigation... and tell me if you know anything about Alex... we will plot a secret n to take your revenge... (Gen raised her head a little) Gen: Why you are more interested in my revenge story..? John: because your enemy is my enemy... and Jack didn''t open your file to investigate yet... so I advanced it for you... (and I kissed on her forehead...) Gen: "Thank you so much..." (she pecked on my lips and keep her head on my chest...) Gen: "Did you love Jack..?" John: "I am not gay like him..." (Gen smiles a bit...) Gen: "Then why both of you are good at fucking... John: "I never fuck him... he is the one who always keeps his dick in my ass to fuck..." Gen: "Then why you work with him..." John: "It''s my job necessity... once I am done with my job, I will kick his ass..." Gen: "He deserves it..." John: "Soo, keep it as a secret, my love..." Gen: "Love..?" John: "Yeah, I fall for you when I first saw you... I love you to fuck you every day and night... So I advanced your revenge investigation..." (by saying that I wrapped my legs around her waist and positioned her pussy on my Dick...) Gen: "ok then, I will help you day and night as you wish..." (by saying that she inserted my dick and started pounding me...) John: "I love you bitch..." (please support the story with power stones and your valuablements ???... thank you ???) Chapter 119 - Pleasure Punishments Anna''s POV: When we reached our room Mona and Iughed a lot, but I am a little scared inside about my act on Mark... I love when he stares at me with his narrowed sharp eyes... I can still sense the feeling of Mark''s hot Dick and his warm kiss on my belly... But when he pulled the bikini girl on hisp I can''t control myself, the pain I feel is like a knife directly stab into my heart... maybe this is called jealousy with pain we will get for our beloved once... Mona: I am happy now Anna... We are sessful in our n Anna: I didn''t guess your n is to throw them into the pool... Mona: Yeah, if I tell you before you will get scared... So I hide it... Anna: that''s true.., I am scared of Mark... I may ruin the n if you have told me before... Mona: "Scared..?" Anna: "yes Mona, he always teases me..." Mona: "tease..?" Anna: "yes.., he bought the Red lingerie set, and he ordered me to wear it tonight, luckily you saved me..." Mona: "So Mark is more romantic with you..." Anna: "Do you think it''s romantic... he said if I don''t listen to him he will give me the punishment..." (Mona immediately smiled to me...) Mona: "Anna, do you think he will beat you with stick..?" Anna: "maybe.., who knows.." Mona: "No Anna... he will give you pleasure punishments.." Anna: pleasure punishments? Mona: "yes, both of you will enjoy to each other in pleasure punishments..." Anna: "How you know..?" Mona: "because Tom always gives pleasure punishments to me, I am more scared in starting days like you..." Anna: "Why you scared... did Tom bro gave you hard punishments...?" Mona: "yeah, he is very regr in giving me the punishments..." Anna: you are ok with his punishments..?" (Monaughed loudly...) Mona: "I love his punishment..." Anna: love? Mona: it''s embarrassed to exin to you... but I will say... Tom gives me sexual punishments... Anna: What..? Mona: "yes Anna, he gives me so many sex punishments which give pleasure to both of us... eg, he will do sex all over the night without a break... Anna: "All over the night...?" (I drop my mouth in shock...) Mona: yes... we usually do sex all over the night... Anna: you don''t feel pain..? Mona: I got habituated Anna, in starting its pain a little, now we both are enjoying and Tom never forced me for sex... if I look tired, he will make me sleep likest night... (I am scared when I hear what Mona said... entire night sex... does Mark is thinking of the same thing about punishments... he also gives me erotica punishments...) Mona: what are you thinking, Anna..? Anna: "Mark doesn''t understand me like Tom bro understands you... he is very harsh with me... I can''t even resist his kiss..." Mona: "don''t worry Anna, it implies he loves you more... that''s the reason he is more anxious about you... Anna: "actually he asked me to kiss him... but I am scared because he may not like my kiss..." Mona: "he definitely likes your kiss, Anna, that''s the reason he asked you... Anna: what should I do if he advanced to sex with me... is that ok before marriage... Mona: it''s up to you, Anna... if you are ok with sex, then you can proceed or else you can convince Mark... Anna: You don''t feel scared at your first time of sex..? Mona: "actually, I scared a lot like you... I convinced Tom about sex and he listened to me... butter, I requested him to do sex... because I want him to be happy..." (So if Mark likes to do sex, what should I do... Should I ept him or convince him... he definitely likes to do sex with me, that''s the reason he asked me to get ready with lingerie set...) Mona: "tell me what you feel when Mark is close to you..." Anna: I feel very secured... Mona: I mean how you feel when Mark does sexual acts with you like kiss, hug etc.., Anna: I feel like I lost in my world... I want him to be with me forever... Mona: So you both are on the right track... I am very happy Anna... you both are made for each other Anna: You are making me blush... (and I hugged Mona... we both cuddle to each other and went to sleep by talking about our partners... I feel Mona''s cuddle is also hard, why she holds me more tightly...? but I can sense one of her hand is under my shirt... Oh my God... she ced her hand under my bra... She is squeezing my boob, and why I sense a Dick on my hip... Wait... wait... I slowly opened my eyes and turn around my head to check... I scream loudly in shock... It''s MARK... He immediately get up from his sleep and holds my mouth with one of his hands and pinned me to the bed... Mark: Shhhhhh Anna... quiet... (I widened my eyes and looked at him... is this real or dream? how he cane into Mona''s room) Mark: it''s not a dream... Don''t stare at me like that... Do you need a proof..? (he takes his hand on my mouth and started kissing me...) (please support the story with power and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 120 - Crazy Movements Mark''s Pov: When the music started after a few seconds both the girls remove their veil, I am shocked by looking at Anna... She told me on the party night that she learned belly dance... I don''t think she is too perfect... her moves and steps make me crazy... I can''t take my eyes on her hip belt and particrly on her waist and her navel... Anna slowlyes to me and touch my face seductively with her fingers, I feel something magic in her hands... my dick erected straight with her touch... She slowly bends towards me in her dance moves... my eyes catch the curve of her boobs... I can visualize her nude boobs and how they are going to swing if she is off clothes... Then she takes one of my hand and ced on her waist... I can sense her soft texture skin... her dance moves make my dick out of control, I slowly move my head to her waist and kiss her... She immediately sits on myp and continued her dance moves... my erected dick got struck between her dance moves... When she is rubbing my dick with her, the pleasure I got is like heaven... what if I really fuck her by keeping my dick directly into her... I started to move slowly my dick under her hip and I lean forward to kiss on her neck... She immediately get up from myp and began to move another side of me with her dance movements... She is teasing me to death with her dance moves... She holds my hands to getup... I followed her instructions blindly. She keeps her veil on my face... She touched my chest seductively from top to down... After a few steps, she pulled me into the pool... I immediately take the veil on my face... both Anna and Mona are running towards their resort by holding their hands... All the other bikini girlsughed at us... Tom angrily scold on them to get out... We bothe out of the pool silently, the chilly water makes us to freezing to death... We immediately went to my room and changed the clothes... My dick is still erected straight for Anna''s actions... I want her very badly; I want to cuddle her likest night, Tom: "I don''t think these girls will advance our n..." Mark: "they advanced our n because they feel jealous..." Tom: "yeah, but they left us alone..." Mark: "We are not leaving them alone..." (we bothugh to each other... We came out of our resort with rope... We made a knot to their balcony, and we both climbed and entered their balcony... luckily they didn''t lock the balcony door... So we entered into the room slowly and looked at our girls... Both of them cuddle to each other and hugged tightly to each other, and Anna ced her leg on Mona''s hip... Tom: "see Mark, how happily they are sleeping..., Mona didn''t even cuddle me like this before..." Mark: "Even Anna didn''t sleep with me like this yesterday... how carelessly they hugged to each other by leaving us alone...?" Tom: you sleep with Anna here... I will take Mona to your resort... (I nod my head as ok... and Tom easily carried Mona I immediately locked the door and looked at Anna... She is moving to the other side, I immediately went near to her andy beside her... she immediately hugged me tightly and ces her leg on me... I looked at her and pinned her hair back to her ear... She smiles a little... I immediately close to her lips and kissed her gently... she immediately locked her lips with mine... with one of my hand, I unhooked her bra likest night because they look tightly packed... They popped out freely, I like her boobs when they are out of her bra... Why she didn''t unhook her bra while she is going to sleep...? I need to talk to her about this tomorrow... and I hugged her tightly and ced my dick in between her thighs and started giving strokes... I can visualize how she sat on myp and make her dance moves the scene itself makes me horny.., I pounded fast by hugging her tightly... In few strokes I cum in between her... I feel relieved and looked at her; she is in deep sleep and turned to the other side of me... I immediately cuddle her likest night and tried to cum again on her hip... now my dick rubbed between her hip and my thigh... after a few strokes, I cum and I hold her boobs tightly under her shirt and sleep tight... I am awake at Anna''s scream... I immediately hold her mouth and looked at her... she looked at me in shocked expression... but her cute lips looks like a morning dessert, so I immediately grabbed her lips and started to eat her lips... I looked at her in between our kiss. She is looking at me with her puppy eyes... maybe she is scared for the acts she donest night... (Hello readers... we crossed our 1st milestone, i.e., 150 power stones... here is our 1st bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Thank you ???) Chapter 121 - Do You Think You Can Hide Them Anna''s POV: I love the way he kissed me... He is kissing me slowly and enjoying my lips... But I am scared a little becausest night I threw him into the pool I think he will be angry on me he will take revenge, Only Mona can save me... Wait... wait... Mona should sleep beside me... I turn my head to check her by breaking his kiss... She is not there in the room, I can hear Mark''s chuckle, I turn around my head and looked at him; he side stand his hand as a support to his head andughing at me... Mark: "Do you think Mona will save you..." (I understand Tom bro is taking care of her... So I didn''t respond to him and silently tried to get up... my body feels sore like yesterday... I sit and looked down to adjust my top... I am shocked by looking at my boobs cleavage... my boobs curves and dots are clearly visible then I realized my bra was unhooked... Mark immediately sits beside me, he ced his hand around my shoulder, I looked at him he is staring at my boobs I immediately hold the bedsheet and covered my boobs... I feel very shy because he is staring at me with his craving narrowed looks... I can hear his chuckle... Mark: "Do you think you can hide them from me..?" (I didn''t answer to his question... I hold the bedsheet with my teeth and ced my hands back to my bra hook... and when I am adjusting my boobs into the bra cup with one pull, he takes the nket... I turn down my head with shyness and continued to ce my boobs in bra cups... After a few seconds, I remember yesterday morning, my bra was unhooked and in the cable car too he easily unhooked them... so it must be Mark who unhooked my bra when I am sleeping... So I take some strength and asked him...) Anna: "Did you unhook my bra..?" Mark: "yeah..." Anna: "Why did you..." (he didn''t evenplete my sentence and started his exnation...) Mark: "because it''s not healthy for your boobs if you sleep with a bra on... it may cause Cancer too..." (I looked at him in shocked... how he knows everything...) Mark: I know because I care for you... (did he read my mind..?) Mark: "tell me why you don''t take off your bra when you are going to bed..." (I didn''t expect his direct question... It feels awkward to exin..; I looked into my fingers and try to exin him... Anna: "because I don''t feelfortable if I take off my bra..." Mark: "it''s ok, you will get habituated to this..." (by saying that he pulled my bra strip from my back... it''s sticity hit my back and it hurts a bit, I immediately get down from the bed by pushing his hands away and I ran to the washroom... After I freshened up I came out slowly... cool Anna... cool... I searched for him. He is in the balcony... I saw the dress cover on the bed, I immediately grab it and ran into the washroom... After my bath, I put on my clothes... it''s a White half shoulder top and a sea blue zo... I bought them yesterday, actually Mona selected them for me... I came out of the washroom and looked at myself in the mirror... It exposed my shoulder and the corbone in this top... it''s not looking awkward, it looks hot and cute on me... I am french iting my hair... when I am in the middle of my hairstyle Mark suddenly hugged me by gripping my waist from backside... Mark: "You look too hot, Anna..." (I got goosebumps all over my body when I hear his husky voice... he ced his chin on my shoulder and looking at me through the mirror with his narrowed eyes... I feel shy and silently continued my hairstyle... he immediately bites on my neck... "Mark... Mark... I am in the middle of my hairstyle, don''t disturb me..." Mark: "Really..." (I am scared when he said, really... his voice base changed in such a way that he will tease me now... in between my thoughts, he started to tickling on my waist with his hands and on my neck with the help of his head... I tried to hold my hair with my both hands... but I can''t control myugh... I scream in between... Mark... Mark... please... he is keeping more tickling... finally, I leave my hair and hold his hands with mine and try to stop his tickling... but his head is doing magic on my neck when he is moving on my neck... "Mark... please stop... I can''tugh..." he lifted me all of a sudden and threw me on the bed and in one jump he falls on me... my body is squeezed under his weight... (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 122 - Mysterious Gang Mark''s Pov: When I am enjoying her lips she immediately breaks my kiss and searched for Mona... Iughed at her innocent actions... She didn''t respond to me and silently get up and sit on the bed... I immediately followed her and sit beside her... her boobs strick my eyes... those jelly boobs are popping out of her bra and can easily visible the shape... I feel thirsty when I looked at them, but Anna immediately covered her boobs with the bedsheet... Mark: "Do you think you can hide them from me..?" She is trying to hook the bra but I love to see when she will adjust her boobs into her bra cups, so with one pull I grabbed her bedsheet and I saw her adjustments, She is adjusting with her cute hands, and her face is blushed with red... After a few seconds, she breaks the silence... and asked me why I unhooked her bra I tried to cover up... but actually, I like her boobs are popped out from the bra, to tease her more, I pulled her bra strip its sticity hit her, she immediately arched her back and ran into the washroom... Iughed at her innocence... Later I called to Tom... Tom: hi Mark... (I can hear Mark is gasping... Mark: "Hey Tom... where are you...?" Tom: I just came out for jogging... Mark: everything ok..? Tom: "yeah, we went to a long drivest night, We return back in the early morning... And your sadistic friend is sleeping in the room..." Mark: "I think both of you had lots of fun... ok then, get ready... we need to to go for the outstation trip..." Tom: "yeah, I remember... within one hour we will get ready..." I hang up his call and I got a call from genie for some business work... Genie: Hi sir.., good morning... where are you... Mark: should I answer to your questions..? Genie: I can''t hear you properly... maybe a poor signal that''s the reason I asked you where are you..? Mark: "wait... I wille out..." (and I went to the balcony and give some business instructions to her... I hang the phone and went inside to check Anna... Anna is busy doing her hairstyle and her waist curves are tempting me, I immediately hugged her... Mark: "You look too hot, Anna..." Anna: "Mark... Mark... I am in the middle of my hairstyle, don''t disturb me..." Mark: "Really..." (how dare she think I am disturbing her... I started to tickle her... I love to see her face when she isughing... So I made her more tickling... "Mark... Mark... please..." She leaves her hair and sps my hands... "Mark... please stop... I can''tugh..." I lifted her and threw onto the bed like yesterday she threw me into the pool... and I jump on her... I can sense her boobs are squeezing to my chest... Mark: "How dare you threw me into the pool..." (by saying that I kissed her neck... she is trying to push me away... Anna: "How dare you kiss that bikini girl..." (I stopped kissing her and rolled to other side and looked at her... she makes a cute little pout face and looking at me angrily... Anna: "tell me.., Why did you kiss that bikini girl..." Mark: "I didn''t kiss any girl... I just make her sit on myp..." Anna: "I saw, you are the one who pulled her on yourp and lean close to her neck and kissed her..." (I love her when she is angry... Iughed at her angry face...) Anna: "Don''tugh Mark.., I am serious..." (I cuddle her tightly she is trying to get away... after a few seconds she stopped her try...) Mark: "because I want to make you jealousy..." Anna: "I am not jealous..." Mark: "then why did you push me into the pool..." She remains silent for a few seconds... I am leaning my head towards her face to kiss her... Then I heard a loud scream... Anna and I looked at the balcony door... The soundes from our old resort... Anna: "is that Mona..?" Mark: "maybe..." (I get up hurriedly and went to the balcony to check on their building... Anna followed me by my side...) Anna: "Maybe Tom bro is taking care of her..." Mark: "No Anna, Tom went to jogging..." (we both looked at each other in shock...) Anna: "then she may be in danger..." (we both started running towards our old resort... the hallway door was opened, and we immediately ran into the bedroom door... it was locked...) Mark: "Mona, are you there..?" (we didn''t hear any response...) Anna: "Mona... are you ok..?" (we hear nothing..., Anna looked at me worriedly... and she immediately looked into the room through the keyhole... Her eyes are filled with tears and shouted at me suddenly... Anna: "Mark... break the door... speed" and she is shouting by knocking on the door... Anna: "please don''t harm her..." (I immediately tried to break the door... in a few beats, the lock system was failed, and the door was opened... When we entered into the room, I saw one of the guys with the ck dress and cover his face through the ck mask and jumped from the balcony... I immediately ran to the balcony to catch them... I saw 3 of them in the same ck colour dress and cover with face mask... I hear the big sobbing from the room... I turn around to check..., its Mona... she is crying by hugging Anna... and Anna is crying too by holding her... Mona''s top is ripped and falls on the corner of the room... she covered her body with the towel and I can see a bruise on her cheek... My blood boiled when I looked at her like this... Meanwhile, Tom entered the room... he immediately came to Mona Tom: "Hey.. what happened...?" Mona immediately hugged Tom and started crying loudly by taking big sobbing... (Anna came to me and hugged me and started crying... I know she is scared... I am tapping on her back to console her... my mind was nk for what just happened... Questions are revolving around my mind... Who attacked Mona...? Did they attempt to **** her..? Or they came for Anna and they mislead by Mona..? (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 123 - Star Tattoo Anna''s POV: When I am arguing with Mark about the bikini girl acts on him. We heard a loud scream as we both looked at the balcony door... Anna: "is that Mona..?" Mark: "maybe..." (we both went to the balcony to check...) Anna: "Maybe Tom bro is taking care of her..." Mark: "No Anna, Tom went to jogging..." (What..? Tom bro is not there with Mona? then why she screams loudly...) Anna: "then she may be in danger..." (we both started running towards our old resort... the bedroom door was locked...) Mark: "Mona, are you there..?" (we didn''t hear any response...) Anna: "Mona... are you ok..?" (we hear nothing..., I immediately looked into the room through the keyhole... I am shocked by what I saw... Mona''s mouth was closed tightly by one from beside... and her upper body is only with a bra on... the other guy holds her neck with one and with the other hand he is trying to unhook the bra... and the 3rd guy is busy in taking her pants... All the way Mona is trying to push them... I immediately shouted at Mark Anna: "Mark... break the door... speed" and I tried myself by knocking on the door and requesting them... Anna: "please don''t harm her..." (Mark immediately tried to break the door... in a few beats, the lock system failed, and he opened the door... When we entered into the room, Mona fell on the floor with topless and she is crying for her helpless... I immediately take the towel and wrap around her upper body, I saw the bruises everywhere on her upper body... she immediately holds the towel and I helped her to sit on the bed... She immediately hugged me and started crying in fear, Even I can''t control myself by looking at her, I started crying by holding her and trying to console her... Meanwhile, Tom bro entered the room... he immediately came to Mona Tom: "Hey.. what happened...?" his eyes are wet by looking at Mona Mona immediately hugged Tom and started crying loudly by taking big sobbing... I looked at Mark, his face is turned to red with anger and he is looking at Mona with consoling eyes, I immediately ran to him and hugged him tightly... I am scared, the view I saw through the keyhole is still visualising before my eyes... 3 men are forcing a singleme girl... how rude they are, I can''t control my tears... Mark is tapping on my back to console me...) After a few seconds, our silence was broken by Tom bro... Tom: "What happened Mona..." (Mona is gaining strength to exin, and he looked at Mark...) Mark: "we hear Mona''s loud scream and we thought she is in danger and immediately we came here and I break the door... I saw 3 of them but they covered their faces with ck masks and they escape by jumping from the balcony..." Mona: "I am in deep sleep Tom... someone holds my mouth tightly and makes me sit... I am trying to push him away... then I saw other 2 came in front of me and one holds my legs and the other is speaking into the phone... And the one who holds my mouth. He ced his hand under my shirt and touched my boobs and he said to the other guys. "They are big..." All of themughed at me... (Mona immediately hold Tom and started crying, tom is consoling by tapping on her back... I hold Mark''s shirt tightly and looking at her with my wet eyes...) Mona: "one of the guys who is speaking in the phone ordered the other guy to take the hand from my mouth... I immediately shouted loudly... maybe Mark and Anna listen to that scream... They immediately hold my mouth tightly... I think the one who is over the phone want to hear my scream, that''s the reason they leave my mouth for a few seconds... and they arranged their phone in video recording and ripped my top... I am trying to push them away... I am trying to bite his hand who holds my mouth... they pinned my hands on my back... in the meantime, Mark and Anna knocked on the door... They are hurriedly trying to making me nude for video recording... maybe they may ckmail me further... if Mark and Anna didn''te in time... they may **** me... (by saying that Mona copsed again... I went to her and sit beside her and hold her hand to console her...) Tom: "Did you saw their faces..? (Mona strikes her head as no...) Mona: "they covered their faces with masks..." Mark: "we can''t even get the fingerprints of those bastards... they have their gloves on..." Tom: "we should find the clue to track them..." (then I clearly visualize the scene I saw through the keyhole...) Anna: "I saw a tattoo of Star on one of their wrist..." (both Tom and Mark looked at me in shock...) Anna: "When I saw through the keyhole, one of them is holding Mona''s neck tightly... and his hand doesn''t have a glove, and I saw the tattoo on his wrist..." (I looked at Mona to confirm...) Mona: "yeah, I think I take one of their gloves when they are trying to rip my top and I threw it somewhere..." (immediately Mark and Tom checked the room, and they found the glove and tom, ced it in a cover carefully...) Tom: "I will handover this to the forensic department... and Mark take care of the girls and he immediately went in a hurry...) (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 124 - CCTV Footage Mark''s Pov: I am noting everything in my mind... 1) If I am not wrong they n the attack on Anna, identally we exchanged our resorts so Mona got suffered... 2) If they nned to attack on Anna, they should leave by looking at Mona, but they attack her... why... there may be a chance that they don''t know how Anna looks like... or there may be a chance they came for Mona too... Shit, shit... it''s confusing... and 3) The star tattoo on the wrist... I saw it somewhere... I am not getting the idea where I saw it... but definitely, I saw the star tattoo on somewhere... I went to the balcony to visualize how they easily escape... there is a rope to the balcony like Tom and I knot on the girls'' resortst night, the same way they entered... I looked at the girls. They are worrying... I went close to them and sit beside Mona... Mark: "are you sure there are three..?" Mona nods her head as yes... Mona: "one of them recorded on his phone when they are ripping my top..." (and she started crying again... Anna is consoling her...) Mark: "don''t worry Mona... By this evening Tom and I will definitely catch them..." (recording... wait, wait, there may be a chance of CCTV footage around the resort...) I immediately called to the room boy and asked him about the CCTV footage... he said there is no CCTV coverage in this resort for the confidentiality of their customers... Room boy: "But, there are 2 CCTV cameras at the primary gate..." i.e. at the entrance... I looked at the girls again... Anna is looking at me in question face... I raised my head as what... Anna: "there may be a chance of teenagers gang we fight yesterday at the cable car station..." (yes... Yes... how I missed this point... I am visualising everything that happened when we are stalking our girls from the corner of the canteen... then I remembered the tattoo... a star tattoo on the hand... they are not teenagers... there are 3 people on the other corner of the canteen they stalked our girls... I thought, Both Mona and Anna look beautiful so they are just stalking... the same time I saw a star tattoo on one of the guys... Yes yes... I can easily find their faces on the CCTV footage near the cable car counter... Neither I can''t leave the girls alone here nor I can''t take them along with me... So I messaged Tom to get the CCTV footage of the soup canteen near the cable car station... And I take Anna''s phone and Mona''s phone and make a conference call to them and give instructions to them to stay near the pool and If any emergency they should speak on the phone and I ced my Bluetooth over my ear... I went to check the entrance CCTV footage with roomboy... I yed this morning footage video... and I didn''t find the clip on that particr time the gang entered and I didn''t find any clip when they are escaping... I asked the room boy why it was not recorded on that particr time... Room boy: "maybe there is an error..." I yed everything in fast forward from the day we came... I didn''t find any weird... Meanwhile, Tom came with the CCTV footage at the cable car station canteen... We both are ying the video... Yes... yes... here, they are... and I showed to Tom the three in the corner table... they hide their faces with monkey caps... Generally, it''s cold origin, so it''s not weird if someone wears monkey caps... but in the canteen, in order to take the food, they removed their monkey caps and stalking at our girls by eating the food... they tried to get up from their chairs to go to Anna near the counter... but the teenagers blocked them... they again, silently sit near the corner... Later Mona and Anna ran by holding their hands after throwing hot soup bowl on teenagers, The teenagers followed them... and the 3 people gang also get up to Chase them, but they stopped by looking at us... Tom and I ran beside them to save our girls... They stayed there for a few minutes and they leave the ce... They think Tom and I are there with our girls, so it''s tough to kidnap them... so they left in silence... Tom and I copsed in the chair... Tom: "how can we catch them..?" Mark: "We are very close to the case, Tom..." I smile and looked at my room boy... he is looking at me helpless... I turn to tom... Mark: "I need some water, call your room boy to bring some water..." (Tom looked at me in confused but he is aware that I find some clue...) after a few minutes, he came with water and we both drink water... (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 125 - I Am Scared To Touch You... Anna''s POV: After Tom left with the glove to the forensic department, Mark is walking around with a nk mind... I am thinking about who it can be. Then I remember about the teenager''s gang we fought yesterday... Definitely, they came to take revenge on Mona and me... I will throw another hot soup bowl on their faces if I find them... Later, Mark called the room boy and asked about the CCTV footage... In between, I tried to exin to Mark about the teenagers'' gang... He immediately thinks something and connected our phones to the conference call and instructed us to sit near the pool. And he went to check the CCTV footage at the primary gate... After a few minutes, Mona became normal... We bothy on the bench and thinking in our own thoughts near the pool... Mona: I ruined the entire trip... Anna: No Mona, why you think in such a way...? It''s the fault of the teenagers'' gang, and we did nothing wrong... Mona: Do you think it''s teenagers'' gang..? Anna: "definitely., because we hit them very hard, they may n with their friends to record us nude and ckmail further..." Mona: "yeah, that''s the reason they ripped my clothes... I am scared a lot, Anna, I don''t think you people wille to save me because you stay in another resort..." (I get up from my bench and looked at her, her eyes are wet again...) Anna: "don''t worry, Mona, Definitely Tom and Mark will find them by this evening... you prepare to give a punch on their faces..." (Monaughed a little...) Anna: "And why you left me alonest night..." (Mona exined with a smile on her face) Mona: "why I will leave you alone... It''s Tom and Mark''s n, and Tom kidnapped me and took me for a long drive for the whole night, I waked up in the middle of the night and scared that I am in the car and get Normal when I looked at Tom... I understand immediately that Tom eloped me... I asked him about you, and he said Mark is taking care of you..." Anna: "you wake up at least in the midnight, I wake up in the morning and I scream loudly by looking at Mark''s face..." (we bothugh a bit...) Mona: "I think Mark will wake you up for his desires to fulfil..." Anna: "desires..?" Mona: "yes.., his sexual desires... did you forget about the red lingerie set and did you forget how he teased you...?" (I remember how he unhooked my bra when I am in sleep and how he threw me into the bed, but I pretend like a brave girl before Mona, so I tried to cover up...) Anna: Yeah... But he doesn''t dare to touch me without my permission. He is scared to touch me, mainly when I beat that teenagers gang yesterday... and he is too scared after I threw him into the pool..." (Mona looked at me with her narrowed eyes... I know she doesn''t believe what I said about Mark, because she knows more than me about his arrogant behavior... We bothughed at each other again...) After a few minutes of our discussion, both Tom and Mark came to us... Their faces look happy, and they are not worried anymore... Mark: "Girls, get ready for our outstation trip..." (Mona and I looked in shocking expression at them...) Mona: "First, we should find them, Mark. Tom: "Hey, Mona, don''t worry... We find those bastards and handover to the police department... no need to worry anymore..." Anna: "What..? How you will handover to cops that quickly... Mona and I want to take revenge on them..." (by listening to me, Mark looked at me with his narrowed eyes...) Mark: "what kind of revenge you will take on them..?" Anna: "I will punch on their nose, and Mona will give kick shots..." (both Mark and Tomughed at us...) Mona: "yes Tom, I need to kick their ass for what they did to me..." Tom: "definitely dear.., we will go to the police station this evening, and both of you can take your revenge as you wish... now get ready as early as possible..." (we both nod our head as yes, and I looked at Mark... He is still looking at me with his narrowed eyes... I didn''t understand why... I silently lead to our room to continue with my French it... He is sitting on the bed and staring at me, I can see him through the mirror... It feels awkward... So I turned to him and asked... Anna: "What happened, Mark..?" Mark: "Don''t look at me Anna... I am too scared of you... please..." Anna: "What..?" (he gets up from the bed suddenly and came near to me and ced his hand under my top near my bra hook and said) Mark: I am scared to touch you... Please give me permission to touch you Anna... (he removed my bra hook and ced one of his hands on my boobs... I immediately leave my hair and trying to push him away... he is leaning his head on my neck and started kissing and licking me in between...) Mark: I am scared Anna, particrly when you push me into the pool... (and he bites on my neck a little...) (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 126 - Second Defense Lesson Anna''s POV: What''s going on... Why he is using the words scared, permission, and the pool... Then I remember I speak to Mona to fake my pride before her... Does he listen to our conversation secretly? How mean he is to listen to our conversation secretly... I am trying to push him away, in between my thoughts... One of his hands is under my top and teasing my boobs, and he is ying on my neck... Ok... cool Anna... It''s better topromise with him, and I gained a little strength to convince him... Anna: Mark... Mark... Mark: I am scared, Anna... Anna: Ok.. OKK.. I am Sorry... (he chuckled a little and hugged me tightly by lifting me up a little... He holds my back under my top... I hold around his neck as a reflexive action, and my boobs are squeezing to his chest... I love his warm hug...) Anna: I am sorry, I don''t mean to degrade you... I just want Mona to be happy, so I speak in such a way... Mark: Stay strong, Anna... (by saying that he kissed me on my forehead... I don''t understand why he said to me to stay strong...) Anna: "I am always strong, did you forget about yesterday''s fight..?" (Mark chuckles a little and holds me more tight...) Mark: "yeah, I know you are strong... but..." (I looked into his eyes... he is worried about something...) Anna: "but..?, would you like to say something...?" (I looked at him, he dropped me to the ground and hugged me from my backside...) Anna: "What are you doing, Mark...?" (with one of his hands he holds my mouth tightly and with the other hand he gripped my waist tightly... I can''t move a bit... then he leans close to my ear and said) Mark: "use your defense technique to escape Anna..." (what he is doing to me... I am trying to push his hand away from my mouth... it''s too tough...) Mark: "you should act wisely, Anna.... Think... Think... how you will escape if someone holds you from your backside..." (I understand he is preparing me for defense technique to save myself because the gang attacked Mona from the backside by holding her mouth... So Mark is preparing me for my safety and giving precaution for the future... So I tried hard to escape again... but I can''t get rid of his hands...) Mark: "Remember Anna.., if the opponent is attacking you... you should defense yourself by attacking them in the opposite direction or kick on their sensitive parts..." (by saying that he holds me more tightly... I recall what he just said... I know what he means to kick on their sensitive parts... it''s my first lesson, I yed this trick on the teenagers gang i.e., kick on their nose and on their dick... But he is holding me from my backside, and I can''t kick him on his sensitive parts... What should I do... Think Anna what he mean "you should defense yourself by attacking them in the opposite direction..." Mark is attacking me with his hands by holding my mouth and waist... The opposite direction means... Think Anna... You can do it... Opposite direction... Mean..? Yes... Yes... Opposite to hands is legs... So I should attack his legs... And I immediately tried to beat his legs with mine... But no use... his giant legs can''t get hurt with my tiny legs...) Mark: "you are close, Anna... think a little.." (so I should defeat his legs to defense myself... How...? Beating his legs with mine is not working... I should think in another way... Think Anna... Wait, wait... What if I pulled his legs in between my legs... Yes... In the instant second, I got the thought; I bend forward a little suddenly, catch his thighs in between my legs, and pull his legs in one shot... Mark immediately loosen his grip on my waist and on my mouth and fell on the ground... I immediately turn around to look at him by holding his leg in the air... He startedughing by looking at me... I smiled at him for my sess and gave my hand as a support to get him up... With one pull, he grabbed me on to his chest, I fall on his chest instantly and hearing his heartbeat... After a few seconds, my breathing got stable... I raised my head to look at him... He is staring at me, but I can see his worried eyes. I don''t know the reason... Anna: "thanks for the second defense lesson..." (and I winked with one of my eyes...) Mark: "You should pay the fees..." (he said in a smiling face...) Anna: "how much should I pay...?" Mark: "3 long kisses like you kissed me in the cable car." I smile at his cunning kiss craving... Anna: "Why three kisses..?" Mark: for the first lesson one kiss and the second lesson two Kisses and for the 3rd lesson three kisses and so on... (he exined to me very confidently... I smile for his kiss table...) But I really want to know how he listened to our conversation at the swimming pool... So I asked him eagerly... Anna: "How you listened to our conversation at the swimming pool...? We speak at low voice, how it''s possible..?" (he immediately beat on my head with his hand and exined...) Mark: "We are in conference call... I can hear your chit chat through my Bluetooth..." (I dropped my mouth in shock... How Dumb I am... I know he keeps a conference call... but how I forget about it...) Anna: "but why I can''t hear your voice in the call..?" (heughed suddenly and tapped on my head...) Mark: "I muted the volume... so you can''t hear me, but I can hear you..." (and he smiled again...) (Hello readers... We crossed our 3rd milestone i.e, 450 power stones So, here is our 3rd bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 127 - Blindfold Game Anna''s POV: Iy on him for a few minutes on the ground, I don''t know why he taught me the defence technique, but I am happy because I got seed... I still feel he is worrying about something, and I don''t know the exact reason... Anna: "Are you worrying for anything..?" (he is looking at with a nk expression...) Anna: "Don''t worry, Mark... if something terrible happened to me like Mona''s attack, I would definitely use your defence techniques, and I can easily escape from them, or I will attack them... (by listening to my words, he chuckled a bit and cuddled me tightly...) Anna: "I think we are out of time... we should get ready for the outstation trip..." Mark: "You should stay strong and believe in yourself, Anna..." Anna: "yes, Mark, I will... do I look like ame girl...?" Mark: "No, you are not..; I know you will make things easy..." (by saying that he loosens his cuddle and I getup from him and sit beside and adjusted my clothes and went to the mirror... this Time I sessfullypleted my French it... Mark finished his bath, and he also get ready soon... We both came out in the parking lot... There are two jeeps, Mark and me in one vehicle and Mona and Tom in another. The jeep was open top... When we started our ride, I lean back and looking into the sky... The ride is incredible with Beautiful climate... I looked at Mark... He is nervous a bit and riding seriously... Anna: "Mark..?" Mark: "yup.." Anna: "the one who attacked Mona are the teenagers'' gang..? (he looked at me with a nk expression...) Mark: "Yes.., the tanagers'' gang attacked Mona." Anna: "I know Mark... did you remember I am the one who gave a hint to you about them..." (I raised my head proudly... he smiles a little...) Anna: "if you need any help in the future, ask me.., I will definitely help you..." Mark: "Yeah, definitely, but I had a doubt.." Anna: "what.?" Mark: "you girls can''t hide any secrets..?" Anna: "what do you mean..?" Mark: "Why you told about lingerie topic to Mona..." Anna: "we don''t intentionally share the secrets... In the flow of our chit-chat, we share some personal things... that''s it..." (by saying that I turn my head towards the window to avoid his nce... I know he feels embarrassed before Mona, so I escaped his nce... After a few minutes, he stopped the jeep... I looked around and looked at him in confusion... Mark: this is our location Lake Brienz.." Anna: "I think we are going for outstation trip..?" Mark: "yeah, but change in ns in thest minute, because we are out of time Soo..." Anna: "it''s ok... this ce looks outstanding..." I got down from the jeep and looked around at the scenery... I can see theke with turquoise water... Same as my dress colour... And there is a ground; we should walk a bit to reach theke... And the climate is cloudy; I can feel the fog around us... Mark: "so... would you like to give me my fees... you owe me three kisses..." (I looked at him with my blushed face... he immediately pinned me to the jeep and came close to my lips...) Mark: "your shivering lips are tempting me, Anna..." (by saying that he started to kiss me deeply... I am just responding to his lips and tongue... He holds my neck for grip, and I instantly hold his cor... I always love his warm kiss, the way he pressed my lips in between his lips are soo intense, I am slowly addicted to his kiss... Suddenly we hear the horn of the jeep, we break our kiss and looked around... It''s Tom and Mona... I immediately ran to Mona... We both hold the hands and started walking towards theke... After a few minutes of our walk... Mona: "so, your Romeo is not leaving you without a kiss..." (we bothughed... Mark and Tom are discussing, and they stand far behind us...) Tom: "hey Mona... let''s y the blindfold game..." (we both turn to them and nod our heads as ok..., I am scared of darkness, but it''s just a part of the game and Mark is around me, so I am ok with the game...) Immediately Mark came with the blindfold and tie on Mona''s eyes, and we all 3 surrounded her and pping with our hands to confuse her more... After a few minutes, suddenly, Mark pushed me towards Mona, and I caught... Now it''s my turn to get blindfold... I looked at Mark in a serious note... But I can see his eyes are worrying more... I don''t know why... When I am looking into his eyes... my eyes were closed by the blindfold by Mona... I can hear the same way of their ps... I am trying to catch them... But all the Time I failed... After a few seconds, I didn''t hear any ps... I know Mark is going to tease me... So I am shouting Mona''s name... Anna: "Mona... where are you..?" (then I hear a loud smile I immediately followed the sound and caught him... I can sense it''s not Mark and Mona... Maybe it''s Tom bro... I scream in a happy tone and opened my blind and try to look at him... My eyes are blurred; I rubbed my eyes and looked at him... I am shocked by what I see... I got goosebumps all over my body... I feel scared and looked around... I can see three people gang who attacked Mona this morning with the ck dress and covered their faces with the ck mask... They areughing at me... I looked around for Mark... Anna: "Mark... Mark... help me..." (I scream loudly... I don''t know what to do... My mind got nk... I can''t see Mark, Tom and Mona near my eyesight... my eyes are filled with tears, and I copsed down on the ground...) (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????...) Chapter 185 - Investigating The Manager Anna''s POV: My mind was nk when I heard from Tom that our rooms and luggage were disturbed. What they are looking for? And they attempted to murder this poor room boy just because to not to reveal any clue to us for what they are looking for. Where it started actually... The first incidence is attacking on Mona... Is there any chance that my brother''s friends may leave something identally while attacking Mona? And Mona said they tried to video shoot her when they rip her top.... Is there any chance they may leave their phone or something shooting device? But we find only one hand glove. What else can it be? It''s better to check our rooms once again; we may find any clue... But why Mona''s room got disturbed, as far as I know, my brother''s friends didn''t go to Mona''s room, So it might be another thing they are searching for, whatever it''s better to check our rooms once again is the best option we have. In between my thoughts, we reached our old resorts; the moment we entered, I feel negative vibes, maybe because of the continuous threats we face from yesterday makes me think in such a way. We directly went to the management room, and there is one person in the management room, and he is the manager of this branch. The manager looks worried and shows a polite attitude towards us; maybe he understands the criticality of the situation and worries about the resort''s reputation. Tom immediately started his interrogation with some direct questions. Tom: "Do you know some robbery takes ce in both of our rooms?" Manager: I just got to know about it sir, and our workers didn''t think it''s a robbery when they are packing your luggage, and they think it might be disturbed by you, that''s the reason we didn''t inform you this morning. Are you suspecting anyone in particr? Tom: "Yeah, we suspect Mark''s resort room boy and we have a few doubts regarding his appointment." Manager: "I will definitely help you, sir." Tom: "Where is the room boy who is in charge to Mark''s resort?" Manager: "Sir, he didn''te to the duty, and I didn''t see him from the night." Tom: "Do you know where he stayed?" Manager: "I don''t know where he stays, sir, but I am sure he stayed in the resort for three days at the time of his joining and said to other workers he didn''t have shelter, maybe he takes a private roomter. He often leaves from work and goes to his room." Tom: "What..? He stayed in your resort?" Manager: "Generally, we provide facilities to our room boy''s in the resort, particrly when our customers are staying in the resort. But few of them have families, so they go to their home. We didn''t resist them to stay here." Tom: "How long he is working in your resort?" Manager: "From past 6-7 days, sir." Tom: "On what basis you usually appoint room boys?" Manager: "Actually, we don''t give a direct post to room boys because they directly interact with our costumers, since our customers are rich kids. So we take proper training and then arrange them for the post." Tom: "On what basis you directly appoint him as a room boy?" Manager: "Actually, we don''t have scarcity for the room boys. I appointed him as a sweeper, but on the day when you are visiting our resort, our old room boy didn''te to work suddenly. So, we don''t have another choice, and the present room boy is assistant to him, so, for the time being, I appointed him as the room boy with proper precautions." Tom: "Do you have any of his identity cards?" Manager: "No sir, we ask him to submit his identity cards, he said he would submit in a week, so we consider it as a grace period." Tom: "You know how many mistakes you did in your protocol? He tried to kill one of your workers and spies on us; this is how you maintain your management?" Manager: "Sir, I am extremely sorry for what just happened. I didn''t expect all this would have happened. And if this matter goes to my higher authorities, they will definitely fire me. And the resort reputation may ruin, please sir, I will help you all the way to find him." Tom: "Ok, our department may take further investigation, and they will search the resort to find any clue." Manager: "Sure sir, but please don''t inform this to our higher officials." Tom: "I am not sure until we find him." (By finishing Tom''s interrogation, we all came out and involved in our own thoughts. But I wish I want to visit our resort once because there may be a chance we can find any clue...) Anna: "Mark, I want to see our room once we may find any clue." Mona: "Yes Mark, even I am thinking the same." Mark: ok, Tom and Mona search your room, and Anna and I will search ours. (We all agreed and dispersed in our respective resort, When I am entering the main door, I still remember how he bows to me with his cunning eyes. And we reached the bedroom, and it was neat and clean, maybe the sweepers clean the room after packing our luggage.) Anna: Mark, I have a doubt. Mark: What? Anna: "Yesterday morning, when you tied the room boy, no one knows except you and Tom, right? Mark: "Yes." Anna: "Then how our room boy directly went to the CCTV footage room to attack him with a knife?" (Hello readers, #3rd Bonus chapter # Crossed 600 Power stones# Thanks for your love and support towards my work, I am very blessed you like my work. Here is my discord id : Anna Mark#3840 Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 189 - Interogating The Old Room Boy Anna''s POV: I am happy that we are all safe, but looking at the cry of the old room boy makes me sad. I understand he is worried because he lost his home and he is not worried for loss of his house., Yes there is a lot of difference between a house and home... A house is made up of with bricks and walls, but a home is made of hopes and dreams, and it also filled with lots of memories. In my life, my home is my hostel life with Ria, me and Ria gathered many memories, and build many hopes and dreams together at the hostel, so it is my home... As far as I know, we should fill the house with love, and then it bes a sweet home. I am sure I will definitely make a sweet home for Mark after our marriage, which is filled with lots of love, hopes, and sweet memories... In between my thoughts, we reached the interrogation room; we visited this roomst night for interrogating those three bastards who are culprits for Ria''s case. Now we are here to interrogate this old Room boy... Tom sits opposite to the old room boy and looking at him straight and clear; maybe he doesn''t want to miss a single expression while he is interrogating him... And we all sit backside to Tom and ready to listen to their discussions. And the interrogation begins... Tom: "Please answer to all my questions, I know this is a very hard time for you to get out from the thoughts of the st but we need to take speed decisions to catch him, so please cooperate with me..." Old room boy: "Sure, sir, I will answer you everything I know..." Tom: "Ok, Do you know why he behaved with you like this, like attacking you and tied your hands and legs and stuffed your mouth, Do both of you have any personal issues between you?" Old Room boy: "No sir, I don''t know him before his appointment to our resort, and he is not the localite as far as I know. He joined in our resort for some of his personal work to be done." Tom: "personal work?" Old Room boy: "yes sir, I don''t know what exactly it is that''s the reason he targeted my cadre to get his work done easily." Tom: "By any chance, did you saw him in this town before his appointment in your resort?" Old Room boy: "I first saw him when my manager appointed him as an assistant, and I need to give him training for the work. I have little argument with him the day before of your arrival at our resort, sir. Tom: "Argument? Can you exin to me in detail?" Old Room boy: "Yes sir, from the day one he joined, he always asked me when he will get the room boy post, and I always replied to him patiently that it takes time to get promotion as room boy. And the day before of your arrival he asked me to take my position for the next 3-4 days. I scolded him that he is not eligible as of now and warned him that if he repeated the same, I would inform this matter to the management... He remained quiet for the rest of the day..." Tom: "Ok, what happened next?" Old Room boy: "I arranged your rooms with decoration and returned to my penthouse at thete hour. When I am having my food in my room, suddenly the door was knocked, I don''t have any visitors in this town; I was actually scared who might knock my door in thiste hour. After a few minutes, I opened the door, and I am shocked by looking at my assistant, he came into my room with a bag without my permission, and his face is red in colour with furious. I am asking him what happened and why he visited me; he didn''t respond and searching for something in his bag, and suddenly he punched on my mouth and said it''s the punishment for my arrogant behavior towards him on that day. And before I react to him, he immediately put a cloth of chloroform on my nose, and I lost my consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I was sit in the chair and tied my hands and legs to the chair, and my mouth is filled with the cloth. I can''t scream, and I can''t untie my hands. I don''t know the time, and I don''t know how many days passed. Tom: "You didn''t see him from then?" Old Room boy: "He visited me after a few hours I wake up, and I understand he locked the door from outside. He took the food parcel and asked me to don''t scream after he takes the cloth from my mouth. I nodded my head as ok, and he opened my mouth, but I shouted loudly for the help, maybe my scream can listen to any person nearby, and at least one person maye to save me. He immediately pped me again and kept the chloroform cloth on my nose. I shouted until I lost my consciousness. Tom: ok, what happened next? Old room boy: "I got consciousness after some time, but this time I feel starving. I looked around, he sits near the room corner and stalking me with his smirk face. He asked me that I was starving or not. I immediately nodded my head as Yes, I can''t speak because my mouth is stuffed again with clothes. He came close to me and pinched on my blending nose, I can''t even scream, he then came close to my ear and said, "the management appointed me as a room boy, and my work started..." And heughed loudly and looked at me with his evil eyes. (Hello readers, Here is my discord id: Anna Mark#3840 Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 190 - Couples Party Even Marks POV: When I am hearing at Tom''s interrogation, I am sure that the spy room boy targeted his cadre and tortured him in his room just because to spy on us. I am sure he is not localite and after his work is done he will leave this town. So, we should trap him at every transportation source. So there is a chance we can catch him. But who appointed this spy? Why do they want to spy on us? John tried to attack us with his friends, but he failed. And he doesn''t dare to give an immediate attack. And Anna''s father Lucus, as far as I know, he doesn''t have credentials to appoint a spy on us. As far as I know, the spy room boy is not only a spy; he is a murderer too... He tried to kill the poor room boy and now tortured the old room boy in his own room... Spying, bomb st, attacking poor room boy, torturing old room boy, all these can be done by only one who had more influence and he must be rich to manage his all activities. Who..? Who..? Who can it be? And why is he targeting us? Does it really rte to Ria''s case or some personal revenge on me? There are so many rivals in the market regarding my business, but until now, no one targets me personally... And rivalry in business is amon thing, and I didn''t expect any personal attack like this... So it might be rted to Ria''s case... And when I hear that the spy came to resort just before three days of our visit, I am shocked... Because on the 5th day after the event, we started our trip to Grindelwald on the charter flight, and most importantly, on the second day after the event around 9.30 pm. I got a mail from the management of the couples party event about the details of our trip, i.e., resort details for the 3 days stay and airways tickets for back and forth. What does it mean..? The spy room boy joins the resort for work on the day we got the mail from the management... But he joined in the morning, and I got the details of our trip at night... How did they know the details of our trip in advance? Does the organizer of the spy collude with the management of the couples party event? Or Did he get the information in advance through his source by appointing some detectives? Or There may be a chance that the organizer of the spy may n the couple''s party event... Does it mean all the couple''s party event is a trap? Does it mean they intentionally dered that we are the winners? But along with us, Tom and Mona got selected as winners... If it is a trap for Anna and me, why should they involve Tom and Mona? And I know the couple''s party night event was organized by our school buddies. And all the rounds they conducted, i.e,patibility test with que cards and intimacy test and dance test, all seem to be genuine. And the management said the valid reasons for selecting us as winners... But it is notmon by selecting two couples are winners, as far as I know, these kinds of events, even though we both couples are eligible for first ce they will select only one couple as winners because they can''t bear the expenditure for the trip to the second couple... Or there may be a chance that they interpret the event as genuine, so we didn''t get any doubt about the event. But why they selected Tom and Mona in their trap? Why Tom and Mona? Think Mark... Why the organizer of the spy involved Tom and Mona in his trap..? Maybe the organizer of the spy got scared for Tom and Mona because they will help to solve Ria''s case and there may be a chance that the organizer of the spy thinks that Anna or I can found the object the spy is looking for with the help of Tom and Mona... Confusing... It''s totally confusing... Who the hell he is..? Why is he doing all this..? Does the organizer of the spy really rte to Ria''s case? Or he wants to take personal revenge on me? Let''s see, I will find him soon, and he will pay for all his sins... I should inquire more about the couple''s party event immediately after we reach our city. And I should talk about this with Tom. I am sure Tom will help me with the procedure to get it done fast... And I continued to listen to their conversation of interrogation... Tom: "His work started? What does he mean?" Old Room Boy: "I don''t know what exactly it is, sir, but I am sure he came to the resort for his personal work to be done, and the room boy post will help him to get his work done. That''s the reason he targeted me to get the room boy''s post. Tom: "There are other room boys, why he targeted only you?" Old room boy: "I don''t know, sir, but I guess his work can be done in the resort I take care of. So he particrly targeted me..." Tom: "In that case, why he exactly appointed as an assistant to you? He can appoint as an assistant to other room boys. Do you think management involved in his appointment, particrly to appoint under your assistant?" Old room boy: "I don''t know, sir, and it''s purely a management decision to appoint him as my assistant. And as per my opinion, I guess management doesn''t involve in his appointment." Tom: "Why do you think so?" Old room boy: "If management involved, they will directly give my room boy post to him without any discussions. So, I guess management doesn''t have any intentions behind his appointment." Tom: "Can you tell me what happened next in your room? How he behaved with you?" Old Room Boy: "Yes sir, I think I passed a day with my hands tied because I feel so hungry; he came to me and asked me whether I am starving or not, I nodded my head as Yes, and he pinched on my blending nose and warned me to don''t shout again and take the clothes from my mouth." This time I didn''t scream, and I don''t have the strength to scream... Heughed loudly by looking at me and threw his saliva on my face... I can''t even clean his saliva on my face because my hands are still tied. He then brings me a piece of sandwich slice near to my mouth. I opened my mouth to eat it... But he didn''t keep it in my mouth, and he eat the same andughed loudly at me... I don''t have the energy to cry for food. I am looking at his sandwich piece when he is eating; he yed with me the same way for the next two pieces... The more he yed, the more hungry I feel... But atst piece, he threw his saliva on the sandwich piece and offered me to eat... I didn''t have another way to get the food, so I opened my mouth again with a hope that he will keep the sandwich slice into my mouth... He againughed loudly and kept the slice of his saliva sandwich piece into my mouth... That''s the only food I ate on the first day..." Tom: "I am so sorry for what happened to you these days... I want to know your opinion about his character? It will help us to find how much crucial he is..." Old room boy: "He is not a human sir, he is a psycho, and I am sure he has some mental disorder. Because he enjoyed when I am suffering from pain and he takes personal revenge on me for the words I scold him when I am in duty... I am sure he is a psychopath, sir. And I don''t know what exactly his work is... But I am sure he will finish his work, and he will go to the extent to take his own life to get his work done, and he doesn''t care to take other''s life to get his work done... You should be very careful, sir, I can understand he had some other specific intentions behind the robbery... And he may take all of your life too... Please be careful and catch him as early as possible before losing your dear one''s life... (Hello readers, Here is my discord id: Anna Mark#3840 I am sure I will release all the bonus chapters I owe you sorry for the dy, Thank you so much for your support. Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 191 - Wrong Perspective Anna''s POV: I am very much worried when I heard how the spy room boy tortured him for the food. I can''t control my tears, particrly when he is saying that how much hungry he is, how he looked at the sandwich piece for the food... I can''t hear anymore; I want to go outside of the interrogation room. Mark holds my hand and strikes his head as no. I understand he wants me to stay in the interrogation room and should listen to their conversation. Yes, I should listen to him, I may get any clue to solve the mystery behind who might be the spy''s organizer. So I take all my strength to listen to him again... But when he cautioned, "Please be careful and catch him as early as possible before losing your dear one''s life..." I am scared by listening to his caution... I care for Mark''s life than my own life, and what if I did not convince Mark to get out of the penthouse... No... No... I can''t even imagine my life without him... In between my thoughts, Mark holds my hand with his both hands and locked it, I understand he has the same feelings and thoughts as I am thinking now... And we both continued to listen to the interrogation by holding our hands to each other... Tom: "Ok, we will definitely catch him before losing our beloved one''s life... Can you tell me how frequently he visited to your room..?" Old room boy: "I don''t know exactly sir, but I saw him 4-5 times in these three days when I am conscious..." Tom: "Conscious?" Old room boy: "Yes sir, after the food, he takes me to the washroom room with a knife on my throat and again tied my hands and legs to the chair and never forgets to keep the chloroform cloth on my nose. So most of the time, I am unconscious in these three days... But I got consciousness sometimes, by looking at the darkroom I guess he is not there in the room and I tried to loosen my hands but no use, he tied my hands very tightly... Tom: Did you find any weird thing when he is working with you, like anything that will give us a clue... Old room boy: Yes sir, I don''t know it is weird or not, he always look into his phone and stop the work in the middle when he got the phone call he always went far away to speak. Tom: "Did you listen to his call when he is speaking, at least once?" Old Room boy: no sir, he always goes far away from me, but I listened twice in my room, one call maybe yesterday morning and he is in a hurry and arguing something about CCTV footage... Tom: Can you tell me in detail what did he speak in the call? Old room boy: I am not sure about the particr time, I guess it''s yesterday morning, and he is in a hurry and nervous while he is speaking, I didn''t understand clearly, but he is saying in the phone about CCTV footage and arguing with him, and I still remember the statement he said, "why you appointed the other person while I am doing my work without fail..." (Yes, I guess it''s about the thing Mark told me earlier that the spy stays beside them the whole time while Tom and Mark are watching the CCTV footage. Maybe he informed to his boss immediately in the penthouse... But what does it mean, "why you appointed the other person while I am doing my work without fail?" Does it mean it''s John who appointed the spy room boy? That''s the reason he is arguing with John, why he appointed the poor room boy to help his friends. Maybe that''s the reason he attacked the poor room boy because he takes his work... No... No... No... Mark said that the spy got instructions from his boss to kill the poor room boy at night, Yes, if he really thinks rivalry at work he would have killed him after Tom and Mark leave the CCTV footage room. But he didn''t... He attacked him at night... And he only speaks about why he appointed another person... Mean he doesn''t know about friends of John like Mark said earlier he doesn''t know John''s friends, he only saw the poor room boy in CCTV footage, and when Tom and Mark tied the poor room boy, the spy confirms that John appointed other spy like him... So he may argue with John... But when Mark asked the poor room boy about the name in the hospital, he disagreed with John''s name... What does it mean? The boss to this spy is John or not? Who can it be if it is not John? And why he is taunting us with attack by attack... Does he really rte to Ria''s case, or I am misappropriating? In between my thoughts, Tom asked the exact question. Tom: it''s ok, while he is speaking into his phone did he spell out any name? Old room boy: No sir, I think he didn''t... And he is not respecting to his boss too... He is very arrogant when he is speaking to him; he didn''t call him sir or any other respecting way, maybe his boss is his friend... (The spy room boy may get angry and speak arrogantly to his boss because he appointed another spy, maybe that''s why he didn''t call him sir... And the poor room boy said at the hospital that the spy is calling his boss by a name... So there may be a chance that he might be his friend. As far as I know, John doesn''t have close friends other than those bastards... Maybe I am thinking in the wrong perspective that John is the boss of this spy. (Hello readers, #bonus chapter 5 # crossed 1000 power stones Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 192 - Chocolate Placed In The Fridge... Mark''s POV: Tom: Remember again, by any chance, he spells out the name of John? Old room boy: "No sir, I didn''t hear any name." Tom: "Or..." (Tom paused... I know he is about to ask Lucus''s name, who is Anna''s father... Anna is depressed when I spell out her father''s name at the hospital. Maybe Tom is paused for the same reason...) Anna: "Or Lucus..?" (Anna asked sharply, I am shocked for her sudden rise of voice... I didn''t expect this from her... I immediately looked at her, and her eyes are wet, she understands what Tom wants to ask; she doesn''t want to break the interrogation just because of her presence, so without hesitation, she asked the question what Tom wants to ask... But I can sense how much pain she takes when she is pronouncing her father''s name.) Old room boy: "No, madam, I didn''t hear any name..." (Anna immediately relieved after listening to his answer, I rubbed her palm in between my hands to console her; she stabilizes after a few seconds... I am clear, and I am sure it''s not John and Lucus, it doesn''t mean Lucus is innocent... I will definitely catch him and clear all my doubts and prove to everyone that he is one of the culprits of Ria''s case... But there is some other person who is taunting us... I am not sure for what he is exactly looking for... I guess he doesn''t want to take our lives; he is looking for something which is precious... In between my thoughts, I started to listen to their interrogation...) Tom: "Why he speaks about his personal matters in front of you? I mean, he doesn''t want to leave any clue, so he must leave the room to speak to his boss. So why did he speak in front of you? Do you guess anything regarding this?" Old Room Boy: "I pretend that I am unconscious and I closed my eyes when I hear the door knob sound. Because he tortured me if he had any free time... I think he doesn''t torture me if I act unconsciously; maybe that''s the reason he speaks out the call by thinking that I am unconscious. But after the phone, he pped me hard to make me wake up... After 4-5 ps I opened my eyes slowly and acted I am dizzy... He hurriedly takes the clothes from my mouth and puts some food in my mouth and again sealed my mouth by stuffing with the clothes and went hurriedly... He forgot to keep the chloroform; it''s hard to stay awake the whole day and night by looking at the door that someone wille to me and help me... Tom: "What? He didn''te to your room at night?" Old room boy: "No sir, he didn''t, he came this morning just before your visit..." Tom: "What?" Old room boy: "Yes sir, he casually came to me with some food stuff and took me to the washroom with a knife on my throat, but when he is tieing my hands, he got a call... He speaks to the call nervously, and he went near to his bag and do something... I didn''t observe him, and I am looking at my hands because he didn''t make proper knots, I can easily loosen my hands, I stay quiet... After a few seconds, he went along with his bag and forgot to stuff my mouth with clothes, but he locked the door from outside. I immediately loosened my hands and tried to open the door, but the door was locked from the outside... I shouted for help, but no one came... So I take the rod to defend myself and hide beside the door to attack immediately if he entered the room... And I hear the door unlocking sound, so I alerted and attacked immediately when the door was opened... It was you, and I understand the next moment that I made a mistake, I should have attacked him after confirming him... But I am scared, so without a second thought, I attacked you... That''s the reason I attacked you, sir, and I don''t want to harm you." Tom: "It''s ok, you take the wise decision by defending your self... And if you didn''t caution us to go to the safest ce, we all would have been dead by now." Mona: "Will you shut up your stupid analysis." (Mona shouted at Tom, maybe because she doesn''t like the sentence, "we all are dead by now..." Yeah, Mona got the hope to live her life happily with Tom, how she easily takes the thought that something bad can happen to Tom. Tom immediately smiled by looking at her serious face and windup the interrogation and order the other offices to keep him under the remainder room, and we all four still stay in the interrogation room.) Mona: "When did he ce that stupid bomb." Tom: "Maybe he carried the bomb in his bag, and he quickly ced it in the room with a timer on, like a bar of chocte ced in the fridge..." Mona: "Stop exining it with your stupid example, Tom..." Anna: "So, why did he n the bomb st in the penthouse?" Tom: "I guess, when the spy got a call from his boss, he got instructions to smash the ce." Mark: "Yes, the spy''s boss knew the information that we are going to this old Room boy penthouse and there may be a chance that we can find the traces of the spy. And I am sure it may lead to catch the boss of the spy. So he gave the instructions to st the ce... (Hello readers, Here is my discord id: Anna Mark#3840 Thank you so much for your love and support. Hope you like my work. Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 193 - Meeting Lucus John''s Pov: My body is soaring, I can''t move a bit, and my muscles are not supporting and my whole body is hurting with the muscle cramps... I tried to take my nket over me and then I realized I am nude, I slowly get up from the bed and take a trouser near the bed and put it on.., It''s Jack''s trouser, but I don''t have the strength to go to my room for my clothes. So I wear Jack''s trouser and looked around, I didn''t find him anywhere in his room. Yes, I am in his own room, in his own house. And his home is like a mansion, and he is a rich kid and ruling the detective world... Me, my friends and my father are staying in this mansion... All my three friends used to stay in one room, and he allotted a separate room for my father and me. He will get the information he wants very speedily from his sources... His detectivework has around the world, and it''s my advantage of getting shelter under his roof with the help of my dad... Jack is the only reason that I am not get caught by the cops... He maniptes my identity and now cops cannot identify me easily unless they catch me red-handed as my friends caught. But I should be careful by covering with my fake emotions with Jack, or else he will plot a n like I do with my friends. My body was sore, and I getup hardly and walk towards the washroom, I saw a stick note on the washroom door... I looked at it, "Hi dear, got some emergency work, will be back around 4 p.m., Miss you..." I checked the time it''s around 3:15 p.m. it''s the perfect time to speak to my dad to implement my passport n before Tom returns back to home... So I hurriedly fresh up and went to my dad''s room and knocked on the door... It''s been 5 to 6 days since I saw him, he didn''t respond to my knock, so I slowly opened the door and entered the room without looking for his permission, he sit in the chair and doing some paperwork and I am back to him and he can''t guess it''s me. Lucus: "What''s your new trap, John?" (I am shocked for his sudden question, how he exactly spells out my name without looking at me?) Lucus: "Don''t stare at me; I know my son has the least manners that he doesn''t even ask for permission while entering into my room like a mannerless brute." John: "I knocked on the door, you didn''t respond to it, that''s the reason I came to your room directly." (I said with my loud and arrogant tone.) Lucus: "You should wait until I respond to you, John... That''s called manners, and I know you don''t have it, that''s the reason I found it''s you the moment you entered in this room." (I got very angry for his rude words...) John: "Yes, you are right; how I will have manners if I am the son of the bastard..." (By listening to me, he immediately turned around and looked at me seriously.) Lucus: "You are very shameless to call your father as a bastard..." John: "And you are shameless to call your son as a mannerless brute..." Lucus: "I don''t want to argue with you..." John: "I didn''te here to argue with you..." Lucus: "Tell me, what''s your next trap?" John: "Trap?" Lucus: "I am your father John, I know it must be you and your stupid trap for the reason that your friends got caught." John: "What''s wrong with you? Why do you think I will trap a n to my dearest friends to get caught? Lucus: "You may have your own reasons and I don''t want to argue with you, tell me the reason for your sudden visit..." John: "I just came here to check you..." Lucus: "No.., that''s not true... You didn''te to me all these days, and suddenly you got love towards your dad?" (What he said is true, I don''t care for him and I didn''t visit him in these few days, I should cover it up...) John: "I don''t have time to prove, I just came here to visit you, and I am leaving..." Lucus: "Where are you the day beforest night?" John: "The day beforest night?" (I know he is asking me the night I spent with Genie, even Jack didn''t ask me these many questions, maybe my dad is a detective in hisst life.) Lucus: "Yes, you were not here, and Jack is also worried about you, where did you go?" John: "Why do you care about me all of a sudden?" (I ask him the same question he asked me before.) Lucus: "Because your friends got caught at the same time when we can''t reach you." (It''s better to speak to him in a convincing way.) John: "Well, it''s just a coincidence, I went to meet my personal friend..." Lucus: "Personal friend? As far as I know, you have only those three stupid friends..." (It''s better to tell him the fact that I met Gen., or else it is a big challenge for me to make him trust in me...) John: "Yes, I recently got a new friend, she is a very nice person, and I went to meet her on that night." Lucus: "What..?" "She..?" John: "Yes, she is the client of Jack, and we meet casually..." Lucus: "Meet her casually the whole night?" John: "Yes, and I don''t want to exin to you in detail about the whole night..." Lucus: "Can you tell me her name?" John: "Why?" Lucus: "I just want to know that bitch name you are following after..." (Hello readers, # 1st bonus chapter # crossed 200 PS# Thank you so much for your love and support. Hope you like my work. Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) Chapter 194 - My Dream May Not Come True John''s Pov: I smile to myself that my father knows that I like bitches more than the other girls and he is sure that I am after a bitch, and it''s ok if I tell her name. John: "It''s Genie, I know only her name, and I don''t know anything about her precise details..." (I hide her details because she is the personal assistant to Mark, and she wants to take revenge on his beloved daughter, Anna. If he knows the truth, he will definitely obstruct my passport n, so I hide her personal details.) Lucus: "I heard this name somewhere..." (I don''t know if it is the right time or not to implement my passport n. Better I should stay close to my father for the next 2-3 days and should plot a perfect n that he can''t escape from my trap. So after I said about Gen, I turn around towards the door...) Lucus: "I know you want to say something, John, tell me." (I turned around casually, and now I am in a dilemma when should I open up with him... Let''s make a try, and I will continue by looking at his facial expressions.) John: "Dad, we are in a danger zone..." Lucus: "Not we, it''s you, and you are in danger because your friends got caught, and they may tell about your whereabouts for sure..." John: "Yes, I know, I am in danger... So I want to escape from this city and go to another country with fake identities and want to live a normal life." Lucus: "I guess you are nning a very risky plot, and you may get caught like your friends." John: "I don''t care, dad, I am frustrated with Jack''s gay activities... I don''t want to live with him anymore under his shelter." Lucus: "If you are not under his shelter, you would have caught by the cops by now, and it''s impossible to escape from him..." John: "I have my ways, dad, and I will escape with the help of Jack." Lucus: "What..?" John: "Yes, dad, with the help of Jack, I will prepare my fake identities and travel to a new city in a new country and lead a new happy life... And you know one thing Jack didn''t trace me with his original fake identities..." Lucus: "How you will manage him to get the fake identities..?" (My father trusted my whole story, and now it''s time to start my trick...) John: "I am in love with Jack..." Lucus: "What..?" (I am about to tell him that I am cheating Jack to get my fake passports and identities. But suddenly someone hugged me from my back very hardly... I can sense it''s Jack... Did he listen to thest sentence that I love him? Or he listened to the entire conversation? Shit... Shit... Maybe he listened to thest sentence, I guess, that''s the reason he hugged me.) Jack: "See Lucus uncle, I told you that one day he will ept my love... And here is that day..." (I am looking at my dad, he understands that I am ying with Jack''s emotions¡­ What if he revealed the fact that I am not loving him... My entire n will be failed... I am looking at my father in a requesting way... He looked at me sharply and turned to Jack... Lucus: "I didn''t expect that my son will fall in love with you..." Jack: "He epted mest night uncle. Actually, I would be the first person to inform you about this but here goes my dear came to you immediately after he wakes up..." (He immediately pinched me on my waist, I turned my face into a blush and turned to him...) John: "You should control yourself before my dad..." Jack: "You look soo tired, dear... I guess you did not eat anything yet." (I strike my head as no, he came close to my lips and kissed me gently and turned to my dad...) Jack: "Uncle, we will discuss about our marriageter..." (What..? Marriage..? I want to marry this gay? In between my thoughts and fake emotions, I tried to blush my face for the topic of marriage, and he ced one of his hands on my waist and led me toe out of the room... I turned my face and looked at my dad that my n is going to work... And my dad nodes his head as yes... Yes... Yes... My n is working... In between my thoughts, he leads me to the dining table to have some food... It''s the perfect time to ask him about to create my fake IDs... Because without my fake IDs, my dad doesn''t trust me, and my passport n may fail, and my revenge on Anna and my father may not be seed... So I break the silence when we are having food...) John: "I think my dream may note true..." (He immediately looked at me in shock...) Jack: "I am there to fulfill your dreams, dear... Tell me what''s your dream..." John: "No, it''s not fair... I know it troubles you and I may put you in danger..." (He immediately came close to me and kissed me on my lips, leading to a French Kiss... He is enjoying, and I am responding to his kiss, in-between our kiss, he asked me again.) Jack: "Tell me, dear, what''s your dream..." (We both hear a fake cough, and we turned around to look who it is, it''s my father, Lucus, and he is looking at us very happily... I understand he is acting, that he is happy... Yes, my father came into my trap...) Lucus: "I am soo sorry young couples, I don''t want to disturb you..." (Hello readers, Here is my discord id: Anna Mark#3840 Thank you so much for your love and support. Hope you like my work. Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) Chapter 195 - I Will Fulfill Your Dream John''s Pov" Jack: "Tell me, dear, what''s your dream..." Lucus: "I am soo sorry young couples, I don''t want to disturb you..." Jack: "it''s ok uncle, let''s have some food with us, and I need to ask you many questions about my dear John..." Lucus: "Sure, I know about him everything, like all father''s know about their sons..." (I am sure he will ask about my dream... Let''s see how my father will act; this is the right time I can decide whether my father stand by my side or not... And I have my own ns to trap Jack to get my fake id''s... But I need to listen to their discussion.) Jack: "I want to know John''s dream..." Lucus: "Dream?" Jack: "Yes, uncle, he is hesitating to tell me about his dream; he thinks I may get into danger if I try to fulfil his dream." (My dad immediately looked at me in confusion and he immediately realised that I am nning to get fake IDs from John and n to escape from him.) Lucus: "I don''t know what exactly his dream is, but I am sure he told me once that he wants to go to a world trip." (And my dad looked at me... Yes, now I am 100% sure that my dad falls on my trap, because I never told him in my life about the world trip, so he just said fluckly about the world trip... Jack immediately looked at me...) Jack: "Is that your dream, dear?" (I immediately strike my head as no and I tried to exin him in a very soft tone.) John: "I used to have that dream, but not now... Now all my dreams changed, and it all linked with you and only you..." (I acted and turn to blush face and feel shy, and Jack suddenly looked at my dad, and I immediately signalled my dad to leave this ce.) Lucus: "ok dears, I will have my foodter, enjoy your private time..." (By finishing his words, my dad left us alone. My dad understands I am trapping Jack in another way. After my dad went, Jack immediately looked at me.) Jack: "Tell me, dear, what''s your dream..." (By finishing his words he pulled me to sit on hisp and I am seductively teasing his dick under my hip by moving my hip slightly and lean my head on his neck...) John: "I feel very happy when I heard about our marriage, particrly when you spell out from your mouth, but..." Jack: "But..?" (He pulled my head back by holding my hair to look at him...) John: I am thinking about our Honeymoon... Yes, Jack, I am thinking about our marriage fromst night, but when I am getting the thought of Honeymoon, my mind is instructing me to don''t think about it because it''s impossible... Jack: "Why do you think it''s impossible." John: "Because the cops are searching for me and I may put you in danger..." Jack: "Tell me where you want to n our Honeymoon?" John: "Anyce, but out of this country... I want to spend some days and nights with you far away from this country... Because in this country I am criminal, so..." (He immediately kissed me by pulling my head towards him, and I kissed him aggressively this time and moving my hip on his dick seductively... After few seconds of our wild kiss he pulled my trousers down and bend me on the dining table to ess my ass hole and without a second thought he keeps his erected hot dick in my hole and started pumping...) Ahhhhhhhh.... Yessss deeearrrr... Fkkkkk meeee haaarrdddddd.... Uhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... I want you to fuck me like this on our Honeymoon..... Ahhhhhhhh.... (By listening to me he is giving me speed and deep hard strokes...) John: ahhhhhhhh... Deeeeaarrrrrr... I willl fuckkkkkkk... youuuuuu.. allll the daysss and nightsss like thissss... Uhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh... John: Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... Fuckkkkkkk mee hardddd... Moreeee harddddd... Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh... Jack: ammm cummingg... Am cumming... After few more of his hard strokes, he cum in my ass... We both are breathing heavily, and he leans on my back but still his dick in my ass... Jack: "We will celebrate our Honeymoon far away from this country... I will immediately arrange your fake ID''s..." (Yes, my n is aplished... But I should hesitate for his decision... The more I hesitate, the more he looks into creating my Fake id''s...) John: "No dear, it may lead to keeping you in the danger zone..." (He immediately got up from me and pulled out his dick from my ass and make me stand and he sits on his knees and take my dick into his warm mouth and ying with his tongue... Ahhhhhhhh... Your mouth is doing magc... (I said in a seductive way... He immediately started to give strokes inn and outtt into his mouth... I am moving my hip a little more to touch his throat with my dick...) Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... Huhhhuuhhh... . . Ahhhhhhhh... . . Uhhh... Ahhhhhhhh... (He started to give me more pleasure by sealing his mouth around my dick and giving hard strokes... When I am about to cum in a few seconds, he stopped suddenly and take out my dick from his mouth and looked at me... I looked at him in a pleasing way to don''t stop...) Jack: "I will take risks to get your dreame true, dear... It''s my promise, and in a few days, I will arrange your fake identity cards..." (I immediately strike my head as No... Because the more I reject, more speed he will do the work...) Jack: "That''s final, dear..." (By finishing his words, he immediately swallowed my entire dick into his mouth and continued to give the strokes...) Ahhhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... In a few more strokes, I cum into his mouth... (Hello readers, #2nd bonus chapter # crossed 400 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) Chapter 196 - Kiss Medicine Anna''s POV: When Tom is interrogating the Old room boy, I don''t want to interrupt them, but Tom paused to ask my dad''s name because he thinks that I may feel bad, So I take the initiative. I know it''s just the part of the interrogation, and they don''t want to lose any end. So I take the initiative this time to speak out my dad''s name. But the thought itself hurting me a lot, but itst in few seconds immediately after listening to the answer from the old room boy... I am relieved that my father is not involved... But the mostplicated thing is Who might be the boss of this spy room boy and what he is looking for? After the interrogation Mark exined to me that the spy might get the information that we are after old room boy, that''s the reason the spy is in a hurry and ced the timer bomb in the penthouse to st the entire house... But how they will get alert in this short time because I am the one who asked Mark when we are searching our room for any clue about the old room boy i.e, is it coincidence or nned about his leave¡­ Mark immediately called to Tom for an old room boy''s address, and we immediately lead to him... What does it mean? The boss of the spy got the information in seconds about our activities... What is the source he is getting the information..? If I find the source through which he got the information, it''s easy to catch the boss in an easy way... In between my thoughts, Mona''s scream interrupted me... I looked at her... Mona: "Anna, help me, punch him like you punch those three bastards..." (Tom twisted Mona''s hand towards her back to tease her...) Tom: "Look at her face, Mark... She is still in the shock from the bomb st incident..." Mona: "No.., I am not and leave my hand..." Tom: "ept the truth that you are scared from the sound of the st, then I will leave you..." Mona: "I am not scared, and I don''t change my statement with your ckmail." Tom: "Don''t lie Mona; everyone on earth knows that you are scared of crackers sound. And look at your nervous face, and your heart is still racing from the bomb st sound." Mona: "Noo... I am not scared of crackers sound, Anna, save me, punch him on his nose... I don''t care by looking at his bleeding nose..." (Iughed by looking at their teasing fight... But when I heard the word bleeding, I remember Mark got a minor cut on his forehead so to check his wound I turned to look at him he is already staring at me with his narrowed eyes... I get and went close to his chair and looked at his wound clearly... It''s a minor deep cut, luckily the bleeding stops and in 2-3 days it will heal... I just want to clean the blood strain around the wound, so I touch near injury gently with my thumb finger...) Mark: "Ouchhhhh..." (He screams in a reflexive action, I immediately looked at him, maybe it hurts him... He immediately pulled me close to him and wrapped his hands around my waist...) Anna: "Does it hurt?" (He nods his head as Yes... And pulled me more close to him... Now his head is about to touch my chest... I am pulling myself back... I understand he wants to hug me, but it''s a police interrogation room, even though it is a closed room, I feel embarrassed... With one pull, he touched my chest with his head, and his wound touched too, but his face is happy for his sess to rub my chest with his head... I ced my hands on his shoulder and looking at him and smiling for his actions.) Mark: "What..?" Anna: You are not getting pain from your wound, I understand... (He smiled a little that he caught, but he tried to cover it.) Mark: It''s really hurting Anna, it feels better when it touched your treasures..." (I am shocked and looked at him, I understand he is using the word treasure for my chest... In-between my thoughts, he is again tried to touch my chest with his head... But this time, I tried to stop him by keeping my palm in between... He looked at me in his serious face.) Anna: "Mark, we are in the interrogation room..." Mark: So what? My wound is hurting, and I want to take the pain with my treasure... (With a smirk on his face he again tried, I again stopped with my hand... I know he will furious if I stopped him from his acts... So I immediately convinced him...) Anna: "Tell me another way to take your pain, Mark." He again smirks at me... (I know when I saw his smirk face, his mind is thinking something beyond I imagine...) Mark: "You need to give me medicine, Anna..." Anna: "Medicine?" (I don''t know what medicine to take his pain, so I turned to Mona to ask her about the medicine... Both Tom and Mona are still teasing to each other...) Mark: "Anna, I know the medicine..." Anna: "Tell me.., what is it?" Mark: "It''s a kiss medicine..." Anna: "What?" Mark: "Yes, Anna, if you give me a kiss, all my pain will go." (I smile for his kiss craving and lean forward and kiss him on his forehead just beside his wound... His face expression changed to furious... I know he will get angry when I kiss him other than on his lips... So I try to convince him again) Anna: "Your wound is on your forehead, Mark... So the medicine should give near the wound..." Mark: "You are wrong, Anna... Whatever may be the reason, the mouth takes medicine... So, could you give me my medicine into my mouth?" (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) Chapter 197 - Vehicle Acciden Mark''s POV: I looked at Anna; she was involved in her deep thoughts, maybe she is still struck in the conversation of the interrogation. I didn''t interrupt her, but in few seconds, she came out of her thoughts and came near to me and caressing my wound... I am blessed that I found such a caring girl... What else I need when she is giving her all love towards me... I feel eternally happy but when she is caressing my wound I was distracted with her structure and her curves, and I pulled her close to me, and touched her boobs with my head... Ahhhhhhhh... Her treasures are really making me crazy... I again want to sense the softness, but this time she obstructed it with her hand... Her pink reddish lips are tempting me, So, I deal her with kiss medicine... Mark: "So, could you give me my medicine into my mouth?" Her face is blushed by listening to me but at the same time nervous that someone may look at us... Anna: Mark, control yourself... I will definitely... (I cut off her words by kissing her on her reddish glossy lips by pulling her towards me by holding her hair... She tried to stop my kiss, but I easily entered her mouth, so she quit her try to stop the kiss and started enjoying while I was busy in exploring her mouth... She slowly moved her hands from my shoulder to my neck and caressing my hair with her other hand... I love it when she is caressing me while I am kissing her; it makes me to kiss her more¡­ The only thought in my mind when I am kissing her is to secure her my entire life and make her happy¡­ But after a few seconds of my kiss, I realized her cheeks are wet, I stopped my kiss slowly and get up from the chair and looked at her¡­ She didn''t take her hands from my neck and hair; and she gripped more tightly than before... she is trying to clear her tears with her shoulder... I don''t want to hurt her, and I kissed her gently; But why is she worrying now? In-between my thoughts, she hid her head on my chest and started crying suddenly by taking deep sobbings... I immediately cuddle her close to my chest and tapping on her back to console her... Mona identified that Anna is crying and both Tom and Mona came to us and Mona looked at me as to what happened... I strike my head as I don''t know... Mona immediately came close to Anna and asked her, "Anna, did Mark do something wrong or did he hurt you?" (I am shocked by listening to the question of my sadistic friend... But Anna immediately stricks her head as no on my chest... I immediately hold her more tightly and looked at my sadistic friend with my narrowed eyes for her stupid question... She smiled by looking at me and raise Anna''s head by holding her chin; her face is red and filled with full of tears... Mona: what happened, Anna... Are you scared? (She nods her head as Yes... I wiped her tears, I feel pain when I looked at her crying face, I want to make her happy all the time, and I don''t want to see tears in her eyes... She looked at me with her wet eyes... And break the silence...) Anna: "I will die if something bad happened to you, Mark..." (I am shocked by her sudden statement... I immediately hugged her tightly. Even I can''t live without her¡­ I understand she is still scared from the bomb st event, so I tried to console her.) Mark: Anna, your love always saves me... Don''t worry, and nothing bad will happen to both of us..." Mona: Yes, Anna... Your love is like a protective shield on him and I am sure you will always protect him... (After a few seconds she became normal, and I loosen my hug and wiped her tears...) Tom: Anna, I think you are scared of crackers sound like Mona... (Anna immediatelyughed a little and Mona looked at Tom with her serious pout face... In-between our thoughts, one of the cop came to us and asked Tom to go aside to discuss something... After listening to him, Tom immediately came to us with some nervous face...) Tom: "Guys, there is a vehicle ident that took ce near the penthouse just before the bomb st, and it''s around half kilometre radius from the penthouse..." Mona: so..? Tom: "The features are simr to the spy room boy and my team wants me to confirm by looking at his dead body, and his body is still in the ident''s location..." Anna: "Dead..?" Tom: "Yes, Anna, he is dead in the ident, and there are still some procedures are going on at the location..." Mark: "I wille with you, Tom..." Anna: "Me too..." Mark: "No, Anna, it''s just to confirm his dead body and Tom and I will take care of that issue, and you and Mona stay here... Anna: "No Mark, I wille with you, I don''t care where it is and what it is¡­ Please take me with you..." (Her eyes are wet again... But I don''t want to take a chance... Because if it''s the dead body of spy room boy, I am sure it''s not an ident... It can be a cold ned murder on the spy room boy and pretending to look like an ident... And someone may spy on us about our next move... Most importantly, it''s a danger to take Anna to that location because she is scared now for the incidents happened, and she may be worried more by looking at the dead body... So it''s better that she should stay here... Whatever she thinks, I don''t care and I don''t listen to her this time for her safety so I try to tell her strongly¡­ Mark: "Anna, listen to me... You are staying here, and that''s final..." (And I looked at Mona to take care of Anna... She immediately nodded her head and held Anna''s hand to convince her... I didn''t wait for Anna''s response and immediately left the ce along with Tom... I left her with Mona at the police station, and it''s the safest ce and I am sure nothing will happen to her... And I am still in the shock after listening to the news about the ident. Me and Tom are on the way to the location... Tom: Mark, what if the dead body is rted to spy room boy? Mark: I am thinking the same, Tom... And if it really rted to the spy room boy, then I am sure it''s not an ident... It''s a murder... Tom: Yes, Mark, I guess the same... (In-between our discussion, we reached the location, and the area is under the control of the cops... And in a short time, we reached the dead body location... Tom and I put on the gloves and went near to the dead body... The body is surrounded by the blood, and the features of the body are simr to the spy room boy... Tom and I went near the head of the dead body, and Tom raised the head to check it... It''s the spy room boy... I am shocked by looking at him with lifeless... He is the only hope to find who is the boss of the spy... Now we Lost the one and only avable clue... Tom immediately ordered the other cops to hand over the dead body to martury department... And we looked around its a one way, and the cops informed to Tom that the vehicle hit him from the backside and the car is against the traffic rules... Tom asked about the vehicle details and the CCTV footage of the ident location... But the cops informed that the area is not under CCTV surveince and that''s the reason they can''t find the vehicle number and any further details about the vehicle... (Shit... Shit... What''s happening... What should we do without any clue... I looked around the area again, and I saw a small grocery shop just 100 meters away from the ident... The car must pass from that grocery shop to hit the spy room boy... So it will help if we ask them about the car details and it will help us to solve the case... I looked at Tom; he is busy and ordering the cops to make it fast for the postmortem report... Mark: Tom, I am going to that shop for an inquiry... Tom: Yeah, I wille with you Mark, we may get some clue if we interrogate them because the location doesn''t have any CCTV surveince... After some formalities, we both went to the shop... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 198 - Brave Girl Mark''s POV: Tom and I are walking towards the small grocery shop, but my thoughts are struck at the ident... What may happen after he activated the time bomb in the penthouse? He must be in a hurry to escape... And as far as we know, he will follow the instructions given by his boss... Then why the ident takes ce..? Is it really an ident or a nned murder? If it is a murder, who wants to take his life? Maybe his boss thinks that we can catch him, that''s the reason he nned to murder him to clean all the proofs... There may be a chance that the spy room boy unintentionally left some clue, and I should find the clue to find who is that boss... In between my thoughts, we reached the grocery shop, and Tom shows his identity card to the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper immediately stands to show his respect to him... Tom: "There is an ident that takes ce in this area, and the vehicle must pass before your shop. Did you notice anything about the vehicle or the driver of the vehicle?" Shop keeper: "No, sir, I didn''t notice anything..." Tom: "Just think about it, you might notice it because it came in the wrong direction and hit the passing person nearby your shop and that person is dead now..." Shop keeper: "I am extremely sorry sir, I am busy with my customers, and I didn''t notice anything." Tom: "Okay, did you find anything weird in this area like someone may stalk to a particr ce or person..?" Shop keeper: "No sir, if I find anything, I will inform you..." Tom: "Okay, thanks for your cooperation and here is my visiting card and don''t hesitate to tell me even if it is a minor thing..." Shop keeper: "Sure, sir..." (And the shopkeeper takes Tom''s visiting card, and we turned back to leave the ce.) "It''s a sports car..." Tom and I paused suddenly by listening to an unfamiliar female voice... We both turned back to look at him, and it''s a girl around 12 years of age; maybe she is the daughter of the shopkeeper... The shopkeeper immediately looked at her in an angry face to warn her to don''t speak and strike his head as no. But she looked at us without hesitation, and her face looks a little furious... Tom and I went close to that girl... Tom: "What are you talking about..?" Girl: "I am talking about the car you are asking for the details..." (Shopkeeper immediately interferes with our conversation.) Shopkeeper: "Sir, Don''t listen to her if I find anything suspicious I will inform you." Girl: "Dad.., why are you scared? We didn''t do anything wrong... Why should we hide the truth..?" Shop keeper: "Stay quiet, dear... Sir, I will definitely inform you if I find any clue..." (I understand that the shopkeeper and the girl identified the car, and the girl is precisely telling about the car features... But why does her father worry about sharing the same information, and he is trying to stop the girl from speaking out the truth...) Mark: "Excuse me; I don''t know why you are scared to share the truth with us... But I am sure if you hide the truth, it indirectly means you are supporting the murderer who tried to kill with his rash driving..." (Immediately, the shopkeeper remains silent, and the girl takes two steps forward to exin everything.) Girl: "Sir, it''s the sports car, and it is parked before our shop for 15 minutes in the opposite direction..." Tom: "How many are there in the car?" Girl: "Only one and he is driving on his own..." Tom: "Can you identify the driver?" Girl: "No sir, he covered his face with monkey cap and scarf, it''s tough to identify him but I still remember his evil eyes." Tom: "Did he act any weird when he parked his car before your shop?" Girl: "Yes, Sir, that''s the reason I remember him... Actually, there is no parking slot before our shop, and he parked there for more than 15 min... I waited for 10 minutes and went near to his car and ask him kindly to take the car because it''s not a parking area and it''s not safe to stay in the opposite direction because it''s an ident porn area... He immediately showed me his middle finger... I got angry, and I immediately warned him that I wouldin to cops... He pushed me to the ground with his hand through his window... My dad immediately came and helped me get up from the ground and apologized to him and take me into my room... Tom: "I am sorry, what just happened to you... I will definitely catch him, and sure you will take your revenge by pping him Okay?" (She nods her head as a yes and she feels relieved after Tom gave his promise...) Tom: "Did you identify any other details of the car..?" Girl: "Yeah, I think this will help you to find where the exact location of the car..." (By finishing her words she showed her palm where she writes the car number with a pen) Girl: "I write this car number immediately on my palm to give a policepliment on his rude behaviour and against to the traffic rules..." (Tom immediately captured her palm through his phone...) Tom: "Wow, you did a great job¡­ it will help us to reach him very quickly¡­ But why are you scared to share this information in the first instance with us..?" Girl: "I am not scared for his rude actions, my dad is scared with the cops and the legal procedures because I am a girl; he doesn''t want me to run around police stations and after looking at his rude behaviour, my father thinks he may harm me in the future, but I am sure that I can defend myself." (I am surprised by looking at how brave the girl is¡­ I immediately looked at her father; he is looking at us in a pleading way...) Mark: "It''s okay, I can understand how a father thinks to protect his child, but in order to protect your child, you should not go against thew or should not support the crime and most importantly you should not degrade her will power." Shopkeeper: "I am sorry Sir.., I don''t want to hide the information intentionally, like my daughter said I am scared with legal procedures and I don''t want her to take troubles with that rude driver, so I asked her to stay quiet..." (I understand how her father feels, maybe he is scared for the driver''s rude behaviour on her daughter... He may fight back, but he is scared that the driver may threaten to his daughter in the future when no one is around to save her... So he tried to calm her down... After the discussion with them, we came out of the shop, and Tom immediately called the police station and informed the car number and order them to give the address and the details of the sports car as early as possible. After he hangs the call, he looked at me in confusion... Tom: "I don''t know how this will end, Mark... When I think we are close to catching the evidence, they are skipping, and when I think it''s impossible to get the evidence, we are getting it..." Mark: "Let''s hope for the best, Tom... I am sure soon we will catch all the culprits of Ria''s case, and we will know who is this boss of the spy and why he is spying on us..." Tom: "Let''s hope for the best..." (In-between our talk, a cop came to us with the bag.) Cop: "Sir, we identified this bag near the ident location... We are going to take this under custody, but before that, you can check this... You may identify any clue to solve the case..." (Tom nodded his head as yes and held the bag by keeping the gloves on... Even I am eager to look into the bag to find some clue¡­ Tom is taking out one by one... Knifes... Rope... Some tools... Foodstuff... A little amount of money... Pair of clothes... And tom face turned to shock, and he didn''t take it out... I looked into the bag; it has 3 to 4 timer bombs in the bag... The lucky part is they are not in active mode... Tom immediately alerted the cop and instructed him to hand over this bag to bomb squad... Something is missing in his bag¡­ Suddenly I got an idea of the spy room boy''s phone... Yes, if we track his phone, we will definitely get some idea about the case, but the phone is not there in the bag, so I asked the same to Tom... Mark: "Tom, where is his phone...?" Tom: "Yeah, I totally forgot about his phone, and the old room boy always said that he is always use his phone, so we will definitely get some clue if we hack his phone." Mark: "Yes, but we didn''t find it in his bag..." Tom: "Maybe it''s there in his pocket..." (After finishing our discussion, we immediately ran to the dead body from the grocery shop, and Tom speaks something to the cops, and they started searching the spy room boy dead body for his phone... Cop: "Sir, here it is..." One of the cops takes the phone from the back pocket of the dead body... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 199 - Can I Come With You? Marks POV: We finally find the phone, and the cop handover the phone to Tom and Tom immediately looked at it... Tom: "I think it''s not the usual phone, Mark..." Mark: "What do you mean?" Tom: "I guess it''s a satellite phone... He can only receive peculiar satellite calls who want to speak to him, but the other person also should use the same kind of phone..." Mark: "Then, if we find which satellite they are using, we can trace everyone who is using those satellite, and it''s easy to track the one who is behind all these..." Tom: "Yes, but do you think they will use a particr satellite for all their illegal activities?" Mark: "What do you mean?" Tom: "They will hack some space in the satellite of all possible satellites, and they will change it frequently, so it''s tough to identify who is behind this..." Mark: "So, it''s no use with this phone?" Tom: "let''s see Mark, I will handover this to the technical department, they may find anything..." (By finishing his words he handover the phone to other cop and instructed him to check the dead body to find any clue and then handover to postmortem department. In-between Tom got the message from the department about the details of the car...) Tom: "We got the address and pictures of the car, Mark." Mark: "let''s go there..." Tom: "I think it''s better to go to that girl to confirm the car..." Mark: "Why?" Tom: "There may be a chance that they use other car number te..." Mark: "Yeah, there may be a chance... It''s better to confirm that girl, so it''s easy to take the next step..." (Tom and I get into the car and lead to the grocery shop again to confirm about the car pictures with the girl... The moment we entered the shop again, both father and daughter came to us...) Shopkeeper: "What happened, sir?" Tom: "We got the pictures and address of the car. If you confirm the car, we will lead to further proceedings." Shopkeeper: "Sure, sir," (By finishing his words he confirmed the car pictures... I feel relieved that we got a positive confirmation if he said it''s not the same car we are at the nk space to solve the mystery... Luckily the car pictures match. ) Girl: "Can I see it..?" (The brave Girl stood behind her dad and asked to check... Tom immediately nodded his head as yes and showed the pictures again to that girl... Her face lightens up when she looked at the pictures...) Girl: "You really did speed work, sir... And this is the car stopped before our shop..." Tom: "Soon we will catch him, and you will take your revenge, ok?" (She nods her head as Yes in a yful way and we both are about to leave the shop...) Girl: "Can Ie with you..?" (Tom and I shocked for her words and looked at her, she looks very confident... Immediately her dad came to her to stop her...) Mark: "No dear, it''s not safe, and you helped us a lot... Now it''s our turn to catch him... Let us handle it alone." Girl: "I want toe with you, and sure I can defend myself this time if he attacks me..." Tom: "No, we can''t take you to there, and we will definitely catch him and take you to him for your revenge as aplementary as a brave Girl, ok?" (She is in nk expression and didn''t convince for our words... Her father holds her hand to stop her decision...) Girl: "I can recognise him..." Mark: "What..?" Tom: "You said you didn''t see his face..." Girl: "Yes, I didn''t see his face, but I still remember his evil eyes... So I will help you to find him..." (Now we are in a dilemma... Taking the girl into the danger zone is not at a good Idea, and there is no time to take the blueprints of the description of the eyes...) Mark: ??I appreciate your memory, but we don''t allow you to the danger zone..." Tom: "Yes, we will catch all the suspects and send their photos to you to confirm..." Girl: "Yeah, that would be the best Idea, but meanwhile, the actual murderer may escape..." (We all remain silent, it will be the best option if we take the girl with us because our proceedings will speed up but not at the cost of keeping her life in danger... I agree with Tom''s n to identify with the photographs of the suspects...) Girl: "Sir, please take me with you and sure I can identify the murderer, and I know you are concerning my safety and I am sure you both are there to secure me, so please take me with you..." And she immediately looked at her dad... Girl: "Dad, please tell them to take me, you will feel proud of your daughter if they catch the murderer with my help." (By listening to her daughter, her father came forward.) Shopkeeper: "Sir, take her with you, and I trust you that you will shield her..." Mark: "Yes, we will protect her, but we can''t estimate how thickens the plot of the murderer... Going to their ce is entering into the danger zone by ourselves, soo... Shopkeeper: "I can understand what you say, but I don''t want to break her self-confidence... If she really helped you to catch him, she never scared or fear in the future from such incidents, and it''s like boosting her self-confidence... Please take her with you..." Tom: ok, we will take her... (I looked at Tom in shock for his sudden decision... He knows more than me about how risky to go there with this girl...) (Hello readers, #3rd bonus chapter # crossed 600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Thanks for your support... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 200 - Dont Dare To Move... Marks POV: Maybe Tom takes this decision to empower the girl''s bravery... Even I appreciate his decision and her bravery, but deep down of my heart, I don''t want this little girl to involve in this case... I don''t know which side they will attack now, and what is the exact reason behind their attacking... My thoughts were interrupted when Tom started to giving instructions to that girl... Tom: "But girl, you should follow our instructions and should not cross our orders, ok? (Her face lighten up with sparkles and hug Tom immediately with gratitude... I am still looking at Tom in a serious note for his sudden decision.) Tim: "It''s ok Mark, she will help us to find him, and we will secure her, that''s simple..." (It''s a waste to argue with him now after he takes the decision and her father also wanted to take her... So I nod my head as Yes, and we three lead to the car and start towards the address of the vehicle sent by the cops... Girl: "I think it is the car renting shop..." Mark: "What do you mean?" Girl: "Yeah, car renting business is a trending business at tourism ces like Grindelwald... They will rent cars, like an hourly rate or on a daily basis to the tourists." Tom: "Wow, you have so much knowledge..." Girl: "I am the localite, so I know the minimum about our city..." Tom: "That''s great, and we are lucky because you are helping us to solve the case quickly..." Mark: "you said before that your dad is scared for legal procedures, but why he suddenly allowed you toe with us..?" (She smiled a little...) Girl: "After you left our shop, me and my dad got a brief conversation and it leads to a bet... My dad said cops are very aggressive when the incident takes ce but after 2 to 3 days they will forget everything and continue with their daily routine..." Tom: "Then what''s your argument with your dad?" Girl: "I told him that I don''t know about the cops, but I sense genuinity with you... And my dad and I bet that you don''te again... So my dad shocked when youe immediately in a few minutes for the confirmation of proofs... So he impressed and supported me to go with you..." Tom: "Thank god, I finally fulfilled your expectations about me..." (In-between our talk we reached the location, and it exactly looked like what this girl said... There are many cars parking around, maybe most of them are second-hand cars... We went to the management room directly, and Tom introduces himself to the manager. I hold the girl''s hand and alert for the sudden attack may happen.) Tom: "Here are the car details, and we need the travel history of the car... (Manager immediately looked at the car pictures and the number...) Manager: "weird..." Tom: "What''s weird..?" Manager: "I just got a call that my customers booked this car..." Tom: "Can you give me the details of the customer?" Manager: "We didn''t take their details yet... Tom: "How can you rent your car without taking the details of your customers..." Manager: "Sir, they are still checking the car; they didn''t take the car yet... They said they are interested in a ck colour sports car... So we have only two cars in our stock, so they went to check the cars, and they just confirmed it..." (Then they are not the murderer, they are just casual customers... So I immediately asked him...) Mark: "Can you give the previous history of that car... Particrly this morning..." Manager: "I didn''t rent that car to anyone yet, sir..." Tom: "Hello Mr. we came here to find the truth, not to chitchat with you and the particr car was witnessed in today''s morning ident, and the man is dead, so we are here to check the travel history." (The manager got scared immediately for Tom''s warning.) Manager: "Sir, I didn''t understand what you are saying... We didn''t rent out that car till yet, and we purchased the vehicle 2 Days back, and it is in maintenance in these two days and we just got the customers for the car, soon they wille here to give their details and advance money... And if you want, I will give the address of the previous owner..." Tom: "Is there any chance for the test drive after the maintenance?" Manager: "Yes, sir, but I don''t know when they take for the test drive... I will confirm it right now..." (He immediately makes a call to someone and asked casually about the test drive... And he shocked and hung the call... Manager: "Sir, it''s today morning, sir..." Tom: "Can you give me the details of him who takes the car to test drive?" Manager: "Sure sir, he works here, and he just takes our customers to show this ck car, I will call him toe here... (There may be a chance that he may escape if his owner ordered him toe here because he just called before for the details of the test drive, so we should visit him, than hees to us...) Mark: "No... Don''t make a call... Can you take us to that car and I hope he should be there..." Manager: "Sure, sir, he is at the same car with the customers..." (We all, along with the girl walk towards the car... When we are a few feet away... The manager showed the car and a nearby man... Manager: "He is the one you are looking for, sir..." (I looked at him he turned another side and I can see only his back.) Manager: "Sir, I am not responsible for the ident, please don''t involve me, sir." Tom: "It''s ok, thanks for your cooperation..." (Tom and I were happy that we found him very soon and turned again to look at him... No... No... The girl is about to tap on his back... I immediately shouted at her... Mark: "Hey, Come back..." (Tom and I hurriedly went to her... In-between she didn''t listen to us and tapped on his back, and he was shocked by looking at the girl, and immediately he looked at me and in a fraction of a second he takes the gun from his pocket and pointed on the girls head and hold her neck with his other hand... Shit shit... What just happened in these few seconds..? I don''t want to put this girl in danger... My mind was nk and didn''t know what to do and don''t dare to take any step because the girl is in point nk position... Meanwhile, Tom is convincing him... Tom: "Hey.., don''t do anything to her... We will leave you, and we don''t follow you... Please don''t harm her..." He immediately shouted at Tom, "I don''t believe you and if you take one more step forward, I will kill her in one shot..." Suddenly, I hear a familiar tone... "Don''t dare to move... You will be dead if you move a step ahead..." I am shocked by looking at them... It''s Anna who warned him... I got goosebumps all over my body by looking at her behind the men and pointed the gun on his head, and Mona is just beside her... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) Chapter 201 - Its A Real Gun... Anna''s POV: When Mark is kissing me, I feel awkward because it''s an interrogation room, so I tried to stop the kiss, but he didn''t listen and started to explore my mouth... He is giving a caring sweet kiss, how I can stop his kiss now... The way he kissed every time gives me a new experience, with more pleasure and sweetness of love and, most importantly, his kiss refreshes my mood... I am enjoying his kiss, but my mind is still thinking about the attacks; I am scared for the thought that what if Mark stays at the penthouse, luckily he didn''t stay there¡­ My emotions outburst suddenly, and I can''t control my tears, Mark immediately hugged me tightly and consoling me, I feel relieved in his warm hug... I would feel an emptiness in my life if Mark didn''t enter into my life; maybe I may dead by now¡­ I am blessed that he is loving me, and I am sure I can''t live without him and without his love... But after a few seconds, Tom and Mark went to the ident location, leaving Mona and me at the police station... I am scared now; I want to be with Mark, but he left me here... Mona: "Anna, don''t worry... They will be fine because the ident location is under the control of the cops, and I am sure they will find some clue and will be back to us as early as possible..." Anna: "I will go to that location..?" Mona: "No, Anna, they warned us to stay here, and if we go there, they will be concentrated to protect us than the case details, let''s leave them alone this time... (I nod my head as Yes) Mona: "And it''s better to have some private time from Tom''s teasing." (I smile at her statement, Tom always teases her in his possible way.) Anna: "Do you really scared of the sounds of firecrackers?" Mona: "To be frank, yes, I am scared for a sudden balloon pop-up sound..." (We bothugh loudly... ) Mona: "Tom always makes me scared with his gunshot sound. Sometimes he pranks me that he is going to shoot the gun, I immediately close my eyes and ears with fear, but actually, he didn''t have the gun many times..." (by finishing her words, Mona immediately got up from her chair and came back to me...) Mona: "Don''t turn back, Anna..." Anna: "ok..." (She pointed something on my head.) Mona: "I pointed a gun on your head¡­ Are you scared..?" (I immediatelyughed for her actions.) Mona: "It''s a real gun, Anna... Why are you not scared?" (She still pointed the gun on my head.) Anna: "Why I will be scared, Mona: "What?" Anna: "Because the one who holds the gun is scared for the gunshot''s sound." (Mona immediately came in front of me with a pout face...) Mona: "You also started teasing me..." Anna: "No, not at all... I just said the fact... By the way, where is the gun..? And how did you get it?" Mona: "It''s in my pocket, and Tom gave it to me for some security purpose..." (After a little chitchat we got bored and went to the cop desk to know about the progress of the case... I am shocked when he said that the dead body is the spy room boy''s and Tom ordered them to find the details of the sports car... Maybe they suspect this sports car is the reason for the death of the spy room boy... They gathered all the information and get ready to send them to Tom. Meanwhile, Mona and I looked at the details, and Mona captured the car''s address and the number of the vehicle, and we handed over to them... Mona: "What do you think, Anna..?" Anna: "To find the boss of the spy, we should identify how he is monitoring us... Till now, we think the spy room boy is the only source for the boss to get the information... But the spy room boy was dead now in an ident, or it may be the murder... It means the boss of the spy room boy has different sources to get the information; if we find any of the sources, we can easily track him..." Mona: "How can we find the source?" Anna: "Let''s go to this ce; we may find a clue..." Mona: "Tom and Mark will be worried if we step outside of the police station..." Anna: "Don''t worry, Mona... We can find both Tom and Mark at this location... Let''s go to this location and inspect the car, we can find any clue..." Mona: "ok..." (Mona and I went to that ce, and we understand it''s a car renting business, and we went to the management like ordinary customers and asked the features of the vehicle we looked at the pictures at the police station... The manager ordered one of his workers to show us the two specific cars... When we reach the first car, Mona and I confirm in the first instance that this is not the car by looking at the number te, and we immediately convinced the worker that the colour is shaded and requested him to take the 2nd car... He immediately takes us to the 2nd car, and here it is... Mona immediately requested him to tell the features of the car, and in a few minutes, he finished speaking all the information... Mona: "we want to check thefortability of the seats..." Worker: "Sure, mam..." (He opened the back seat door, Mona and I immediately sit in the car...) Mona: it''s veryfortable than the other cars, right, Anna..? (I nod my head as Yes and searching every possible way in the car with my eyes to find the clue...) (Hello readers, #4th bonus chapter # crossed 800 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 202 - Its Just A Joke... Mona understands that I started my searching... Mona: "Can you please leave us alone for 5 Minutes? We need to make a decision about the car..." (The boy nods his head as Yes and Mona immediately closed the door.) Mona: "Check under the seats, Anna..." Anna: "He may look at us through the window..." Mona: "No, Anna, the sses are sunss, he can''t see what''s we are doing inside." (We immediately started searching under the seat, we didn''t find anything weird and we see some car tools.) Anna: "We didn''t find anything, Shit.." Mona: "Maybe we may misappropriate..." Anna: "No, we are in the right ce. Look at them..." (I pointed Mona''s chin towards the window, and she opened her mouth in shock both Tom and Mark, along with the girl and the manager, areing towards our car.) Anna: "Who is that kid?" Mona: "Maybe the witness, but why the hell they bring the kid here..." Anna: "Let''s get down from the car..." Mona: "No, Anna, I need to take revenge on Tom..." Anna: "What?" Mona: "Yes, the moment Tom opened the door, I will scream loudly, and he will be scared by looking at me suddenly." (We bothughed at each other and looked at them again... Mark and Tom are speaking to the manager, and the girl ising towards the worker and taping on him... I didn''t understand what happened in the next few seconds... The worker triggered the gun on that girl''s head, and Tom and Mark looks shocked and worried at the same time by looking at the girl in danger... I am about to scream in shock, but Mona holds my mouth immediately to stop my scream...) Anna: "Maybe the worker killed the spy room boy..." Mona: "Yes, Anna, that''s the reason he threatens the girl to save his life..." Anna: "We should save the girl..." Mona: "But how?" Anna: "We can attack him from the backside..." Mona: "No, it''s dangerous to that girl... The moment he senses we are attacking, he may trigger the gun and the girl may spot dead..." Anna: "What should we do now..?" Mona: "There is no other way other than killing him..." Anna: "What..? Killing?" Mona: "I think there is no other way..." Anna: "He is the only hope to solve the mystery behind who is the boss... How can we kill him..?" Mona: "We should take quick action to save the girl..." Anna: "Ok, I got an idea... We can threaten him that we are killing him, then he may leave the girl..." Mona: "How can we threaten him..?" Anna: "Give me your gun... I will ckmail him the same way he is doing with the girl..." (Mona immediately looked at me in confusion shock...) Anna: "What..? Could you give me your gun quickly?" Mona: "Anna, do you think I really have the gun..?" Anna: "What? " (Now I am shocked by listening to her, then why did she give an idea to kill him.) Mona: "How do you think I will have the gun... You know I am deadly scared for the sounds of guns..." Anna: "You said before that Tom gave you..." Mona: "It''s just a joke, Anna... I know it''s a bad joke... I should have told you before... Anna: "It''s ok... We are running out of time... What should we do now?" Mona: "Let''s y Tom''s trick... (I looked at her in confusion...) Mona: "Tom always teases me with his gun... Sometimes he put his finger on my head, and I will be scared thinking that it''s a gun. Like I do at the police station with you..." Anna: "So you pointed your finger on my head..?" Mona: "Yes..." Anna: "Even I feel it''s a real gun..." Mona: "Let''s y Tom''s trick..." (By finishing our discussion... I immediately opened the door slowly from the other side, and Mona holds the wrench for security... We both silently get out of the car and walk towards them from the backside by bending a little... Even Tom and Mark didn''t look at us yet... They are only concern about the girl''s life and busy in bargaining with the worker... We are just 2 feet away from his back... I take a long breath, and take one more step immediately towards him, and point my index finger on his head... Anna: "Don''t dare to move... You will be dead if you move a step ahead..." (I started my drama and pretend that I am one of the cops and came here to catch him.) And I take all my strength to speak to him...) Worker: "Drop your gun, or else I will kill this girl..." Anna: "Drop your gun from the girl''s head, or else I will kill you..." (I don''t know what to do... What if he really kills the girl... No No No¡­ I should do something to save this girl¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark... He is still in shock by looking at me, but he immediately taps his eyes and slightly nods his head to proceed... I got confident for Mark''s slight instructions...) Anna: "Listen to me.., We just came here to interrogate you about the ident... And the punishment for the ident may be imprisoned for 2years... But If you kill the girl you may get the death sentence from the court... Soo, better surrender to us... Worker: I don''t trust you; you may kill me after I left the girl... Anna: No, trust me... After a small interrogation, we will handover you to the court regarding the omission of traffic rules that''s it..." (He remained silent, my heart is racing, and I can clearly hear my heartbeat... I looked at Mark for the next action... I don''t know what to do because I can''t even see the facial expressions of the worker...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 203 - Handling The Situation Marks POV: My mind was nk when I looked at Anna, how shees here all of a sudden, and how she knows about the car driver..? Then I recognize Mona stand beside Anna... So these two girls may get the information from the cops, but how dare theye here directly without informing us... Whatever it is, they are safe now, and they take a daring step to save the girl... But how they got the pistol? I slightly move my head aside to look at the pistol, and I am shocked by looking at her hand. Anna just pointed her index finger and pretending that she holds the gun to save the girl... Now I feel mixed emotions... I can''t control myugh by looking at her pistol prank... And I am scared that she is in the danger zone with the murderer... And feel proud of my Anna''s dare actions to save the girl... Most importantly, I like her spontaneous actions... I am sure the girl is safe now, and I trust Anna that she never fails my expectations, but I should give her a little push-up of encouragement... In between my thoughts, she looked at me... I can sense she is nervous, but I can see the worker''s face turned to scared, so Anna''s plot is working... So I gave her a hint to continue the drama with a Fake pistol by nodding my head a little... She feels relieved and continues her drama to make the worker surrender, but Tom and I are vignt and looking for the chance to save them¡­ Anna: "Listen to me.., We just came here to interrogate you about the ident, and the punishment for the ident may be imprisoned for 2years... If you kill the girl, you may get the death sentence from the court... Soo, better surrender to us..." (I am surprised for Anna''s reasoning to convince him and her tone is very strong, and everyone will think that she is a cop... Worker: "I don''t trust you; you may kill me after I left my pistol..." Anna: "No, trust me... After a small interrogation, we will handover you to the court regarding the omission of traffic rules that''s it..." (Anna is perfectly handling the situation in a convincing way, he remained silent for a few seconds. What if he suddenly turned around and shot Anna with his gun... No.. No... My heart is racing for the sh of my bad thought, and I can clearly hear my heartbeat... I looked at the worker, his expression is not furious anymore, and I am sure he will definitely surrender without harming the kid... In between, Anna looked at me for guidance. I understand she can''t see his facial expressions of the worker. So, I gave her a hint to continue by nodding my head... Anna: "By killing this girl, you can''t escape from me, and I am sure you will get a death sentence from the court... So listen to me... Drop your gun, and you will be out of the case with minimum punishment..." (He slowly moved his hand down, I feel relieved, but I am still looking at his gun... He didn''t drop the gun yet... Suddenly he turned around to shoot Anna, in one jump I reached him to stop, but I amte he fired one bullet and fell on the ground¡­ I immediately take a forced step with my foot on his wrist; he left the gun in pain. Mona immediately attacked him with the wrench she holds... Soon he fell paralyzed, and I immediately took the gun and looked at Anna... My eyes filled with tears thinking that something terrible may happen to Anna... She sat on her knees and looking at the worker with nervousness... I looked at her body, and I didn''t see any bleeding on her... I feel relieved that the shot didn''t hit Anna... Then I understand the moment the worker turned around to shoot, Anna immediately sits down to escape and pulls his legs, and Tom takes the little girl behind the car, and Mona hits on the worker when I tap his wrist with my foot... After the worker fell paralyzed, Anna looked at me, and she immediately got up and hugged me in one jump... I hold her tightly and lift her a little and kissed her... She is kissing me back to calm her emotions... I understand she is scared to deal with the situation, but she seeds... I am kissing her deeply to take her nervousness andpliment her for her daring actions by exploring her mouth... I can hear both of our heartbeats like cheerful music, and our kiss turned from aggressive to sweet... After a few seconds, she calms down and stops the kiss slowly, but I lean my head forward to kiss her again and grab her kiss... She smiled and kissing me back gently... After a few seconds, she slowly stopped our kiss and wiped my face with her palms... These are the tears I got when I think the bullet may hit Anna. While doing so, tears started to roll down from her eyes, and she immediately leaned her head on my shoulder and caressing my hair with her fingers tips and controlling her emotions... Mark: "You did a great job, Anna..." Anna: "I should inform you about our visit, but..." Mark: "But you didn''t..." "Do you know how dangerous it is..?" (She nodded her head as Yes on my shoulder and kissed on my neck...) Mark: Don''t try to calm me down with your trap kiss... You will get punishment for your acts... (She chuckled a little and again kissed on my neck... She is making me crazy, and I hugged her more tightly to control my horniness...) Anna: "Punishment..? What kind of punishment..?" Mark: "The punishments are, which gives more pleasure to me, and I am sure you will enjoy it..." Girl: "what you guys are doing before the kid..?" (The girl shouted at us... Anna immediately loosens her hug, and Inded her on the ground... The girl closed her eyes with her palms and smiling a little... Anna immediately went to her and hugged her...) (Hello readers, #5th bonus chapter # crossed 1000 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 204 - Sweet Pleasure Anna''s POV: With the help of Mark, I try to convince the worker to drop the gun, but he in reverse tried to attack me suddenly... Luckily, I prepared my mind in advance by thinking about Mark''s defensive instructions... I.e., you should defend yourself by attacking them in the opposite direction... So if he turned to me with the pistol, I should escape from his gunshot, so I should kneel down... Before he realized that I escaped from his shot, I should pull his legs and make him fell down... That''s all I can do... So I take immediate action when he tried to attack me suddenly because I instructed my mind with this defensive technique from the past few seconds... Mark immediately came to him and hold his wrist tightly to don''t use the pistol; meanwhile, Mona beat him with the help of a wrench and hit on all the joints of hands and legs... She is a doctor, and she knows how to make him paralyzed without making him unconscious... I immediately hugged Mark, and he kissed me back very passionately to stabilize my emotions... Actually, I am scared of what just happened... Luckily we are safe now, in-between his caring kiss, I saw a few tears are rolling from his eyes... I am shocked and can''t control myself by looking at his wet eyes... I understand he is scared about me, and deep down of my heart, I feel happy for his love towards me... What else I need in my life other than his love... I am very happy, but when he said about the punishment, I feel blushed because he directly said it''s a pleasure punishment; I know his thoughts are wild when ites to the make-out session... Girl: "what you guys are doing before the kid..?" I realized that the girl is there and immediately went to her... She immediately hugged me... I know she is scared of the incident... Girl: "You saved my life by risking your life; thank you so much..." Anna: "Actually, we all take risks to save your life... Tell me why did youe here in this danger zone..." Mona: "That credit goes to my hero, Tom... He always threatens once a life to find the criminal..." (I looked at Mona, Tom is still hugging her from her back...) Girl: "No... Actually, I requested them to take me along with them..." Mona: "Maybe you have requested them because you don''t know how dangerous it is, but what happened to them... They know everything and dare to bring you here." Tom: "okk.., I did the wrong thing... But first, tell me, why you and Anna are here..?" Mona: "It''s our wise n..." Mark: "Do you think it''s a wise n? Luckily nothing wrong happened to both of you..." Anna: "Why bad will happen to us when you and Mark are there to save us..." Girl: "When should I take my revenge?" Mona: "Revenge?" Tom: "Yeah, she is Junior Mona... I promised her that she could take her revenge when I caught him... Like you take revenge on those bastards..." We allugh at each other, and Tom asked the girl to kick him... And she happily pped the worker''s face with her little hand, and she feels relieved...) Tom: "Mark, you drop her into the grocery store, and I will take this worker and made him ready with some bandages for interrogation..." After a few minutes, me, Mark and the little girl started to the grocery shop, and I asked everything about the girl and the spy room boy... Mark told me everything patiently... In-between we dropped the girl and returned back to the police station... Mark suddenly stopped the car on the side of the road... I don''t know what happened and why he stopped the car... Anna: "What happened, Mark..?" Mark: "It''s time to take medicine..." Anna: "Medicine?" (Why should he take medicine? He is perfectly all right, and I looked around for any medical shop... Then he suddenly pulled me towards him by holding my top and started kissing me aggressively and exploring my entire Mouth... Then I realized he uses the word medicine for the kiss... This time I happily kissed him and responding to him... He takes my seat belt, and with one pull, he makes me sit on hisp... I can sense his hardness under my hip and feel more pleasure that he is erected with my kiss... He slowly moved his hand under my shirt and unhooked my bra suddenly... My boobs are popped out, and he smirks in between our kiss... He slowly crawled his hand under my shirt towards my chest and started squeezing my boobs... The pleasure I get from his kiss, and the caressing of my boobs was very intense... His hard, warm hand is doing magic on my body, particrly on my boobs... After a few seconds of caressing my boobs with his hand, he keeps his head under my shirt, and with the help of his hand, he removed my tube bra easily and gave it to me... I blushed for his intense actions and held the bra with one of my hands... He is still under my shirt and first kissed on my mole in between my boobs... I know he likes my mole, and he always kisses my mole in the first instance, and he grabbed my boobs with his warm hand... After a few seconds of caressing my mole, he moved towards my boobs and started kissing them and in-between licking it with his warm tongue and biting with his lips sensitively... I Lost Myself in this sweet pleasure... I can''t do anything other than enjoying his make-out session... (Hello readers, Thank you so much for your love and support, I am blessed that you like my work... Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Chapter 205 - Who Is She... Mark''s POV: When Anna breaks the kiss after listening to that kid, I feel breathless, and I want to kiss her and enjoy her for long hours... So I grab the opportunity immediately after we dropped the kid... I started to explore her and enjoying her treasures... I always love to see her boobs without a bra, so I take her bra quickly and handed over to her and started my work under her shirt... The moment I entered my head under her shirt, her mole attracted me in a seductive way... So I licked and kissed her mole, andter I started to eat her boobs and squeezing them hard... Anna holds my head in pleasure over her shirt when I am kissing her boobs... It makes me act more wild on her, and my dick was erected more, but it feels pleasured because Anna sits on myp, and she is moving a little that she doesn''t know about her moment and deeply involved in my pleasure... So I didn''t stop enjoying my treasures, and particrly her jelly boobs make me to do crazy acts¡­ After a few seconds, I realized her boobs turned to red for my pressure bites. I immediately stop kissing her and get out my head from under her shirt and looked at her... Her face is flushed with red and smiling a little with her blushed look... I feel guilty that I am hurting her all the time in our make-out session... Mark: "I am harsh on you, right..?" (She immediately holds my cheeks with her both hands and strikes her head as no and kissed me gently on my lips... I feel relieved from the guilty with her kiss and feel eternally happy that she loves when I am caressing her boobs, and I always love it when she kissed me and trying to satisfy me even though she is not a perfect kisser yet. After her kiss, she tried to get up from myp... I didn''t let her get up and hold her by wrapping my hands around her and pulled again on myp. She chuckles a bit and tries to convince me to leave her.) Anna: "Mark, we are running out of time; we should go to the interrogation room..." Mark: "I know, but I want to hug you like this forever¡­" Anna: "Sure, you can hug me as you want... But as of now, we should lead to the interrogation room..." (I take snuff and take my hands around her veryzily... She immediately went to her seat and took her bra to wear it by cing her cute little hands under her shirt and adjusting her boobs under the shirt... Anna: "Don''t stare at me, Mark..." Mark: "Why..?" Anna: "It feels embarrassing..." Mark: "These are my treasures, and I will stare whenever I want, and I will eat whenever I am hungry... (She remained quiet and hooked her bra finally but her face is still blushed... We are on the way towards the police station... Anna: "Mark, can I ask you one thing..? (What she wants to ask me now..? She never takes permission to ask her doubts, why she is suddenly seeking permission?) Mark: "Sure..." Anna: "How do you feel when you looked at my mole for the first time, it''s like your fantasye true, right..?" (I immediatelyughed for her question, actually to escape from her interrogation. I told her that I have a fantasy of the mole in-between the boobs... She thinks it''s true and asking me about the same...) Anna: "Don''tugh, Mark¡­ I want to know..." Mark: "well, I don''t know it''s beauty until I first saw the mole in-between the boobs, and after I looked at it, I can''t control myself, and it bes my fantasy to kiss it... Anna: what..? (I expected her reaction... She understands that I saw her mole before our couple''s party night event...) Mark: I am sorry, Anna, I would have told you before about this... But anyway, I am telling now... Anna: What..? Do you think it''s a small issue..? (Why is she overreacting..? I didn''t look at her mole intentionally... I just looked at her mole identally when Mona is dressing her wound... That too, I came out of the room immediately when I recognize Mona is undressing her..) Mark: "I think it''s a small issue..." Anna: "How do you think it''s a small issue, Mark?" Mark: "What''s wrong with you, Anna... Now we are in a rtionship, so it''s not a big issue if you know the facts about it..." (I told her in my raising tone... She immediately turned her face towards the window with her pout face... Why is she acting weird..? I didn''t see her mole intentionally, but after I looked at it I fantasize about kissing it... What''s wrong with this..? Why she got angry on me..? (After a few seconds she break the silence...) Anna: "Who is she..?" (I literally shocked for her question... Now I understand my dumb girl thinks that I saw a mole on some other girl... That''s the reason she stressed to ask me again and again with questions... Iughed loudly by looking at her expression...) Anna: "Don''tugh, Mark... It''s irritating... Tell me who she is..." (For the first time I see jealous in her face, and her cute little pout face looks so cute... So I don''t want to exin the truth... I got a chance to tease her... Let''s see how she will handle my lies...) Mark: "why do you want to know who she is?" Anna: "Because I am your girlfriend and I want to know everything... Mark: "Well, my dear girlfriend... You want to know how and why I looked at her mole..? (She remained silent and forgot about the main question i.e., who is she... And looking at me with more curiosity for the answer...) Mark: "I looked at her mole when she is unconscious... Actually, I didn''t look at it intentionally... The circumstances make me to look at her mole..." Anna: "then?" Mark: "Then she always feels pleasured when I kissed at that mole..." Anna: "You kissed her mole..?" (Anna is shocked and widened her eyes with an angry note...) Mark: "Yeah, why not..?" Anna: "she epted it when you are kissing..?" Mark: When I am kissed her for the first time, she cried and made me stop... (I still remember how Anna scream when I kissed her mole and bite her boobs on the party night when I am drugged... I am telling her the incidents took ce between us, but my girl thinks that all this happened with some other girl... Looking at her angry, nervous, jealous face makes me tough at her again...) Anna: "Then?" Mark: "Then... She got habituated to my kiss and asked me every day to kiss at her mole very intensely..." (I know Anna will kill me for this dialogue if she knows the fact... But her face turned to pale when she listened to me...) Anna: "You are teasing me, right..?" (She said in a low voice...) Mark: "No, Anna, what I told you till now is the truth... I really like her mole, and I love to kiss her every possible way and she enjoys more when I am doing the same¡­" Anna: "What you will do if I don''t have your fantasy mole..." (Her face turned to nervous now¡­") Mark: Hmmmm... Typical question, Anna... Imitted to you in a rtionship, so I will adjust with other treasures you have... But I am happy you have the mole... (She was involved in her own world and confused to ask me further questions and she totally forgets about the question who is she¡­ She turned face to the other side of me and involved in her deep thoughts... I don''t want to hurt her more... I want to reveal the truth, so I take the initiative this time.) Mark: "Did you want to know who is she? (She immediately strikes her head as no... I am surprised, and I didn''t expect her reaction... I don''t want to hurt her more... It''s better to tell the truth in the first instance...) Mark: Anna, I am sorry; Actually... Anna: it''s ok, Mark... I need some time and please don''t talk about this... (I don''t know how to react... Have I over teased her..? Actually, I want to tell her the truth that I looked at her mole when Mona is dressing her wound... But the discussion leads here and now she is upset on me... In between our thoughts, we reached the police station, and we both lead to the interrogation room... I should discuss about the fact with her immediately after the interrogation. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Thank you ?) Chapter 206 - Toms Furious Anna''s POV: I feel very happy when he is enjoyed by kissing my boobs, and I feel blessed, particrly when he tells it''s his treasure, and he has the right to do whatever he wants. I agree with him... Now I belong to him, so he has every right to enjoy me in his own way, even if it hurts me a bit I will try to handle it to make him happy... Actually, it''s paining, it''s really paining with pleasure when he kissed and squeezed my boobs, but the moment when he realized he is harsh on me, I kissed him in return because I don''t want him to feel sorry... He is trying to be gentle with me, but he can''t control himself when his desires ovee during our make-out session... He always embarrassed me by looking with his sharp eyes when I am wearing my bra, and it''s a waste to argue with him to look the other side... The more I say, the more he looks at my chest to tease me... But I can still feel the sense of his kiss on my mole near my chest... Every time he is caressing my boobs, he first cares my mole and then leads further... I feel bliss when he likes my mole so much, and the way he seductively deals with it makes me bear all the pain and pleasure. But when Mark exined to me that it became his fantasy after looking at the mole, it means he saw the mole on the same ce of some other girl; maybe that''s the reason it became his fantasy, and luckily I had it on the same ce¡­ But my mind was nk after listening to his reason... Heughed at me, but I don''t care... I want to know who she is, so out of curiosity, I asked him. Later, I realized I should not dig into his past, so I stay quiet But I feel like a stab hit in my heart when he is exining in detail how the girl wants him to kiss and how he enjoyed in every possible way... I don''t want to listen anymore... If I listened to him, I might not enjoy the next time he is caressing my mole... I don''t want to spoil our rtionship... All I should care about is, whom he is caring when he is in a rtionship with me... So obviously he cares me, so I should not consider his past, it may ruin our rtionship... We reached the police station in between our thoughts, and Mark and I didn''t speak anything and reach the investigation room silently... Tom and Mona are waiting for us, and the worker with some bandages on his face is ready in his ce... I sit beside Mona, and Mona identified something may happen between Mark and me and asked me immediately by raising her head as to what... I strike my head as no as nothing happened... Mark brings his chair beside me and sits next to me, and he immediately pushed my hand on my armrest intentionally to get his attention... I looked at him in a serious note he was staring at the worker and didn''t look at me, and he pretends he pushed my hand identally... I again ced my elbow on the armrest in the immediate second, and he pushed my hand again... And he is still looking at the worker in his serious face... I know he is disturbing me intentionally... So I fold my both hands now, this time he can''t tease me with his stupid tricks... I looked at the worker, and here goes, the interrogation begins... Tom: So tell me in detail about the incident take ce in the morning... Worker: I didn''t see the maning in the opposite direction, sir... I identally hit him, and I am scared to stop the car, to look at his bleeding body... So I immediately came to my shop to continue my work... Tom: you identally hit him when you are going in the wrong direction..? Worker: "No, sir, I went in the right direction, and he suddenly came in front of my car... So I imbnce my speed and hit him in an instant..." (I understand he is telling a lie because the kid exined to me everything in the car that he is in the wrong direction and how rudely he behaved with the kid by showing his middle finger... I know Tom will definitely deal with this very carefully...) Tom: "Why do you have a pistol with you..?" Worker: "thepany will give it to us for our security, sir..." (Why the carpany will provide guns for security..? No.. no... No... He is lying again with stupid reasons.) Tom: "Do you know the girl?" Worker: "Which girl, sir?" Tom: "you pointed the gun on her head and threatened her life just before¡­" Worker: "No, sir.., I don''t know..." Tom: "Then why you scared by looking at us and threatened that girl..?" Worker: "I thought you came to catch me because of the ident..." (I am shocked for Tom''s immediate actions, he gets up from his chair all of a sudden and pped the worker 4-5 times very hardly... I immediately hold Mark''s hand and hide my face on his muscle hand to not to see the scene... I can clearly hear the scream of the worker in pain... I don''t dare to see how Tom is hurting him to tell the truth... After a few seconds, Mark is consoling me by patting on my head... I feel relieved when he is caressing me... Worker: "I will tell the truth, sir... I will tell the truth... Please leave me..." (After a few seconds, the worker''s screams get down, and I hear a chair sound, maybe Tom sits in his chair... I slowly leave Mark''s muscle hand and looked at him... He is smiling at me with his winning face... I immediately realized that we got into a small fight and pushed away his hand suddenly and folded my hands again by pretending I am a brave girl... I can hear his chuckle for my actions... I got more angry at him when I hear his chuckle... I didn''t respond to him and acted casual, and Tom continued with his interrogation... Tom: Tell me everything in detail... Don''t try to change the facts... If I found you are lying to me, you will be dead right now... (Tom shouted at him in his angry tone... This is the first time I saw Tom''s furious... Maybe he should be like this when he is on duty to find the actual facts...) Worker: ok, sir.., I will tell the truth... I know I am in the wrong direction; I like to break the rules... My manager always scolds me for that... You can check the credit score of my driving license I have very worst points... And today the same thing happened... I just stopped the car before the grocery to take some stuff... But that girl irritated me with her stupid questions, and she threatens me that she willin to cops... So I pushed her, and in order to escape from her father, I ride fast in the opposite direction and hit that person... That''s it, sir... (No... No... He is again lying because the girl clearly exined to me that she asked him about the wrong direction after he parked his car for 5-10 minutes... Means he didn''t get down from the car to take any groceries... If he really wants to take the groceries, he would get down from the car immediately... He doesn''t sit idle for 10 minutes... And the girl said her father requested him even though they didn''t do anything wrong for her safety... I Hope Tom will identify my points... In-between my thoughts, one of the cop came and informed secretly to Tom... Tom immediately nodded his head as Yes and looked at the worker in return... Tom: you failed again to tell the truth... This time I will tell the truth you just nod your head... Ok..? (Tom again shouted loudly at him in interrogation...) Tom: you got a call yesterday night to kill the room boy... And this morning you got the same call from the same person and informed you about the details of the room boy to murder him and herees you with the car and waited before the grocery store for the person to arrive on the road and you have done your work by hitting him and pretend to think everyone that it''s just an ident and you silently went to your shop and continue your work... Am I right..? (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 207 - Black Marke Mark''s POV: Anna is mad at me... I know she will be calm down after a few minutes and If not, I know how to make her calm, and I will definitely tell her the truth... Looking at her serious Pout face makes me want to kiss her more, but she ignored me and sat beside Mona... So I intentionally hit her arm and elbow from her armrest to disturb her and pretend it happen identally¡­ But her angry lost in just a few seconds, the moment Tom started to interrogate in his own way she scared and hide her face on my hand... How pretty she is... But she immediately pushed my hand away when she realised that she unintentionally hold me... Iughed to my self for her childish acts and confirmed that she is still angry on me¡­ But listening to the interrogation, the worker didn''t tell the truth even though Tom punched him very badly... Finally, Tom said the whole thing what we are expecting... That the boss of the spy appointed this worker to kill the spy room boy... The room became silent for a few seconds after Tom said his perspective... Tom again shouted at him... Tom: "Say Yes or No... Damn it..." Worker: "Yes, sir..." Tom immediately got up and gave him again a hard and fast p... Tom: "Why don''t you tell this in the first instance... Do you think I am dumb and ept all your stories and leave you into the public..? Worker: Sir... Sorry, Sir... Sorry, Sir... (He is screaming in pain... We suspect that its the boss''s n but when we got confirmation about it my mind was nk for few seconds¡­ Why? Why? Why? This is the only question my mind is thinking, Why he is chasing us? And what he is looking for? And Who he is?) Tom: "Do you think taking a life is easy..? Do you think you can kill anyone you want..? And do you think the legal system can''t do anything with your negligence and cruelty?" (Tom is very furious... Actually, he always deals with criminals very cruelly to get out the truth... And he only acts harshly only when he has the proof and witness about the case... I looked at Anna; she folded her hands and closed her eyes tightly for Tom''s interrogation... I wrapped my hand on her shoulder; she immediately nods her head as ok... I understand she is shocked by listening to the facts said by Tom... Tom calm down after a few seconds and finally asked the question we all are waiting for...) Tom: "Who is he? Worker: "Sir, I don''t know who is he..." (He said in his shivering tone... Tom immediately looked at me and said, "Mark, take the girls outside of the room, I need to take personal interrogation..." Worker: Sir.., I am saying the truth, Sir... I really don''t know who is he... Trust me, Sir..." (The worker understand the degree of torture Tom will give the moment we left the room... I hold Anna''s hand... She strikes her head as no... Anna: I want to listen to him, please let me stay here... (Tom epted Anna''s request and continued his further investigation...) Tom: "Do you think I have time to listen to all your stories..?" Worker: "Sir, I am sorry... I will ept that I said all the false statements before... But this time I am telling the truth, I really don''t know who he is..." Tom: "Without knowing him, you agree to kill someone with his orders?" Worker: "Sir, we will deal the cases without direct interaction." Tom: "Tell me in detail¡­" Worker: Sir, I will ept I am the criminal, but I don''t kill with knives or instruments... I will kill the targeted party with the help of vehicles and pretend it''s an ident... So anyone wants to kill someone through idents they will reach me, and they will quote a maximum of 4 million. But the one who called mest night offered me 10 million to finish this work... So I attracted more... That''s it, Sir... I don''t know him before, and he said he would pay the payment through the ck market. So, I epted the deal immediately... Tom: "ck market?" Worker: "Yes sir the payment through these illlegal activities will be paid through the ck market." Tom: "Through curruncy serial number?" Worker: "No, Sir, there are so many ways, Sir... But I prefer casino technique... Tom: "What exactly it means..?" Worker: I will send him the code of my casino ount in the ck market; he should send the amount to that ount... Tom: "What is the casino ount..? You can use a bank ount instead, right? Worker: "No, Sir, bank ount details are easily traceable, and we both get tracked by the department for such a huge transfer of money. And in the casino ount, the other party can easily deposit, and he can''t be traceable, and we don''t know who he is... So most of the payments for illegal activities take ce through ck market under casino ounts... Last night I got a confirmation of 5 million, and he said another 5 million will be sent after the work... So I epted his work easily..." Tom: "So you really don''t know who is he..?" Worker: yes, Sir, I am telling the truth... I really don''t know who he is... Actually, most of them don''t reveal Sir, It is highly risky to them if I caught through any source, so they don''t reveal their identities¡­" (What''s happening... I didn''t understand anything... We are getting a hope that we can find any clue, but it was the closed-end, and we can''t go further through that way... The spy room boy may help us with the case, but he is dead... And this worker doesn''t know who the boss is... And we don''t know what exactly the boss wants... And we don''t know why he is chasing... And I am sure the boss is still spying on us for our next move... In between Tom called the other cop and asked him to keep the worker in custody and order the cop to interrogate him about the cases he made murders through idents previously¡­ Maybe the information helps them to solve other ident mysteries...) Tom: "That''s it, guys... I think the worker doesn''t know the boss of the spy..." Mark: "What is the information cop told you before..? Tom: "Before your arrival, I gave this worker''s phone to track. Particrly about the anonymous calls like satellite calls... Because I am sure, the boss of the spy doesn''t reach him through cellrwork... And the cop gave me the information about it that he got two calls from the anonymous satellite calls one isst night, and the other is today''s morning... So I easily guess what might happen and I told my imaginary story of possible chances, and he epted the same... That''s it..." Anna: "What''s happening..? I didn''t understand anything, Tom... Why the boss wants to spy on us..?" Tom: "To be frank... Even I don''t know what exactly he is looking for... Better I should enquire Mark''s businesspetitors because there may be a little chance..." (I nod my head as Yes...) Mona: "So what''s next?" Mark: I think we have one more hour to take the flight... Mona: "Hoo, I forgot about it, Mark... I need to pack my luggage." (Tom immediately fake coughed to give me a hint... Actually, when Tom and I are on the way to the location to confirm the dead body, Tom asked my permission that he wants to take Mona to some other ce to surprise her... I am the only guardian left to her, and I happily epted it because I am sure that Tom will take proper care of her, and both will have an excellent time... He asked me to join us, but I rejected it because I don''t want to disturb their privacy and Mona will make this as friends trip again, and I am busy with some business work¡­ And most importantly someone is spying on us, so it''s better to go to a home as early as possible... So I ordered my assistants to pack our luggage and carry to the airport where Mona''s and Tom luggage they arranged as per Tom''s instructions... So when Mona said about luggage, Tom gave me a hint with a fake cough to don''t tell her anything about Tom''s n... Mark: "My assistants are taking care, Mona... We are directly leading to the airport... Mona: cool... (In between I looked at Anna, she still folded her hands and deeply involved in her thoughts... So I get up and distracted her by holding her wrist.) Mark: Anna, let''s go we are running out of time... (She nods her head as Yes and get up from the chair but with her other hand she tried to take my grip... I got angry for her actions... I can''t take it anymore for her ignorence... So I hold her wrist more tightly and make her walk along with me towards the car... It''s better to clear the issue as early as possible...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Thank you ?) Chapter 208 - You Always Tease Me Anna''s POV: I feel relieved when we are returning back to our city... Maybe I am tired with the incidents happening continuously with no loop further... Hope we should find who is the boss of the spy room boy soon... In between my thoughts, Mark holds my hand... Mark: "Anna, let''s go, we are running out of time..." (I nodded my head as ok and got up from the chair, but Mark didn''t leave my hand and grip it more tightly... With the help of my other hand, I tried to relieve his grip, but he casually holds it tightly... I looked at Mona... If Mona is with me, he doesn''t behave like this... Mona understands, and she gets up from her chair, but Tom immediately called her, and in the meantime, Mark pulled me with my hand and made me walk with him... The moment we are out of the police station, I asked him, "Mark, leave my hand..." He didn''t even turn his face and look at me... I didn''t understand why he is behaving like this... Actually, I should be angry at him for his romance with another girl, but it happened in the past, and I should not bring this topic into our rtionship again, but I need some time to get out of it... He immediately took me near to the car and opened the passenger seat door, I get in the car silently and sit quietly... He then releases my wrist; it''s really hurting, I immediately rub my wrist with my other hand to make it normal... After a few seconds, I realized the door was not closed yet, so I turned to close the door, but he still stands there and staring at me... I still remember his exnation about how the girl asked him to kiss at her mole and how he enjoyed her... I immediately turn my face to the other side... He immediately holds my chin and makes me turned towards him... But this time he bends down and looking at me closely, just an inch gap between our lips... He wants to ask me something, but he looked at my lips for another few seconds and immediately started to Kiss me... No... No... I can''t enjoy his kiss... He is trying to enter into mouth I closed my lips tightly and pressing my head back to the seat to escape from his kiss, but he gripped my chin more tightly that I can''t move my head... I don''t know why I can''t respond to him like before, and he is not kissing me lovely like before... Or maybe it''s my perception... I need some time to get normal, and I need some space to find myself again... My heart is still paining after listening to the facts about the other girl he kissed... Maybe I am possessive, or maybe I am jealous... But I don''t me him for his past... He didn''t hide anything and told me everything, and it helps our rtionship to be fair... I calm down myself, and he is still kissing me hardly... I hold his head, he immediately calms down and slows down his kiss, and after a few seconds, he pecks on my lips and stops his kiss... I opened my eyes to look at him... He removed my tears with his thumb, and I didn''t realize that tears overflow from my eyes until he wipes them... He again kissed on my lips for a few seconds, this time he pressed my lips in between his lips to give intense pleasure, and he said, "I am sorry..." And he gets back to his driving seat after closing my door and started his driving towards the airport... Actually, I should say sorry to him for my behaviour... I shouldn''t behave to him like this... So I break the silence... Anna: "I am sorry Mark..." Mark: "why?" Anna: "I should not behave with you like this..." Mark: "it''s ok, Anna... Actually, I made a mistake..." (I know he wants to take the me on him, so I cut off his words.) Anna: "No, it''s not your mistake..." Mark: "Hoo... Really..? Anna: "Yes, Mark¡­ You did nothing wrong¡­" Mark: "Then can I kiss her again..?" (Look at him, he again started his teasing...) Anna: "I will kill you..." Mark: "Why you will kill me..? You said it''s not my mistake..." Anna:" I mean, it''s your past and I am ok with your past, but now you belong to me and don''t dare to think about that girl again..." (Heughed immediately... Why heughs when I am saying seriously...?) Anna: "Why are youughing?" Mark: "I am happy because you excuse my past..." Anna: "Yes.., it doesn''t mean I will excuse your present if you dare to do such acts with other girls..." Mark: "I will try, Anna..." (I am shocked for his answer.) Anna: What..? Try..? (I immediately beat him on his hand repeated... He immediately pulled me close to his chest and locked me between the steering and his hands... I hear his heartbeat, and I slowlyy my head on his chest and looked at the road... I feel relieved now... I understand if there are any misunderstandings or any mistakes happened between our rtionship, and we should immediately sort it out soon... Particrly, we should not wait for a certain time... Mark really takes the first step to apologize me, I don''t care who''s side is the mistake, but his apologies are the answer that he wants to be in rtionship with me... I am happy now, and he really takes my pain away... Soon we reached the airport, and he takes me near to his charter flight... I am looking around for Mona and Tom, and they didn''te yet... Mark: "Dont look around, they don''te with us..." Anna: "Why..?" Mark: "Because I told them toe on the general flight..." Anna: "What..?" Mark: "Yes, I want to spend some personal time with you... So I told them to don''t disturb our privacy time, so they areing in the general flight..." Anna: "How mean you are...?" (I really got angry this time... Why he is behaving like this... I immediately take my phone to call Mona, but I got Mona''s call in return... I immediately picked her call. Anna: "Hi Mona, where are you..?" Mona: "Hey Anna.., Tom kidnapped me..." Anna: "What..?" Mona: "Tom diverted the route, maybe both Tom and Mark did this on intention..." (I understand because Mark told to Tom that not to disturb us, so he is managing Mona...) Anna: "Where are you..?" "Pleasee to this chartered flight, we will wait until you arrive..." (Mona immediately scream... I don''t know what''s happening... Again she screams seductively... Then I understand they are in a make-out session... Shit shit... I am about to turn off the phone... Mona: "You people carry on, Anna... I know it''s Tom''s n and he will take me to some other ce..." Anna: "Ok.., take care bye..." (Now I understand Mark again Make me fool... I looked at him... He is looking at me with his smirk and looking at me in a smiling face... Now, I really scared... We are alone in this charter flight for one and a half hour, and his smirk face is clearly filled with lust... This is the best chance to tease him, I immediately acted normal and looked at him casually... Anna: "You always tease me, Mark..." Mark: "I love to look at your angry pout face, Anna..." Anna: "So it''s Tom''s n..." Mark: "Yup..." (After listening to him I turned to Window and didn''t speak to him anything... The flight is going to take off...) Mark: "Would you like to see the bedroom in charter flight..." (I immediately turned to him in surprise...) Anna: "Yes Mark, I want to see..." (I am really excited... I missedst time because Mona and Tom upied the room... Then I remembered what actually they did in the room, and I still remember Mona''s moan, which makes me understand what they are doing inside... Mark face immediately turned to smirk after listening to my response... Now I am scared by looking at his expression... I can expect what he wants to do with me in that room... I dig my own grave... Lol... Mark: "Come, Anna, I will show you personally..." (What he will do if I escape now... Let''s see... It''s fun to tease him... But I never seed, though...) Anna: "Mark, we can see after the flight isnded in our city..." Mark: "What..?" (He shocked for my answer... I smile a little and turned to Window...) Mark: "We don''t have much time after we reached..." Anna: "It takes just 2 minutes to look at the bedroom, Mark... It''s ok..." (I try to control myugh... Yes yes... I am going to win this time...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you ) Chapter 209 - Is She Beautiful? Marks POV: After the interrogation, when Anna ignored me, I feel pain in my heart, particrly when she turned away her face to ignore me... I don''t want her to be like this with me... What wrong I did..? Ok, she thinks I really kiss another girl on her mole but I really not¡­ What if I really kiss other girl''s mole..? Will she leave me? No... The thought itself makes me angry towards Anna... I want to clear this thing with her... So I hold her hand and take her to the car as early as possible, but I realized I gripped her wrist tightly when she is caressing her wrist with her other hand... I don''t want to be cruel to her... Why I am behaving like this..? But I feel like some dagger hit my heart when she turned her face away from me again... I can''t control myself; I try to convince her, but she is not in a mood to listen, so I immediately kissed her to get rid of my pain... She is not responding to my kiss, and in reverse, she wants to push me away... I am more furious and didn''t leave her chin and kissing her in my own way to get her attention... After a few seconds of my harsh kiss, she holds my head with her hands very caressingly... The moment I sense her hand, I feel relieved, and I calm down slowly... When I am wiping her tears, I understand she needs some time to ovee the situation, that''s it, and she doesn''t have any intentions to leave m But I made a mistake by teasing her instead of telling the actual truth... So, I apologize to her, but I didn''t tell the truth yet because I want to reveal the truth while kissing her mole in the bedroom on the charter flight¡­ Then after a few minutes, Anna told her apologies, and when she said you belong to me, I feel happy because of her love possessiveness, and most importantly, she acted like a matured girl with my past... I still remember how she excited when she knows about the bedroom on my flight... So I will make it a beautiful memory in our love life... I already speak to my assistants to make some special arrangements in the bedroom... We should see the rest... Finally, the flight take off, but my Dumb girl is looking through the window, and she totally forgot that I am beside her... If I didn''t disturb her, she would look at the window all the way till we reached the destination... So I intentionally asked her about the bedroom, she was excited at first, but I am shocked when she said she will check it after wended... All my ns may waste if I didn''t handle her... I know how to make her toe to my bedroom... Mark: "Anna, I already told you about my past kiss, and I don''t want to hide anything. So, I want to tell you about my opinion on her beauty..." (Anna immediately turned to me in shock...) Mark: "Her lips colour is simr to the strawberry colour, and every time I am kissing her, I feel like I am eating bunch of strawberries..." Anna: "Mark, Don''t dare to tell one more word about her..." (Her face turned to red with angry... I tried to control myugh and started my version... Actually, these are the feelings I get when I kiss Anna...) Mark: "Her hair is semi curly and looks like waves in the sea..." Anna: "Mark, Stop it..." (She pointed her index finger to give me a warning...) Mark: "And her waist... (She immediately started beating my hand with furious... I immediately get up from my seat and stand a few feet away from her, and started my exnation...) Mark: "Her thin curved waist will move like a swing when she is walking, and it always tempts me and makes me hard..." (By listening to me she immediately gets up from her seat to continue her fight... I immediately started to step back to escape her and lead her to the bedroom...) Mark: "And her mole is like..." (We both entered into the bedroom and she didn''t recognize the bedroom yet...) Mark: "And her mole in between her boobs..." (She didn''t bear this time and came to me and started punching on my tummy with an angry note¡­ Iughed at her suddenly... She looked at me and hold my throat with her little hand and try to give warning to me...) Anna: "Don''t dare to speak about that girl again..." (I looked at her that I sessfully bring her to the bedroom... She immediately looked around in surprise and left my throat and turned around to lead the door to escape... I immediately hold her wrist and pulled her close to me... She turned away from me to escape my re... I hold her waist and pulled her close to me from her back... I leaned forward and started kissing her neck very intensely... She arched her head towards the back, and with her hands, she is caressing my hair... I am slowly moving one of my hand under her shirt to reach my treasure and caressing them by cing my hand under her bra... After a few seconds, she involved in my pleasure and forgot about my teasing... With my other hand, I hold her chin and make her to look straight... She opened her eyes slowly and looked in front that what I am supposed to show her... It''s a long wide mirror with a dressing table... She immediately blushed by looking at herself under my back hug in the mirror... Mark: "There she is... My girl... I love to kiss on her mole... Is she Beautiful?" (She looked confused and didn''t understand what I am trying to say... After a few seconds, she understands and opened her mouth in shock and take my hands away from her and went close to the mirror...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 210 - Weird Pleasure Sensation Anna''s POV: While I am enjoying teasing him that I will visit the bedroom after wended, he didn''t stay quiet... He started his chit-chat, but I''m not too fond of his discussion about his past life girl... I tried to give warning to him to stop the discussion, but he didn''t listen to me and started describing about her lips, hair, waist and finally about her mole... I am very much furious this time, I can''t control myself¡­ I will stab him if I have a knife in my hand... I looked around, and then I realised he sessfully bought me into the bedroom with his tactics; I turned to leave the room silently. But suddenly he pulled me close to him and back hugged me and started kissing me on my neck very intensely, he always do magic with his kiss and soon my emotions stabilised with his kiss¡­ I can''t tease him in my lifetime... The moment I think I am winning to tease him, he will take advantage in reverse... After a few seconds of his intense kissing, he pointed my chin towards the mirror... His vast muscr body cuddles me from my backside is exactly looks like a deer in the shelter of a hungry lion... I feel shy by looking at him in the mirror while he is busy in caressing my boobs under my bra... Mark: "There she is... My girl... I love to kiss on her mole... Is she Beautiful?" (I am confused first... I didn''t understand what he is saying... After a few seconds when I looked at myself in the mirror, I understand there is no past girl for him, and he told about me all the way... I went close to the mirror in shock... I recall everything again from the starting... Does it mean he looked at my mole when I am unconscious, i.e., I fell unconscious on the first day he saved me from the gang, maybe he looked at my mole on the first day itself, and he also said he looked at the mole unintentionally... Maybe my dress was ripped for the attack, so when he is carrying me into his house, he may look at it identally. I am happy... I am really happy so soo much... I immediately looked at him through the mirror. He was starring at me with his folded hands and nodded his head as Yes to confirm again that I am the actual girl. I immediately went to him in one jump and hugged him tightly, but my mind is still stuck with 2 points that I never tell him, but he pretends I told him... So I raised my head to ask him in a serious note... Anna: "I got habituated to your kiss, huh...?" (He smiled for my interrogation question...) Anna: "And I asked you every day to kiss at my mole?" (He immediately nodded his head as Yes... I loosened my hug and pinched him on his waist for his lies...) Anna: "Did I ask you to kiss on my mole?" (He again nodded his head as Yes... I don''t know why I feel blushed this time and hide my face on his chest with a happy note. After a few seconds, he breaks the silence...) Mark: "I love if you ask me to kiss you at your mole..." I feel sudden shrills all over my body when the moment I hear him, and I hold his shirt more tightly with my shyness... I love to satisfy his wishes, particrly his sexual desires. So I didn''t think one more second and told him directly...) Anna: "Kiss me, Mark..." Mark: "What..?" (I know he shocked for my immediate response, but he openly said he likes if I ask him to kiss me on my mole. So I again asked him directly by leaving my shyness.) Anna: "Kiss me on my mole, Mark... Please..." (I looked at him by wrapping my hands around his neck by raising a little on my feet fingers... He suddenly smirks at me, and in one shot, he lifted me in a bridal style and slowly ced me on the bed. He immediately leaned forward and started his kiss on my lips... In between his kiss, he takes off my top and slowly slides his head from my lips to my neck and started licking and kissing seductively... I wrapped my hands around him... He slowly took my bra and threw it away to the room corner... He suddenly sits straight on me nearby Lower tummy by cing his knees on both sides of my hip... He immediately took his shirt off and threw it away... I feel blushed by looking at his eight packs muscr body immediately fall on my boobs and squeezing them under him with his bare body while his tongue is started to explore my mouth again... I can sense his hard bulge is hitting me near my tummy over his pants... He started caressing my boobs with his hands... His kiss bes wild second by second... I am trying to take the possible breath in his wild kiss to avoid suffocation. He suddenly moved his hip near to my pussy, and now I can sense his bulge near my pussy... But I am sure he doesn''t lead to sex because he didn''t take his pants off, even though he is horny... He slowly started to move his hip and rubbing his bulge to my pussy, and his tongue leads to my mole... With one of his hand, he catches my throat gently and started kissing my mole... I feel something weird pleasure sensation... It''s suffocating me... And I can feel some pleasure near my lower tummy and particrly near my pussy when he is moving his hip... I want to moan loudly for the pleasure he is giving and the for his intense kiss on my mole, but my shyness stopped me, and I bite my lower lip to note out of my moan... If I identally slip any moan, I feel very embarrassed... Omg... (Hello readers, #1st bonus chapter#crossed 200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 211 - Whats In Your Pocket? Marks POV: "Kiss me on my mole, Mark... Please..." The moment I heard those magical words from her mouth, my dick was erected, and her blushed face and her pretty eyes make me to don''t wait anymore... I immediately carried her in the bridal style andy on the bed, and after some make-out session, I made her upper body naked along with mine and started to kiss her mole more intensely... My dick is not listening to me anymore, so I ced it near her pussy and rubbing to her pussy... I don''t dare to take my pants... If I do so, I may break my promise of our first night... It''s hard... It''s really hard to control, particrly by looking at her jelly boobs... They are shining like a diamond to attract me more... I can still see the marks of my teeth bite on her boob... I slowly went there and started caressing with my tongue and kiss on my teeth bite... I am lucky to find Anna as my girl... She bears every pain I gave to her to satisfy me, and at the party night, she takes all the pain even though we are not in a rtionship by then... She always cares about my feelings; that''s the reason she hides the fact of the party night from me because I may feel guilty if I know how cruelly I behaved with her... I kissed her more intensely by caressing her boob to show my love towards her¡­ She is in response, holds my head with her hands... I understand she is enjoying our make-out session... It''s bing tough to control myself... I can''t leave her... But I have to... If not, I will definitely lead to sex, where I may spoil her dream... No.. No.. No... I forcefully leave her boobs andy beside her and closed my eyes to control myself... After a few seconds, I can sense Anna''s hand on my cheek... I slowly opened my eyes and looked at her... She covered her tits with one of her hands and looking at me with her puppy eyes... Anna: "It''s ok, Mark..." (I know she doesn''t want me to resist my sexual desires, but I should value her dream... So I tried to control myself by taking a long breath.) Mark: "Don''t tempt me, Anna..." She immediately chuckles with her blushed face... I immediately cuddled her and locked her in between my legs and hands, and our nude upper body locked to each other as no one can separate us... Anna hides her face on my chest... I went to sleep by holding her tightly, but after some time, Anna is trying to get out of my cuddle, I immediately hugged her more tightly... Anna: "Mark, we got thending announcement..." (I hardly opened my eyes... I slept around one hour by holding her in the same position... I loosen my cuddle... Anna immediately turned to the other side by covering her boobs with her hand to take her top. I immediately ced my leg on her hip and pulled her close to me... Even though she didn''t stop her trying to taking her top, which I threw near the bed... I tickled her nude back by crawling my fingers... Anna: "Mark, let me put on my clothes..." (By saying that, she pushed my hand away and sessfully took her top... I can sense something near her hip... I looked at it... It''s in her pocket, and she keeps something in it... I want to know what''s she kept inside. So I slide my hand near her pocket to check it... But she immediately alerted and pushed my hand away and reacted suddenly.) Anna: "What..?" (Maybe she is thinking that I am going to touch her private parts, so I asked her directly...) Mark: "Anna, I think something is there in your pocket..." (and I crawl my hand near to her pocket, she again pushed my hand away.) Anna: "I know..." Mark: "What''s that..?" Anna: "Nothing..." (I am curious to look at it particrly when she doesn''t want me to look at it and I am more eager to look at it... So I suddenly pinned her hands above her head, and I directly ce my other hand in her pocket... I can sense softness...) Anna: "Mark, it''s mine and don''t dare to take it from my pocket..." (The more she resists the speedy action I made and finally takes that thing from her pocket and looked at it... I am shocked by looking at it... It''s the fruit-shaped condom we burst in our first room for the key in our treasure hunt game... But why she keeps it in her pocket... I look at her in confusion and leave her hands. She immediately wrapped her top on her naked chest and looked at me with her puppy eyes...) Anna: "It''s mine, give it to me..." (I immediatelyughed at her... I understand she doesn''t know what exactly it is... So in between myugh I asked her...) Mark: "Do you know what it is..?" Anna: "I know..." (and she grabs it from my hand and keeps it in her pocket again... I am looking at her with my smiling face...) Anna: "What..?" Mark: "Keep it safe until our wedding night, it will be useful by then..." (I winked with one of my eyes at her...) Anna: "Why..?" Mark: Because condoms are used during sex, but I will break your virginity on our wedding night directly without condom¡­ (Her face turned to blush...) Anna: "But why I should keep this safe until our wedding night?" Mark: "Because it''s a condom...: (Her face turned to shock and didn''t know how to react... Iughed at her again... She immediately took it from her pocket and threw it on me... I caught it and smiled at her and keep it in my pocket while she is observing me with her narrowed eyes. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 212 - Who Might Be The 5th Person Anna''s POV: "The liquid pumps into the hole, but it stops and protects..." I immediately imagine the clue again after hearing to the Mark that the fruit is made with condoms... Yes, actually the clue is 100 Percent match to condom... Shit Shit... I again mess up... And I feel embarrassed myself for the dumb acts I did in the first room by checking the holes and my stupid reasoning on squirrels, that''s the reason he hit on my head¡­ I immediately threw the condom, and Mark suddenly catches it and keep it in his pocket with his smirk face... His words are still echoing in my ears that on our wedding night he will do sex without a condom, and he wants to feel the pleasure without obstacles... When the thoughtes in my mind that he is doing sex by enjoying my entire body, I got shrills all over my body, and my mind was nk... In between my thoughts, he gets up from the bed and put on his shirt... While I am busy in searching for my bra... He threw it somewhere before... Where it is..? Mark suddenly interrupted my searching and offering me something with his hand... I looked at it... It''s my bra... I immediately pulled it from his hand... Even though he already looked at my nude body, I still feel embarrassed to expose him my naked body, so I hold my top with my teeth to cover my nude body and wearing my bra... I know Mark is staring at me, but it''s no use if I ask him to look away... After a few seconds, I dressed up andbed my messy hair with my fingers... Mark: "Ready..?" (I nod my head as Yes, and he unlocked the door, and his assistants are busy in unloading our luggage, andter we lead to our car... He started driving to our home... We reached our city, it does not mean we are out of danger¡­ So I want to know Mark''s perspective regarding the incidents so I asked him directly.) Anna: "Mark... Whom do you think about the boss of the spy? Mark: "See Anna... We have two different ways to suspect him... One is my business rivalry... As far as I know, mypetitors never targeted me personally, but if they targeted, it''s easy to find who are they with the help of Tom. And the second way is Ria''s case... And I ruled out John because he doesn''t give immediate counter-attack after his friends got caught... And it''s not Lucus too because the room boy confirmed he didn''t hear your father''s name... So we need to wait and see for the next clue¡­" (Why he always targeted my father? It''s the right time to ask him for the reason¡­) Anna: "Can I ask you one thing..?" Mark: "Yes..." Anna: "Why did you suspect my father all the time... Mark: "I don''t mean to target your father... Maybe you may not notice the Ria''s postmortem report, and her report clearly says that she was gang-raped by 5..." Anna: "What..?" "Five..?" (I am really shocked when I heard the number five from Mark... I didn''t notice it by that time, and I didn''t know still now... My mind is thinking speedily that who might be the 5th person... Is there another friend to John that I don''t know..?) Mark: "Yes, and we are sure that your brother and three of his friends count to four... So all I have to suspect is your father as the fifth person..." (Why he suspects my father all the time... Ria clearly mentioned in herst note that my dad left the house... Then why he thinks my father is one among the five... And my father helped me from John by risking his own life... In-between my thoughts, Mark interrupted me and tried to give reasoning...) Mark: "We are out of clue, Anna... Please think by stepping into my shoes... My sister is brutally raped, and I will definitely take revenge on all the five... And with your help, we find three of them and I am sure soon we will find John too... Buting to the facts of 5th person, I don''t have any clue... So who can be the 5th person? I have no other choice to suspect every possible aspect, and I include your father in that... That''s it..." (I understand Mark''s feelings, but it hurts me that he thinks my father is the suspect... And I am sure my father is not the 5th person, and it''s not the right time to argue with him about my dad¡­ If I find the 5th person, then he will understand that he was mistaken about my father¡­ So, who might be the 5th person..? And who is behind all these attracts..? And what they are looking for..? And now I am sure that the boss of the spy definitely rted to Ria''s case and he may not rted to Mark''s rivalry... I should protect Mark in all the way from the sudden attacks and should help him to catch the 5th person, and he will definitely realize that he is mistaken by thinking my father is one among the five idiots... In between my thoughts, Iy my head on Mark''s shoulder to relieve my emotions and take a nap... I can sense he holds my head caressingly on his shoulder whenever there are speed breakers on the road... I smiled for his love towards me and closed my eyes again and pretending that I am in a deep sleep... What else I need other than his caring and loving towards me... I am very lucky to find him as my future husband and my present lover... (Hello readers, #2nd bonus chapter#crossed 400 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 213 - Marks Uncle Anna''s POV: When he stopped the car, I understand we reached the home but still; I didn''t open my eyes and acting that I am in a deep sleep... He slowly makes my head rest on the seat headrest and get out of the car, opened my door and ced one of his hand on my cheek, and called my name only once to make me wake up... I didn''t respond to him intentionally and acted that I am in a deep sleep... I want to know what he will do if I sleep in his car... He tried to take my seat belt, and I can sense his hot breathing near my neck when he bends forward to take my seat belt... It''s tickled me a little, but I tried not to respond, and he sessfully takes my seat belt and easily lifted me in bridal style... I am eternally happy when he lifted me to don''t disturb my sleep... Without a second thought, I immediately wrapped my both hands on his neck and moved more close to him to hug him... I can hear his chuckle... Mark: "Ok, then, I amying this sleeping beauty on my bed... (What..? On his bed..? Does it mean he will take me to his bedroom..? It embarrassed me before Nanny and all the other servants that I am sleeping with Mark in his bedroom before marriage... No, no no... I immediately opened my eyes and looked at his face... He is smiling by looking at me and still walking by carrying me... Anna: "Mark, I wake up, put me down..." (And I tried to get down... But he holds me more tight and looked at me with his sharp eyes...) Mark: "I know you didn''t sleep yet..." (He said in his smiling face... I understand he carries me even though he knows that I am awake and making drama... I immediately hugged him again that I got caught red-handed in his trap... He knows everything about me, and he always takes good care of me... While Iy my head near to his heart by wrapping my hands around his neck, I can hear his heartbeat... The sound gives me some fresh energy... I don''t know why I feel this way... But a sudden voice distracted me... "Hello, my son... How are you..?" I immediately turned my head to look at him... He is a man near to ''50s of his age, and I can sense he is shocked by looking at me... Not exactly looking at me... He is shocked by looking at Mark carrying me... Even Mark looks surprised and shocked by looking at him... And the man literally frozen in shock by looking at us, I immediately tried to get down from him... But Mark holds me more tightly than before, and his face turned to very furious second by second by looking at that man... I again tried to get down... Mark immediately looked at me and said in a serious note... Mark: "Anna, you no need to be scared for the person who doesn''t care at all... Stay quiet..." (I immediately stopped my trail and looked at Mark. He is now looking at the man with his sharp eyes and didn''t respond to him and lead me to my room... I looked in between at the man when we are passing him... He is looking at me with his narrowed eyes in a disgusting look... I am really scared now and totally confused who might be he is... And why he is looking at me in such a way like I am taking his bread slice... Maybe the way Mark hold me makes him to feel disgusting, but why Mark didn''t wish him, and he became more serious... In between my confusion thoughts, Mark leads to my bedroom and makes mey on my bed, and kissed me gently on my lips... Out of curiosity, I asked him directly... Anna: "Who is he, Mark..?" Mark: "It''s of no use to know about him, Anna... Fresh up soon ande for dinner... It''s alreadyte... Have some food and then sleep... Ok?" (I nod my head as ok and he left the room with his serious face by thinking about the man... I don''t force him to tell who is that man... Maybe Mark may have some bad past with him that''s the reason he is angry on him... But he called Mark as a son... So he might be close rtive... Who will help me to know about him..? I immediately take my phone to call Mona... No.. She is in her personal trip with Tom... I should not disturb them... So who can help me other than Mona..? Nanny... Yes, Nanny will definitely know about him, and she will definitely tell me what might happen between Mark and that man... So I hurriedly fresh up and went to meet Nanny at the kitchen before Mark, and that man visit... Luckily I am on time and Nanny is alone in the kitchen and I can ask her freely... Nanny: "Hello, Anna, beta... How are you?" How''s your trip went..? (I went close to her with a smiling face for her caring...) Anna: Great Nanny... The trip is really tremendous, and I have soo many sweet memories I can store for my life long... Nanny: "That''s very pleasure to here and 2 minutes beta, I will arrange dinner..." Anna: "It''s ok, Nanny... I came here to ask you something..." Nanny: "Sure beta..." Anna: "Who is that man..? And he called Mark as a son..." (Nanny smiled a bit and started her exnation... Nanny: "he is Mark''s uncle..." Anna: "Uncle..?" Nanny: "Yes, beta..., He is own brother to Mark''s mother¡­" (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support... Chapter 214 - Uncle Rubeus Marks POV: When Anna asked me about who might be behind all the attacks... I tried to exin to her, and I also told the fact about the fifth suspect... Because If I didn''t tell her about the 5th suspect, she might take it in the wrong way... So I exined her clearly, and she understands what I mean and didn''t misappropriate me, particrly when I told about her father... When shey her head on my shoulder, I feel relieved that she is ok with my discussion¡­ And at any cost, I don''t want to disturb her sleep. So, I drive smoothly and slowly to reach home. But when I am unbuckling her seat belt, she crushed her eyes and lips a bit... I understand that she is acting her sleep, even though she is acting I don''t want to disturb her and carried her in bridal style and teased her in the middle... When I am carrying her in the hallway, a well-known voice interrupted me, and I looked at him... It''s my uncle Rubeus... I am happy when I first looked at him... It''s been a very long time to look at him... But the moment I realized that he is not my older, caring uncle... I got angry, and I immediately lead to Anna''s room to drop her, and when Anna is trying to ask me about him I didn''t answer to her and skip the topic and left her room and lead to my room... I immediately fall on my bed with mixed emotions that I feel about my uncle... More than uncle he is a very dearest friend to me in my life and I used to share everything to him from my childhood... But suddenly, he changed... I don''t know what exactly the reason is... But as far as I know, he is one of our business partners, and he sells his shares suddenly and starts his new business just a few months before our parents died... And he came to my parent''s rituals like a formal rtive as her own sister i.e, my mother died... He didn''t react much and just attend the rituals and left us on the same day... Ria and I really take a hard time to get over from our parent''s tragedy... We need some guidance and support, particrly from my beloved uncle... But he didn''te to us after the rituals and didn''t care how we are doing... I requested him toe to my home to take care of Ria and me... But he rejected, and after a few days, he didn''t attend my calls too... I didn''t tell about my uncle''s ignorance to Ria because she feels more depressed... Later I try to cope up my mind that he is busy in his life and I should not interrupt me... And he really didn''t visit again in these two years after my parent''s death... I tried to digest the situation that he is not there to help me in my hard times, and with all my efforts, I established my dad''s business kingdom again and make it live with huge profits¡­ He didn''tpliment me... He didn''t console me... He didn''t encourage me... He didn''t there in my hard times... And most importantly, he ignored me... But why he came all of a sudden and wished me casually as nothing happened... Maybe he got the news about Ria... So he maye to look at me... Actually, I didn''t inform to him about Ria''s death... He might get to know through his sources. But it''s no use now if he really cares on us he would havee to us immediately after my parent''s death.. But now it''s no use... The moment I looked at him, I wish I should hold his cor and make him to get out of my house, but the memories and respect towards him stop me from doing such things... If I stay quiet with him, he will leave me again like before, but I am sure this time he leaves me permanently... And it''s better to keep away to him, or else I may again fall for his fake emotions towards me... But realizing that his love towards me is just fake, especially the memories with him during my childhood, makes my eyes wet... I should stay strong this time¡­ I came out of my thoughts and fresh up and changed my clothes and lead to Anna''s room to check her... She may skip her dinner for the tiredness of the journey... But I didn''t find her in her room, maybe she went for dinner... I lead to the dining hall to check on her, when I am getting down the steps, I looked at Anna and my uncle at the dining table... Both of them sit opposite to each other and Anna''s face looks worried... I silently went to them and sat beside next to Anna and ignored my uncle''s re... Mark: "When did youe for dinner?" Anna: "Just before your arrival..." (she said quietly and still looking into her te... Something happened... Why she is dull..?) Mark: "Everything ok?" (She nods her head as Yes... But why she looks worried and dull?) Mark: "Did anyone hurt you..?" (I asked her directly and loudly that my uncle should listen to me because he may lose his words on Anna, and he also looked at us how close I am with her, but Anna responded by striking her head as no.) Mark: "Why you look dull, Anna?" Anna: "I am tired, Mark... I will be ok if I take some rest..." (And she continued to take her food without looking at me...) Uncle: "You can have your food, my son, she will be ok by tomorrow..." (The moment I listened to him, I can''t control my anger on him... I threw my te away and left the dining table and went to my room...) Hello readers, #3rd bonus chapter#crossed 600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 215 - Why Is He Serious About Me? Anna''s POV: I am shocked when I heard that the man is Mark''s own uncle... So there might be some family problems between Mark and his uncle, maybe that''s the reason Mark is angry with him, and it''s better to know the reason behind the issue with the help of Nanny. So I continued to ask her about them... Anna: "Mark doesn''t like his uncle?" Nanny: "It''s not like that, beta... Actually, Mark sir loves his uncle more than his parents; and his uncle always stays in this house and takes care of both the children (i.e., Mark and Ria) carefully from their childhood..." (I am shocked by listening to Mark''s rtionship with his uncle, but I am eager to know what happenedter...) Anna: "Then why Mark is very serious when his unclees voluntarily and wished him?" Nanny: "Maybe Mark sir is angry at him because he didn''t visit after his parents rituals..." Anna: "What..?" Nanny: "Yes, beta... Both Mark sir and Ria are very depressed from their parent''s loss; they expect their uncle to take care, but he doesn''t... I don''t know why his uncle behaved very harshly by not taking care of them suddenly... But I am sure whatever may be the reason, deep down of both of their hearts, they care to each other..." (I know how Mark loves a person and how he cares a person if he loves... His caring is boundless, and I can sense the same caring from his uncle towards him, or else Mark didn''t get a close bond with his uncle... But there must be some serious reason behind his uncle not to visit Mark after his parents'' dead... And I am sure his uncle may feel the same pain as Mark because he lost his own sister... So what can be the reason behind this?) Anna: "Do you have any idea about why he didn''t visit Mark?" Nanny: "No, beta, I don''t know the reason behind this, but there must be a strong reason... If we find what it is... It''s easy to clear the issues between Mark sir, and his uncle..." (Yes, I agree with Nanny, because there may be some misunderstanding between them... If I find what it is, it''s easy to solve the issues, and Mark will be happy that his uncle is back into his life with lots of love and caring... I feel happy when I get the thought of Mark that he will be happy with his uncle... I turned to Nanny again to ask about his uncle...) Anna: "Nanny, do you have any idea why he visited suddenly?" Nanny: "Yes, beta, the moment he entered the house, he went to Ria''s picture and cried for a few hours... After he gets normal, he asked me how it happened... I exined to him everything that Ria attempted suicide, and we don''t know the exact reason why she attempted suicide... And he informed me that he got the newstely about Ria''s death and the moment he got the information, he started to visit Mark..." (So by listening to Nanny he still cares about Mark and Ria, So there might be some strong reason that he didn''t visit after her sister''s tragic death (i.e., Mark''s mom) So, I should make my efforts to know the reason...) Anna: "When did hee?" Nanny: st night, beta..." Anna: "Mark didn''t inform his uncle about Ria''s death?" Nanny: "No beta, and Mark sir, warned me to don''t call him and don''t respond to him, particrly if he asks about Mark''s sir well wishes... So I didn''t make a try to pass the information to his uncle about Ria''s death..." Anna: "What else uncle speak to you from yesterday...?" Nanny: "He shows me the newspaper of you and Mark sir, that both of you are...." (Nanny paused I understand he showed to Nanny the photo on our party night that when Mark peck on my lips in the ss room... So I asked Nanny directly this time...) Anna: "He asked about me?" Nanny: "Yes beta, and he is very serious when he is asking me about you by showing your photo... I told him that you are Ria''s friend, and Mark sir, bring you by saving you from the teasing gang... (I nod my head as ok with Nanny... My mind was nk, and I am scared now... Why is he serious about me..? Does he know anything about Ria that my brother and their friends raped her? In between my thoughts, I reached the dining table... After a few seconds, Mark''s uncle came to the dining table, and he is looking at me with his serious face by narrowing his eyes... I turned my face to smile and take all my strength and look at him again... He didn''t respond to my smile and sat opposite to me... Nanny served food to both of us... I don''t know what to do and how to talk to him... In between my thoughts, he interrupted me... Uncle: "How much you need to live your life happily..." (I didn''t understand what he is talking about.) Anna: "Pardon uncle..." Uncle: "Don''t behave that you didn''t understand what I mean... Anyway, let me know how much you want to leave Mark..." (The moment I listened to him, my heart skip a beat... What..? What he is thinking about me... Does he think that I trap Mark for his money..? I don''t know what to answer to him... I immediately want to throw my te on his head and shout at him that I love Mark more than my life, and you can''t bargain my love. But I controlled my emotions, and in return, my eyes are wet with his statement towards me that portraits I am a characterless girl... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 216 - Why He Left Me? Anna''s POV: "Tell me how much you want to leave Mark..." How does he think he can bargain my true love with money? Maybe he doesn''t know that True love don''t care that one of us is rich or poor... But I can understand he still cares about Mark; that''s the reason he hates me by thinking that I am using Mark for money... I remained quiet and didn''t respond to him... But his caring towards Mark wants to sacrifice our love? No... That is never going to happen... I hope he should understand how much Mark and I love to each other...) Uncle: Don''t act like amb girl... I know how you girls trap the rich kids like Mark... (No... No... No... He is thinking too far... Maybe his perception may change if I tell him the truth, that Mark and I are in a rtionship... So I take all my strength to exin to him...) Anna: "We are in a rtionship, and we are in deep love with each other..." Uncle: "Rtionship? Don''t put a name called love for your trap towards my son..." (I feel like a dagger hit in me by listening to his words... I tried to control my emotions... What mistake did I..? Falling in love with Mark is a mistake..? No... It''s better to make another try to convince him...) Anna: "I am not trapping Mark for money... We are really in love rtionships and..." (He cut-off my words and shouted at me suddenly...) Uncle: "I don''t want to hear your manipted story... And not at all interested in arguing with you... Let me know how much you want, and I will give you..." (By listening to him I can''t control my tears... It''s enough... He is not in a position to understand our love, and I don''t want to hear his dagger words anymore. I want to leave the dining table right now... I cleared my tears and got up from the table... But I saw Mark ising... No... No... If he saw I am leaving the dining table; particrly his uncle is eating, he may think that his uncle targeted me... And by looking at my face, he can clearly understand what might happen... So it''s better to stay quiet and have my food silently... I try to freeze my emotions and look into the te even though Mark came and sat beside me... How my dear love didn''t find my emotions... Yes... Mark asked me, "did anyone hurted you..?" The moment if I say what his uncle just speak before his arrival, Mark will definitely throw him out of the house by holding his cor... No... No... I should hide the fact and clear their distance between them, and make both of them care for each other like before... So I convinced Mark that I am tired a bit because of the journey... But I am really shocked by Mark''s reaction towards his uncle when he asks Mark to have food by pointing me arrogantly... I feel very sad when Mark went without having food... I stay quiet and remain silent... After a few seconds, uncle left the dining table after having some food and didn''t forget to look at me with his disgusting look... It''s ok, Anna... It''s ok... He needs some time to understand your love... Until then, don''t take his words to heart... I tried to boost myself and went to the kitchen and asked Nanny to arrange creamy pasta she made for dinner in a bowl... Soon I hold the bowl and go to Mark''s room and knocked on the door... He didn''t respond... Maybe he thinks it''s his uncle... So I knocked again and said, "Mark, it''s me... Anna..." Mark: e in Anna..." (He immediately replied, and I slowly opened the door and looked at him... He is sitting in his chair before his working table and involved in his deep thoughts... I ced the food te on his working table and caressing his hair by patting him slowly... He immediately turned and hugged me... His head is exactly on my chest, and he is pressing his head to control his emotions... After a few seconds, he breaks the silence... Mark: "I hate him, Anna... I don''t want to look at his face for the rest of my life..." (I tap on his back to console him...) Mark: "He left me all of a sudden when I need him most, and he ignored me these two years..." (Mark is trying to exin to me¡­ So, after listening to him, I try to convince him...) Anna: "Mark, he still cares about you very much, and there must be a strong reason that he stays away from you..." Mark: "What may be the reason I don''t care, Anna... We will know the real care of the person when we are in downtime... And he didn''t care for me all these years, and now why I should care about him..." (I have no words to console him... I know how much he missed his uncle these two years... It takes time to clear the misunderstanding between them... And I should be very careful that if Mark knows that his uncle bargains our love, he will permanently apart from him... After a few seconds, Mark rubbed his head in-between my boobs... I smile for his actions... Anna: "Hey, what are you doing..?" Mark: "I am using my treasures to throw away my sorrow..." Anna: "Really..?" Mark: "Yes, but I feel more relieved when my treasures care me without clothes on..." (I narrowed my eyes and looking at him in a serious note for his desires... We bothughed at each other for a few minutes...) Anna: "Ok, Mark, let''s have some food..." (I pointed the te on the table...) Mark: "You bring food for me..?" (He surprised by looking at the food...) (Hello readers, #4th bonus chapter#crossed 800 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 217 - Good Night Kiss Mark''s POV: I don''t know why Anna looks worried when she is having food, and when I sit beside her, she didn''t raise her head to look at me. Something discussion happened between Anna and my uncle, or else Anna may feel embarrassed to speak with me before uncle... I was outburst at the moment when my uncle tried to speak to me... I went to my room and thinking about the memories I have with him from my childhood, but the more I think, the more I am getting angry for his ignorance towards me... In between my thoughts, Anna came to me and caressing me to get cool down... I immediately hugged her and told her about my uncle... But when I hugged her, my head is touching to her chest, I feel some kind of relief and hold her more tightly close to me... After a few minutes of our hug, Anna makes me to eat the food she bought, and I felt very blessed for her caring towards me... After I ate two spoons of my food, I got a doubt that Anna may not eat her food... Mark: "Did you eat the food?" (She slowly strikes her head as no... I immediately pulled her close to me and made her sit on myp and offered the food with the same spoon... Without hesitation, she ate the food I keep into her mouth, and I ate the next spoon food... Mark: "It really tastes more than the previous spoon of food, Anna..." (She was looking at me in confusion and didn''t understand what I mean...) Mark: "Maybe because it enhances the taste of food after you tasted it, particrly your essence, it''s really tasted yummy¡­ (She immediately smiled...) Anna: "Stop teasing, Mark..." Mark: "No, Anna, I am not teasing; it really tastes yummy... I think the taste will enhance more if you ce the pasta directly into my mouth with the help of your mouth..." (She widened her eyes and blushed at the same time and grab the spoon from my hand and keep the food to me very caressingly with the spoon and in the middle, she is having the food on her own... Maybe she doesn''t like my idea, that''s the reason she didn''t keep the food with her mouth... And when the food is almost done, and there are 2 more spoons, she is staring at me... I didn''t understand why she is staring at me... Then I realized she is offering the pasta by holding it in between her lips... I didn''t waste one more second and ate the pasta and lick the pasta cream on her lips... She smiled and held the other pasta in the same way... I immediately pulled her head close to me and ate it very intensely, but this time it turns to a very hard deep French Kiss, and Anna is responding to my kiss by closing her eyes and caressing my hair with her fingers with more pleasure... After a few minutes of our deep kiss, she was forced to stop the kiss and take deep breaths to get normal... Meanwhile, I started to kiss her neck.) Anna: "Mark, I will go to my room..." Mark: "Why?" Anna: "I am tired, and I need to sleep..." Mark: "You can sleep with me..." Anna: "here..?" Mark: "Yes, why not?" (By finishing my words, I lifted her from myp andy her on my bed and in one shot, I jump next to her and cuddle her tightly by wrapping my leg around her thigh, and my hand is under her head as a pillow, and my other hand is in between her boobs under her shirt... She didn''t speak anything, and with a smile on her face, she closed her eyes to sleep... Mark: "Where is my good night kiss?" (She immediately opened her eyes and looked at me in shock...) Anna: "You just kissed me, and again you are asking for a kiss?" Mark: "That''s different... I need a good night kiss from now on... On every night without fail..." (She smiled and came close to my lips and kissed me for few seconds... In-between, I unhooked her bra... Anna: "Mark..." (She is surprised for my acts...) Mark: "Get habituated to remove your bra when you are sleeping, ok?" (She is looking at me with her narrowed eyes...) Mark: ??Ok, I agree that you don''t feelfortable if you take off your bra, but the point is, if you put your bra on the whole night, it''s not good for your health, and it may lead to cancer and¡­ Anna: "ok, Mark... I understand... And from today, I will try to take my bra off before sleeping... Mark: "That''s it..? (She looked at me in confusion and understands what I mean...) Anna: "And I will never miss your good night kiss, Ok?" (I nod my head as Yes and peck on her lips once again and we both fall into sleep...) I waked up in the morning and checked the time on the wall clock... It''ste than usual waking time... I looked at Anna... She is looking at me with her puppy eyes... Mark: "When did you wake up?" Anna: "Just a few minutes ago..." Mark: "ok, then, I need to go to the office, and I may note early." (Anna nods her head as Yes...) Anna: "I know you have lots of business work to be done... Enjoy the work..." (By finishing her words, she kisses me gently on my lips and trying to get up from my cuddle... I lose my cuddle, and she went out of my room... I immediately get up and get ready for the office and had my breakfast and asked Nanny to take care of Anna and lead to my office... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 218 - First Love Gif John''s Pov: He is fucking me more in all the possible ways he can... I am really exhausted with his desires, and I am getting a doubt that I may get habituated with his sex, and soon I may be gay like him, and I may fantasize only guys like him... Shit, shit... The thought itself makes me feel worst about myself... It''s better to get away from him for some time, to take fresh air. I tried to get up from his cuddle, but he hugged me tightly, and still, his dick is in my ass, and he started pistoning again. He is moaning loudly while giving deep hard strokes... I responded to him by moving my hip and acted like I am enjoying his fuck all the time. After a few more strokes, he cum in me, and he turned me towards him and kissed me very passionately... Jack: "I think you are enjoying our sex session..." He said in between his kiss... (I smile to him and acted blush face.) John: "Yes, particrly when you proposed to marry me..." (He again kissed me very passionately...) Jack: "Are you not happy about our honeymoon..?" John: "Actually I am, but I am scared more than happy because I may keep you in the danger zone, so I''m not too fond of our honeymoon..." Jack: "Do you doubt my expertise to create Fake id''s?" John: "Definitely no.., I know you are very talented in all the ways..." (By finishing my words, I hold his dick with my hand seductively...") Jack: ahhhhhhhh... (He smiled and closed his eyes with pleasure... I am giving hard strokes with the help of a hand job very seductively, and he is enjoying it...) John: "Even though I trust your skills, I don''t want to take any risk on you..." (And I increased the speed of my strokes... And he didn''t speak anything and moving his hip as a reflexive action... Jack: ahhhhhhhh... . . Deaaarrrrr... . . Huhhhhhhhh... (He started moanings... I immediately went to his lips and kissed him voluntarily by giving hard strokes... He cum after a few hard strokes and opened his eyes happily and hugged me more tightly... Jack: "I will take risks to satisfy your dreams; that''s my only aim from now on..." (Yes... Now I am 100 percent sure that my passport n will work out, but I need Anna''s original passports as well... So it''s better to confirm again about the same...) John: "Is that possible to get Anna''s Visa and passport?" (He looked at me with a smiling face...) Jack: "Yes, dear, I will help you to get your revenge on your sister and I already plotted an excellent n, so in 2-3 days, I will bring your sister''s visa and passport to you as our first love gift... Is that ok?" (I smiled and kissed him again as apliment kiss... I know he will definitely bring Anna''s visa and passport to me, but I should not rely 100 percent on him because there may be a chance of dy. So it''s better to n another plot for safety purposes... So how can I get her visa and passport..? The only way I can get from my end is with the help of Genie... Yes, Genie... That bitchhhhhh will help me if I convinced her to take revenge on Anna; she will do whatever I say by risking her own life... I smile to my self and happy that my n is going to be sessful in just a few days... And my sweet sister''s happy moments are ending after these few days, and she will cry for the rest of her life... So it''s better to talk to that Genie bitch... After a few minutes, when Jack went to sleep on my chest... I slowly took my phone and pinged her hi... I got a reply after a few seconds... Genie: "Miss you..." (I know she misses my fuck... The moment I visualize the fuck between us, my dick twitched... So I replied to her quickly.) John: "Where are you?" Genie: "why should I tell you..?" John: "Because I want to fuck you..." Genie: lol... John: "Sorry I left you alone because Jack insisted me toe... So..." Genie: "It''s ok, I can understand..." John: "tell me where I can meet you..." Genie: "Room number 1104..." (I am shocked by looking at the message of the same room number... Does she book this room permanently for her sexual desires, or she still staying there and waiting for me?) John: "What..?" Genie: "Yes I am still in this room and you are always wee..." (I smile to myself that she is waiting for my visit from the whole day for my fuck... I should go to her to get relieve my stress from Jack and at the same time, I should propose my n to Genie about Anna''s passport...) John: "miss you, I will be there right now." Genie: "waiting for you.." (I immediately ced my phone in my pocket and moved Jack slowly from my chest to his pillow... And I get up from my bed...) Jack: "Why are you trying to get up..?" (I am shocked that he identified me, I should escape him very cunningly...) John: "Yeah, I need to go to the washroom..." (He nodded his head as Yes and I lead to the washroom and put on my clothes... And after a few minutes, I came out and leading to the door to escape from him.) Jack: "Where are you going, dear..?" (Shit, I am dead now...) John: "I am going to the garden to take some fresh air..." Jack: "Wait, I wille with you..." (What should I do now? Will he fuck me again? No...No... I need that bitch to fuck not this gay...) (Hello readers, #5th bonus chapter#crossed 1000 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 219 - She Is Busy With Three Men John''s Pov: What should I do if hees with me... No, no, no... I can''t enjoy that Genie bitch... I really need to Fuck her to get out of my stress with this gey... Let''s make a try to convince him... John: "No, dear¡­ You need to take rest and sleep well... Because I know about your work schedule, and you are caring only me from thest day by sacrificing your sleep..." Jack: "It''s ok, dear... I love to stay with you..." John: "It''s not ok... If you didn''t take proper sleep, it might lead to ill health... and it would be best if you took care of your health too..." (He paused to get up and thinking what I just said, he will listen if I continue to convince him...) John: "And I will be back soon andy beside you... So it would be best if you sleep now... Ok?" (He nods his head as ok...) Jack: "Come fast..." John: "Sure, dear..." (After listening to me, he went to sleep again, and I hurriedly take the car keys and drive to the hotel and reach the room that I fucked her and enjoyed herst day... When I am taking step by step, my dick started erected to fuck her... I eagerly went to her room, and her door is not locked... Maybe she opened the door and waiting for my fuck... I eagerly opened the door to look at her... I am shocked by looking at her nude body, and three of the men are busy in fucking her... And they didn''t realize my appearance yet... That bitch is moaning loudly with pleasure while the three men are busy in fucking her one dick in her pussy and pistoning her very fast and the other dick in her mouth and moving in and out with deep hard strokes in her mouth and the third dick she is busy in doing hand job... I feel more thirsty by looking at that bitch fucking by three other men... So I understand finally that she is continued her sex desires after I left with other men... I know one among the three... He is the room boy I insist him to fuck herst time by tieing her hands... So she continued with this room boy after I left, but who are the other men..? I looked around, and I found the same kind of dress as a room boy... So the other two men also the room boy''s in this hotel... I smiled at her for her lusty desires... In between my thoughts, the one who is fucking in her mouth cum in her mouth, and she swallowed all his cum, and he bends and gives her an intense French Kiss... In return, she didn''t stop her hand job, and the other man is still pistoning her more aggressively... She looked at me in between and shocked, but she didn''t stop giving stocks to the other two dicks... The men who cum in her mouth said, "My break time is finished, and I need to go... I will be back soon in between to fuck you..." And he put on his clothes and looked at me in confusion and leave the room casually... On the other hand, she signals me toe... I went close to her near to the bed, and she started caressing my erected dick over my pants and pressing it very intensely... The one who is pistoning her in her pussy asked her, "is he your boyfriend you are waiting for..?" She chuckled a bit and nodded her head as Yes... And the other person cum in her hand, he is the first room boy I insisted him to fuck this bitch... He smirked at me for his sess in fucking her and lean forward and kissed her boobs very hard and then lead to her lips and kissed her... After a few seconds, he got up from her and said, "thank you for the fuck... Enjoy with your boyfriend..." And he ced the tissue beside her and said, "here is my number, call me when ever you need a hard fuck..." He put on his clothes and left the room... She cleaned her cum to the nket and leaned forward towards me and opened my zip with her other hand... My dick was popped out erected... She was surprised by looking at my dick and started stroking with her both hands... And the other men in the room are still pistoning in her pussy... Her hand job is not giving me pleasure, so I suddenly climbed on her and sit on her boobs, and in one push, I inserted my entire dick into her mouth... I can sense her warm throat... I started in and out of my dick in her mouth... Her eyes are wet for my pressure force... I didn''t care... And my dick erected more after looking into her wet eyes... I am giving big hard strokes, and her face turned to red... The men behind me are moving her body with more speed for pleasure... "Bitchhhhhh... . . I like your pusssssyyyyy... . . Ahhhhhhhh... . . Yeah.... . . He is moaning loudly in pleasure, and I am giving more strokes by listening to his pleasure moaning... After a few hard strokes, we both cum in her mouth and pussy... This bitchhhhhh is really craving for sex with me... She drank all my cum without leaving a drop and smiling at me with pleasure... I immediately bent forward and kissed her very Harshly... In between my kiss, the other man came and started eating her boobs and inserted his three fingers into her pussy... She is moving with pleasure and I am jealous that she enjoyed three-man the whole day and night... Lucky Bitchhhh (Hello readers, #1st bonus chapter#crossed 200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 220 - Illicit Relationship John''s Pov: When the third room boy is busy in fucking her pussy with three fingers, Gen cum once again, and he swallowed her entire cum and licked her pussy for a few more minutes... I didn''t leave her lips, and in-between my kiss, the third room boy put on his clothes and said, "I love your Fuck... Have a nice day with your boyfriend..." And he left the room... She chuckled in between my kiss... I stopped my kiss and looked at her... Genie: "Lock the door, or else the other room boy''s wille to fuck me..." John: "What a Bitch you are..." Genie: "What should I do..? You left me before my thrust satisfied... So I am busy in enjoying the room boy after you left me for a few hours, his friends join us, and we have a straight gang bang and had lots of fun with different angles¡­" (It''s better to lock the door or else my privacy may be distracted if the other room boys really entered¡­ So immediately I went and locked the door and went near to her and looked at her... Her naked body is filled with cum everywhere... I immediately carried her and took her into the bathroom, and turned on the shower... Her body is cleaned after a few minutes of the shower, and her glossy skin in the shower makes me more Horny... I removed my clothes and joined her in the shower... She is seductively rubbing her skin under the shower to clean the cum on her body... I immediately went close to her and kissed her lips... And my Bitch she is caressing my dick with her hand... I grab and squeezing her boobs with my hands... I can''t control it anymore... In one shot, I turned her towards the wall and ced my dick in her ass hole and started fucking her by giving deep hard strokes and release my load in her ass hole; then I turned towards me and inserted into her pussy and started giving strokes... I am relieved by fucking this bitch because I am too much exhausted with that gay sex... Gen: "What are you thinking..?" (I am shocked for her question, how she understands that I am thinking somewhere..?) John: "Nothing..." Gen: "Stop lying..." (By listening to her, I increased my strokes more speed. I think it''s a better time to plot my n...) John: "I confess my love to jackkkkkkk..." Gen: "what?" (Sheughed in a teasing way...) John: "Yes, I don''t have another choice to escape from him..." Gen: "Why you want to escape..?" (I stopped responding to her and concentrated on my fuck and move in and out.... Ahhhhhhhh... . . Huhhhhhh... . . Bitchhhhhh youuuu areeee... . . Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... . I cum in her pussy, and we both get cleaned again under the shower and went to the bedroom... Gen: "Tell me why you want to escape?" John: "You forget everything that happened before your gang bang..." (She chuckled and looking at me for an answer...) John: "I arranged my friends to kidnap Anna to satisfy your revenge. But I don''t know how Jacke to know that my friends got caught... He may suspect me... So I acted in reverse and confessed my fake love towards him... And the most funny part is, he epted it and wants me to get married..." (We bothugh to each other for few minutes...) Genie: "I think you are taking your life risk to take my revenge..." By finishing her words, she went to my dick and started licking it... Ahhhhhhhh... . . John: anything for you, bitchhhhhh... . . Butttt... She raised her head and looked at me... Genie: "But?" John: "But I need your help..." Genie: "How can I help you?" John: "I need all the details of Mark and Anna from now on, and most importantly, if there is a chance for you to steal Anna''s passport and visa secretly, it will be the best..." Genie: "Yeah, I can help you with the information, but I am not sure about visa and passport because Mark warned me to don''t visit his house... Soo..." John: "Yeah, I know... But if you have any chance, don''t forget to grab her passport..." Genie: "Sure, Tell me what is the n..?" John: "This time, I am plotting a n that she can''t escape from my trap, and she will be sorry for her entire life..." Genie: "Yes, and I want to see her when Mark is throwing her from his house, and he should make me queen for his empress..." John: "Why are you interested in Mark..?" Genie: "Actually, it''s not my interest... It''s my dad''s interest; he always says from my childhood that I should get married to Mark... I have feelings on him at my Teenage But he always rejected me... His rejection makes me to want him more... I tried him so many times seductively for sex, but he never cared for my desires... I am shocked when he is falling after that, Anna bitch... What special in her..?" John: "How did you get his personal assistant post..?" Genie: "All credits goes to my dad... When mark''s parents died in a car ident, my dad took it as an advantage and appointed me to his personal assistant and warned me to get close to him..." John: "Bad father..." Genie: No... He is good and wants to see me as a queen for Mark''s empire because Mark is one of the world''s richest man in the world... So I want him for money purposes as well as to satisfy my sexual desires... (I inserted my dick into her pussy and started giving strokes to her...) John: "Will you be my Bitch after you marry Mark..?" (Sheughed and started moving her hip...) Genie: "I love to keep an illicit rtionship, and I will enjoy more if it is with you..." (Hello readers, #2nd bonus chapter#crossed 400 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 221 - His Heartbeat Is Like A Bedtime Song... Anna''s POV: I know how Mark is craving with his sexual desires, but I am blessed that he controls his desires only to satisfy my dream on our wedding night... It does not matter we do sex before our marriage or not; for me, all it matters is how he takes a stand for my wish and controlling his desires only to make my wishe true¡­ It implies how he is giving value to me with his love. What can I do other than satisfying his wishes? So I am epting all the wishes he is asking for... He asked me to keep the food with my mouth; I feel shy to do, but when there are only two spoons left, I break my shyness and offer the pasta with my lips, and I expected it leads to a kiss, and it is... Next, he asked me to sleep with him, I hesitate, but when he makes mey on his bed, I don''t want to hurt his feelings by leaving him alone in this room... And I am shocked when he asked me to kiss him again in the name of a goodnight kiss... I didn''t hesitate and gave a short, sweet goodnight kiss to him to make him happy with all my love... And I feel secured and happy when he cuddles me with all his love and care... His muscr hand bes my pillow from the past few days, and I really feelfortable and secured under his cuddle, and no nightmare disturbed me when I sleep under his cuddle all these days... And his heartbeat is like a bedtime song sing by my mom in my childhood... By listening to his heartbeat under his warm cuddle, I take a good sleep... When the rising sun rays are hitting me on my face through the window, I opened my eyes slowly and looked at Mark... He is still in a deep sleep, and I can sense his warm breath on my neck, which makes me shrills all over my body... I wish to wake up every day to the feel of his breath on my neck... The warmth of his lips on my skin... The sound of his heart beating with mine... When I lost my world by looking at him, he waked up and looked at me and said he needs to go to the office and maybete in the evening due to some hectic work... Later he loses the cuddle, and I lead to my room and get fresh up andy on my bed by thinking about Mark... I feel starving... I looked at the time; it''s around 10.30 am... I get up andb my hair and lead to the dining hall... But my subconscious mind is thinking about Mark''s uncle and how rudely he behaved with mest night at the dining room... I hope he should understand soon that Mark and I love to each other and it''s true love... I reached the dining table in between my thoughts, and I am praying all the way that Mark''s uncle should not be there at the dining table, and he didn''t... I feel relieved... Nanny: "I am about toe to your room, beta..." (Nanny interrupted my thoughts.) Anna: "What happened, Nanny..?" Nanny: look at the time... It''ste, and you didn''t have your breakfast yet... And I know you didn''t take proper dinnerst night too... (Nanny always cares me from the first day I entered in this house... So it''s better to share with her that Mark and I are in a rtionship... It feels awkward to tell her, but she deserves to know our rtionship, and I am sure she will be very happy about the news.) Anna: "Nanny, I want to tell you one important thing..." Nanny: "What beta..?" Anna: "Mark and I are in a love rtionship..." Nanny: "What...?" (She was amused and shocked.) Anna: "Yes nanny, We confess our love to each other on the trip, and we will marry after Ria''s case gets solved..." Nanny: "wow, that''s really good news... I am very happy and you are a very nice person, and a perfect match for Mark sir, and I know you will definitely take proper care..." Anna: "Yes, Nanny, I will..." (I feel more blushed by listening to her; she is happy as I expect.) Nanny: "Actually, I got a doubt when you are exining to Mark''s uncle that you are in a rtionship..." (I am shocked when Nanny said she listened to our conversation, does it mean she listened to everything that uncle speak to me?) Anna: "Did you listen to our conversationst night..?" Nanny: "Yes, beta... I am very sorry for his intended words..." Anna: "It''s ok, Nanny... You no need to say sorry to me... I am d that you trust our rtionship..." Nanny: "Why don''t I trust you..? I know you from long as Ria''s friend, and now I am very happy that you are there to take care of Mark sir too..." Anna: "But why his uncle behaved like that?" Nanny: "He will definitely realize his mistake that he misappropriated a diamond girl..." (I smile at her statement... I will be very happy if his uncle epted me and soon Mark and his uncle should clear their issues... When I am having my breakfast, I got a sh of Alex... My younger brother... He is just five years old, and he is very innocent, and he always be with my mom... Now my mom was not there, and I should take care of him... I should search for his school address on the website after my breakfast... The moment I got the thought of Alex, I had my breakfast very hurriedly and went to the room and busy in searching for his school name. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 222 - Blame On Me... Anna''s POV: I can remember flukey when my mom said identally about alexs school name¡­ I got so many lists of schools with same school name... Shit, shit... What should I do now? After a few minutes, I got a thought that I should check the schools which provide hostel facilities... Yes... I again sorted the school names, then I finally got four schools which provide hostel facilities. I immediately took my phone and called the first school and ask them about Alex around the age of five years... They said they would join the students into the hostel only after the age of 12 years... So I ruled out the first school name... I am scared now... What if I misappropriated his school name... I may not find him in my life... No... No... It won''t happen... Let''s try the second school number... And I called them, and they informed me that they don''t have the kid named Alex... Another dagger hit in my heart... My heartbeat is increasing... What should I do if I really didn''t find him..? In between my thoughts, my room door was knocked... I went and opened the door, it''s Nanny but she didn''t smile like usual and she looks worried about something... Anna: "What happened, Nanny?" (She turned her face to the other side, and I looked at it... It''s Mark''s uncle, besides Nanny... By looking at him, my heartbeat skips for a second... I didn''t speak anything and looked at Nanny for a reason behind their visit...) Nanny: "Anna beta, Rubies sir, lost his belonging it seems, and he wants to check your room..." (I am shocked the moment I heard to Nanny... What does it mean..? Did I steal his belonging? I didn''t understand what he wants to prove... He wants me to get apart with Mark by iming that I steal his belonging? I move aside and frozen like a statue... Nanny came into the room and started searching and I know there is no mistake with Nanny... She is just following his orders, that''s it... Nanny started her searching very gently into my room... After a few seconds uncle came into my room, I didn''t look at him, and I don''t want to ask him for his belonging he is searching for, and I am not scared this time because I know I didn''t steal anything and he will definitely understand that he made a mistake to search my room by thinking that I am a theft... After a few minute''s uncle went near to my dressing table and opened the drawer... Uncle: "Here it is..." (I am shocked and looked at his hand, it''s the bracelet given by Ria to me... I didn''t understand what''s happening here... Uncle came close to me by holding the bracelet...) Uncle: "I know it''s you, and my doubts are cleared that you trap Mark for money..." Anna: "I didn''t understand what you are saying, that bracelet is mine, and it''s Ria''s gift to me... This is the only thing I left, with the memory of Ria..." Uncle: "Stop your tears; it''s disgusting... I am not Mark to fall for your tears... Better before Mark identified your fake emotions, you better leave him and leave this house..." (I don''t know what to answer to him... I am really shocked by his behavior and didn''t understand why he targeted me with this theft... Actually, I take this bracelet from my handst night before fresh up... Later I am in a hurry to enquire Nanny about uncle, and I led to Mark''s room and slept with him... So the uncle may look at the bracelet on my hand when Mark is carrying me in the hallway... In between my thoughts, Nanny interrupted to support me...) Nanny: "Sir, Anna beta had this bracelet from the day one she entered in this house..." Uncle: "I see, then she might steal it from Ria... " Anna: "Ria gifted me..." Uncle: "Stop your fake stories... I gave this bracelet to Ria as a gift... Why she will gift it to you..?" (I don''t know what to say... I remained quite... I can''t see anything... My eyes are blurred... Even though I am trying to suppress my emotions, my eyes are showing my genuine feelings... By holding the bracelet and after put a me that I am a thief, he finally leaves my room... I copsed at the ce where I stand... Nanny immediatly came to me to console me... Nanny: "It''s ok beta, don''t worry..." (I can''t control my emotions.) Nanny: "I will inform to Mark sir... He will take care of his uncle... Don''t worry..." Anna: "No Nanny, if Mark knew the truth, he never in his life doesn''t look at his uncle... So better keep calm and promise me you don''t say to Mark..." Nanny: "Ok beta, I won''t say to him, but I am not sure... If he really targeted you like this further, I will definitelyin to Mark sir..." (After a few seconds I control myself and Nanny left my room... I should sort the issues raising by this uncle¡­ I went to my bed and remembered again about Alex... I immediately took my phone and called the third school... They didn''t respond to my call... And I called the fourth school and asked about Alex... They said they have a student named Alex, but he is nine years old... So myst hope is the third school... So I again called them... This time they respond to my call... I immediately asked them about Alex, and they asked me who I am, and I introduced them that I am his guardian and his own sister... Then they said Alex is on leave... What..? On leave..? (Hello readers, #3rd bonus chapter#crossed 600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you) Chapter 223 - Surprise Gif Anna''s POV: Anna: "What do you mean he is on leave..?" School management: "It means he is not there in our school or hostel and with some special permission, he takes leave..." Anna: "Special permission?" School management: "Yes, madam, a few days back, his guardian came and informed the management that he lost his mother, and he wants to take him on leave..." (The moment I heard the word guardian, I am sure it''s John... He advanced a step and found the Alex whereabouts and kidnapped him from his school... I made a big mistake... I should take care of him on the next day of John''s attack... But I thought Alex would be safe in the hostel...) Anna: "Can you tell me the details of the person who takes my brother..?" School management: "Sorry, madam... We can''t help you by phone... You should visit our school for further information with special permission if required..." Anna: "Ok, can I visit now..?" School management: "Sorry, madam, it''s already afternoon, and we are closing the administration department... Better you visit on tomorrow morning..." Anna: "Ok, thank you..." (What should I do now... I have no clue to proceed further... I should have told to Mark about Alex... I don''t care if he hates him like he hates my father for no reason... Sooner orter Mark may ept Alex... But see now... I can''t do anything... I don''t know where John is and don''t know how he is taking care of Alex... I am sure he will torture Alex for his revenge for no reason... In between my thoughts, I passed a few more hours, and now the time is around 6 pm... I can''t suppress my bad thoughts, thinking that John may harm him to get revenge... There may be a chance that my father may take Alex into his custody... Yes, how I forgot about this... If it really my father, then why the management informed its guardian..? They would have informed it is his father to take him on leave, but they didn''t¡­ So maybe it''s not my dad... So sure it''s John who kidnapped my little brother... But if John really kidnapped Alex by now, he should have reached me for ckmail... So what might be his intention..? It''s notte yet better I should say this to Mark right now... He will definitely help me to find my little brother... I didn''t hesitate and directly called to Mark... He didn''t respond... It''s around 7 pm... He should be at home by 5 pm... Maybe he is busy with his hectic work, that''s the reason he didn''t even respond to my call... But it''s an emergency, and he might think that I called him casually... It''s better I should message him that it''s an emergency... No no... He will be worried... I again called him, and he didn''t respond again... After a few seconds, I got a message from mark... "I am on the way... Will be there in 10 minutes... Everything ok?" I take a breath after reading to his message... I immediately replied to him... "I need to talk to you,e to my room after you reach..." I messaged him toe to my room directly because I can''t wait at anywhere where his uncle may lurk on us, and I feel some difort... So it''s better to share about Alex in my room... I don''t know how Mark will react to me after I tell him about Alex... Hope he should not treat him like my father and Alex is very innocent, and he doesn''t know any politics... Hope Mark should ept my concern and help me to find Alex with the help of Tom... Just ten more minutes Anna... Wait... Wait... After a few minutes... Mark suddenly opened my door and entered in an amused face... I can''t control my tears the moment I looked at him... I immediately ran to him and hugged him and started crying... He didn''t understand anything and frozen like a statue... Mark: "Hey, Anna, what happened..?" (He is trying to console me; all the pain in my heartes out in the form of tears... Maybe my sobbing includes the im of theft on me without no reason by his uncle..." Mark: "Did my uncle behaved severely with you..?" (No.., Mark should not know what his uncle did to me... So I strike my head as no... And control my sobbings to exin to him about Alex... Mark: "cool Anna, tell me what happened..." I take all my strength to exin to him about Alex... Anna: "Alex, my younger brother... He is just five years old... Anddd..." (I can''t control my sobbings again... I can sense Mark is staring at me in shock...) Mark: "You have another brother, right..?" I nod my head as head... Anna: "But I don''t know where he is..?" (And I hide my face on his chest to control my emotions... I think he is angry or shock after listening to me, but he didn''t... Instead, he is chuckling andughing a bit... I immediately looked at him in a serious note...) Mark: "Are you daydreaming, Anna..? (I am shocked by his expression and reaction...) Anna: "Mark, I am not joking..." Mark: "Then?" Anna: "I really have a little brother..." Mark: "ok..." Anna: "And he is missing..." Mark: "What..?" Anna: "Yes, Mark, I just called his school, and they said he is on leave... I think it''s John''s n to kidnap him...." Mark: "Hoo... But why John kidnaps his brother?" (Why he is asking me these stupid questions... Maybe his mind is not working after his hectic work...) Anna: "I don''t know about it, but we need to find Alex as early as possible... He is a kid of 5 years old, and he knows nothing... Please stop teasing me and help me Mark..." (By finishing my words, my eyes again filled with tears... He cleared my tears with his thumb finger and made me to look at him by holding my chin...) Mark: "Don''t forget I will be there to take care of YOU... You means your family also includes... Ok?" (I feel relieved when I heard him that he would take care... I am trying to exin to him about Alex, but he closed my mouth with his hand to not speak... I am staring at him...) Mark: "We can discuss about thister, and you should answer to all my questions, ok?" (Later..? It''s alreadyte, and we should start our search for Alex, but he said he would discuss itter... I don''t know what to answer, so I nod my head as yes in confusion...) Mark: "That''s a good girl... And now I am going to give you a surprise... Come to the dining table..." (What he is doing... He didn''t care about Alex and how he thinks that I will enjoy his surprise... I am not at all interested... So I immediately tried to convince him again...) Anna: "Mark, please postpone your surprise... I can''t enjoy it right now, and I am worried about my brother... Please call to Tom and inform him about the school details... He may help us..." Mark: "Shhhhhh... Anna... Control... I am sure nothing bad will happen to your younger brother, and will youe with me for a surprise?" (I can''t convince him anymore... Better I should search Alex on my own way without depending on him... And I didn''t try anymore to convince him and nod my head as Yes... He smiled at me and held my hand, and we both are walking towards the dining room... But my mind is still struck with Alex... Why does Mark not understand my emotions towards my brother..? And he only aims to surprise me with something, maybe with some foodstuff, because he is leading me to the dining table... In-between my thoughts, we are near to the steps to get down... Hope Mark''s uncle should not be there... If he is there, he will do something bad to me like before... When I am getting down the steps, I looked at the table, and I didn''t find anything surprising... when there are a few more steps to get down, I see a small head, and I can hardly see his hair sit in the chair of the dining table, and he is covered with chair back cushion, and I can not look at him clearly except his back head with hair with the Same blend like Alex... My heartbeat is rising fast, and my Palms get wet and moving step by step close to him to look at his face... (Hello readers, #4th bonus chapter#crossed 800 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support... Hope you are enjoying my work.) Chapter 224 - Deep Diving In Love Lake... Marks POV: I feel the fresh energy with an active mind, maybe because of Anna''s kiss... Yes, the moment she wakes up in my cuddle, she kiss me a very gentle and caring kiss which refills my energy and gives me eternal happy... In between my thoughts, I went to my office room, it''s around 10 a.m. and busy in looking at my business mails... Genie should be here at this time with some work files. Maybe her punctualitycks because I am noting to the office after Ria''s tragedy... So I called to Genie, she said she would be here in a few minutes and I continued my work as speedily as possible with the energy given by Anna... After a few minutes, Genie entered into my room with some files, I find some dark circles around her eyes, and her face looks sick... Mark: Are you ok? Gen: Yes, sir... Mark: you look tired, Gen... If you want, you can take leave... Gen: No, sir, I am fine... Actually, I didn''t sleepst night due to some office work... And I feel relieved after looking at you after a long time... (By looking at me her face turned to blush and trying to flirt me... But I never fall for her trap of flirting... I don''t know why... From my childhood, I had a bad opinion on her and her character, and I am sure she will fall after me just because I am rich... If my kingdom upside down in one night and If I lost my all money, Genie never looks at my face in her entire life... But Anna, she doesn''t bear to leave me for one second irrespective of my money status... She will be with me all my life and make me happy by giving energy through her kisses and love... In-between Anna''s thoughts, I am doing my work as early as possible... Meanwhile, I got a call from Mona... Mark: Hi Mona, how are you? Mona: "Fine Mark, we are having a great time... It will be the best if you and Anna join us..." Mark: "Yeah, but I have lots of work to do, and as of now, it is not safe to continue our trip, so I take the decision to drop the trip with you..." Mona: "Yes, Mark, we should find who is behind all this as early as possible..." Mark: Yes, soon we will find... Did you remember my uncle Rubeus? Mona: Yes, I remember... How I will forget him, he is such a lovely caring person... Mark: it''s in his past Mona, now he is different,pletely different... Did you forget? He didn''te to Ria and me after my parent''s tragedy... Mona: Yeah, I remember, but still, I don''t change my opinion on him, Mark... Mark: I don''t care... Bye... (I am very angry on Mona for supporting my uncle and his mistake... Actually, he takes equal care on Mona along with Ria and me... So even though he murders a person before Mona, she thinks he is a nice person... I am about to cut her call... She immediately shouted...) Mona: Mark... Mark... Ok, ok... I can understand... Tell me why all of a sudden you asked about him? Mark: He came to my house... Mona: What..? Mark: Yes, he came to my house and I don''t know why... Maybe he got the information about Ria''s death... Mona: You didn''t inform him about Ria''s death..? Mark: Why I should inform to the person who left us in our hard time... Mona: Mark... Cool down... Did you speak to him at least..? Mark: Why should I speak to him? Mona: Ok, what should I do now? Shall I call to him and ask him why he came? Mark: No, Mona... But I don''t know what is the exact reason behind his visit... Mona: Mark, he came just to look at you, maybe he got the news of Ria by now, so he came to visit you... Maybe he may leave after a few days... Don''t worry... Mark: I will be happy if he leaves as early as possible... Mona: I hope he should stay two more days... So I can visit him... Mark: Don''t worry, Mona you can reach your dearest uncle at his office... If you need, I will send the address to you... Mona: Stop your arrogant behaviour with me... Tell me how is Anna... Mark: What are you talking? Did you forget that she stays with me.? How she will be not fine? Mona: Ho hoo... I forgot that Romeo will always take good care of his Juliet... (We bothugh to each other...) Mark: Ok then, I need to finish my work as early as possible and reach home early... Bye... Mona: Mark Mark... (She again shouted when I am about to hang the phone...) Mark: What..? Mona: You want to finish your work, to reach your home early or to reach Anna..? (I smile to myself for her teasing question... She knows that we are in a rtionship, so I didn''t hesitate anymore to cover my feelings...) Mark: Yes, I am going early to reach Anna soon... Mona: Are you missing her? Mark: Very badly... Mona: Then bring her to your office and make her sit beside you... Mark: That''s really a good idea... I will ask her about this... Mona: Omg, Mark... You are really deep diving in loveke... Mark: Maybe... If you are done with your stupid questions, I will continue my work... Bye... Mona: Mark, Mark... (She again shouted...) Mark: Yes, Tom is not there with you..? Mona: Yeah, he is beside me; why? Mark: Because you are eating my brain instead of Tom''s brain... Mona: How mean you are... Mark: Ok, tell me what you want to say¡­ Mona: This is important, Mark... Mark: What..? Mona: Alex is home sick it seems... I just called to the caretaker... He is not eating well and crying on the reason for homesick... Mark: "Hoo, I really forgot about him..." Mona: He got very attached to me and habituated to the home atmosphere... So, make a space in your time slot and visit him for once, he feels relieved... And we will return back tomorrow... Mark: Sure, actually I forgot about him... I want to surprise Anna by taking him to my house... Mona: what..? Nooo... Mark: Why? Mona: I will surprise Anna after my trip by visiting her with Alex... Mark: "No way... She is mine, and I have all rights to surprise her..." Mona: She is my friend and I also have the rights to surprise her... Mark: I can''t wait until you finish your trip... Mona: We will return tomorrow, Mark... Mark: I think your return tickets booked on the day after tomorrow, right..? Mona: Yes, but after I hear about Alex, I don''t want to enjoy this trip anymore..." Mark: Hey, Mona, don''t worry... I will take him to Anna today, and he will be fine... And both of you enjoy your trip these two days, ok? Mona: Ok, then... I agree with you... Alex feels better when he stays with Anna... But promise me after I came to my home Alex will be with me like before... (I understand how much she attached to him by taking care... So without Anna''s permission I made a promise to her...) Mark: ok, he will be with you, and if Anna resists, I will convince her..." Mona: My Anna never says no to me... She is petty confident that I will take very good care of Alex... Mark: She is mine, not yours... Mona: She is my friend, not yours... Mark: She is my girlfriend... (In between our fight Tom interfered...) Tom: Both of you stop your Tom and Jerry fight... (We all threeughed again...) Mark: Hi, Tom... Tom: Hi, Mark... I think this is the best time to reveal Alex to Anna... If you take more time, it leads to trust issues of your rtionship... She may think that you are hiding her family from her... Mark: Ipletely agree with you, Tom. Now I am scared, what should I do if she takes the situation in reverse... Tom: Don''t worry, Mark... Tell her the truth and why we take him on leave from his school and the reason we keep it secret... Mark: Yeah, sure... She will definitely understand... Mona: What about Anna''s mother..? Would you like to reveal her mother too..? Mark: No Mona, Anna''s mother is still in aa, and her health condition is not good at all... It''s better to hide as of now... If Anna''s mother starts her recovering stage, I will definitely take Anna to her mom... I know how Anna and Alex are missing their mom... Mona: Yes, Mark, that''s really a good idea... Ok then... I am hanging the phone... Tom is really looking at me with his sick face... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 225 - Will You Come To My Home? Mark''s POV: "Ok Mona, I will message you after I reached Alex, bye..." After I hang the phone, I have a small work to do. So I am busy in finishing the work... But my mind is still thinking about Alex, particrly after I heard from Mona that he is homesick... I should be responsible for his caretaking because I take him on leave from his school with the help of Tom... But I don''t know how to handle children, so I handover him to Mona... Even Mona didn''t know how to handle children, but women are fond of knowing how to manage children than men... So Mona habituated to Alex in a very few days, and now she can''t live without him and take a promise from me that I should handover him after her trip. In between my thoughts, I am done with one of my files, and it''s around 2 pm... So I think it''s better I should go to Alex now itself because I don''t want him to be sick anymore... I started to the baby care centre after I gave some work to Genie to finish in between... When I reached the baby care centre, the caretaker immediately takes me to Alex, and I feel very worried by looking at him with his dull faceying on the bed and involved in his deep thoughts by looking somewhere at the ceiling... When I called him with his name "Hi Alex." He looked at me, and his face lightens up with happy and gets up immediately from the bed and paused his emotions and looking at me in confusion... Maybe he thinks it''s a dream, so I went close to him, sit on my knees like Anna instructed me how to wish children in the past and touch his cheek... His eyes became wet and immediately hugged me by wrapping his little hands around my neck... I immediately lifted him up and hold him tightly and consoling him... I feel very sad by looking at his crying face... I asked the caretaker about the food that he eat anything for his lunch... Caretaker: "No sir, he just takes a ss of milk as today''s breakfast... And he is not eating anything that''s the reason I informed to Mona madam when she called me... I requested him many ways, but he hesitates to have food and not ying with other kids or with toys." (I nod my head as ok and carry Alex with me and make him to sit on the passenger seat and put on the seat belt...) Mark: So, Alex... Will youe to my home..? Alex: take me to Mona sis... Mark: Hoo, you like Mona sis? Alex: Yes... (And he is looking at the road... Like Mona, he also habituated to her and missing my sadistic friend. It''s better to convince him that it takes two more days to visit Mona... No... He may cry if I say to him directly... So I try to convince him in another way...) Mark: ok I will take to you to your Mona sis, but you should win over me in the game... (His face lighted up and looked at me when he heard about the games, I know he loves to y the games with me, so I use the same trick to make him calm and happy...) Mark: I will take you to my home, and there is a big y station... You can y many games... Alex: your home..? Mark: Yes, and we can enjoy a lot... Alex: ok... (He forgot about Mona as of now so I should manage him in the same way so that when he saw Anna, he feels more happy...) Mark: ok... Before that, you need to have some food... (He nods his head as Yes, and he looked relieved than before, I immediately called to Genie to arrange lunch to Alex by giving menu to her and make sure to have ice creams and candies which Alex like the most...) Mark: Alex, would you like to see my office? Alex: office? Mark: Yes, it''s a big building, and we can have food and ice-creams at my office, andter we can go to my home and can y the games... Alex: Yes, I will see... (I feel relieved that he is ok now... And I messaged Mona that Alex is with me and he is fine now, and soon I will take him to my house and surprise Anna. She didn''t reply yet. In between, I hold Alex''s hand and leading him into my office room, and he is amused by looking at my office and raised his head all the way to look at the lights by holding my hand... Finally, we reached my room, and I make him sit on my office table and call Genie to bring the food... With the help of another worker, she arranged all the foodstuff on the table... And when I looked at Genie, she is in shock and staring at Alex with her weird face... I didn''t say anything to her; particrly, he is Anna''s brother... But out of curiosity, she asked me... Gen: "Sir, who is he..?" (It''s better to say something to her than avoid her question...) Mark: "He is my cousin and stays with me for two more days..." Genie: cousin? As far as I know, you didn''t have any cousin at this age... Mark: should I responsible to exin everything to you? Genie: Sorry, sir... Mark: ok, I will call you if I need anything, you can continue with your work... (She left my room after finishing my warning, and I helped Alex to have some food and speak to him for some time and make him sleep on my couch, and I continued my work... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 226 - Surprise Revealed Marks POV: After a good nap, Alex waked up and didn''t disturb me and take the paperweight on my table and ying with it in his own world... I tried to finish my entire work very quickly and looked at the Time, it''s around 6.30 pm... So, it''s Time to surprise Anna with his little brother... I am very excited to see her cheerful expression... When I am riding back to my home, Anna called me... If I lifted her call, she could hear the Alex voice who sat beside me and speaking non-stop by asking doubts about y station, and there may be a chance that he ruins the surprise, so I didn''t lift my call and messaged her that I would be there in 10 minutes... I am very excited to surprise Anna, the moment I reached home I take Alex into the dinning room and help him to sit on the chair near the dining table and went to Anna''s room... But the moment I entered, she came to me with her crying face and hugged me by taking deep sobbings... I didn''t understand what happened to her and why she is crying... Mark: "Hey, Anna, what happened..?" "Did my uncle behaved severely with you..?" (I doubt my uncle because he is in this house and he may target Anna, but she strikes her head as No and slowly started by exining about Alex... At first, I wonder that why she is telling me about Alex when I am going to surprise her... Later she exined to me that she called to the school and they informed that Alex is on leave, so she is thinking it''s John... If I really didn''t take Alex with me in the past, John may kidnap Alex to ckmail us... Luckily Alex is safe now but looking at my girl tears I feel sorry that I didn''t tell her about him, so after a little bit teasing with her, I pulled her to the dining table to show Alex to her... She hesitates first, but with my force, she ising to the dining table, and when we are stepping down and a few more steps to go she paused and stand like a statue and looking at Alex from his back... She didn''t see his face yet, but she identified its Alex... I went close to Anna and tapped her shoulder to walk... She looked at me and still in shock and didn''t understand what''s happening and take a few more steps to reach Alex... Alex still holding the paperweight took from my office and busy in ying on the dining table... When she is just a two feet gap from Alex chair, she confirmed it''s Alex and tears started flowing from her eyes by looking at him... I didn''t interrupt her and enjoying by looking at her happy tears when she identified her brother... She immediately called Alex by his name... Anna: "Alexx...." Alex immediately turned and looked at Anna, and he surprised by looking at her sister... And he immediately gets down from his chair and ran to Anna with his happy face and hugged her by holding her knees... Anna can''t control her emotions and started crying again by taking deep sobbings by looking at her little brother... I know she takes stress that John may kidnap Alex and torturing him, but when she saw Alex in a safe, she outburst her emotions... I immediately went close to her and consoled her by tapping on her back... She looked at me to confirm again that it''s a dream or true... I nodded my head as yes and looked at Alex... She immediately lifted Alex and hugged him very tightly and crying... Alex face turned to dull when she is crying by holding him... So I try to convince Anna to control her emotions... Mark: Anna, it''s okay... Alex is safe now, and he is about to cry if you continue your sobbings... (She understands what I mean and after a few seconds she controls her emotions but still hugged Alex more tightly... After a few minutes she makes Alex sit on the dining table, and we both sit on the chairs opposite to Alex... She still holds Alex hand very caressingly and looked at me with her happy swollen eyes... I smiled at her and startedughing to tease her... She beat on my hand and put a cute pout face again... Anna: So you tease me again... Mark: me... When? Anna: When I was requesting you about Alex a few minutes ago, you teased me that I am daydreaming... (I immediatelyughed at her... In between our conversation Alex interrupted again...) Alex: Anna sis.., where is mama... (Sudden silent takes ce when he asked about their mother... Even Anna doesn''t know what to say with this little kid... So I interrupted to convince him... Mark: your mama wille soon... Until then we should y the y station, okay? (His face lights up with sparks when he heard about y station but Anna looked at me in confusion... I raised my head as what... Anna: We should tell him the truth about my mother, or else he may hope that my mother wille... Mark: Yes, of course, but he doesn''t know what exactly the meaning of a dead person... How will you exin to him..? (Anna nods her head slowly as Yes...) Mark: When Timees, he will understand everything... Our job is to make him happy all the way... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Last week we got only 800 power stones so I released 4 bonus chapters but beforest week we crossed 1000 power stones so I released 5 bonus chapters... Please donate power stones for more bonus chapters... It''s a kind of encouragement for me to write more... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 227 - Special Place In My Hear Anna''s POV: I can''t move forward and can''t take one more step, and my mind was nk after I realised its Alex... When I called him with his name, he immediately ran to me and hugged me... It''s Alex, my cute little brother, and I can''t control my emotions, and they outburst with tears and happiness that Alex is safe... Mark makes me stabilize, and we sit before Alex at the dining table... But when he asked about Mama, I don''t know how to exin to him that our mother is dead, but Mark convinced him with a lie and made me understand that it''s not the right time to tell him about the truth... I don''t know how Mark finds Alex, and I don''t know how he knows about Alex... All I can do is thanks to him for my lifetime and for his caretaking towards Alex and me... So I break the silence and try to thank him with my whole heart... Anna: Thank you so much, Mark... Thank you is a simple and small word, I don''t know how to thank you to you... You deserve more than just a thank you. You are really taking excellent care of Alex and me... You are such a beautiful, kind-hearted person... I am so lucky to have you in my life... And you deserve a special ce in my heart, and I never let you out from my heart... Mark: Hey, Anna... Cool... I just did what I can do... Anna: No, Mark, You really Brighten my world and... Mark: and I will exin to you on my bed that how to thank me... (I am shocked for his sudden statement and looked at Alex... He didn''t listen to us and busy in ying with paperweight...) Mark: ok..? (I smile and didn''t look at him.) Mark: I want a special thank you, Anna... (He asked loudly this time, Alex looked at Mark) Alex: Thank you, Mark... Mark: you no need to thank me, your sister owes me a special thanks to me, so I am asking her... (I am shocked that how dare he ask Alex about the special hug...) Anna: Ok, Mark, stop talking before Alex... (He smiled with his smirk face... I know he will do something crazy at night, but I really owe him, so I agree with whatever he says... In between our discussion, Nanny came with dinner bowl, and I immediately get up and introduce her Alex that he is my own little brother... She looks happy by looking at Alex and arranges our dinner, and I help Alex to have the food and eating my food parallely... Mark: You forget to take care of me after you met your little brother... (I looked at Mark in shock, I never in my life ignore him. Why he thinks in such a way?) Mark:st night you caressing me the same way by keeping the food in my mouth, now you forget me... (I smile at him for his childish behavior, and I immediately keep the food into Mark''s mouth casually... He happily ate and asked me without a second thought in his mind...) Mark: I like thest two bites, and especially I still remember how juicy it is... (I widened my eyes to stop his discussion before the kid. Finally, with Mark teasing, we all three finished our dinner, and I help both of them to have food, and in between, I take mine... After our dinner, Mark lifted Alex and nod at me to follow him, and he takes me to another room where one side of the wall is filled with a big screen... Alex: Wo, you really have a big y station... Mark: Yes, I came to this room after a long back... Let''s start the game... Alex: Yesss... (I understand that Mark didn''te to this room after his parent''s tragedy. I wonder by looking at the room that how mad he is on games. I am very happy by looking at Mark that he ising out of his depression and mingle with Alex like a kid, and particrly he is not Angry on Alex, and particrly he is treating him like his own brother... I unnecessarily worried that Mark may hate him in another way, but I always doubt why he hates my father... Alex scream interrupted me, and looked at them again that Alex lost his game and Mark win... They again started their second game, and I am enjoying by looking at them... Mark win the second game too, and he left Alex to y with theputer this time and sat beside me very closely... Mark: I won the game, Anna¡­ Anna: Yes, I saw¡­ Mark: That''s it? (I looked at him in confusion and realized I should congratte to him.) Anna: Congrattion on winning over Alex. Mark: Where is my winning kiss? (In one shot he came close to me and just an inch gap between our lips, I didn''t kiss him and turned my face because of Alex. But he didn''t resist and hold my chin and peck on my lips and give a quick kiss and leave me. I immediately turned to Alex that he noticed us or not, but he is busy in ying the game.) Mark: Tell me... Anna: What? Mark: Why don''t you tell me about your younger brother? (He is looking at me with his sharp eyes and waiting for my answer... I took a long breath and exined to him...) Anna: Actually, I don''t want to burden you because you already taking care of me, so I don''t want to ce more pressure on you in the name of Alex; moreover, I think Alex is in his hostel with good facilities, so I think it''s safe for him to stay there. But when the continuous attacks take ce, I am scared and enquired about him, and you know I lost my life after knowing that Alex is on leave and I think it''s John and he may take Alex to torture him... Luckily you saved Alex¡­ And I don''t know how you know about him. Mark: Do you think I really feel the burden to maintain you and your brother? Anna: Actually, you are not, but I feel like we are troubling you... (He stayed quiet for a few minutes, and I didn''t tell him the other fact of my opinion that I am scared that he may treat Alex very harshly like he treats my dad...) Anna: Why don''t you tell me that Alex is under your supervision and how you know about him and his school address? (He remained silent for few seconds and started his exnation...) Mark: I want to keep this as a secret until Ria''s case gets solved because we have a chance to catch John if hees after this kid... But I think John may threaten this kid if our n failed. So I didn''t take any risk and keep him under the supervision of Mona... But after we entered into a rtionship, it''s not fair to hide from you, so I bring him to surprise you... Anna: Mona? (I am really shocked that Mona takes care of Alex all these days and didn''t inform me anything about Alex. Maybe Mark and Tom may warn her to don''t tell me anything.) Mark: Yes, he is under the supervision of Mona, and she really takes good care, and Alex likes herpany too... Anna: I know Mona really takes good care with her wholehearted, and once she attached to the rtionship, she never leaves... Mark: Yes, you are true... She takes promise from me, and I promised her without your permission... Anna: what..? Mark: she wants Alex to be with her after her trip finished... (I am very happy how Mona likes my little Alex... I don''t have hesitation in objecting to her promise, and I am sure she takes more care than me on Alex...) Anna: I am ok with it, Mark... I am sure she will take excellent care of Alex than me... But... Mark: but? Anna: Making Alex to stay with her may lead to threatening her life because one day or the other day, John will definitely find Alex whereabouts, and he may threaten Mona too... I still remember how those bastards rip her top in the resort... (Mark immediately pulled me close to him...) Mark: Don''t worry, Tom is staying with Mona, so she is safe... Anna: Yes, but I don''t want her in the danger zone¡­ Mark: Anna, I am sure Tom will take care of both Mona and Alex, and Mona is happy in caretaking Alex, and most importantly, Alex is safe under their supervision¡­ (I don''t know what to say, and I just nod my head as yes for his decision.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 228 - Red Roses Bouque John''s Pov: "Why are you leaving suddenly..?" (I don''t know why Genie suddenly gets up from the bed by taking my dick out from her pussy and busy in putting on her clothes...) Genie: I got Mark''s schedule, and he ising to the office in an hour, So I should be there. John: what? Why hees to his office in this midnight..? Genie: you really drive me crazy with your sex, but I never thought you enjoy more than I do... John: what do you mean..? Genie: what I mean is you forget what''s the time now and still thinks it''s midnight by involving sex with me... John: what..? What''s the time now..? (I am shocked by Genie''s words and get up immediately and looked at my phone to check the time and it''s around 8 a.m.) John: What the Fuck... (I get up immediately and put on my clothes more hurriedly than Genie because I said Jack that I would be at his room in an hour... Now, it''s morning... I again checked my phone for his calls... Luckily I didn''t have any, maybe he didn''t wake up yet... Or he may be waiting in his room for me... In between my thoughts, I can hear a chuckle, I know that''s Genie... I looked at her while busy in wearing my shirt... She came close to me and touching her boobs to my chest... John: Stop it, Gen I need to go... Jack is waiting for me... Gen: Wow, you are concerned about gay and his feelings? (By finishing her words, she started kissing me on my neck very intensely and my dick is erected again, but I need to control this time...) Jack: No... Not at all... But I should make him trust that I care for him or else my ns may spoil... Genie: Ok, then fuck your gay... (By finishing her words, she turned and walking away from me very arrogantly towards the door... How dare she leaves me after making me aroused? I immediately followed her and pinned her to the door and unzipped my pant ripped her panties, and inserted my dick directly into her ass hole... She is screaming in pain and pleasure... Ahhhhhhhh... . . Johnn... . . I neeed to goooo... . . Yeah... . . Fuck me harrrrrddddddd... . . Huhhhhhh... I am stroking very speedily and inserted my three fingers in her pussy and tempting her more... She is screaming crazily and moving her hip for more pleasure... I should satisfy my cravings onest time, or else I will die with gay sex... I know the moment I am with Jack, he will fuck and do sex with me day and night to satisfy his desires... So if I fuck this bitch onest time, I will be relieved from his stress, and again I can start my drama with that Jack... So I am fucking her very hard to satisfy my cravings and I cum in her but I didn''t stop it and again started moving my dick in and out in her ass hole... Genie: I... Neeeeddd too goooo... Hmmmmm... Jack: you should think about it before you arouse me... (By finishing my words, I am fucking her deeply, and my fingers are doing their job at her pussy, and she holds my hand and press it more near her pussy to cum... But I pulled out my hand and fingers from her pussy to tease her... And I continued my hard stroking by holding her waist and in a few more strokes, I cum again and satisfied in full, but she is looking at me with her Lust eyes to make her cum... I went close to her and bite on her lips tightly and said, "promise me you will help me about Mark and Anna details then I will make you cummm..." Genie: yes, yes, yes, I will¡­ Please make me cum¡­ pleaasseeee... I immediately got down and started licking her wet pussy and inserted my tongue and giving her pleasure... She holds my head and pressed more to it into her pussy... After a few more minutes of my tongue y, she cum in my mouth, and I drink her cum and kiss her again, and we both parted with thest ultimate kiss... I really love myst fuck and on the other side, I am scared of John... I don''t know he is waiting for me or I don''t know he is still in his sleep... I hope he is still in his sleep... I am raising my car speed and hurry to reach home... On the way to home I saw a flower bouquet shop. I got an idea to gift him a flower bouquet to make him cool if he is angry on me... So I quickly buy the red roses bouquet and again started driving back to home after I reached his house, I parked the car slowly andb my hair with my fingers, and by holding the bouquet, I take a long breath to face the situation with Jack... I am casually walking towards his room to check on him... Meanwhile, a sudden familiar voice interrupted me when I am walking through the hallway... "Where are you till now?" My heartbeat skips for a second. Its Jack¡­ But I acted casual and went to him with a smiling blush face to give him the flower bouquet... With a brief smile on his face, he takes the bouquet, and I wished him... John: "Good Morning dear." And I voluntarily kiss him on his lips... He kissed me back and asked me again with the same question... Jack: "Where are you till now?" I don''t know what to answer, but I acted casual face and tried to convince him... (Hello readers, # crossed 200 power stones # first bonus chapter # Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 229 - Finding My Little Brother John''s Pov: John: I went to bring a bouquet to you to give a small surprise by cing it beside you when you are sleeping... But... Jack: but? John: but you wake up before my surprise gift... Jack: I feel very pleasure by looking at your bouquet, but where are you the whole night? I know you went to somewhere else for some work... That''s the reason you didn''te the whole night. (Shit... What should I do now? He identified that I am not there on his bed... Should I say the truth that I met Genie again..? No... He will doubt that I am acting fake love... It''s better to manipte him that I didn''t go to anywhere...) John: what? Jack: I don''t want to keep any secrets between us in our rtionship, dear... Please be fair with me and tell me where are you the whole night... John: Are you doubting me? Jack: if I really have a doubt on you, the way I treat is not like this... And I trust you 100% and expecting the same from you... (Shit, I am blocked in all the ways with his stupid interogation... What should I do now? Is it ok to tell the truth that I went to meet Genie¡­ Noo¡­ Its better to ask him in reverse...) John: Ask me directly what you want to know¡­ (I acted furious because there may be a chance that he may stop his interrogation if he looked at my Angry face...) Jack: Tell me the fact where are youst night? . . . "He is with me till morning around 7 am" (A sudden loud voice breaks the silence between Jack and me... I immediately turned around to look at me... It''s my dad with his confident face towards Jack... I take a long breath and happy that I escaped now with my dad statement and secondary, my dad is trusting me for my passport n... I looked at Jack very confidently that I am safe now...) Jack: what..? Lucus: Yes, he came to my room in the midnight and sleep beside me after some chit chat... Jack: chit chat? Lucus: Yes, most of his life heck decisions taken yesterday like proposing to you and your marriage proposal make him anxious, and he speaks to me the same and I ask him one and only one question that he is truly loving you or not... (Pin drop silent takes ce the entire hall for few seconds...) Jack: what is his answer... Lucus: No matter what the society thinks... I love him, and I will be with him for my entire life... This is John''s answer... And he feels emotional and sleep beside me... (I looked at Jack and try to get tears to make him trust but instead of tears my eyes are just wet... He immediatelyes close to me and holds my hand and asking me very honestly...) Jack: Why don''t you tell me the same thing before..? (I didn''t answer to him and down my head) Jack: I am so sorry... I should not be harsh on you... (I immediately hugged him very intensely...) John: why you think I will cheat on you? Jack: I don''t mean it, I am scared... That''s it... (He immediately pulled me with him towards his room by holding my hand and ce the flower bouquet on his bed and started kissing me very aggressively... And I can see tears in his eyes... I wipe his tears in between our kiss with my thumb finger...) Jack: I am so sorry for insulting you... John: no it''s not insult... It takes time to trust eachother... Jack: no... From now on I don''t repeat these kind of issues... Please trust me... John: I trust you and I love you... (He immediately hugged me and losen his hug after a few minutes and take his phone and call to someone and giving instructions to cancel his appointments... No... No... If he takes a leave to his office, I will die to satisfy his sexual desires... Better to make him go to office...) John: no... Please don''t take leave... Jack: I want to spend some time with you... John: no dear, I don''t like if you break your work because of me... We can spend the best evening today and best night ever... (He immediately smiled, and I acted my blush face...) Jack: ok then... (By finishing his short kiss he gets ready and went to office early and promised me that he will be early today and left the house... I immediately fall on the bed and feel relieved and went to sleep... After a good sleep, I checked the time in my phone... It''s around 3:30 pm when I wake up... I get upzily and checked the messages, and I got a message from Jack and Gen... Gen: I saw a kid with Mark... He bought him into his office, and his name is Alex... (The moment I looked at her message I got shrills all over my body... I immediately replied her to send the picture of Alex... After a few minutes, she sends the pictures, and he is Alex... My little brother... I am searching for him to take revenge on Anna, but he is under the custody of Mark... How that bastard knows about Alex''s whereabouts? What ever... I got a rity... In between my thoughts, I got another message from Genie... Gen: "He is Anna''s brother, right?" (I already told her in the first instance at the hotel in our meeting about Alex and I also told her he is Anna''s little brother... So she may still remember his name... What ever... This bitch is helping me to get my revenge... I am happy for that and I found my cute little brother with Mark... I can easily kidnap him at the right time... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 230 - Shades Of John John''s Pov: Alex... Actually, he is not my enemy, and I don''t care for him, but the celebrations my dad and mom did when he was born made me jealous... So in order to take revenge on Anna and her mother, I targeted him... That''s the reason my stepmom hide him somewhere in the city in the school''s name... As per Genie''s information, he is with Mark... But when I asked her before she said Mark is not caring about any kid... Does it mean he also keeps the secrecy of Alex? Then why he bring him to office..? Is this a trap? No¡­ There might be a chance that he wants to reveal Alex to Anna to impress her... Lol... Does it mean both of them are falling in love with each other? Yes... It helps more for my revenge n... If I made believe Mark that Anna is cheating on him, he himself shows the hell to her. Now I got the grip to take an act of perfect revenge... In between my thoughts, my phone rang, and it''s Genie... John: Hello Bitch, are you missing me? Genie: Shut up... Answer to my question... Alex is Anna''s brother, right? John: Yes, you are very intelligent and never miss a word I say to you, even though we are busy in sex... (I actually told her about Alex when we are doing sex.) Genie: I will kill him... John: what? Genie: Yes, I will kill this stupid kid... You know how much pampering Mark is doing to him... Now I understand, he is pampering because he is Anna''s brother... Does it mean they get more close on their trip? John: Maybe... Genie: No... (She scream loudly...) Genie: What are you and Jack doing? I can''t bear the thought that they are getting close and look at Mark''s face, I can see how much he loves Anna by looking at his pampering towards this kid. And I am here fucking with you of no reason and babysitting that bitch''s brother... And there is no wonder in a few months I should be the babysitter for Mark and Anna''s kids too... (I immediatelyughed loudly for her statements...) Genie: Don''tugh... (I controlled myugh after a few seconds...) John: Don''t worry, Gen... I am plotting a perfect n this time, and now your information about Alex helps me a lot in my n... Genie: I got a doubt on you... John: What? Genie: Why do you want to take revenge on Anna? John: Excuse me... Genie: Don''t act smart... I am sure you want to take revenge on Anna... That''s the reason when we are doing ourst fuck you take my promise to tell the information about Mark and Anna... (I am shocked for her observation skills... I never think she identified the fact. I should cover the topic, or else she will find the fact that I am Anna''s stepbrother and I am one of the culprits for Ria''s case, and she may help to Mark to catch me...) John: Yes, I want to take revenge on Anna... (She remained silent for few seconds...) John: because she is your enemy and from now on you no need to say anything to me about your beloved enemy Anna... Genie: why? John: because I don''t want to take any risk to satisfy your revenge and most importantly, I don''t want to take any me on me that I personally want to take revenge on Anna... (I said very sharply in a serious note...) Genie: Hey, I just got a doubt... I know you are taking risks for my revenge; that''s the reason I satisfied you from the past few days... I am sorry... John: it''s ok... And if you try another time to me on me with no reason, then that is ourst conversation... Genie: I am so sorry, and I will inform you about everything... Please plot the n as early as possible... I can''t see Mark is caring of that bitch Anna and her brother. John: ok, and if I need anything, I will call you... Genie: ok, then... Bye... (After Genie hang the call I feel relieved because she didn''t get any doubt on me... I got up and went to the washroom and freshen up and lead to my dad''s room...) Lucus: I am waiting for you... John: Thanks for saving me... Lucus: I am always saving you from different situations... You better don''t try to cheat me... John: No... How will I cheat you? Most importantly, Jack trust me 100%, and he promised that he would arrange our passports in just a few days... (Actually, I didn''t say to Jack about my dad''s fake passport... Because I don''t want him to escape and soon he will be caught to cops like my other friends...) Lucus: Where are you the whole night? John: I am with you, dad... (And I smile at him...) Lucus: You should tell me the truth... Are you after that girl again..? (I nod my head as Yes...) Lucus: you better keep distance to these kinds of activities, at least until we escape safely from this country... John: I know what to do, and I am here to tell you about Alex... (My dad shocked when he here the name Alex...) Lucus: Did you find anything about Alex... I am worried about him when Jack told me that he is not there in his school... John: You still care about him..? Lucus: Yes, because he is my son like you and how you think I will leave him without caring... John: you are a really a nice father because you care for bitch son too... Lucus: shut up, John... She is your mom too... John: she is my stepmom and not my biological mother... Whatever she is dead now... So I am happy... That''s it... Lucas: Where is Alex..? John: He is with your beloved daughter... (My dad feels relieved after listening to me...) John: You seem to be happy, right? Lucus: Yes, Anna will take care of him like her mother; now, I am happy and free to fly to another ce and live my remaining life happily... John: you are so confident about your daughter... Lucus: I am very much worried about Alex than you and Anna because he is still a kid that''s the reason I feel relieved when he is under the guidance of Anna... John: I thought we should take him with us... Lucus: No, John... He should be out of this mess, and staying with Anna will be safe for him... (Look at his face and his caring towards Anna and his beloved son Alex. From my childhood, he never bothers about me and never takes care of me. Soon I will take revenge on him and that Anna... Let''s see how they escape from my trap...) John: ok, dad, I am leaving now... I will have some food and Jack maye at any time... So... Lucus: ok... (By finishing discussion with my dad I came to the dining room and looked at my phone... There are messages from Jack... Jack: Hi, dear... . . What are you doing? . . Had your breakfast? . . Miss you... . . Are you still angry with me? Please reply... I took a long breath and replied to him... "Hi dear, I just wake up and sorry for thete reply, and I am having my food right now... Love you..." (After sending the message I threw my phone on the dining table and having my food peacefully... But my peacests in a few minutes... Herees Jack...) Jack: Hi dear... (He came to me and kissed me and eat all the food in my mouth very intensely and started pressing my dick with his hand... After a few minutes of his intense kiss, he sat on his knees and unzipped my pant and started licking my dick... John: ahhhhhhhh... . . Huhhhhhh... . . Misss youuu deaaarrrrr... . . I moan loudly to tease him... He started more strokes by cing my dick in his mouth and making me crazy, and my dick was erected... With my other hand, I hold his head and pulling him close and moving my dick in and out very speedy... I can sense his throat and fucking him in his mouth with speed moment... Ahhhhhhhh... . . I am cumming dear... . . Huhhhhhh... . . He increased the speed of strokes, and in a few strokes, I cum in his mouth, and he swallowed my entire cum... And he got up and kissed me again... Jack: I want to tell you one thing... John: what? Jack: Genie messaged me... (My heart skip a beat after listening to the name Genie... Did she create any mess now? But I should pretend I don''t care...) John: please don''t tell me anything about that bitch... Jack: Yeah, sure... But she messages me about your brother Alex... John: what? Jack: Yes, he is under the custody of Mark... John: I don''t care about Alex... I need to take revenge on Anna... Jack: sure dear, and soon I will give her passports to you. John: Thank you so much... Jack: No... No thanks between us... John: Ok, Have some food with me... Jack: I am full with your cum... (I acted my blush face at him.) John: Have some food dear... (He drag the chair and we both finished our food... The moment we finished our food he drags me to his room...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 231 - Our Bedroom... Mark''s POV: I sort out everything with Anna by asking my doubts about why he hides about Alex, and she rified genuinely, and I told her everything that why I hide about Alex''s under my supervision, and she understands it, and she also agrees for Mona''s promise... The kid is enjoying ying with the yStation... So I didn''t waste my time and try to kiss my girl, and I love to kiss her when she is requesting me to don''t kiss her before Alex and by looking at her nervous face that I may kiss her before Alex wants me to kiss her more to tease her, but I don''t want her to trouble more, so I just gave a short kiss and continued to look at Alex while he is busy in ying... After two more games, he got tired and came to Anna and lean his head on Anna''sp by rubbing his eyes... Anna immediately stands and lifts him up and hold him... Alex immediately cuddles her andys his head on her shoulder... I know Anna is carrying him heavily; she can''t walk by holding him for a long way. So I get up and take Alex from her and make him to sleep on my shoulder, and he freely cuddles to me andy his head on my shoulder... But Anna is looking at me with her widened, shocking eyes... I know why she is looking at me because I didn''t miss the chance to squeeze her boob with my hand when I am taking Alex from her... But I acted normal to tease her... She immediately pinched my hand and hide her face on my hand and walking along with me by holding my hand... We bothe out of our gaming room and leading to my room... Mark: "How you will carry our children?" Anna: What? Mark: "You can''t even lift Alex then, how will you handle our twin children?" Anna: "I can handle¡­" (She said without a second thought and then she realized what exactly I said and hold my hand more tightly with her blushed face¡­ We continued to walk towards my room, but Anna stopped me when we are passing her room.) Anna: Mark, Alex and I will sleep in my room... Mark: your room? (I looked at her with my narrowed eyes because she wants to sleep without me?) Anna: I mean this room... Mark: There is no separate room for you, and my room is your room, and you are staying there... And we are sleeping together on the same bed from now on... Is that clear? Anna: Your Room? Mark: Yes, my room... Anna: No... (I looked at her with an angry note... Why is she hesitating to sleep with me? She is hesitating not to sleep with me because of Alex''s presence? Or is she hesitating by not trusting me?) Anna: No, Mark, it''s not your room from now on; it''s our room... (By finishing her words with her blushed face, she holds my hand more tightly... I feel relieved and happy when I hear from her that she is trusting me and will sleep with me before marriage, but I should control myself to save her first night dream... When we are passing Ria''s room, she is diverting to that room... Actually, from day one she entered into my house, I am sleeping in Ria''s room... So she is leading to that room... But I want her to take to my own personal room tonight and will sleep there like usual... So I hold her hand again and said... Mark: "This is not our room... (She looked at me in surprise and followed me without argument and meanwhile I can sense Alex went into a deep sleep... After a few more minutes of our walk, we reached our room, and I opened it and switched on the lights and make Alex to sleep on my bed by cing him slowly on the bed and he moved a little and sleep again... I take a nket and cover him and looked at my girl... She opened her mouth and looking around the room with her amused face... I think she was surprised by looking at my room because I personally designed my room with extra features... She will get habituated to my room in a few days... I went close to her and hugged her from her backside... She feels shy and trying to take my hands around her waist because of Alex''s presence... But I hold her more tightly because Alex is in a deep sleep. Anna: Mark, Alex, is there... (I know she is trying to stop me because of Alex''s presence... She doesn''t like to do any make-out session in the presence of a kid...) Mark: He is in his deep sleep, Anna... Anna: I know, but... Mark: but? Anna: I''m not too fond of it if you do anything before the kid... Mark: what do you mean by anything..? (I tried to cross-question her and want to tease her to say to me directly...) Anna: You know what I mean. Mark: No, Anna, I didn''t get you... Tell me clearly... (By finishing my words, I ced one of my hands under her shirt and crawling towards her bra buttons to unhooked... She guesses what I will do next and try to take a step ahead from me to escape... But I hold her more tightly and pulled her more close to me...) Mark: Tell me clearly... Anna: ok... Please don''t kiss me before the kid... Mark: ok, and I am not kissing now... (And I crawl my hand towards her boobs...) Anna: And... Mark: And? Anna: And don''t do any sexual acts before the kid... (Her face turned to red with blush by saying the same...) Mark: Can I do it before elders? Anna: Markk¡­ (She screams at me with an angry note¡­) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 232 - Soundproof Room Anna''s POV: When Mark ordered me to sleep with him, I didn''t hesitate because I trust him more than anyone else in my life. So I quickly epted... And when we crossed Ria''s room and leading to Mark''s own personal bedroom, I understand he ising out of depression from Ria''s tragedy... He looks happy, and I don''t let him down and support him all the way in our love journey and make him happy all the time... But I am really shocked when I looked at his room... The interior was specifically designed, and it''s very eye-pleasing... His room is more spacious and looks in i.e., no hangings and wall stickers like girl''s room... And I want to explore his room in detail, but Mark came to me and started his make-out session before Alex... I feel embarrassed, even though Alex is in sleep... So I try to make him stop, but the more I resist the more he teases me Mark: Okk¡­ Tell me what do you mean by sexual acts... (By finishing his words, he leaned his head on my neck and started kissing me intensely, even I lost myself under his trance, But by looking at Alex, I take two immediate steps ahead and skip his grip and turned to him and trying to look at him with an angry note to stop his make-out session...) Mark: What..? Anna: You know what I mean, and please stop these acts before the kid... (He immediatelyughed at me... I turned away and went to Alex and making him adjusting on the bed properly and particrly moving him in the middle of the bed so Mark and I can sleep either side of Alex.) Mark: So, the same thing happened after we got our twin babies..? (I immediately turned and looked at me in shock... What he means?) Mark: Tell me, Anna, after you gave birth to our twin children, you don''t allow me to touch you, to kiss you, to sex with you..? (I immediately went close to him in one jump and closed his mouth with my hands and still looking at him in shock with my blushed face... I feel shy when he is directly asking me about how to manage sex after the birth of our twin children, and he is not teasing this time, and he is asking me genuinely about it. And Yes, he is right; I should not keep him in the distance physically after we got children, we need to find the way, but as of now, I try to convince him.) Anna: that''s different, Mark... We will sort it outter... (He immediately licked my palm, which is covering his mouth. So I took my hand from his mouth and looked at him, his face again turned to smirk. I know he will do extreme now. Mark:ter..? No... I disagree... We should get trained now... (What he means we should get trained now? I again tried to convince him.) Anna: Mark... (He didn''t listen to me and pulled me close to him and kissing me very intensely by biting my lips to open my mouth for his entrance; after a few seconds of his try, I opened my mouth and held his shoulder for grip; and he lifted me a little and explored my mouth, and we both are enjoying our essence of a kiss... He always wins over me while kissing me and sessfully enjoying the kiss. After a few seconds, he slowed down the kiss and looked at me, but I try to look at him with my angry pout face because I already told him no kisses and no make-out session before the kid even though he is in sleep, but he crossed my instructions... He smiled at me and started his exnation by showing Alex.. Mark: look at Alex... He is still sleeping, and I am sure if you cooperate like this, we can do silently after our twin children slept... (What he means we can do silently after twin children slept? Did he say about kiss or sex? We can easily manage kiss like now, but how can we manage sex silently¡­ Then I got a sh that we both are nude, and he is doing sex byying on top of me and his lust eyes and satisfying face¡­ Shit Anna... Shit... What are you thinking... I feel shy to myself by thinking about the sh I got, and I feel shrills all over my body and looking at his smirk face again, I know he will definitely do crazy acts with me... I didn''t answer to him and turned towards the bed and adjusting Alex in the middle of the bed... So that we can sleep on either side of Alex... Mark: Anna, that''s cheating... I want you to sleep beside me... (He identified what I am going to do and came to Alex immediately and pushed my hands away and moved Alex towards the wall very carefully, and in one shot, he sleeps on the bed by cuddling me tightly... I smiled to myself and didn''t resist and turn my body towards him to look at him; he pulled me more close to him, and now I can hear his heartbeat, in between he tried to say something... Mark: Anna.., Anna: hmmm... Mark: you know, this room is soundproof... (Soundproof? Why he built his bedroom with soundproof? The home theater should be soundproof, right? He doesn''t know how to design his bedroom even though it looks ssic, but the bedroom is iplete with hangings and some wall stickers... I smile to myself for his mad nning...) Mark: Why are youughing? Anna: your architecture cheated you, Mark... As far as I know, soundproof will be constructed for home theater... (And Iughed at him again... But he chuckled immediately... I looked at him, and he is staring at me...) Anna: what? Mark: When I am doing sex with you, I am sure you will scream loudly, and everyone in this house will listen to you... That''s the reason I specifically designed our room with soundproof for our privacy during sex... (My heartbeat skip a beat when I am hearing his exnation... How dumb I am...? I should have understood it before my stupid reasoning and me on architecture... I immediately hide my face on his chest to hide my shyness... And thinking why I will scream loudly during sex..? I will scream with pain or pleasure..? Mark: definitely, you will scream with pleasure... I looked at him in shock... How he read my mind? He again chuckles and said, Mark: I can read your mind and your innocent thoughts... (I again hide my face on his chest, and he cuddles me more tightly this time, and we both went to sleep by cuddling to each other beside Alex...) (Hello readers, #2nd Bonus chapter # crossed 400 power stones Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please donate power stones for more bonus chapters... It''s a kind of encouragement for me to write more... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 233 - Best Feeling In A Relationship Mark''s POV: When the sun rays fall on my face through the ss, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Anna... She is in her deep sleep and wrapped her hand around me, and her face is close to my heart, and I can sense her breathing on my chest... But her lips are shivering a little for coldness; maybe she won''t have a habit of an air conditioner. With the help of my legs, I hold the nket and wrapped it on her... She feels warm, and I again closed my eyes to sleep. Cuddling her in bed and falling asleep is probably the best feeling in a rtionship, and I am enjoying it by giving her a warm hug and cuddle, and I can sense by looking at her rxed face that she is enjoying it like me. Actually, it''s my wake up time, but Anna will wake up from her sleep if I get up now. So I didn''t get up and sleep again, and I take another nap... But someone is hitting on my cheek to make me wake up... I know it''s Anna... But why she is waking me up with her hand instead of kissing me... Wait wait... I can still sense her breathing on my chest, so she is still sleeping, then who is tapping on my cheek? I slowly opened my eyes to look who is that, and it''s Alex... With his cute chubby cheeks and smiling face, he is waking me up... When I opened my eyes, he smiled at me with his pleasant face... Mark: "Hi Alex..." (I wished him very slowly because Anna is still sleeping...) Alex: "Good Morning, Mark..." (He is rubbing his eyes and looked around the room and again looked at me...) Alex: Where is Anna sis... (I looked at Anna, she wrapped the nket on her whole body and face, and stillying on me. That''s the reason Alex didn''t find her.) Mark: "Your sister is still sleeping..." Alex: "Still sleeping?" Mark: Yes, a veryzy girl she is... Isn''t it? (Alex smiled at me and nodded his head as Yes and crawl towards me andy his head just above Anna''s head on my chest and looking at me... One of my hands is on Anna under the nket, and with the other hand, I am caressing Alex''s hair... How this brother and sister wrapped me with their love... In between my thoughts, Anna is trying to get up, but I hold her with my hand because if Alex identified that Anna sleeps on me under the nket, Anna would feel embarrassed, and she expressed to me the same onst night. But she gets out of my grip and take her nket away in one pull and sit suddenly... With her disturbance, Alex also got up from my chest and looked at her... With her messy hair and puppy eyes, she first looked at Alex and immediately pulled him close to her and kissed on his cheek and wished him Good Morning with her cheerful face... But me here feel neglected... She hugged Alex and make his head to the other side of me, and with her other hand, she signed me toe close to her... I got up and went close to her... With one pull by holding my hair, she kissed me on my lips very gently for a few seconds and left as if nothing happened... I am shocked for her sudden kiss and didn''t expect it from her... She smiled a bit with her blushed face and wished me. Anna: "Good Morning, Mark..." By listening to her, Alex now turned his head towards us, and he didn''t identify our kiss... I feel very happy and filled with some fresh energy after Anna''s sudden kiss... Anna: "Ok Mark, get ready to your office, Alex and I will go to my room..." Mark: "Yeah, I need to go, but I am sure I will be back early today than yesterday..." Alex: "I wille to your office..." Anna: "What..?" Alex: Yes, Anna sis, that''s a big office, and I eat many candies and ice-creams... (Anna seriously listening to what Alex says and try to convince him again.) Anna: "Ok, Alex, but you should stay here with me, and you can have candies and ice-creams here itself... Mark: "It''s ok, Anna, I will take him to my office..." Anna: "I want to spend some time with him, Mark... Again he will be back to Mona... And most importantly, it''s not safe for him if we carry him to everywhere..." (I agree with Anna... Actually, even I want to take both Anna and Alex with me to my office... But after listening to her that it''s not safe to take Alex to my office, I agree with her and remain quite.) Mark: ok, then... (After listening to me, Anna gets down of my bed and helps Alex to get down... The moment he gets down, he immediately ran to my other door of the room, and Anna followed him... Alex: Swimming pool...! (He amused by looking at my balcony swimming pool... Actually, the second half of the door is made up of ss so that he can see my balcony swimming pool at Alex''s height. Yes, I fond of the swimming pool, and this is my private swimming pool attached to my room... Anna still didn''t understand why Alex is screaming for the swimming pool... I went towards the door and opened it, and more than Alex, Anna looks amused by looking at the swimming pool... Mark: "Would you like to swim with me?" (Anna immediately strikes her head as no and I understand she doesn''t know how to swim...) Alex: I will swim... (Anna immediately leaned down to Alex and asked him...) Anna: "You know how to swim?" Alex: "Yes, Mona sis told me how to swim, and with the help of an airbag, I can swim..." Anna: woww... You are very good, Alex... But now Mark should go to his office, soo¡­ Mark: "It''s ok; we can swim for a short time..." Anna: "No Mark, I know you are running out of time to your office." Mark: "Ok then, we will swim in the evening... Is that ok, Alex?" (Alex happily nodded his head as Yes...) Anna: "Ok, Mark, I still have my belongings in my room, so I will make fresh up there..." Mark: "Ok, Anna, fresh up soon and join me at the dining table for breakfast..." (She nodded her head as Yes and went by holding Alex''s hand and speaking to him something... I went to my gym and did the warm-up and little exercise because ofck of timeter take my bath and get ready for the office, and lead to the dining table for breakfast... Nanny is busy in serving breakfast, and Anna and Alex didn''te yet... I got a sh of my uncle Rubeus... I didn''t see him from yesterday, Did he left home..? I looked at nanny to ask the same and confirm from her... Mark: Nanny, where is Rubeus'' uncle..? Nanny: He is in his room, beta... Mark: "Did he say anything to you behind his sudden visit?" Nanny: "Yes beta, he told me that he got the information about Ria''s death... So... (Yes, my guess is right... He came here to console me, but it''s of no use... If he take care of us after my parents'' tragedy, we may lead a happy life by now; it''s of no use by consoling after I lost everything¡­ But I want to know that did he recognized Anna or not.) Mark: Did he speak anything with you about Anna? (She looked at me with her nervous face...) Nanny: Yes, sir, he showed me the picture in the article and asked me who is she, and I told him that she is Ria''s friend... (I am sure he understands that we are in a rtionship... But I don''t care for his opinion, and I want him to leave this house as early as possible to lead my remaining life peacefully with Anna...) Mark: "Did he say anything about when he will leave?" Nanny: "No beta, he didn''t tell anything but... Mark: but? Nanny: he didn''te for lunch and dinner yesterday... Mark: what? Nanny: Yes beta, I knocked on his doorst night to invite for dinner, and he said he don''t want to eat anything and stayed in the same room itself... Mark: Anything happened? (Nanny looks nervous and worried again, and she slowly strikes her head as no, and she is starring at my back, I turned my head to look at it. It''s Anna and Alex just stand beside me, and Anna immediately smiled by looking at me and sit beside me, In between nanny helped Alex to sit on the other chair... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 234 - Searched Rias Room? Anna''s POV: I can hear some murmuring when I am in my deep sleep... I slowly opened my eyes and recognize that I am still on Mark''s chest, and I was covered with the nket and my face also covered under the nket, so I can''t see Mark''s face... Mark: Yes, a veryzy girl she is... Isn''t it? (What..? I am azy girl..? But with myziness, I just try to get up but again fall on his chest and rxing, but with whom he is talking? Alex... I immediately got a sh of Alex, and I forgot that he slept beside me, so I got up and wished Alex by taking him close to me, in between I looked at Mark... I can understand he feels insecure, so I immediately signaled him toe close to me and hold Alex''s head to the other side and kissed Mark very quickly... I never thought I would kiss him like this even Mark was surprised for my kiss becausest night I hesitate him to kiss before Alex, but I don''t want him to feel lonely, so I manage Alex and kiss him with all my love... But when Mark opened the door, I was really shocked by looking at his big balcony... Half of the balcony is filled with a swimming pool, and on the other half, there are two sunbath chairs and a coffee table for couples... I never expected this... He really designed his room and balcony very precisely ording to his tastes. After a brief discussion with Mark, Alex and I lead to our room, but when I am leading to my room, I am really scared of Mark''s uncle... What if he really came after me and scolded me without no reason before Alex... No.. No.. I take speed walk by holding Alex and finally went to my room and help Alex to get fresh up, and I found some clothes of Alex in his bag, and I helped him to change his clothes and make him sit on my bed and gave my big teddy to y with it, and I take my bath and get ready and lead to the dining hall with Alex... When I looked at the dining table, I saw Mark, and he is seriously speaking to Nanny, and Nanny looks worried and saying something to Mark... When I went close to them silently, I understand Mark is inquiring about his uncle Rubeus... Then he asked Nanny Did anything happened yesterday... I immediately strike my head as no to Nanny to don''t continue the topic, and she didn''t say to Mark by listening to me... Meanwhile, Mark looked at us, and I acted normal and had my breakfast with Mark and Mark left for his office... Then I ask Nanny about Rubeus uncle... Anna: What happened, Nanny..? Nanny: Rubies sir, didn''t have his food since yesterday afternoon¡­ Anna: What? Nanny: Yes beta, after the incident takes ce with you about the bracelet, he didn''t have any food¡­ Anna: Do you have any idea why he didn''t eat any food? Nanny: Maybe he is sick with Ria''s memories... Anna: Hoo... What exactly he told you about inquiring my room? Nanny: After he finished his breakfast, he went to Ria''s room and searched for something beta... (The moment when I heard the word search from Nanny, my heartbeat raises... Because the spy room boy searched for something in our room at the resort... And now, Rubeus uncle is searching for something in Ria''s room¡­ Does it mean spy room boy rted to Rubies uncle, or there may be a chance that Rubeus uncle may also be appointed by the boss of the spy¡­ Shhhhh Anna... Cool... You are thinking out of your mind... Rubious uncle is Mark''s beloved uncle, and he also likes Mark very much then why he will do opposite to Mark... Anna: Nanny, do you have any idea why he is searching and for what object he searched for in Ria''s room? Nanny: At first, I don''t know what exactly he is searching for, beta... Actually, I went to Ria''s room for room cleaning, and I saw him that he is busy in searching for something... I didn''t ask for what he wants, and I continued my cleaning... Later he came to me and asked me about Ria''s engraved pearl bracelet... I told him that I don''t know... Then he thinks for some time by sitting at the dining table and asked me to search in your room... I tried to convince him, but he didn''t listen to me and feel very nervous and ordered me to search in your room for that bracelet... That''s all happened... (I feel thirsty by listening to Nanny''s exnation... I drink water and thinking about why he is suddenly searching for the bracelet? Is the spy room boy searched for my bracelet? I am totally confused now... Should I say the same thing to Mark? I immediately take my phone to call him, but I paused because there may be a chance that I am thinking in a wrong way, and it may lead to spoiling their rtionship¡­ Before I say anything to Mark, I should find why his uncle is curious about Ria''s bracelet and Does he really searched for Rias bracelet? But how can I find it? Yes... He didn''t eat anything from thest day, so it''s better. I should take food to him and try to speak to him and ask him about the bracelet... And I should not care for his dagger words... Hope I should get a way to ask him about it¡­ So it''s better by not interrupting his uncle for no reason. (Hello readers, #3rd Bonus chapter # crossed 600 power stones Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. It''s a kind of encouragement for me to write more... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 235 - What Mistakes I Did? Anna''s Pov: Yes, it''s better to go to his room, and I immediately looked at Nanny and requested her to prepare his food on a te. Nanny: No beta, I don''t allow you to go to his room; he may again hurt you with his terrible words... Anna: No, Nanny.. If he really hurts me, I don''t get it into my mind, ok? (Nanny still looks worried by looking at me and trying to convince me...) Anna: Please, Nanny... It''s essential, and I should talk to him to sort out the things... (Nanny nodded her head as yes, and soon she gave me the food te, and I requested her to manage Alex meanwhile and ask her the exact location of his room... I am really scared to go to his room... I feel like I am going into the lion''s den, but there is no other chance that I can speak to him... And I prepare myself for extreme insult. So I can''t feel down this time... I lead to his room, and his door is closed... I knocked on the door... After a few seconds, he opened the door and looked at me with his narrowed eyes, and after a few seconds, he moved aside to give me the way... I silently went to the table and ced the food tray on the table, and I looked at my bracelet where it is on the same table... I take all my strength and turned around to look at him and ask him about the bracelet... He is still staring at me... Anna: Nanny said you didn''t have your food from yesterday, so I bought your food¡­ Rubeus Uncle: Don''t act like ame girl, you thief¡­ Anna: I am telling the truth, this bracelet is Ria''s gift to me... Why are you interested in it? Rubeus Uncle: I have the same interest you have on the bracelet... Anna: What? I am interested in it just because it''s my memory with Ria¡­ Rubeus Uncle: It''s a specialized bracelet, and I ordered specially for Ria, and she promised me that she never takes it from her hand... How do you think I believe your lies..? Anna: lies? Rubeus Uncle: Yes, I know what''s your purpose to be here, and I don''t let you to trap my son... Anna: I am not trapping Mark... I already told you that we are in a rtionship and... Rubeus Uncle: Stop your nonsense... I will definitely help Mark to realize your trap, and soon you will go to prison for your mistakes... Anna: Mistakes..? Rubious Uncle: Yes... Anna: what mistakes I did? (He is looking at me with his angry sharp eyes...) Rubious Uncle: You get close to Mark by selling your body to him when he is in depression, and you want to be the queen for his kingdom, and I know who is behind you, and soon I will checkmate to both of you and save my son from you... (I didn''t understand anything what he says... I sold my body..? Does it mean Imitted to doing sex with Mark to trap him for his property? Why he thinks in such a lewd way... And why he thinks someone is behind me..? Does it mean he is also searching for someone like we are searching for the boss of the spy? Calm down, Anna, and try to get the information from him...) Anna: you are mistaken... I am not cheating, Mark, and not looking for his property at all... Rubeus Uncle: really? (He told sarcastically.) Anna: whatever you think, I don''t care, but I know that I am not looking for Mark''s property and we are loving to each other... Rubeus Uncle: I know the dress cost you wear on the party night... (By finishing his words, he threw the article on me, where it shows the picture Mark is pecking on my lips...) Rubious Uncle: and I am sure this is purchased by Mark... (I have no answer to his question... The dress was purchased by Mark, and it''s around 22khs, but I hesitate to buy and wear it, but Mark forced me to wear it to the party and I just followed his instructions.) Rubeus Uncle: I know everything that how much he spent on you, and you are selling your body for the same and tagging it with a name of love and rtionship... (Even though I prepared my mind and heart to be strong for his rude behavior but his dagger words directly hitting me and tears can''t stop rolling from my eyes...) Anna: Please stop... Rubeus Uncle: You just stop what you are doing to Mark and leave him and I will give you the amount you want... (I didn''t answer to him and came out of his room and took a few more steps to get away from his room, but my eyes are blurred because of tears... I paused where I stand and copsed on the floor to burst out my emotions and started crying... After a few minutes, I calm down myself and went to my room and washed my face to clear my tears... After a few seconds, I went to the dining table to handover Alex from Nanny... Nanny identified my swollen face and came to me worriedly... Nanny: Anna beta everything, ok? I nodded my head as Yes... Nanny: Did he speak again badly to you? Anna: No Nanny, he is a little bit upset about Ria and didn''t speak to me about anything... Nanny: you no need to hide from me... Your eyes are telling the truth, and I am sure he hurt you again... Anna: Yes, Nanny, maybe it takes some time for him to understand me... I will take some rest... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. It''s a kind of encouragement for me to write more... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 236 - Details For College Admission Anna''s POV: After I convince Nanny that he needs some time, Nanny agreed to me, and I hold Alex''s hand, and we both lead to my room, and I closed the door... I don''t want to tell Nanny about Rubeus uncle dagger words because she will be worried, and she may say it to Mark, and I am sure Mark will take it very seriously, and their bond may permanently break because of me¡­ And after I came into my room, I gave my teddy to Alex to y with it¡­ He happily holds the big teddy and the paperweight he bought from Mark''s office and enjoying by ying with them. I feel relieved by looking at his cheerful chubby face... Kids smile is the heart of heaven... There''s nothing more pure than an innocent child''s smile. It''s just so radiant with unadulterated happiness, and by looking at his happy smiling face when he is busy in ying with the teddy, it took away all my stress... And I am very happy that Alex is safe, and Mark is personally caring for Alex like his family member... But my mind was way back again by thinking about Rubies Uncle''s dagger words... He didn''t say anything wrong... My status really portraits like a whore to the outside locality because I am personally moving close to Mark, and he spent soo much money on me, and there is no legal rtionship between us and everyone will think that I am after Mark for his property and money... But I should not care what everyone thinks because we know what we are and how genuinely we love to each other, and I know he spent his money on taking care of me... But I should make him to stop spending on me... I know he doesn''t listen if I convince him, but I should make a try to stop spending on me... But I don''t have a single penny right now to maintain myself, and I need to pay my education fees for two years to finish my course, and I should take care of Alex and his education too... I should join some part-time job apart from my college timings to earn money for my maintenance... But first, I should know about my college fees... I immediately got a sh of Ria... We both are very excited to join in the same college, but now I should face it on my own without her help... I know every day I will miss her in my academic... I am not sure that I can find a friend like Ria... But luckily I find Mona... She is very kind and good at caretaking of me, and particrly when ites to Mark and me, she will definitely take a stand on my side even though Mark is her childhood friend... Mona supported me all the time, and particrly when Mark and I got our first fight at the cable car station, she took her stand on my side and made me calm down by telling about Mark to me... I don''t know I should feel bad luck because I lost my mom and my best friend Ria, or I should be thankful that I got Mona in ce of my mom and Mark by recing Ria''s care... I will be very thankful for what I have unless worrying about what I lost... In between my thoughts, I take my phone and search the college address and the college phone number on Google... I found the number, and I called them... Anna: Hello sir, this is Anna... Management: Yeah, How can I help you? Anna: I got my admission letter from the course interior designer in your college for two years... Management: ok... Anna: Can you please forward me the fee structure... Management: Sure, I will send it to your e-mail... Anna: ok, thank you, sir... After a few minutes, I got an e-mail from my college management, and I drop my mouth in shock by looking at the fee structure... Fiftykhs for two years of my education... OMG... So I should pay 25khs each year..! Does it mean I should earn around twokhs per month? If I am in the capacity to earn twokhs per month, why I will study further? Instead, I will continue the job¡­ My mind was nk... Is it better to shift for other courses which have less fees? No... Ria and I want to do this course, and she believes me that this course is perfect for me, and we both work hard to get admission to this college... Just because of fees, I should not quite the course, and it''s the dream of Ria and mine... But how can I pay the fees without the help of Mark... Let''s call to the management again and request him for the concession; I again called them immediately... Anna: Hello sir, this is Anna... I just called you before to know the information about the fee structure... Management: Yeah, I send the same to your e-mail... Anna: Yes, sir, I need further information regarding the concession of the fees... Management: ok... Anna: Is there any concession avable in fee structures... Management: I send the fee structure to you after the concession, dear... Anna: What? Management: Yes, actually, the fees for the course are around 95khs, and we discount around 50% to you by looking at your scores for the admission test and your merit list... (I understand they don''t give any concession to me further...) Anna: Ok, I am very d to hear that, and can you please tell me when I should pay the amount? Management: You can pay in 4 equal installments for every six months in advance... Anna: So, I should pay 12.5khs when I am joining, right? Management: Yes... (It''s really a high amount to manage on my own, and I again ask him by killing my shyness.) Anna: Is there any way I can get the concession? Management: I am so sorry dear, I understand that you are in a financial crisis, but I can''t give you a discount more than this ording to our academic rules... But I can help you with some educational loans... Anna: Educational loan? Management: Yes, and I personally rmend you to give a good amount of loan to you to the banks we tie up¡­ Anna: Can you please tell me in detail... Management: Yeah, if you are ok to take a loan, I will forward your information to all the tie-up banks with our college... And soon they will contact you and give you the details about the education loan... Anna: Sure sir, please forward my details to them and hope I should get the maximum amount of educational loan... Management: Yes, dear, you will definitely get a good amount of loan because your scorecard is very good, and I will advise you one more thing... Anna: yeah, Sure... Management: our college is offering schrships for the college toppers... But... Anna: but? Management: you should pay the fees in advance, and if you secured top, then the fees for the first semester you paid will refund to you, and with those funds, you can pay your second semester... Anna: that''s really helped me... But I should arrange for my first installment, right? Management: Yes... Anna: And I will work hard to get the top score to secure the schrship... Management: Yes, and I am sure you will get a schrship because you already have an excellent merit list and the best fit in this course, and with your effort and hard work, you can easily finish the course with good grades... Anna: Thank you so much for your support... But I want to know how the educational loan works and about the repayment of loan... Management: Yes, dear, the educational loan rules vary from bank to bank... Maybe in two days, they will reach you through the phone and discuss with you about the details... And as far as I know, most of the banks will collect the repayment of loan amount after your education... Anna: Hoo.. That''s really helpful... Management: Yes, and I am sure you will be a top interior designer soon... Anna: I hope soo... And thank you so much for sparing your valuable time.. Management: Its ok dear, Have a great day¡­ Anna: Thank you¡­ Have a great day¡­ (I hang the phone and thinking about my college admission and hoping I should get a good amount of loan... In between my thoughts, I looked at the time, and it''s around lunchtime, and I should take Alex to the dining room for his food. When I reached the dining table, Nanny prepared lunch and arranged on the dining table...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 261 - Tell The Truth... Anna''s POV: I got a sh of memories of my dad that I have from my childhood from the moment when I think about my dad... He always supports me, and he never lets me down, and he takes good care of my mom, and he never shows partiality among John and me... I am still looking at his back, and I need to confirm he is my father or not by looking at his face... My eyes are bing blurred, and I am waiting for his turn... The moment he is about to turn, someone tapped on my shoulder... And I looked at him, and it''s Mark... He is looking at me, worried, and his face is full of sweat and he is breathing heavily... I immediately went close to him and wiped his sweat with the tissue and looked at his eyes... He is still staring at me with his sharp eyes, and he suddenly hugged me tightly, and I can hear the sound of his raised heartbeat... He is worried... I understand he is worried for me... I immediately raised my head and looked at him, and his face became normal, and he losen his hug a bit and wiped on my cheek... Tears... Those are the tears I got when I got a sh of my dad... Wait... Wait... My dad... I immediately turned my face to look at him again, but I didn''t find anybody there simr to him... Mark: What happened, Anna? (I immediately looked at Mark and his face is still a little nervous...) Anna: Mark, I am safe... Don''t worry anymore, and I just stopped here to check out something and I am sorry for not letting you know that I am here... Mark: it''s ok, Anna... I am just scared... What if any unexpected thing happened to you? And you know John is still outside, and he may harm you or threaten you... Anna: I am sorry, Mark... I make you worried... Mark: you should have told me, and it''s my fault too... I didn''t look after you and busy in speaking into the call... Anna: No Mark, you did nothing wrong, and from the next time, I will let you know, ok? Mark: Hmmm... (He again hugged me tightly with his caring... Later we lead to the car, and we started... But my thoughts are still revolving around my dad... Shall I say to Mark about the same? No... No... He may think in another way, and actually, myself don''t know he is my dad or not because I didn''t see his face in the shop... And what if he is really my dad? It seems he is safe... Thank god... John didn''t threaten him, and he is alive and fine, but why he didn''te to look after me... I think he knows the information that I am with Mark because all the paparazzi captured us on the party night evening... Why..? Why..? Why he didn''te to me... No... Maybe the man in the shopping mall is not my father and I may misappropriate by looking at the same features¡­ If my father is really free from John, he wille to me in the first instance... Mark: What happened, Anna? (My thoughts were distracted by Mark''s words and I don''t know what to say... Shall I tell him the truth that I saw a person simr to my dad?) Mark: Anna... You no need to say if it is your personal... (After I listened to him, I feel very sorry, and I don''t care about how he will react and expressed my thoughts.) Anna: There should be no personal information between us, Mark... (He remained silent for few seconds...) Anna: I saw a person simr to my dad''s features... (Mark immediately sidetracked the car and stopped it by a sudden break... I didn''t expect his reaction and looked at him, and his face turned to furious.) Mark: What? Anna: I am not sure, Mark... Mark: Anna, tell the truth... (Truth? Does it mean he does not believe me?) Anna: Mark, why do you think that I am not telling the truth? Mark: I don''t have time to argue with you, Anna... Anna: ok, what do you want to know? Mark: Did you see your father? Anna: I am not sure, Mark... I saw him from behind his back, and I didn''t see his face, so I can''t assure you... Mark: I have my ways to assure... (He said with his angry tone and take the phone from his pocket and make a call... Why he is furious all of a sudden and why he is looking at me like I am cheating on him... In between my thoughts, I can hear the phone ring sound via Bluetooth speakers... Mark: Hello, Tom... Tom: Hi, Mark... Mark: Where are you? Tom: I am on the way to the interrogation room for interrogation... Mark: ok, can you please monitor the CCTV footage of theplex? I will send the details through the message... Tom: Yeah, sure... Is everything ok? Mark: Yeah, as far now it''s ok... Actually, Anna suspects that she saw a person simr to her dad''s features, and I think he is her father... We are very close to him, Tom... Please make it fast... Tom: I will follow up and don''t worry, we can easily catch him... Mark: Ok then, let me know if you find any information.. Tom: Sure, Mark... (I am really upset by listening to their conversation... I know my dad is one of the suspects in Ria''s case, and I know he will prove that he is not guilty... But why Mark is reacting in a harsh way when ites to my dad... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 267 - How Is Your Love Life Going On... Anna''s POV: Our job on Earth is not to judge your neighbour, but to make the world a better ce by living in your own way, by giving gratitude to others¡­ I feel happy when the girle back and apologize to him by saying sorry In between my thoughts, he passed me the menu card to choose the order, and I first checked the prices and ordered the coffee at a basic price... He smiles a little by looking at me... Maybe he understands why I ordered it, and he knows that I can''t afford more than it because I already told him about my financial status... He took the menu card and looked in it for a few minutes and cancelled my coffee what I have ordered and he ordered the coffee, which is one of the expensive in that coffee shop, and the coffee matches to the taste I ordered previously... I remained silent and didn''t object to his order, and I don''t know what to speak to him... But after a few minutes of our silence, he speaks out... Jack: Actually, I am gay but I pretend to be a bisexual... Anna: Bi-sexual? (Bisexual word is listening for the first time in my life, does it mean doing sex with both men and women?) Jack: Yes, doing sex with both genders, but I like to do with men, and I forcefully do with women to attract men... (Actually, I don''t want to hear this topic about sex with some anonymous person, but I don''t want to hurt his feelings by stopping the conversation... Maybe he feels relieved after speaking to me, so I am just nodding my head as yes... And he started to exin about his past...) Jack: But I realised that I am gay in my teens, probably at 18 years... And my girlfriend breaks up with me after she knows that I am a gay¡­ At the age of teens we share everything to friends so I tell the same to my friends about my feelings but they started bullying me instead consoling me and all my friends keep distance to speak to me, I feel very depressed and lost my friends in my life and I have thest choice i.e., my parents¡­ And I told the same to my parents, but they don''t want me to tell to the society about the same, and there begin family shes, and they left me alone all of a sudden in my life... (I feel very sorry after listening to his tragedy happened in his life and I know how it feels when parents left us all of a sudden but my situation is different from him... My mom died, and my dad is hiding from John, but he... He didn''t make any mistake, but his family abandoned him for no reason... I understand he lives his life on his own without anyone''s support and I know it''s a tough time for him when his family abandoned him...) Anna: so, your parents didn''t talk to you from then? Jack: No, they didn''t, but I always got an anonymous call for every 2-3 months, and no one speaks from the other side, and I know it''s my mom... (The moment I heard that the anonymous call is from his mother, my eyes became wet... He takes so much pain in his life and abandons from his family is really a horrible moment in his life... And I understand his mother loves him even though he is a gay, but the thought of what the society thinks to lead her to not to speak to her own son¡­ And they are giving value to society than their own child¡­) Anna: I am so sorry, you face many obstacles in your life¡­ Jack: Yeah, when my family also abandoned me I am very much depressed and I want to attempt to suicide, but I want to prove myself and rule my dream profession and I want to show this society that I am capable to do anything I can and want to shut the mouths of the society who thinks that I am fit for nothing¡­ Anna: You know¡­ You are really great¡­ I am saying it from my heart, but not to flex you¡­ (he smiles at me happily.) Anna: But I want to advise you one thing¡­ Jack: What? Anna: Please don''t misuse your power¡­ Jack: misuse? Anna: Yes, this society really treated you very harshly but by keeping it in your mind please don''t n any revenge on the society by misusing your power¡­ Jack: I just want to show them what I can do but I don''t want to harm them and I know how it hurts¡­ Anna: You are really a kind-hearted person and now I am sure you are good at ethics too Jack: Ethics? Anna: Yeah, ethics¡­ Jack: Can you please tell me clearly¡­ Anna: Ethics are moral principles. It affects how people make decisions and lead their lives. Sometimes you will get a dilemma in your life and your moral principles will definitely lead to a righteous path¡­ Jack: That''s sounds good but what is the dilemma situation you are talking about? Anna: It varies from situation to situation¡­ Example: 1. How to live a good life? 2. What is good and bad? And sometimes you have to choose among ethical dilemma that''s really a tough job¡­ Jack: Ethical dilemma? Anna: Yes, choosing between two options and both of them is good¡­ These kinds of situations really trigger us, and particrly as it happens in our love life¡­ we should not cross our ethical line to satisfy our partner by doing illegal activities¡­ (I am getting the sh of Mark that how he cares for me and he can easily handle my educational amount but my principles are objecting the same that I should not depend on him for money and to earn money for my education I reach through an educational loan. But I hide the same¡­ I will exin it to Mark after my loan amount got sanctioned and I am sure he will understand me¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at the bank employee and he also involved in his deep thoughts.) Anna: What happened? Jack: We should not do illegal activities to satisfy our partner, right? Anna: Yes¡­ (He smiles at me, I didn''t understand why he smiles, maybe he got the solution for his question.) Jack: How do you know all these? Anna: My friend Ria always says it to me, and she is no more¡­ So all I can do is following her good principles. Jack: Hoo, I am sorry for that¡­ You know one thing... I take the education loan like you do, to continue my studies, even though I face a hard time in my life... We should not neglect our education, and it is feeding me today and happily living avish life... Anna: I am very happy that you are living avish happy life... (I can see a blush in his face; actually it''s my first time I saw a blushing face of a female hidden in a male... I need to learn a lot from him... His core heart, how it''s happily beating even though it takes so much pain in his life... And his attitude towards optimistic makes his sess in his education and his valuable desires make him to live a happy life...) Jack: Not onlyvish... I find my partner too... (I am very much surprised the moment I heard about his partner i.e. his soulmate... Now I understand why he blushed when he is saying about his life... Actually, it''s their life dream to get a partner, and I am very much happy after listening to him...) Anna: That''s awesome... So how''s your love life going? (I asked him in my excitement tone.) Jack: Actually, he epted me just a few days back, and we both are happy with each other... Anna: Love feels good, right? Jack: Yeah, it feels awesome when we find our soulmate... (I smile at him because it''s true... What else we need in our life other than finding a perfect soulmate? Mark... I find Mark, and I am very blessed to find him as my partner...) Jack: By looking at your blushed face, I guess you too fall in love with someone... Am I right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Jack: Great to hear... (In between our discussion we got our coffee and we had it with our little chit-chat about his life and when I am done with my coffee I checked the time, and it''s around 11:40 a.m. OMG... I need to go home...) Anna: Nice meeting you, sir... Actually, I need to go home... Jack: Yeah, You can... I think I kill your time... Anna: Noo... Not at all... I am very blessed to meet such a nice person Jack: Wow so nice of you and you are the first person who treated me with caring but please call me brother if you don''t mind... (I smiled at him and feel happy that he is relieved from the insult of the girls.) Anna: Thank you, brother... Bye... See you soon... (He smiled at me with his happy face, and I left the ce in a hurry and tried to reach home as early as possible...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 268 - Strong Evidence Marks Pov Mark: Okay... Is there anything I need to know? Tom: Yes, Mark... (The moment I heard Tom''s voice, I feel like something is messed up; he never speaks to me in such a low, worried voice.) Mark: What happened, Tom? How''s the interrogation went? Tom: Yeah, as usual, they hesitate to tell in my first round of interrogation, so I gave my strong treatment to them, and they quickly open up with the facts¡­ And just now, I am done with my second round of interrogation¡­ Mark: Okk, did they tell anything about John, i.e., where John lives? Or did they say anything about Anna''s father like where he is? (Actually, I want to know more about Anna''s father than John... Because we know John directly approved that he attacked my sister. So now my target is to confirm about Anna''s father with proofs, and if my guess is right, he is also one of the culprits for Ria''s case, and I will definitely let Anna know about it, and she will realize why I will always get irritated when ites to her father...) Tom: Mark, they said they live in the same house, but they don''t know anything about Anna''s father... Mark: What? Tom: Yes, including John; they live in the same house, but John will be treated in a separate room, and all of his three friends live in a single ce next to John''s room in a mansion... Mark: Mansion? Tom: Yes, they said one person is helping them to get out of the case just because he loves John... Mark: What? He? What are you saying, Tom? I didn''t understand what you are talking about... Tom: Even I am shocked by listening to them, and I finally concluded that gay is helping them by giving shelter to them because he loves John... Mark: What the hell is going on? Did you ask the address of the mansion? We should take immediate action by riding into the mansion so that we may get any clue... Tom: Why do you think that I don''t ask about it? And their reply will definitely shock you... Mark: What is their reply? Tell me quickly, Tom; I can''t bear this suspense... Tom: They said they don''t know where it is... Mark: What? Tom: Yes, Mark, They said they don''t know in which area they are staying and they may doubt that the mansion is within the city''s parameters or not... Mark: How''s that even possible, Tom? Tom: He, I mean the gay hardly takes them out for 2-3 times and with a blindfolded on... So they don''t know anything about the exact location of the mansion... Mark: Maybe they are telling the lies... Tom: No, Mark... We are using live detection rm, and I personally trained to identify the facts by looking at their eyes that they are telling the truth or not... Mark: So... All are facts? Tom: Yes, and when I asked them about it, they said genuinely what they know... Mark: So there is no other chance we can find where the mansion is... Tom: At present, we don''t have any clue, but in the future, we will definitely and... Mark: And...? Tom: The postmortem report says Ria was attacked by 5, right? Mark: Yes... Why? Tom: When I am interrogating them, they said only 4 of them were attacked Ria... (My mind was nk when I heard to Tom.) Mark: Tom, what are you saying? Tom: Yes, Mark... They are very confident that only 4 of them attacked her... I immediately ckmail them to tell the truth, but they didn''t change their opinion, and I am sure they are telling the truth... Mark: So you are saying the postmortem report is false? Tom: No, Mark, these three culprits are telling the truth, and there may be a chance they might don''t know about the 5th person who attacked Ria... Mark: Can you say it clearly? Tom: Yeah... There may be a chance that the 5th person attacked Ria after these three friends left the house... Mark: yeah, that''s for sure... Even I am thinking about the same, and I am sure it is Anna''s father, Lucus... Tom: Yes, Mark... There are high chances for him, but we can''t prove anything unless we got the proofs rting to the same... Mark: Yes, the moment we catch him, we can easily take his fingerprints and match to the fingerprints on Ria''s body... So if they match, he is the culprit... Tom: Yes, Mark, but there is one loophole to escape... Mark: loophole? Tom: we need to submit the strong evidence to the court... Mark: Yes, his fingerprints are strong evidence, isn''t it? Tom: No Mark, it''s not the strong evidence... Mark: Why? Tom: Because there may be a chance that he can file the case that he helped Ria, so his fingerprints are noted on her body, and there may be a chance it may be true... And the court may leave that person on the reason that the 5th culprit fingerprints were detected just because he helped Ria... (I feel like a trigger hit in my head when I heard Tom...) Mark: Do you really think the 5th person didn''t attack Ria? Tom: Mark¡­ It does not matter what you and I think about it; all it mater is if he is really attacked ria we should not let him escape fromw¡­ I am just saying all the possible facts that may happen so we can take appropriate actions in advance... Mark: Okay... Tom: And I said to Mona to review the Ria''s postmortem report once again, and she said she would do it personally from starting once again by consulting all the doctors involved in it by taking their opinions... So we will get rity from another side... Mark: That really helped us, and did they say anything about Anna''s father? Tom: No, Mark... They know Lucus... But they don''t know where he is and the most important thing I asked them about John''s wound, do you remember Anna told that her father saved her and helped her to escape by hitting on John''s head¡­ Mark: Yeah... What did they say about that? Tom: They said he is on a bandage on his head in the first two days, but he didn''t say anything about the wound it seems... Mark: So they don''t know that was caused by Anna''s father? Tom: Exactly... Mark: So there may be a chance that John is hiding something from them about his father... Tom: Yes, Mark, I think the same, and I am sure John knows about his father whereabouts, and he may be protecting him or threatening him... Mark: Definitely, he is protecting, and if I am sure he is the 5th culprit of Ria''s case... Tom: Yes, Mark... He is... That''s the reason he hides the fact about his father from his friends. But we should prepare with proper proof... Mark: proper proofs? Tom: Yes... For example, I recorded everything in my interrogation i.e. voice and video recorded proofs when these three culprits are saying the facts about what they had done to Ria... In this case, they epted their mistakes on there own, and they confirmed about John''s attack too... So these recordings will be sufficient to submit for additional proofs regarding Ria''s case. We have other proofs about their fingerprints so the judgment wille favor to us, and all of them sentenced to death definitely... But when ites to Anna''s father, they didn''t agree with his presence while they are attacking, and it''s a challenge for us to prove... Mark: challenge? Why do you think it''s a challenge... Anna will definitely help regarding this, and if we tally the fingerprints with him and I am sure Anna will stand against her father, and she will give evidence that her own father attacked Ria... Tom: Maybe Anna will help us, but it is okay if we find strong proof that he can''t escape... Mark: Strong proof? What does it mean? Tom: Like these three culprits tell about John, so it''s easy for us to interrogate and submit John to court... In the same way, if John says that his father attacked Ria it''s easy to prove... Mark: So we should interrogate John to get it easy... Tom: as per my opinion, it''s the only way we have... Mark: Okk¡­ I hope we should find them both¡­ Tom: Yeah, that''s for sure¡­ Mark: Did you checked the CCTV footage of theplex? Tom: Yeah, and I suspect it''s Anna''s father... Mark: suspect? Tom: Yes, Mark, I am not sure because we didn''t find his face in the camera... He wears a cap to cover his head and Mask to cover his face, but I suspect it is him by looking at his features... Mark: Is he alone? Or he is with any other person? Tom: He is alone, and he didn''te by car or any other vehicles to track... He just walked out of theplex... Mark: So there is no other chance we can get a clue about who is that? Tom: Mark, if he is really Anna''s father, it means he is in this city... So we can easily catch him, and once again, I give strict warnings to transport agencies and caution them... Mark: Yeah, that''s better... And one more thing, Anna and I got a little fight yesterday regarding her father... I want to clear his issue as soon as possible... Tom: look, Mark... I already told you... And without proof, we can''t me Anna''s father before her; it may lead to spoils your rtionship... Mark: Yeah, we sort it outter... Tom: That''s good to sort out the matter as early as possible... Ok then... I will call you if I find any further information... Mark: Ok Tom... Byee... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 281 - Diamond Chain... Mark''s Pov: When Mona stressed that she needs Anna''s apany to the beauty salon, I understand she wants to prepare Anna for today''s event and today is a very special day for me in my life... Even though Anna and I confessed our love to each other, today is the day I am going to ask her about our marriage... And it''s a kind of marriage proposal, and it is a step ahead to our Love Journey... Life is not a long journey, it is a constant learning process, but the most important lesson in life is learning how to love, and I am learning it with the help of Anna, and she is my cute sweet Love¡­ I can see our future is like a beautiful flower garden filled with lots of love and sweet memories... I am very much excited about this evening... Even though I nned to announce about our rtionship to the paparazzi and my uncle but proposing her for the marriage is my own n, and I am not making it for my uncle or for the paparazzi... I want to surprise Anna, and I am sure she will be the most happiest person after my proposal... In between my thoughts, I reached my home and get ready quickly, and I gave my n to the event manager and made a call to Genie to confirm about the invitation and the dress code. If I skip about the dress code, Mona will definitely kill me, and she is very particr about that... And I didn''t tell to Genie that I am going to propose to Anna because she may ruin the event. So, I just informed her that it''s apany meeting... In between my thoughts, I got a call from Mona... Mona: Hey, Mark, did you buy the rings? Mark: Not yet, Mona... I will go now... Mona: Howzy you are... You didn''t buy them yet... What are you doing all these days...? Mark: Mona... Mona... It''s just been two days, we decided about this party, and I am busy with my office stuff... So I don''t have time to go... Mona: Once you are in love, you should buy the rings the next moment to grab the opportunity, but my Dumb friend is not yet purchased anything, and this evening he is blowing a party to propose to his girl... Mark: Don''t kill my time, Mona... I am going now... By the way, where is Anna? Mona: she is inside the room and taking the salon services... And Mark, you know you are fortunate to find her... Don''t try to hurt her, Ok? Mark: So, what is the reason behind your statement... Mona: Reason? Mark: Without a reason, you don''t warn me... Mona: See Mark, I know you from my childhood and Anna don''t know about you clearly than I know you... Mark: Yes, but she understands me better than you do and most immediately, Anna never breaks my trust... Mona: That''s the whole point, Mark... Mark: Mona, please tell me directly what you want to say... Mona: Your anger, Mark... You are very bad at your anger management, and in the future, you may hurt Anna for no reason... Mark: why do you think so? I have reasons for my anger, and I can''t bear the moment if someone tried to cheat me or ignored me... But it won''t happen in the case of Anna... Mona: Yes, Mark... But don''t think I will take a stand by your side when you are mad at Anna... Mark: I know you never take a stand by my side, but this time I am happy because you want to take a stand to my girl... So, I am ok with it¡­ Mona: Mark, Anna is very Innocent, please don''t hurt her feelings and I know you won''t¡­ Mark: Stop your weird statements, Mona¡­ I know how to take care of my girl¡­ Mona: Ok, then, finish your shopping soon... We are running out of time... Mark: ok then, bye... (The moment I hang the call, Nanny stands in front of me, and she is staring at me for the sudden arrangements, and she knows well that we never conduct office meetings at home¡­ Nanny is taking care of me since my childhood like my mom, and she has the right to know about the party in this evening. So I exined to her clearly about the party, and she feels very happy, and I instructed her to give an invitation to my Rubeus uncle to the party and cautioned her not to let him away from the party particrly when I am proposing to Anna¡­ so he will understand our rtionship better than before¡­ After my instructions to Nanny, I started to the jewellery shop to select the ring, and In the first instance, I ordered them to show the diamond rings... I looked at soo many rings, but one ring attracted me the most... It''s like a heart-shaped diamond hanging in another heart... I feel like Anna''s heart in my heart... I immediately smiled and ordered them to pack it... When I looked at the diamond jewellery in the shop, I got a thought that I should purchase a gift for Anna... So I started looking into the jewellery, and I want to purchase a regr diamond chain for Anna... So that she can wear it on regr use instead of preserving it in the locker... And when I am looking at the diamond pendants, I feel like they are stones and there is no connectivity found to my heart to gift Anna... With little disappointment, I get up from the chair and about to leave... Meanwhile, the manager of the jewellery shop came to me in a hurry... Manager: Hello sir, I think you didn''t like the jewellery we showed to you till now... Mark: Actually they are nice, but they didn''t match to my taste... Manager: I am very sorry that we are not up to your taste, but there is one product, and I am sure you like it most... Mark: What? Manager: Let me show you, sir... Pleasee with me and these kinds of products we will show only to our special customers, sir¡­ (By finishing his words he lead me to another room filled with lockers around, and he opened one of the lockers in the room and take the jewellery box and lead me to the centre of the room where it has a table with 2 chairs and a tablemp on it, and he offered me to sit, and we both sit opposite to each other... Then he carefully opened the box and disyed it to me... The moment I look at it, my face lightens, and this is what I am looking for... It''s a Red diamond engraved in a heart shape and linked to a chain... I love the Red colour, and it''s in heart shape with a thin chain that enhances the diamond more and perfectly suited for Anna''s neck... I looked at him happily to convey that I like the product... Manager: The pendant is an engraved Red diamond, sir... And a red diamond has the same mineral properties as colourless diamonds. But Red diamonds are found rarely, so it''s costs double than the regr diamonds, and the chain is made up of a metal Rhodium... Rhodium is a rarer metal than the tinum and it perfectly suited for the asion to express your love... I hope you like this product... Mark: Yeah, I like it... Please pack it... Manager: Sure, sir, but as per our protocol, I want to tell you about the cost... As I already told you, this jewellery is made up of with most precious metal and diamond soo... It costs around 11.4 million... Mark: Yeah, that''s ok... I like this chain with Red diamond so I will buy it for my love, and I am least bothered for the cost... Manager: I am d to hear, sir... I will arrange the bill soon... And we inserted a bar code into the pendant, and it will easily help to track if you lost it anywhere... Mark: What..? A barcode? Manager: Yes, sir... Because it''s a piece of very expensive jewellery than regr jewellery, so we engraved an invisible bar code which can be traceable if we lost it anywhere and we take permission from the security department, and if you make aint to the police department, they will easily track your pendent if you lost and if you don''t want the barcode for some privacy purpose, we will remove it... It''s up to you, sir¡­ (I think for a second to remove the barcode from the pendant because I don''t want Anna to track by anyone, but I got another thought that it''s like security for Anna and I am not sure how John threatens Anna... So this jewellery will help me to track Anna if John takes any advance dangerous step... So I agreed with the barcode traces... Mark: I am ok with the barcode and can you please finish the procedures as early as possible... I am running out of time... He immediately went to the billing counter and arranged the bill, and I finally bought the product. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 285 - I Didnt Understand You... Anna''s POV: After Rubeus uncle left us, Mona and I have some private time to chit-chat, and it''s the right time to ask her about her conversation with Rubeus uncle, and i am sure its Mona''s magic to turn Rubeus uncle to other side. Anna: So, what is the magic spell you use on Rubeus uncle, Mona... (At first, she looked at me in shock with her widened eyes, but after a few seconds, she smiled and tried to cover up the topic.) Mona: What do you mean by the magic spell, Anna... Rubeus uncle is really a nice person... Anna: Yeah, I know Rubeus uncle is a nice person and I am sure you convinced him to ept me as Mark''s partner. Mona: Anna..! Anna: Please, Mona, I want to know what you spoke to him when you went into his room... Mona: Well, well... We just had a casual talk, that''s it... Anna: Do you think I believe that you both just had a casual talk? And most importantly after I said about the bracelet issue to you how I think you both just had a casual talk, Mona? Mona: listen, Anna... Everything happened for our good sake... Anna: Yeah, I believe everything happened for our good sake, but please tell me the conversation you both had... Mona: you are smart enough to identify the facts... Ok, let me tell you what happened... I went into his room because I want to argue with him for his rude behavior towards you, but not to wish him... And I want to question him why he left Mark all of a sudden but the moment I entered into his room, he is crying by holding Mark''s parent''s photo and Ria''s photo, I am worried by looking at him. #dhback# Mona''s Pov# Mona: Rubeus, uncle..! (He turned to me with his crying face and by looking at me he immediately came to me and hugged me and started crying loudly... I know how much pain it is by losing his own lovely sister along with her husband and his niece... I just tapped him on his back to make him calm down... After a few seconds of his outburst of tears, he calms down and sits on the bed and looking at the pictures again and started talking to me... Rubeus uncle: Thank you, Mona... At least, you understand me and came to look at me... I feel better now... (Eventhoug I am worried by looking at his teary eyes I want to ask him strongly about why he is bullying Anna¡­ So I asked the same¡­) Mona: No uncle, you are mistaken... I didn''t understand you, and I am unable to understand you... I didn''t understand why you left Mark all of a sudden and particrly when he is in need of you... I didn''t understand why you visited now... And I didn''t understand why you are torturing Anna for no reason... Please tell me the answers to all these questions, uncle... Please¡­ (I asked him very furiously with my loud voice.) Rubeus uncle: So, Anna yed her cheap tricks again and injected into your brain against me... Mona: if she really wants to inject against you, she will directly say to Mark but not me... And I forced her to tell the truth after Nanny gave me the clue about your dragger words on her, So i requested her to tell me the truth and she said it. And do you think Mark will allow you to stay in this house after knowing the facts you did to her? Rubeus uncle: Maybe today evening she may injecte to Mark too... Mona: No, uncle... You are totally misunderstanding, Anna... She is a very nice girl and perfectly suits for Mark, and she always wins with her patience... Rubeus uncle: She is following Mark just because for his property and money and you know I was cheated in my life with ady, and I don''t want to face Mark with the same situation... Mona: Your issue is entirely different from Mark''s, uncle... Please try to understand... Anna is Ria''s best friend... Please try to remember, Ria always says about Anna... Rubeus uncle: I remember Ria has a best friend in her hostel, but I am not sure about her name... Mona: Ria''s hostel friend is Anna, uncle... And you know she lost her family after Ria''s death and Mark helped her and gave shelter to her, and you know Mark forced her to do sex when he is on drugs... But she understands Mark better, and she didn''t tell to Mark about the same because she knows Mark''s feelings and she know Mark will hurt if he knows the fact... And I requested her tomit with Mark, and I am sure both of them will ovee from their family tragedy and now they are in deep love with each other and getting out of their depression of their family loss... It''s not what you are thinking, uncle... Anna didn''t approach Mark by looking at his property and she always asks Mark to not spend money on her... Rubeus uncle: If in that case, why she has stolen Ria''s bracelet? Mona: Ria really gifted it to Anna, uncle... Rubeus uncle: No Mona, Ria don''t gift it to anyone... She promised me that she doesn''t take it from her hand... Mona: But she gifted it to Anna and you can clearly understand how much Ria loves Anna because she gifted that bracelet to Anna... And one more thing to give you rity about it, I still remember the first day I met Anna, when I am giving treatment to her I take the bracelet from her hand and give it to Nanny to keep it safe... So it''s clear she didn''t steal it after she came to this house and the fact is Ria gifted it to her... And if Ria''s soul is looking at you, she really feels bad about you for the alligations you made on her dearest friend... (Rubeus uncle didnt speak to me for a few seconds and looked at me with his worried eyes.) Rubeus uncle: I don''t mean to insult her, Mona I thought she trapped Mark by looking at his property because you know how much hard life I faced when a girl cheated on me by looking at my property... So, I don''t want Mark to face the same... That''s the reason I targeted her and offered her money to leave Mark but she took all the pain and didn''t tell to Mark anything about it... Mona: Exactly, uncle... I think now you understand her clearly... Rubeus uncle: Yes, I do... I hope she should not cheat on Mark, Mona: She never cheat Mark, uncle¡­ Rubeus uncle: If in that case I am the most happiest person because Mark is going to get maried¡­ But I will be most happy if Anna ept me by not keeping it in mind that what I have done to her... Mona: she will definitely ept you, uncle¡­ But tell me why you left Mark all of a sudden... Rubeus uncle: There are the reasons that I left him, Mona... But... Tell me one thing, is Ria reallymitted suicide? Mona: Yes, uncle... (I don''t want to tell him that Ria is attacked by a gang because he feels more depressed after he knows the fact, and Mark personally requested me to don???t say it to anyone about Ria''s attack but the fact she attempted suicide is true, so I agreed with Rubeus uncle.) Rubeus uncle: No Mona, there may be a chance that she is murdered... I know personally about Mona... She is a brave heart girl and never tries to attempt suicide... Mona: Uncle, we should agree with the facts we have and Tom and I personally dealing with this case, so if we find anything weird, I will let you know defly... Rubeus uncle: Thank you so much, Mona... Thank you for understand my feelings¡­ Mona: Why do you think I don''t understand you? I am always your baby girl, right? (I hugged him happily...) Rubeus uncle: Yes, you are always my baby girl and came to me like an angel to solve the issues... And tell me, is there any chance Mark epted me again? (I immediatelyughed at him...) Mona: You know about your nephew very well than me and you know if he is angry and mad at anything he never looks at it again and he takes his revenge at par... Rubeus uncle: he didn''t take his revenge on me yet... (I againughed at him loudly...) Mona: Not talking to you and ignoring you is the biggest revenge he is taking on you, uncle¡­ (Rubeus uncleughed at me, and we bothughed to each other again.) Rubeus uncle: Help me, Mona... How can I speak to him? Mona: I don''t have any idea, uncle... Let''s see... But I am sure Mark is still loving and caring you... Rubeus uncle: Really? Mona: Yes, if not, he would definitely throw you out of his house on the first day you came... (We bothughed again...) Rubeus uncle: Yes, he is... My idiot fellow has guts to throw me out, but I don''t repeat the same mistake by leaving him alone again... Mona: It''s ok, uncle, I will leave now¡­ Bye, take care... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 286 - Love Charm... Anna''s POV: After listening to Mona''s conversation with Rubeus uncle, I feel very happy and relieved¡­ She really takes a stand against Rubeus uncle and makes him understand about me. Anna: Thank you so much, Mona... Mona: Don''t separate me by saying thanks, Anna... I am one of your family members, and I have things to deal with it, and I don''t allow anyone to use you in the wrong way... (I smile at her, and she is really a very kind-hearted girl, and Tom is very lucky to find such a cute, innocent, honest girl as his partner... But I have few doubts regarding Rubeus uncle. What exactly he is searching for in Ria''s room? And what he means by the box? I no need to worry anymore because now I can ask him directly and it''s easy for me to know what exactly he is searching for. Until then, I should not say about it to anyone because I may falsely use him for nothing.) Mona: What are you thinking, Anna... Anna: Nothing great; I am just thinking about how Mark and Rubeus uncle will be a reunion like before... Mona: Yes, Anna, we all worried about the same, and Rubeus uncle is feeling very lonely for Mark''s ignorance towards him and in the same way I know how Mark hurted when Rubeus uncle ignored him after his parent tragedy... But Rubeus uncle said he has some reasons to avoid Mark... Maybe it''s a strong reason... Anna: So we should think about a good n which makes them reunion again... Mona: Yes, Anna, think about it¡­ Anna: hmmm, Why are you smiling at me? Mona: You don''t know how much happy I am when Rubeus uncle epted you and I didn''t guess Rubeus uncle will apologies you this much early... Hope everything happened for our good sake... Anna: Yes, Mona, it''s just because of you and your good words about me make him to turn favourable to us... Mona: It''s ok, Anna... Now our next target is the reunion of Mark and uncle... Think about a good n and let me know if you find any n. (Immediately, I got a sh of strawberries and I startedughing at Mona...) Mona: Why are youughing now? Did you find any ns? (I nodded my head as yes and stillughing at Mona...) Mona: Tell me, what''s the n? (I tried to control myugh and exined to Mona.) Anna: If Mark is a kid, my Idea may workout, and both of them will be a reunion, Mona... Mona: What''s the n, Anna? Anna: It''s a childish technique, Mona... You mayugh at me... Mona: let me know first, then we can decide... Anna: Strawberries, Mona... Mona: What? Strawberry? Anna: Yes, if Mark is a kid, I may definitely offer him Strawberries to make him calm down from his anger... Mona: whoahhh...! Anna, that''s really a Great Idea... Anna: That''s a childish idea, Mona..! And do you think Mark will fall for the childish act? Mona: Anna..! You don''t know about the strawberry trick which Rubeus uncle always uses on Mark. When Mark is mad at uncle during his childhood, he used that trick and Mark will calm down. I will tell to Rubeus uncle the same, and he will be alert and grab the opportunity of the situation... Anna: let''s hope for the best, Mona... (Mona immediately went and dragged Rubeus uncle aside when he is speaking to other officials and said something to him, and both of them are smiled and talking to each other... Meanwhile, Tom came and sat opposite to me, and I smiled at him... Tom: So, you feel happy, right? Anna: Yeah, Soo much... Rubeus uncle epted me, and hope Mark should ept him too... Tom: Don''t worry, Anna... They will be definitely reunion maybe soon orter... (I got a sh that Tom nodded his head at me as ok when Joseph''s uncle is staring at my body... So I better ask Tom about his opinion on Joseph''s uncle.) Anna: What do you think about Joseph uncle? Tom: huhh..? I just came to you to ask about the same... Anna: Me? Tom: Yes, Anna... I saw when he is staring at you, and I just came to you to warn you... Anna: Warn? Tom: Yes, I have a doubt on him that he may threaten you... So be careful, Ok? Anna: Yeah, I will be careful, but why will he try to threaten me? Tom: Because of Genie... We all know Gen likes Mark and Joseph may go to the extent to make her daughter''s wishe true and he may threaten you to get away from Mark... Anna: But I don''t feel him in such a way, Tom... You know I can sense his lewd staring at me... I don''t know why I feel in such a way... Anyway, I should be very careful when he is around me¡­ (Mona again came to us when we are in the middle of our talk.) Mona: Tom, please change your investigation expression, we are at the party..! (Tom and Iughed at Mona, and we all started chit chat casually but in the middle of our chit-chat, Mona noticed my chain.) Mona: Wo, Anna! I just noticed your chain... It really looks beautiful on your neck, and the pendant is very lovely, and it looks like a magic charm on your neck... Tom: It looks like a love charm rather than a magic charm on her neck... (By looking at my blushed face, Tom understands it''s a gift from Mark; that''s the reason he changed magic to love, but Mona still didn''t understand that it''s a gift from Mark.) Mona: I didn''t buy any chains for you... Is this your old chain? (I wonder Mona didn''t guess that it''s Mark''s gift but the moment she is asking me about the chain, my face turned to more blush, and I don''t know how to say it to her that it''s Mark''s gift...) Mona: I think it''s an engraved Red diamond, right? Anna: I don''t know about it, Mona... Mona: What? You don''t know? (Mona stared at the chain for a few more seconds and her face lighten up suddenly.) Mona: Whoahhh! I understand now... It''s Mark''s gift, right? (Mona shouted with her excitement tone, and I smiled at her and nodded my head as yes...) Mona: when did he gifted it to you, Anna? Anna: After you left, he came into my room and... Mona: ok, ok¡­ I understand everything now... And I understand your lip prints on Mark''s neck¡­ And I can understand why you didn''t respond to my call... (I smile at Mona that she is speedily corrting everything.) Mona: But you know, buying this chain to you is Mark''s own decision, and he didn''t even ask me for selection too... Maybe he bought it for you out of his overwhelming love... (By listening to Mona, I hold the pendent in my neck and looked at her.) Anna: Yes Mona, I don''t know if it is a diamond or some precious stone but this is very precious to me, and I understand it''s Mark''s personal selection, and I am very blessed with his gift because it clearly shows how much he loves me and I feel eternally happy with his gift irrespective of its cost... Mona: Yes, Anna, he really loves you a lot, and I know you never take him down from his expectations... "Excuse me,dies and gentlemen..." (A sudden familiar voice announcement interrupts our conversation, and I looked at the person... It''s Mark... I immediately smiled by looking at Mark''s charming face, and he pinned the micro mic on his shirt and started his speech, and he attracted all the attention in the party, and particrly the girls are staring by looking at his handsomeness... But he looked at me with his sharp eyes into my eyes before he started his speech... By looking at his ring look, my body filled with the shrills and Mark started his speech... Mark: Our mental health and personal well-being are tied up in the quality of our personal rtionships. The more closely we are connected to the people we love, the happier we feel, and the more personal satisfaction we have in our lives. Most people rate moments of connection and shared enjoyment with their loved ones as their most important life experiences. These important rtionships include not only family and personal friends, but also the wider groups andmunities we belong to. Forming connections and a sense ofmunity with work colleagues, neighbours, and the various groups that make up our identity and all contribute to our well-being. That''s the reason I have arranged this party and invited you to announce one of my personal life decision¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 287 - Will You Marry Me? Anna''s POV: Mark is still continuing his speech, but I have no clue what he is talking about; I am sure he is not talking about hispany. There may be a chance he is saying about Rubeus uncle because he likes him so much... I am listening to him clearly with all my concentration to understand what he is saying... Mark: Life offers many challenges. I know I can meet them if she is willing to face them with me, and when I met her, I knew I''d met my soul mate. It was only a matter of time until we arrived at this moment. (What? She? About whom he is supposed to say about? Is he just said, soul mate? Does it mean he is talking about his life partner? Means he is talking about meee...! I am shocked, and shrills filled all over my body, and I am scared and nervous now... What is he trying to say to everyone? I can hear the increased sh sounds of cameras on Mark... He suddenly looked at me with his sharp eyes, a sudden shrill electrified through my spine, and I am looking at him with my shocked expression¡­) Mark: I can''t imagine growing old with anyone else, nor do I want to other than with my soulmate¡­ I know she is the only one I want to share the rest of my life with. (I can hear my raising of the heartbeat when I am listening to him... He is still looking at me anding forward, step by step towards me by continuing his speech...) Mark: There are many ways to be happy in this life, but all I really need is you... Anna... It''s you, Anna... My cute little angel in my life¡­ (I have no words to say, and my eyes are filled with tears by listening to my name from him, and he ising near to me and just a few feet away... I stand involuntarily by looking at him, and he is looking into my eyes anding forward to me by continuing his lovely speech...) Mark: When I look into your eyes, I can see a reflection of the two of us and the life I hope we''ll share together. The story of our love is only beginning. I know my life will never beplete without you beside me to share it. Let''s write our own happy ending... (By finishing his words, he just stands a foot away from me, and I raised my head to look at him, and tears started rolling down from my eyes by listening to him... He came a little close to me and wipe my tears with his thumb finger, and I can see his eyes are turning to wet when clearing my tears¡­ By looking at him with his wet eyes, I can''t even try to control my emotions, and tears started overflow¡­ I immediately want to hug him, but he immediately takes a step back by taking away his hand on my cheek... I didn''t understand why he is step back¡­ Mark: I know my life will never beplete without you, Anna... When I think about you, I know that no one else will ever hold my heart the way you do. (By finishing his words, he getting down on one knee to propose to me... That''s it, I started crying with happiness by looking at him down to me and cupped my mouth with my hands to ovee the excitement and looking at him... Mark: When I look into my heart, I see only you, Anna¡­ I promise you; no one will work harder to make you happy or cherish you more than me. When I met you, I knew I''d met my match. It was only a matter of time until we arrived at this moment. How it turns out is all in your hands. You deserve the very best, someone who will back you up without limits, let you grow without borders, and love you without end. Will you let me be the one? (By finishing his words, he took the ring from his pockets and offered me... I am very happy, and my soul is jumping with Happiness by looking at the ring and looking at his honest proposal Everyone at the party stands and started apuse with ps. I am still looking into his wet eyes, which makes me more emotional... Mark: Will you marry me? (The moment I heard him, I nodded my head as Yes, and I can''t spell out the word Yes because of my over emotion I feel... I immediately kneeled down before him and showed my left hand to him; he immediately put the ring on my hand andughed at me with happiness... Everyone is pping and cheering by looking at us... I immediately stepped forward on my knees and hugged him tightly, and hide my face on his chest... In return, he hugged me tightly, and after a few seconds, someone tapped on my shoulder, and I looked Who it is... And it''s Mona... Even Mona''s eyes are teary by looking at us, and she immediately gave me a ring... I take the ring from her hand and put it on Mark''s finger... He immediately pulled me close to him and started kissing me very passionately, and I understand he doesn''t care about anyone... I feel embarrassed for the first few seconds, but I am involved in his kiss second by second, and I can''t hear the sounds of photo snaps taken by paparazzi, and I can''t hear any ones apuse maybe i feel like I am indifferent world¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 288 - Its Not A Wedding Party Mark''s POV: Anna really looks very hot in her red dress, and my cravings towards her are increasing second by second when I am looking at her particrly in that red hot dress and I am observing her every minute when I am speaking to the other officials... Once I saw when Genie is speaking to her, and when I next saw her, Rubeus uncle holds her hand... Next time, Anna and Rubeus uncle are talking to each other happily... I don''t mind if my uncle is speaking to Anna but I don''t allow him to hurt her, and he will get rity by the end of the party that she is mine¡­ By looking at Anna''s face, I am sure my uncle is not threatening her... When I was busy in speaking with some group of officials, my uncle came and stood beside me... I didn''t react to him and acted casually and left the ce and went to say hi to other groups of officials... My uncle immediately followed me and stood beside me again... I looked at him with my disgusting look, but he didn''t care and trying to speak to me... I don''t care about him anymore and I don''t want to feel the pain again in my life, and I know how much pain I took when he ignored me after my parent''s tragedy... In between my thoughts, I managed to speak to the clients, but he is cross-questioning me to give answers to him; meanwhile, Mona pulled him aside, thank god, for the first time in my life, my sadistic friend saved me from him... I looked at Anna again, and she is busy in speaking to Tom... It''s Time to propose to her... I looked around; almost all the guests arrived, particrly my uncle, once Ist checked my uncle''s presence and went to the dais to set the micro mic... My heartbeat is rising fast the moment I am about to start but when I looked at my charming girl, I feel relieved and started my proposal. I didn''t n to spell out such romantic quotes, but by looking at Anna, those quotese from my heart automatically... When I am walking towards her and looking into her eyes, I feel no one is there in this hall except Anna and me... My love for her makes my eyes wet, but by looking at Anna''s happy emotions for my surprise towards her makes me feel eternally happy... She is crying like a baby by looking at me when I am offering her a ring... But I feel blessed when she sits on her knees before me to ept my ring, and it''s like she doesn''t want me to be down to her... She immediately hugged me and crying happily, and I escape a few tears from my eyes while celebrating this happy moment... This is the most wonderful Memory of my life, both Anna and I know we are in love, and we confess our love to each other but proposing to her to marry me is like another big step in our rtionship and I feel very happy that Anna will be with me lifelong and she will share her unconditional love with me... The moment she keeps the ring on my finger, I didn''t wait for one more second and pulled her towards me and started kissing her deeply to express my love... First, she is scared to respond to my kiss, but in a few seconds, she lost her world and closed her eyes and started responding to my kiss and caressing my hair with her love... I love her essence of the kiss, I love it when she is caressing my hair gently while kissing... And I love to kiss her deeply if she is responding more... When we were both involved in our deep kiss, I sensed someone''s hand on my shoulder and followed by a fake cough... I know it''s Mona... I realize we are at the party in the middle of higher officials and paparazzi... It''s time to break the kiss, but it''s hard to break my kiss when I am kissing her and particrly when she is responding with all her love... "Mark, it''s just an engagement party, not a wedding party... Better break your kiss; it''s been a long time..." Mona leaned to me and said with her low voice and chuckled at us¡­ I don''t care her teasing, I am still kissing Anna and enjoying her essence... But Anna, when she heard Mona''s murmuring, she alerted and stopped responding to my kiss, and I slowly broke the kiss and looked at Anna... Her face is filled with tears and looked happy and blessed; we both smile at each other... Mark: I love you, Anna... Anna: I love you, Mark... We both said I love you out of our love, the moment everyone apuse and pped and shouted with happiness by looking at us... Anna is scared and turned around to check, and she feels scared by looking at the paparazzi are surrounded us and grabbing the pictures in all possible ways, and all the officials are cherishing and pping by looking at us... I got up from my kneel-down position and helped Anna to getup and hold her close to me by holding her waist to make her calm down... Mona and Tom came to us and hugged both of us and congratted us... Mona: Mark, you can leave Anna freely... Your drama for the proposal is done... (I held Anna more tightly and pulled her more close to me...) Mark: Never in my life¡­ We allughed at each other happily¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 289 - Anna Is Mine... Anna''s POV: I feel very happy and overwhelmed when Mark holds me on my waist and said "Never in my life", and Mona screamed with happiness by looking at us and I can see her eyes are wet by looking at us... We should be grateful to the people who make us happy; they are the charming guardian who makes our souls blossom. Here is my charming guardian Mona, I am blessed to find her as my guardian, my supporter, my wellwisher¡­ Mona: Let''s leave my Anna free, Mark... (By finishing her words she pulled me from Mark''s grip, but Mark didn''t loosen his grip on my waist and hold me more tightly...) Mona: Anna is mine, not yours... (Mona screamed to make Mark more jealous.) Mona: "I don''t let her to be only yours..." After listening to her words, Mark pecked on my lips gently to show Mona that I belong to him. I can''t say anything other than smile at them. Meanwhile, Tom came and offered me a mic...) Tom: Say something about Mark, Anna... (I immediately strike my head as no with shyness and I didn''t prepare anything to say too.) Tom: It''s ok, Anna, say something... (He keeps the mic into my hand, and I looked at Mona to save me, but this time she didn''t stand by my side and encouraging me to speak something about Mark. Everyone at the party bes silent to listen to my words about Mark... But for me, I can hear the sound of my own heartbeat and feel nervous about facing the situation... Meanwhile, Mark taps on my waist as ok and loosens his grip on my waist and holds me gentle... I looked at him, and when I looked at his eyes; I lost my nervousness and feel secured... And by looking at his smile, I smiled involuntarily and started the speech, and I want to say about Mark... Anna: Love ¡ª it makes us smile, it makes us giggle, and it makes us rejoice in the little moments we share together. Love makes us do unimaginable things that we have only dreamt about, and it is an indescribable and magical feeling that makes you feel like we are at the top of the world. Actually, it''s not being in love that makes me more happy... It is the person that I am in love makes me more happy, and I am blessed that I find Mark as my Love partner and my soulmate and my future husband... I feel blessed to have someone like him as my soulmate, with whom I can share my deepest and darkest secrets. My dreams and hopes are now will be seed, along with Mark... My life is wonderful because Mark is with me, and he always makes me happy when I feel sad and low. His smile lightens up my life, and all the darkness disappears. His love towards me thinks crazy, and I never thought in my life that I spend such lovemaking sessions with him... I have many overwhelming love memories with him, and I am waiting for more sweet memories in my life with him... I will love him till the end of my life, and I want to be with him all my life. And I Never let him alone, and it''s my promise¡­ I love you, Mark... I love you so much... Thank you so much for everything¡­ And your surprise is like a lifetime memory stored with me... (By finishing my words I hugged Mark and hide my face on his chest with shyness, and I can hear everyone''s ps and cheering tone... Mark lifted me up a little by holding my waist and hugged me more tightly and caressing me... I wrapped my hands around his neck, and he leans his head on my bare neck, and his hot breathing is doing magic on my neck...) Mona: It''s time to dance..! (Mona whispered loudly with her happy tone and I can hear a slow salsa romantic music around...) Mark: Would you like to dance with me? (Mark asked me, still holding my waist and his head is on my neck.) Anna: I always love to dance with you, Mark... (He immediately loosened his hug and looked at me with his sharp eyes, and I feel blushed by looking at him, and he offered me his hand to initiate the dance, and I immediately hold his hand as an eptance... He put one of his hands around my waist and holds my other hand in a romantic way, and I can''t avoid his sharp eyes, which makes me think that I am an indifferent world... We started to dance, and when he lifted me and made a turn of a round I smiled and looked around, and I again noticed the decoration once again, and now I understand it''s a trap made by Mark to make me think about hispany Anniversary... And I corrted everything with Mona... I understand why she personally takes care of me by taking me to the beauty salon and how she managed me to wear this red dress... In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark. He raised his head as to what... Anna: Thank you..! (He lifted me and kissed me on my lips gently and make mend again on the ground. I smile at him and again said thank you to him he again kissed me in the same way, but now with more intense and his grip on my waist is turned to more pressure. I can understand his intense feelings for me are increasing.) Mark: Every time you say thank you, I will kiss you more deeply, and you know I feel happy for your kiss rather than your thanks... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 290 - Our Parents Are Very Happy... Anna''s Pov: Mark: Every time you say thank you, I will kiss you more deeply, and you know I feel happy for your kiss rather than your thanks... (I didn''t wait for one more second and kissed him on his lips by pulling his head towards me... After a few seconds, he lifted me and taking steps; I didn''t care where he is taking me, but I deeply involved in kissing him by closing my eyes to make him satisfied with my kiss... He then pinned me to the wall, and I can sense the coldness of the wall on my back, and I opened my eyes and stopped my kissing and looked around... The ce really looks like heaven, maybe this is the other side of the house, and it is decorated with red roses around, and I realized I didn''t rest my back on the wall, and it''s a tree... The floor is filled with rose petals and red balloons around and with little hanging lights... I immediately looked at Mark with my surprise look... He then holds my hand and makes me walk a few more steps and hugged me from my back and pulled me towards him. Mark: Did you remember this ce? (I didn''t understand what he is talking about, I nevere to this ce before...) Anna: This is the first time I came to this ce, Mark... (He immediately pats me on my head in a teasing way, I raised my head to look at him...) Anna: Really, Mark, this is my first time to visit this ce... (He immediately hold my chin and pointed me towards the red balloons...) Mark: There is a pond under the balloons... (My face lightens up by realizing it''s the pond in the garden and how dumb I am... Why didn''t I even realize it? I immediately blushed and smiled...) Mark: This is the ce I first kissed you... (By finishing his words he kissed me on my forehead very intensely and slightly lean down and kissed on my cheek and then lead to my lips and started kissing me very intensely by exploring my mouth... After a few seconds of his kiss, he slowly slid to my neck and started doing magic by kissing and licking in-between on my neck... His hands went to my breasts and squeezing them very intensely over my dress, while he is busy in kissing on my neck... His hot breeze on my neck gives me more pleasure. Later, he slides his head on my boobs curves and kissing them gently... With his hands, he tries to pull down my dress to expose my breasts... I immediately arched my back and looked at the sky by rising my head towards the sky... He then stands straight and looked at my pleasured face happily¡­ Mark: My cravings on you were increasing when I looked at you in this Red hot dress, Anna... (I smiled at him and I understand how he feels now, and I am ok if he wants to break my virginity now... So I ced my hand on his cheek and looked at him...) Anna: It''s ok, Mark, you can do whatever you want... I am ok with it... (He immediately took a long breath and hugged me tightly, and he is squeezing my body to him very harshly, I can''t bear him and bear his hug, but I try to control myself and understand how hard he is trying to control his desires... He suddenly left me and turned to the other side and rubbing his hair to control his emotions; I immediately went close to him and held his hand. Anna: It''s ok, Mark, I am happy to do sex with you... (I openly told him by leaving my shyness. I don''t want him to suffer from his desires... He immediately nodded his head and sat on the ground and looking into the pond which is filled with balloons... I immediately went and sit beside him andy my head on his shoulder...) Mark: My mom and dad would be the most happiest persons by looking at you... I mean, you are their daughter-inw, right? Anna: hmmmmm, They are watching us, Mark... And they are happy by looking at us... Look at the stars; those stars are your parents... (I pointed him the twin stars to Mark... But when Mark is saying about his parents, I got a sh of my mom... And she is the most happiest person in the world by looking at her daughter engaged with such a lovely guy...) Mark: Hey, what happened? (Mark immediately takes me close to his chest by wrapping his hand around me...) Mark: I am sorry, I disturbed you... (By finishing his words he wiped my tears, I don''t want him to be sorry...) Anna: No, Mark, I just got shes of my mom too... Our parents are very happy by looking at us, right? (He immediatelyy on the ground and I followed him and rest my head on his chest and listening to his heartbeat and closed my eyes...) Mark: Anna¡­ Anna: Hmmm..! Mark: What do you think about our children''s names... (I immediately smiled and raised my head to look at him...) Mark: Tell Anna..! You have some Idea, right..? (I againy my head on his chest and replied to him without a second thought...) Anna: Ria... Mark: Then, what about another child? Anna: Another child? Mark: Yes, we got twins, right? Anna: Mark...! I am not sure about twins... Mark: hoo, then our second child... Tell me the name of our second child., Anna: Let''s think about it when I am pregnant, ok? Mark: I am eagerly waiting to make you pregnant¡­ (I hide my face on his chest for his shameless statement, he immediately cuddles me...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 291 - Its Time To Start The Game... Mark''s POV: Anna and I feel eternally happy for our engagement event, particrly I was flex high by listening to Anna''s speech about me and her promise that she never leaves me alone makes me more emotional... I am blessed to find her as my partner and I am eagerly waiting to make her as my wifey and want to call her wifey and I can imagine her blushed face when she heard that word from me. Later, when Anna started kissing me instead of saying thanks, I can''t control my desires on her, particrly when she is on this red hot dress on her. So, I lifted her by holding her waist and lead to the pond without breaking our kiss, I personally designed the pond area to surprise her because it is one of our most memorable ce and which is specifically decorated as per my taste ... But after reaching this ce, the silence of beauty and the fresh air mixed with Anna''s kiss essence increased more craving on her and it is increasing more and I can''t resist myself when I am looking at her in this Red hot dress¡­ But as I always try to make her dreame true i.e., to break her virginity on the first night of our wedding. So, I hugged her more tightly to control my desires, but when Anna openly said that she is ok with sex; I understand she doesn''t want me to suffer from sexual desires and I know she never regrets if I lead to sex, but I feel guilty to not make her dreame true... When we staring at the stars we both really miss our parents, particrly my mom is happier by looking at her daughter-inw and I am sure my mom will take care of Anna equals to Ria without partiality, and my dad I know he will definitely take a stand towards his daughter-inw in order to support her in any situation... I feel sad when the moment I realized that I am unable to present her my mom and dad''s love to her... And not only Anna, even I feel happy when her mom is returned to us after she cures, and I will treat her like my mom... When Anna peacefullyy on my chest without hesitation or shyness, I feel like I want her toy on my chest every time she sleeps and I can sense how secure she feels in my cuddle... We both hugged to each other on the ground near the pond on this snowy night by looking at the stars and far away from the sounds of the party, feels like I am in heaven with this angel... After a few minutes of our silence, my phone started ringing and Anna alerted to get up from my cuddle, but I pulled her more close to me and check the phone who it is and it''s my sadistic friend Mona... Anna: Who is that? Mark: It''s Mona, my sadistic friend who tries to disturb me always... Anna: No, she doesn''t try to disturb you unless it is very important... Mark: You too joined her side and making me feel alone... (Anna smiled at me and came near to my face and just a few inches gap between us...) Anna: I never leave you alone, even though you cry and rolled on the ground to leave you, and I never let it happen... Is that clear? (I smiled by looking at my girl savage, by finishing her words, Anna came close to me and kissed me gently and get up from my cuddle and adjusting her dress... Meanwhile, I answered to Mona''s call...) Mona: Mark..! Do you forget it''s your engagement party? Mark: What happened now? Mona: Everyone is looking for your couple to congratte... Mark: Yeah, I wille to there in a few minutes meanwhile ask Anna to manage them and stay with her because she may get scared and feel nervous... Mona: What? Is Anna not with you? Mark: No, she is at the party and I came to my room¡­ Mona: OMG Mark, I didn''t find her... (I try to control myugh and want to tease her more but meanwhile, Anna grabs the phone from my hand and started speaking to her new beloved friend.) Anna: Hey Mona, I am with Mark... Don''t worry..! Mona: Hoo god, Anna... I feel relieved now... One day I will definitely kill him for his teasing and pranks on me... (Anna immediatelyughed but with her hand, she is caressing my hair gently.) Mona: ok, Anna, pleasee fast, everyone is waiting for your couple... Anna: ok, we will be there in a few minutes... Mona: ok, bye... (The moment she hangs the call, I immediatelyy my head on Anna''sp and enjoying her caressing on my hair... I feel rxed when I rest my head on herp.) Anna: Mark..! Mark: hmmmmm... Anna: let''s go to the party, everyone is waiting for us... Mark: I want to rest on yourp, Anna... Anna: Yes, you can rest after our party... Mark: Really? (She nodded her head as yes but I pulled her head close to me by holding her hair and started kissing her deeply, when I am kissing her, her boobs pressed to my face near ears, I like this style of kissing, in return Anna still caressing my hair and kissing me back but after a few seconds of our intense kiss, she breaks the kiss and looked at me¡­ Anna: It won''t be nice if we make the guests wait more for us¡­ (By listening to her I get up from herp and pecked her gently and we both lead to the party hall by holding our hands... The moment we entered, all the guests turned to us and startedughing in a teasing way, and they defly understand we are busy in a love-making session... In between, I noticed in the center of the party ground, there are two chairs arranged in such a way that the back of the chairs touch each other and was surrounded by the crowd of guests... Mona came out from the crowd by looking at us very excitedly... Mona: Ok, the couples arrived, so it''s time to start the game... "Game..!" (Anna and I spell it out at the same time in shock...) Mona: Yes, Anna, a small game for the engaged couple... Anna: Mona..! Mona: it''s just a simple game, Anna... And you no need to worry because it is hosted by me and Tom personally... Ok, let me tell you about the game name first... It''s a Shoe game, did you hear about? (By finishing her words, she pulled both of us in the middle of the crowd and started exining about the game to everyone...) Mona: ok, guys, the game goes like Mark and Anna are supposed to be seated on chairs with their backs towards each other. Both of them remove their shoes and exchange one with each other. The idea is that Mark and Anna must be holding one of each shoe and I will ask questions about the couple. The answer must be either Mark or Anna. The couple is to answer the questions by raising a shoe; raising Mark''s shoe means the answer is ''Mark'' and vice versa. (Everyone shouted with excitement and I looked at Anna, she is opened her mouth in shock and immediately looked at me, I just tap her back as ok... And I am sure my sadistic friend will definitely ask us some lewd questions to make us embarrassed before everyone... Let''s hope for the best..! Mona: Come on, Mark and Anna...! Please take your seats... (I hold Anna''s hand and lead her to the chair, after she sits in her chair, I went and sit in my chair, which is a backside to her... Mona came to us and exchanged one of our shoes with each other and I can sense Anna''s nervous and how she feels awkward to answer to Mona''s questions...) Mona: ok, let''s start the game... Are you ready couple? (We nodded our head as yes.) Mona: First question, when you first met who made the first move? (I got a sh of our first moment that I hold Anna''s hair and pinned her to the wall in a harsh way... So it''s me who made the first move to speak to her, so I raised my shoe...) Mona: so both of you raised Mark''s shoe... (Everyoneughed, so Anna may get the same sh that what I got...) Mona: Who is better at keeping surprises? (I raised Anna''s shoe by getting the sh of her surprise visit to my office by cooking my favorite dessert for me when I feel low and I feel very happy and surprised...) Mona: It''s a tie... (So, Anna may raise my shoe...) Mona: Who is better at keeping secrets? (I immediately raised my shoe because I know Anna will share everything with Mona.) Mona: Ho Hoo... It''s Mark again... (I understand Anna raised my shoe and I smiled at her honesty because she indirectly agreed that she didn''t maintain secrets with Mona.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 116 - Girls Are Found Of Jealousy Mark''s POV: After I said goodbye to Tom... I eagerly walked towards my resort... Maybe Anna is hurry to change the lingerie... I went to my resort and at the counter; I ordered him to don''t disturb us at any cost and I turned back to reach the main door... The room boy followed me and gave me the keys... I am shocked by looking at the keys... I looked at the door; it''s locked... Where is Anna...? Maybe she is with Mona, so I went to Mona''s resort. Tom is talking to their room boy seriously... Mark: "What happened..?" Tom: "Both the girls went inside and they ordered him not to allow anyone, including me..." (he said very furiously.., I think Anna is busy with her personal things to be done before sex; maybe Mona is helping her...) Mark: "I will call her..." (it''s better to confirm them how long it takes...) (but Anna''s phone responded by Mona and she is requesting me to take care of Tom... I am looking confused. Tom immediately grabs the phone, and he also gets confused... We both exchange the call to speak with our partners, but they are ying with us more tricky... After a few seconds, they hanged the phone and switch off... Tom and I looked at each other, we spoke nothing, we both walked towards my resort and reached the bedroom... I fall on the bed; I am exhausted... After a few seconds, I realized that I daydreamed a lot... Tom: How cunningly they plot the n, Mark... Mark: Yeah, Tom, finally they win... Tom: "Winn? We still have the time Mark..." (I immediately get up and looked at him) Mark: "What do you mean..?" Tom: "We should plot a n which makes our girlse to us voluntarily..." Mark: "Will theye..?" Tom: "Definitely, but we should plot a perfect n..." Mark: "First, we need them to get out of that resort..., but how..?" Tom: "You know Mark, Girls are found of jealousy, particrly when ites to their beloved once..." Mark: So we want to make them jealous... But how...? Tom: "I yed this trick many times with Mona, every time it got sess... I think if we plot a perfect n, they will definitelye to us..." Mark: "What makes them jealousy...?" (Tom looked at me with a smirk on his face...) Tom: "ying with girls..." (I understand what he is saying, and I winked at him... We immediately call the room boy and arrange a spot that can easily visible on Tom''s resort balcony... We made a campfire and we arrange bikini dancers with a music box... Tom and I arrange sunsses beside us to see their balcony...) And finally, our y started... The bikini girls surrounded both Tom and Me... Even though we plot a trap, we are enjoying the bikini girls dance... Their cleavage can make any men horny... In between, I am looking at the sunsses because Anna and Mona are lurking at us or not... Finally, after three songs, Anna came out on the balcony... I smile to myself... I gave a hint to Tom... After a few seconds, Mona came out, both of them looking at us in shocked expression... I try to control myugh and I want to make Anna more jealous, so I pulled one of the bikini girls on myp... She immediately sits on myp, wrapped my neck with her hands, and rubbed her boobs to my chest... It helps my aroused dick to get more hard... But the feeling I got when Anna with me, I am not getting the same opinion with this girl even though she is 90 percent nude before me... But I pulled her to hug and kiss on her neck and looked at the sunsses... Anna is bending over the balcony to look at me clearly... But after a few seconds, both Anna and Mona went inside... I turn to Tom... Tom: they wille to us in a few seconds and say sorry to us, Mark... Wait patiently... Mark: "I don''t know about Anna.., But be careful about Mona... she may kill you..." (we bothughed and again enjoying the bikini girls dance... It''s been 30 minutes. Both girls didn''te to us to say sorry, or they didn''te to the balcony too...) After a few seconds, Tom??s room boy came and say something to the bikini girls'' ears... All of them looked at each other, and they went... Tom: "What happened..?" Room boy: "One special performance sir...," (we both looked at each other... And nod our head as Yes... After a few seconds, a group of bikini girls came along with the two other girls with the veil on their faces... Their body structure looks familiar... Both of them wear simr clothes for belly dance... A skirt above their knees and a hip belt with glitters used by belly dancers and their top can easily expose their waist... After a few moments, they removed their Vail... I am shocked by looking at them... It''s Anna and Mona... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... thank you ????) Chapter 117 - Counter Attack Anna''s POV: I am shocked when bikini girls surrounded Mark... I didn''t understand what''s happening for a second... I tried to look at Mark''s face... He is smiling and enjoying the bikini girl''spany... Mona came in between, and she is observing Tom... I continued to look at Mark... I don''t know, maybe I am jealous or perhaps I am worried because he will leave me... But I am shocked by Mark''s actions... He pulled one of the bikini girls on hisp... She immediately sits on hisp, wrapped mark''s neck with her hands, and rubbed her boobs to his chest... She is exploring Mark like he is her own property... My blood boiled when I looked at them... it does not end there Mark pulled her close to hug... I am bending forward to see the unobstructed view... The scene hit my heart with a stab when Mark kissed on her neck... Mona: "Anna..,e inside..." I immediately turn to Mona... Anna: "I think we made a mistake Mona... See, Mark find other girls... I will go to him and say sorry..." Mona: "Hey Anna.., it''s just a trap to make us jealous..." Anna: "What..?" Mona: "Yes, this must be Tom''s idea, we should not fall for their trap..." Anna: "what if it''s not a trap and everything is real..." Mona: if they really want to y with the girls, they can arrange some other ce where we can''t see... So it''s definitely their trap... We should give a counter-attack... Anna: "counter attack..?" Mona: "Just follow my instructions... (Mona immediately gave me the dress to change and ask me to get ready quickly... Meanwhile, with the help of the room boy, she bought a hip belt and asked me to keep... We both get ready with the perfect outfit of the belly dancers...) Mona: Anna takes this Vail... We are going to perform belly dance before them... We should attract them with our dance... They will follow us like puppies... And follow my instructions during the dance... I nod my head as Yes... I take a particr course in belly dance, so I am pretty confident I have guts to attract Mark... After a few seconds, we entered before them... I am before Mark... When the music started, I started to dance by moving my belly... I am looking at Mark he didn''t identify me maybe because of Veil... He is staring at my waist by looking at the steps... His looks make me crazy... We both remove our Veil... Mark looked at me in shock... I didn''t stop my dance moves, I continued with my belly movements... He is smiling and looking at me, particrly my belly... He is enjoying my dance... I feel eternally happy when he is looking with his sharp eyes... I took hard steps by moving my hip and belly and started to move close to the mark... I touch his face seductively with my hands during my dance... He stiffened his back and looking at me for more... I tease him more by moving my hip... I bend slightly that a few inches gap between my boobs and his face... He is staring at my boobs shamelessly... I slowly took one of his hands and ced on my full waist... His warm hand always gives me pleasure... I increased the speed of my belly step by holding his hand... He tightens his grip on my waist; I control my smile... He moved his head near to my belly and gave a short kiss... I looked at Mona in between my steps for next instruction... Mona keeps one of her legs on toms shoulder and doing her own style of dance... I slowly sit on Mark''sp... I didn''t stop my moves... I am moving my hip on hisp... I can sense his hard erected dick under his pants... He pulled me close to him... I didn''t stop moving my hip now it''s exactly on his Dick... He mesmerised with my dance... He leaned forward to my neck and started kissing my neck... I hold his hair as a reflexive reaction even as I lost myself under his kiss... But after a few seconds, I realized that he kissed the bikini girl''s neck just before... So I came to reality and get up from hisp and began to another side of him with my dance movements... He is staring at me like I am a ready to eat chicken... I looked at Mona in between; she signed me to take Mark near the pool... I hold mark''s both hands and make him get up... He stand and tried toe close to me... I take back steps by holding him with my dance moves... I took my Veil from the ground and ced on his face... I touched his chest seductively from top to down... After a few steps, we reached near the pool... I looked at Mona as she signed me to throw them into the pool... I am shocked and looked at her again to confirm... She again signed me to throw Mark into the pool... On the count of 3... 2... 1... I threw Mark into the pool, and Mona threw Tom into the pool... Mona: "Anna... let''s run..." (we both held our hands and ran to our Resort again... We can''t control ourugh... Because it''s a sess of our n... It''s a brief lesson to them because they yed with those bikini girls¡­ We fell on the bed andughed loudly... (Hello readers... we crossed our 2nd milestone i.e, 300 power stones... here is our 2nd bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Thank you ???) Chapter 118 - Room No. 1104 Part 1 John''s Pov: My father changed many women as a sex ve But finally, Anna''s mother takes the position of wife, not only wife, she takes care of everything... When Anna''s mother married my father, my life shutter into darkness... she takes my freedom... sheined to my dad when she found drugs in my room and she filed a case on my friends about drugs abuse... they are imprisoned for 2 years... My father didn''t care for me anymore... I lost my father''s love.., friends, everything just because she entered into my dad''s life... When she got pregnant I tried to kill the baby but she escaped luckily... I never stop my trails to kill Alex... it''s my short revenge on her... But she hides him from me... I don''t know anything about Alex whereabouts... But I am satisfied When I stabbed her with a knife... She is dead now... But that bitch Anna, she is Princess to my dad... I want to take revenge on her too... I will make her raped by my friends... Then my ego will get satisfied. Before that, I should break her down step by step... I will torture her in such a way that she thinks death is morefortable than to live... In order to implement my n, first I should apart her from Alex... Yes, he is my little enemy.., Jack helped me with the whereabouts of Alex... I went to the school to kidnap him.., But I didn''t find him... I understand Jack didn''t help me to find Alex because he only cares me not my revenge... I have a doubt on Mark.., he thinks one step ahead to me... Maybe he knows about Alex, and he is taking care of him... I should know about Alex first... Alex is my first weapon on Anna... So Genie is the only one that helped me to get revenge... So I secretly take Genie''s number from jack''s phone and messaged her the restaurant name I am waiting now for her... I should get close to her to make my things done... There she ising with a red hot dress... With half boobs are tightly packed in her dress and her dress ends just below her hip... Finally, it''s a perfect fucking dress... and her lips areyered with Red lipstick... Everyone in the restaurant is staring at her boobs... Before talking about the n, I really want to fuck her tightly... When she ising close to my table, I stand to wish her hi as a gentleman... She immediately hugged me... her half nude boobs squeezed to my chest... I immediately press her pussy with one my hand as hi... She jerked a little while hugging me... She smiled and sits opposite to me... Genie: Soo... You said you need to talk personally.., John: Yeah... (she is looking at me seductively...) Genie: Then if it''s a secret discussion we need to go to personal room because this is a public ce... (I know she is horny, even I am horny after her hug... Before our discussion, I want to fuck her very hard...) John: Wait, I will book a personal room... (I had Jack I''d cards... I will use them, if I use mine these cops easily find me...) Gen: It''s 1104... the room number... (I smirk at her advance actions...) We both get up and went near to the elevator... I hold her waist tightly... my dick is already erected with her hug... I can''t control to fuck her... When we entered into the elevator, I immediately pinned her to the side and bite on her exposed boob hardly... Gen: "Ahhhhhhhh..." (she moans seductively..., I again bite on her boob...) Gen: "Hmmmmmm..." (she is enjoying my evil bite...) then at another floor 2 old men entered the lift... I didn''t care... I started to bite and kiss her exposed boobs... even my dirty girl didn''t stop moaning... One of the boobs popped out from her dress I immediately grab and started sucking them... After a few seconds... Gen: "We reached our floor..." I forcefully stopped sucking her she immediately adjusted her dress... I looked at the old people; they are pressing their dick under their pants... if I leave genie in the lift, both old men fuck her in a sandwich... But I need to cum as soon as possible, so I smile at them and we both reached to the room... I fucked Genie continuously for 2 hours... We both are nude and shey on my chest... she is circling on my chest with her fingers... Genie: "Tell me, why did you want to meet me..?" John: "I need to know small information..." Gen: "What..?" John: "Does Mark is taking care of any kid named Alex..?" Gen: Kid... Alex... Noooo... John: "Think about it Gen.., do you have any clue about kids in his house or any other ce he is taking care of..?" Gen: "As far as I know, Mark is not taking care of any kids... Why are you doubting... is there any specific reason..?" John: "Actually I am investigating on Anna, to plot your revenge n..." Gen: "Really, so nice of you..." (she raised her head and kissed me... I started to explore her mouth, and we fought with our tongues... With the other hand, she is giving a handjob to my Dick...) I paused my kiss and looked at her... she didn''t Stop her strokes... John: "Ahhhhhhhh... you are making me hard again... You bitchhhhhh... ahhhhhhhh..." I rolled her down and I am top on her and I inserted my dick into her pussy and started to give hard strokes... Gen: "Yeah... yessssss... Ahhhhhhhh... Whooo ...isss Alexxx..." (when I hear my Little enemy name, I catch her throat and pounding her more harder...) Gen: "yessssss... moreeee harddddd..." John: "Ahhhhhhhh... hmmmmm..." I bite on her neck and cum into her... (we both are breathing heavily after our sex session... I ced my head between her boobs and said... "Alex is Anna''s little brother..." Gen: "What..? that bitchhhhhh had brother..?" (I Lick on her neck and nod my head as Yes...) Gen: "so what''s the n now..?" (Iy beside her and pulled her close to me... she immediately hugged me tightly, her nude body is squeezing to me...) John: Keep our meeting secret particrly before Jack..." Gen: Why..? John: he feels possessive if I meet you in secret for your revenge investigation... and tell me if you know anything about Alex... we will plot a secret n to take your revenge... (Gen raised her head a little) Gen: Why you are more interested in my revenge story..? John: because your enemy is my enemy... and Jack didn''t open your file to investigate yet... so I advanced it for you... (and I kissed on her forehead...) Gen: "Thank you so much..." (she pecked on my lips and keep her head on my chest...) Gen: "Did you love Jack..?" John: "I am not gay like him..." (Gen smiles a bit...) Gen: "Then why both of you are good at fucking... John: "I never fuck him... he is the one who always keeps his dick in my ass to fuck..." Gen: "Then why you work with him..." John: "It''s my job necessity... once I am done with my job, I will kick his ass..." Gen: "He deserves it..." John: "Soo, keep it as a secret, my love..." Gen: "Love..?" John: "Yeah, I fall for you when I first saw you... I love you to fuck you every day and night... So I advanced your revenge investigation..." (by saying that I wrapped my legs around her waist and positioned her pussy on my Dick...) Gen: "ok then, I will help you day and night as you wish..." (by saying that she inserted my dick and started pounding me...) John: "I love you bitch..." (please support the story with power stones and your valuablements ???... thank you ???) Chapter 119 - Pleasure Punishments Anna''s POV: When we reached our room Mona and Iughed a lot, but I am a little scared inside about my act on Mark... I love when he stares at me with his narrowed sharp eyes... I can still sense the feeling of Mark''s hot Dick and his warm kiss on my belly... But when he pulled the bikini girl on hisp I can''t control myself, the pain I feel is like a knife directly stab into my heart... maybe this is called jealousy with pain we will get for our beloved once... Mona: I am happy now Anna... We are sessful in our n Anna: I didn''t guess your n is to throw them into the pool... Mona: Yeah, if I tell you before you will get scared... So I hide it... Anna: that''s true.., I am scared of Mark... I may ruin the n if you have told me before... Mona: "Scared..?" Anna: "yes Mona, he always teases me..." Mona: "tease..?" Anna: "yes.., he bought the Red lingerie set, and he ordered me to wear it tonight, luckily you saved me..." Mona: "So Mark is more romantic with you..." Anna: "Do you think it''s romantic... he said if I don''t listen to him he will give me the punishment..." (Mona immediately smiled to me...) Mona: "Anna, do you think he will beat you with stick..?" Anna: "maybe.., who knows.." Mona: "No Anna... he will give you pleasure punishments.." Anna: pleasure punishments? Mona: "yes, both of you will enjoy to each other in pleasure punishments..." Anna: "How you know..?" Mona: "because Tom always gives pleasure punishments to me, I am more scared in starting days like you..." Anna: "Why you scared... did Tom bro gave you hard punishments...?" Mona: "yeah, he is very regr in giving me the punishments..." Anna: you are ok with his punishments..?" (Monaughed loudly...) Mona: "I love his punishment..." Anna: love? Mona: it''s embarrassed to exin to you... but I will say... Tom gives me sexual punishments... Anna: What..? Mona: "yes Anna, he gives me so many sex punishments which give pleasure to both of us... eg, he will do sex all over the night without a break... Anna: "All over the night...?" (I drop my mouth in shock...) Mona: yes... we usually do sex all over the night... Anna: you don''t feel pain..? Mona: I got habituated Anna, in starting its pain a little, now we both are enjoying and Tom never forced me for sex... if I look tired, he will make me sleep likest night... (I am scared when I hear what Mona said... entire night sex... does Mark is thinking of the same thing about punishments... he also gives me erotica punishments...) Mona: what are you thinking, Anna..? Anna: "Mark doesn''t understand me like Tom bro understands you... he is very harsh with me... I can''t even resist his kiss..." Mona: "don''t worry Anna, it implies he loves you more... that''s the reason he is more anxious about you... Anna: "actually he asked me to kiss him... but I am scared because he may not like my kiss..." Mona: "he definitely likes your kiss, Anna, that''s the reason he asked you... Anna: what should I do if he advanced to sex with me... is that ok before marriage... Mona: it''s up to you, Anna... if you are ok with sex, then you can proceed or else you can convince Mark... Anna: You don''t feel scared at your first time of sex..? Mona: "actually, I scared a lot like you... I convinced Tom about sex and he listened to me... butter, I requested him to do sex... because I want him to be happy..." (So if Mark likes to do sex, what should I do... Should I ept him or convince him... he definitely likes to do sex with me, that''s the reason he asked me to get ready with lingerie set...) Mona: "tell me what you feel when Mark is close to you..." Anna: I feel very secured... Mona: I mean how you feel when Mark does sexual acts with you like kiss, hug etc.., Anna: I feel like I lost in my world... I want him to be with me forever... Mona: So you both are on the right track... I am very happy Anna... you both are made for each other Anna: You are making me blush... (and I hugged Mona... we both cuddle to each other and went to sleep by talking about our partners... I feel Mona''s cuddle is also hard, why she holds me more tightly...? but I can sense one of her hand is under my shirt... Oh my God... she ced her hand under my bra... She is squeezing my boob, and why I sense a Dick on my hip... Wait... wait... I slowly opened my eyes and turn around my head to check... I scream loudly in shock... It''s MARK... He immediately get up from his sleep and holds my mouth with one of his hands and pinned me to the bed... Mark: Shhhhhh Anna... quiet... (I widened my eyes and looked at him... is this real or dream? how he cane into Mona''s room) Mark: it''s not a dream... Don''t stare at me like that... Do you need a proof..? (he takes his hand on my mouth and started kissing me...) (please support the story with power and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 120 - Crazy Movements Mark''s Pov: When the music started after a few seconds both the girls remove their veil, I am shocked by looking at Anna... She told me on the party night that she learned belly dance... I don''t think she is too perfect... her moves and steps make me crazy... I can''t take my eyes on her hip belt and particrly on her waist and her navel... Anna slowlyes to me and touch my face seductively with her fingers, I feel something magic in her hands... my dick erected straight with her touch... She slowly bends towards me in her dance moves... my eyes catch the curve of her boobs... I can visualize her nude boobs and how they are going to swing if she is off clothes... Then she takes one of my hand and ced on her waist... I can sense her soft texture skin... her dance moves make my dick out of control, I slowly move my head to her waist and kiss her... She immediately sits on myp and continued her dance moves... my erected dick got struck between her dance moves... When she is rubbing my dick with her, the pleasure I got is like heaven... what if I really fuck her by keeping my dick directly into her... I started to move slowly my dick under her hip and I lean forward to kiss on her neck... She immediately get up from myp and began to move another side of me with her dance movements... She is teasing me to death with her dance moves... She holds my hands to getup... I followed her instructions blindly. She keeps her veil on my face... She touched my chest seductively from top to down... After a few steps, she pulled me into the pool... I immediately take the veil on my face... both Anna and Mona are running towards their resort by holding their hands... All the other bikini girlsughed at us... Tom angrily scold on them to get out... We bothe out of the pool silently, the chilly water makes us to freezing to death... We immediately went to my room and changed the clothes... My dick is still erected straight for Anna''s actions... I want her very badly; I want to cuddle her likest night, Tom: "I don''t think these girls will advance our n..." Mark: "they advanced our n because they feel jealous..." Tom: "yeah, but they left us alone..." Mark: "We are not leaving them alone..." (we bothugh to each other... We came out of our resort with rope... We made a knot to their balcony, and we both climbed and entered their balcony... luckily they didn''t lock the balcony door... So we entered into the room slowly and looked at our girls... Both of them cuddle to each other and hugged tightly to each other, and Anna ced her leg on Mona''s hip... Tom: "see Mark, how happily they are sleeping..., Mona didn''t even cuddle me like this before..." Mark: "Even Anna didn''t sleep with me like this yesterday... how carelessly they hugged to each other by leaving us alone...?" Tom: you sleep with Anna here... I will take Mona to your resort... (I nod my head as ok... and Tom easily carried Mona I immediately locked the door and looked at Anna... She is moving to the other side, I immediately went near to her andy beside her... she immediately hugged me tightly and ces her leg on me... I looked at her and pinned her hair back to her ear... She smiles a little... I immediately close to her lips and kissed her gently... she immediately locked her lips with mine... with one of my hand, I unhooked her bra likest night because they look tightly packed... They popped out freely, I like her boobs when they are out of her bra... Why she didn''t unhook her bra while she is going to sleep...? I need to talk to her about this tomorrow... and I hugged her tightly and ced my dick in between her thighs and started giving strokes... I can visualize how she sat on myp and make her dance moves the scene itself makes me horny.., I pounded fast by hugging her tightly... In few strokes I cum in between her... I feel relieved and looked at her; she is in deep sleep and turned to the other side of me... I immediately cuddle her likest night and tried to cum again on her hip... now my dick rubbed between her hip and my thigh... after a few strokes, I cum and I hold her boobs tightly under her shirt and sleep tight... I am awake at Anna''s scream... I immediately hold her mouth and looked at her... she looked at me in shocked expression... but her cute lips looks like a morning dessert, so I immediately grabbed her lips and started to eat her lips... I looked at her in between our kiss. She is looking at me with her puppy eyes... maybe she is scared for the acts she donest night... (Hello readers... we crossed our 1st milestone, i.e., 150 power stones... here is our 1st bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Thank you ???) Chapter 121 - Do You Think You Can Hide Them Anna''s POV: I love the way he kissed me... He is kissing me slowly and enjoying my lips... But I am scared a little becausest night I threw him into the pool I think he will be angry on me he will take revenge, Only Mona can save me... Wait... wait... Mona should sleep beside me... I turn my head to check her by breaking his kiss... She is not there in the room, I can hear Mark''s chuckle, I turn around my head and looked at him; he side stand his hand as a support to his head andughing at me... Mark: "Do you think Mona will save you..." (I understand Tom bro is taking care of her... So I didn''t respond to him and silently tried to get up... my body feels sore like yesterday... I sit and looked down to adjust my top... I am shocked by looking at my boobs cleavage... my boobs curves and dots are clearly visible then I realized my bra was unhooked... Mark immediately sits beside me, he ced his hand around my shoulder, I looked at him he is staring at my boobs I immediately hold the bedsheet and covered my boobs... I feel very shy because he is staring at me with his craving narrowed looks... I can hear his chuckle... Mark: "Do you think you can hide them from me..?" (I didn''t answer to his question... I hold the bedsheet with my teeth and ced my hands back to my bra hook... and when I am adjusting my boobs into the bra cup with one pull, he takes the nket... I turn down my head with shyness and continued to ce my boobs in bra cups... After a few seconds, I remember yesterday morning, my bra was unhooked and in the cable car too he easily unhooked them... so it must be Mark who unhooked my bra when I am sleeping... So I take some strength and asked him...) Anna: "Did you unhook my bra..?" Mark: "yeah..." Anna: "Why did you..." (he didn''t evenplete my sentence and started his exnation...) Mark: "because it''s not healthy for your boobs if you sleep with a bra on... it may cause Cancer too..." (I looked at him in shocked... how he knows everything...) Mark: I know because I care for you... (did he read my mind..?) Mark: "tell me why you don''t take off your bra when you are going to bed..." (I didn''t expect his direct question... It feels awkward to exin..; I looked into my fingers and try to exin him... Anna: "because I don''t feelfortable if I take off my bra..." Mark: "it''s ok, you will get habituated to this..." (by saying that he pulled my bra strip from my back... it''s sticity hit my back and it hurts a bit, I immediately get down from the bed by pushing his hands away and I ran to the washroom... After I freshened up I came out slowly... cool Anna... cool... I searched for him. He is in the balcony... I saw the dress cover on the bed, I immediately grab it and ran into the washroom... After my bath, I put on my clothes... it''s a White half shoulder top and a sea blue zo... I bought them yesterday, actually Mona selected them for me... I came out of the washroom and looked at myself in the mirror... It exposed my shoulder and the corbone in this top... it''s not looking awkward, it looks hot and cute on me... I am french iting my hair... when I am in the middle of my hairstyle Mark suddenly hugged me by gripping my waist from backside... Mark: "You look too hot, Anna..." (I got goosebumps all over my body when I hear his husky voice... he ced his chin on my shoulder and looking at me through the mirror with his narrowed eyes... I feel shy and silently continued my hairstyle... he immediately bites on my neck... "Mark... Mark... I am in the middle of my hairstyle, don''t disturb me..." Mark: "Really..." (I am scared when he said, really... his voice base changed in such a way that he will tease me now... in between my thoughts, he started to tickling on my waist with his hands and on my neck with the help of his head... I tried to hold my hair with my both hands... but I can''t control myugh... I scream in between... Mark... Mark... please... he is keeping more tickling... finally, I leave my hair and hold his hands with mine and try to stop his tickling... but his head is doing magic on my neck when he is moving on my neck... "Mark... please stop... I can''tugh..." he lifted me all of a sudden and threw me on the bed and in one jump he falls on me... my body is squeezed under his weight... (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 122 - Mysterious Gang Mark''s Pov: When I am enjoying her lips she immediately breaks my kiss and searched for Mona... Iughed at her innocent actions... She didn''t respond to me and silently get up and sit on the bed... I immediately followed her and sit beside her... her boobs strick my eyes... those jelly boobs are popping out of her bra and can easily visible the shape... I feel thirsty when I looked at them, but Anna immediately covered her boobs with the bedsheet... Mark: "Do you think you can hide them from me..?" She is trying to hook the bra but I love to see when she will adjust her boobs into her bra cups, so with one pull I grabbed her bedsheet and I saw her adjustments, She is adjusting with her cute hands, and her face is blushed with red... After a few seconds, she breaks the silence... and asked me why I unhooked her bra I tried to cover up... but actually, I like her boobs are popped out from the bra, to tease her more, I pulled her bra strip its sticity hit her, she immediately arched her back and ran into the washroom... Iughed at her innocence... Later I called to Tom... Tom: hi Mark... (I can hear Mark is gasping... Mark: "Hey Tom... where are you...?" Tom: I just came out for jogging... Mark: everything ok..? Tom: "yeah, we went to a long drivest night, We return back in the early morning... And your sadistic friend is sleeping in the room..." Mark: "I think both of you had lots of fun... ok then, get ready... we need to to go for the outstation trip..." Tom: "yeah, I remember... within one hour we will get ready..." I hang up his call and I got a call from genie for some business work... Genie: Hi sir.., good morning... where are you... Mark: should I answer to your questions..? Genie: I can''t hear you properly... maybe a poor signal that''s the reason I asked you where are you..? Mark: "wait... I wille out..." (and I went to the balcony and give some business instructions to her... I hang the phone and went inside to check Anna... Anna is busy doing her hairstyle and her waist curves are tempting me, I immediately hugged her... Mark: "You look too hot, Anna..." Anna: "Mark... Mark... I am in the middle of my hairstyle, don''t disturb me..." Mark: "Really..." (how dare she think I am disturbing her... I started to tickle her... I love to see her face when she isughing... So I made her more tickling... "Mark... Mark... please..." She leaves her hair and sps my hands... "Mark... please stop... I can''tugh..." I lifted her and threw onto the bed like yesterday she threw me into the pool... and I jump on her... I can sense her boobs are squeezing to my chest... Mark: "How dare you threw me into the pool..." (by saying that I kissed her neck... she is trying to push me away... Anna: "How dare you kiss that bikini girl..." (I stopped kissing her and rolled to other side and looked at her... she makes a cute little pout face and looking at me angrily... Anna: "tell me.., Why did you kiss that bikini girl..." Mark: "I didn''t kiss any girl... I just make her sit on myp..." Anna: "I saw, you are the one who pulled her on yourp and lean close to her neck and kissed her..." (I love her when she is angry... Iughed at her angry face...) Anna: "Don''tugh Mark.., I am serious..." (I cuddle her tightly she is trying to get away... after a few seconds she stopped her try...) Mark: "because I want to make you jealousy..." Anna: "I am not jealous..." Mark: "then why did you push me into the pool..." She remains silent for a few seconds... I am leaning my head towards her face to kiss her... Then I heard a loud scream... Anna and I looked at the balcony door... The soundes from our old resort... Anna: "is that Mona..?" Mark: "maybe..." (I get up hurriedly and went to the balcony to check on their building... Anna followed me by my side...) Anna: "Maybe Tom bro is taking care of her..." Mark: "No Anna, Tom went to jogging..." (we both looked at each other in shock...) Anna: "then she may be in danger..." (we both started running towards our old resort... the hallway door was opened, and we immediately ran into the bedroom door... it was locked...) Mark: "Mona, are you there..?" (we didn''t hear any response...) Anna: "Mona... are you ok..?" (we hear nothing..., Anna looked at me worriedly... and she immediately looked into the room through the keyhole... Her eyes are filled with tears and shouted at me suddenly... Anna: "Mark... break the door... speed" and she is shouting by knocking on the door... Anna: "please don''t harm her..." (I immediately tried to break the door... in a few beats, the lock system was failed, and the door was opened... When we entered into the room, I saw one of the guys with the ck dress and cover his face through the ck mask and jumped from the balcony... I immediately ran to the balcony to catch them... I saw 3 of them in the same ck colour dress and cover with face mask... I hear the big sobbing from the room... I turn around to check..., its Mona... she is crying by hugging Anna... and Anna is crying too by holding her... Mona''s top is ripped and falls on the corner of the room... she covered her body with the towel and I can see a bruise on her cheek... My blood boiled when I looked at her like this... Meanwhile, Tom entered the room... he immediately came to Mona Tom: "Hey.. what happened...?" Mona immediately hugged Tom and started crying loudly by taking big sobbing... (Anna came to me and hugged me and started crying... I know she is scared... I am tapping on her back to console her... my mind was nk for what just happened... Questions are revolving around my mind... Who attacked Mona...? Did they attempt to **** her..? Or they came for Anna and they mislead by Mona..? (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 123 - Star Tattoo Anna''s POV: When I am arguing with Mark about the bikini girl acts on him. We heard a loud scream as we both looked at the balcony door... Anna: "is that Mona..?" Mark: "maybe..." (we both went to the balcony to check...) Anna: "Maybe Tom bro is taking care of her..." Mark: "No Anna, Tom went to jogging..." (What..? Tom bro is not there with Mona? then why she screams loudly...) Anna: "then she may be in danger..." (we both started running towards our old resort... the bedroom door was locked...) Mark: "Mona, are you there..?" (we didn''t hear any response...) Anna: "Mona... are you ok..?" (we hear nothing..., I immediately looked into the room through the keyhole... I am shocked by what I saw... Mona''s mouth was closed tightly by one from beside... and her upper body is only with a bra on... the other guy holds her neck with one and with the other hand he is trying to unhook the bra... and the 3rd guy is busy in taking her pants... All the way Mona is trying to push them... I immediately shouted at Mark Anna: "Mark... break the door... speed" and I tried myself by knocking on the door and requesting them... Anna: "please don''t harm her..." (Mark immediately tried to break the door... in a few beats, the lock system failed, and he opened the door... When we entered into the room, Mona fell on the floor with topless and she is crying for her helpless... I immediately take the towel and wrap around her upper body, I saw the bruises everywhere on her upper body... she immediately holds the towel and I helped her to sit on the bed... She immediately hugged me and started crying in fear, Even I can''t control myself by looking at her, I started crying by holding her and trying to console her... Meanwhile, Tom bro entered the room... he immediately came to Mona Tom: "Hey.. what happened...?" his eyes are wet by looking at Mona Mona immediately hugged Tom and started crying loudly by taking big sobbing... I looked at Mark, his face is turned to red with anger and he is looking at Mona with consoling eyes, I immediately ran to him and hugged him tightly... I am scared, the view I saw through the keyhole is still visualising before my eyes... 3 men are forcing a singleme girl... how rude they are, I can''t control my tears... Mark is tapping on my back to console me...) After a few seconds, our silence was broken by Tom bro... Tom: "What happened Mona..." (Mona is gaining strength to exin, and he looked at Mark...) Mark: "we hear Mona''s loud scream and we thought she is in danger and immediately we came here and I break the door... I saw 3 of them but they covered their faces with ck masks and they escape by jumping from the balcony..." Mona: "I am in deep sleep Tom... someone holds my mouth tightly and makes me sit... I am trying to push him away... then I saw other 2 came in front of me and one holds my legs and the other is speaking into the phone... And the one who holds my mouth. He ced his hand under my shirt and touched my boobs and he said to the other guys. "They are big..." All of themughed at me... (Mona immediately hold Tom and started crying, tom is consoling by tapping on her back... I hold Mark''s shirt tightly and looking at her with my wet eyes...) Mona: "one of the guys who is speaking in the phone ordered the other guy to take the hand from my mouth... I immediately shouted loudly... maybe Mark and Anna listen to that scream... They immediately hold my mouth tightly... I think the one who is over the phone want to hear my scream, that''s the reason they leave my mouth for a few seconds... and they arranged their phone in video recording and ripped my top... I am trying to push them away... I am trying to bite his hand who holds my mouth... they pinned my hands on my back... in the meantime, Mark and Anna knocked on the door... They are hurriedly trying to making me nude for video recording... maybe they may ckmail me further... if Mark and Anna didn''te in time... they may **** me... (by saying that Mona copsed again... I went to her and sit beside her and hold her hand to console her...) Tom: "Did you saw their faces..? (Mona strikes her head as no...) Mona: "they covered their faces with masks..." Mark: "we can''t even get the fingerprints of those bastards... they have their gloves on..." Tom: "we should find the clue to track them..." (then I clearly visualize the scene I saw through the keyhole...) Anna: "I saw a tattoo of Star on one of their wrist..." (both Tom and Mark looked at me in shock...) Anna: "When I saw through the keyhole, one of them is holding Mona''s neck tightly... and his hand doesn''t have a glove, and I saw the tattoo on his wrist..." (I looked at Mona to confirm...) Mona: "yeah, I think I take one of their gloves when they are trying to rip my top and I threw it somewhere..." (immediately Mark and Tom checked the room, and they found the glove and tom, ced it in a cover carefully...) Tom: "I will handover this to the forensic department... and Mark take care of the girls and he immediately went in a hurry...) (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 124 - CCTV Footage Mark''s Pov: I am noting everything in my mind... 1) If I am not wrong they n the attack on Anna, identally we exchanged our resorts so Mona got suffered... 2) If they nned to attack on Anna, they should leave by looking at Mona, but they attack her... why... there may be a chance that they don''t know how Anna looks like... or there may be a chance they came for Mona too... Shit, shit... it''s confusing... and 3) The star tattoo on the wrist... I saw it somewhere... I am not getting the idea where I saw it... but definitely, I saw the star tattoo on somewhere... I went to the balcony to visualize how they easily escape... there is a rope to the balcony like Tom and I knot on the girls'' resortst night, the same way they entered... I looked at the girls. They are worrying... I went close to them and sit beside Mona... Mark: "are you sure there are three..?" Mona nods her head as yes... Mona: "one of them recorded on his phone when they are ripping my top..." (and she started crying again... Anna is consoling her...) Mark: "don''t worry Mona... By this evening Tom and I will definitely catch them..." (recording... wait, wait, there may be a chance of CCTV footage around the resort...) I immediately called to the room boy and asked him about the CCTV footage... he said there is no CCTV coverage in this resort for the confidentiality of their customers... Room boy: "But, there are 2 CCTV cameras at the primary gate..." i.e. at the entrance... I looked at the girls again... Anna is looking at me in question face... I raised my head as what... Anna: "there may be a chance of teenagers gang we fight yesterday at the cable car station..." (yes... Yes... how I missed this point... I am visualising everything that happened when we are stalking our girls from the corner of the canteen... then I remembered the tattoo... a star tattoo on the hand... they are not teenagers... there are 3 people on the other corner of the canteen they stalked our girls... I thought, Both Mona and Anna look beautiful so they are just stalking... the same time I saw a star tattoo on one of the guys... Yes yes... I can easily find their faces on the CCTV footage near the cable car counter... Neither I can''t leave the girls alone here nor I can''t take them along with me... So I messaged Tom to get the CCTV footage of the soup canteen near the cable car station... And I take Anna''s phone and Mona''s phone and make a conference call to them and give instructions to them to stay near the pool and If any emergency they should speak on the phone and I ced my Bluetooth over my ear... I went to check the entrance CCTV footage with roomboy... I yed this morning footage video... and I didn''t find the clip on that particr time the gang entered and I didn''t find any clip when they are escaping... I asked the room boy why it was not recorded on that particr time... Room boy: "maybe there is an error..." I yed everything in fast forward from the day we came... I didn''t find any weird... Meanwhile, Tom came with the CCTV footage at the cable car station canteen... We both are ying the video... Yes... yes... here, they are... and I showed to Tom the three in the corner table... they hide their faces with monkey caps... Generally, it''s cold origin, so it''s not weird if someone wears monkey caps... but in the canteen, in order to take the food, they removed their monkey caps and stalking at our girls by eating the food... they tried to get up from their chairs to go to Anna near the counter... but the teenagers blocked them... they again, silently sit near the corner... Later Mona and Anna ran by holding their hands after throwing hot soup bowl on teenagers, The teenagers followed them... and the 3 people gang also get up to Chase them, but they stopped by looking at us... Tom and I ran beside them to save our girls... They stayed there for a few minutes and they leave the ce... They think Tom and I are there with our girls, so it''s tough to kidnap them... so they left in silence... Tom and I copsed in the chair... Tom: "how can we catch them..?" Mark: "We are very close to the case, Tom..." I smile and looked at my room boy... he is looking at me helpless... I turn to tom... Mark: "I need some water, call your room boy to bring some water..." (Tom looked at me in confused but he is aware that I find some clue...) after a few minutes, he came with water and we both drink water... (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????) Chapter 125 - I Am Scared To Touch You... Anna''s POV: After Tom left with the glove to the forensic department, Mark is walking around with a nk mind... I am thinking about who it can be. Then I remember about the teenager''s gang we fought yesterday... Definitely, they came to take revenge on Mona and me... I will throw another hot soup bowl on their faces if I find them... Later, Mark called the room boy and asked about the CCTV footage... In between, I tried to exin to Mark about the teenagers'' gang... He immediately thinks something and connected our phones to the conference call and instructed us to sit near the pool. And he went to check the CCTV footage at the primary gate... After a few minutes, Mona became normal... We bothy on the bench and thinking in our own thoughts near the pool... Mona: I ruined the entire trip... Anna: No Mona, why you think in such a way...? It''s the fault of the teenagers'' gang, and we did nothing wrong... Mona: Do you think it''s teenagers'' gang..? Anna: "definitely., because we hit them very hard, they may n with their friends to record us nude and ckmail further..." Mona: "yeah, that''s the reason they ripped my clothes... I am scared a lot, Anna, I don''t think you people wille to save me because you stay in another resort..." (I get up from my bench and looked at her, her eyes are wet again...) Anna: "don''t worry, Mona, Definitely Tom and Mark will find them by this evening... you prepare to give a punch on their faces..." (Monaughed a little...) Anna: "And why you left me alonest night..." (Mona exined with a smile on her face) Mona: "why I will leave you alone... It''s Tom and Mark''s n, and Tom kidnapped me and took me for a long drive for the whole night, I waked up in the middle of the night and scared that I am in the car and get Normal when I looked at Tom... I understand immediately that Tom eloped me... I asked him about you, and he said Mark is taking care of you..." Anna: "you wake up at least in the midnight, I wake up in the morning and I scream loudly by looking at Mark''s face..." (we bothugh a bit...) Mona: "I think Mark will wake you up for his desires to fulfil..." Anna: "desires..?" Mona: "yes.., his sexual desires... did you forget about the red lingerie set and did you forget how he teased you...?" (I remember how he unhooked my bra when I am in sleep and how he threw me into the bed, but I pretend like a brave girl before Mona, so I tried to cover up...) Anna: Yeah... But he doesn''t dare to touch me without my permission. He is scared to touch me, mainly when I beat that teenagers gang yesterday... and he is too scared after I threw him into the pool..." (Mona looked at me with her narrowed eyes... I know she doesn''t believe what I said about Mark, because she knows more than me about his arrogant behavior... We bothughed at each other again...) After a few minutes of our discussion, both Tom and Mark came to us... Their faces look happy, and they are not worried anymore... Mark: "Girls, get ready for our outstation trip..." (Mona and I looked in shocking expression at them...) Mona: "First, we should find them, Mark. Tom: "Hey, Mona, don''t worry... We find those bastards and handover to the police department... no need to worry anymore..." Anna: "What..? How you will handover to cops that quickly... Mona and I want to take revenge on them..." (by listening to me, Mark looked at me with his narrowed eyes...) Mark: "what kind of revenge you will take on them..?" Anna: "I will punch on their nose, and Mona will give kick shots..." (both Mark and Tomughed at us...) Mona: "yes Tom, I need to kick their ass for what they did to me..." Tom: "definitely dear.., we will go to the police station this evening, and both of you can take your revenge as you wish... now get ready as early as possible..." (we both nod our head as yes, and I looked at Mark... He is still looking at me with his narrowed eyes... I didn''t understand why... I silently lead to our room to continue with my French it... He is sitting on the bed and staring at me, I can see him through the mirror... It feels awkward... So I turned to him and asked... Anna: "What happened, Mark..?" Mark: "Don''t look at me Anna... I am too scared of you... please..." Anna: "What..?" (he gets up from the bed suddenly and came near to me and ced his hand under my top near my bra hook and said) Mark: I am scared to touch you... Please give me permission to touch you Anna... (he removed my bra hook and ced one of his hands on my boobs... I immediately leave my hair and trying to push him away... he is leaning his head on my neck and started kissing and licking me in between...) Mark: I am scared Anna, particrly when you push me into the pool... (and he bites on my neck a little...) (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 126 - Second Defense Lesson Anna''s POV: What''s going on... Why he is using the words scared, permission, and the pool... Then I remember I speak to Mona to fake my pride before her... Does he listen to our conversation secretly? How mean he is to listen to our conversation secretly... I am trying to push him away, in between my thoughts... One of his hands is under my top and teasing my boobs, and he is ying on my neck... Ok... cool Anna... It''s better topromise with him, and I gained a little strength to convince him... Anna: Mark... Mark... Mark: I am scared, Anna... Anna: Ok.. OKK.. I am Sorry... (he chuckled a little and hugged me tightly by lifting me up a little... He holds my back under my top... I hold around his neck as a reflexive action, and my boobs are squeezing to his chest... I love his warm hug...) Anna: I am sorry, I don''t mean to degrade you... I just want Mona to be happy, so I speak in such a way... Mark: Stay strong, Anna... (by saying that he kissed me on my forehead... I don''t understand why he said to me to stay strong...) Anna: "I am always strong, did you forget about yesterday''s fight..?" (Mark chuckles a little and holds me more tight...) Mark: "yeah, I know you are strong... but..." (I looked into his eyes... he is worried about something...) Anna: "but..?, would you like to say something...?" (I looked at him, he dropped me to the ground and hugged me from my backside...) Anna: "What are you doing, Mark...?" (with one of his hands he holds my mouth tightly and with the other hand he gripped my waist tightly... I can''t move a bit... then he leans close to my ear and said) Mark: "use your defense technique to escape Anna..." (what he is doing to me... I am trying to push his hand away from my mouth... it''s too tough...) Mark: "you should act wisely, Anna.... Think... Think... how you will escape if someone holds you from your backside..." (I understand he is preparing me for defense technique to save myself because the gang attacked Mona from the backside by holding her mouth... So Mark is preparing me for my safety and giving precaution for the future... So I tried hard to escape again... but I can''t get rid of his hands...) Mark: "Remember Anna.., if the opponent is attacking you... you should defense yourself by attacking them in the opposite direction or kick on their sensitive parts..." (by saying that he holds me more tightly... I recall what he just said... I know what he means to kick on their sensitive parts... it''s my first lesson, I yed this trick on the teenagers gang i.e., kick on their nose and on their dick... But he is holding me from my backside, and I can''t kick him on his sensitive parts... What should I do... Think Anna what he mean "you should defense yourself by attacking them in the opposite direction..." Mark is attacking me with his hands by holding my mouth and waist... The opposite direction means... Think Anna... You can do it... Opposite direction... Mean..? Yes... Yes... Opposite to hands is legs... So I should attack his legs... And I immediately tried to beat his legs with mine... But no use... his giant legs can''t get hurt with my tiny legs...) Mark: "you are close, Anna... think a little.." (so I should defeat his legs to defense myself... How...? Beating his legs with mine is not working... I should think in another way... Think Anna... Wait, wait... What if I pulled his legs in between my legs... Yes... In the instant second, I got the thought; I bend forward a little suddenly, catch his thighs in between my legs, and pull his legs in one shot... Mark immediately loosen his grip on my waist and on my mouth and fell on the ground... I immediately turn around to look at him by holding his leg in the air... He startedughing by looking at me... I smiled at him for my sess and gave my hand as a support to get him up... With one pull, he grabbed me on to his chest, I fall on his chest instantly and hearing his heartbeat... After a few seconds, my breathing got stable... I raised my head to look at him... He is staring at me, but I can see his worried eyes. I don''t know the reason... Anna: "thanks for the second defense lesson..." (and I winked with one of my eyes...) Mark: "You should pay the fees..." (he said in a smiling face...) Anna: "how much should I pay...?" Mark: "3 long kisses like you kissed me in the cable car." I smile at his cunning kiss craving... Anna: "Why three kisses..?" Mark: for the first lesson one kiss and the second lesson two Kisses and for the 3rd lesson three kisses and so on... (he exined to me very confidently... I smile for his kiss table...) But I really want to know how he listened to our conversation at the swimming pool... So I asked him eagerly... Anna: "How you listened to our conversation at the swimming pool...? We speak at low voice, how it''s possible..?" (he immediately beat on my head with his hand and exined...) Mark: "We are in conference call... I can hear your chit chat through my Bluetooth..." (I dropped my mouth in shock... How Dumb I am... I know he keeps a conference call... but how I forget about it...) Anna: "but why I can''t hear your voice in the call..?" (heughed suddenly and tapped on my head...) Mark: "I muted the volume... so you can''t hear me, but I can hear you..." (and he smiled again...) (Hello readers... We crossed our 3rd milestone i.e, 450 power stones So, here is our 3rd bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 127 - Blindfold Game Anna''s POV: Iy on him for a few minutes on the ground, I don''t know why he taught me the defence technique, but I am happy because I got seed... I still feel he is worrying about something, and I don''t know the exact reason... Anna: "Are you worrying for anything..?" (he is looking at with a nk expression...) Anna: "Don''t worry, Mark... if something terrible happened to me like Mona''s attack, I would definitely use your defence techniques, and I can easily escape from them, or I will attack them... (by listening to my words, he chuckled a bit and cuddled me tightly...) Anna: "I think we are out of time... we should get ready for the outstation trip..." Mark: "You should stay strong and believe in yourself, Anna..." Anna: "yes, Mark, I will... do I look like ame girl...?" Mark: "No, you are not..; I know you will make things easy..." (by saying that he loosens his cuddle and I getup from him and sit beside and adjusted my clothes and went to the mirror... this Time I sessfullypleted my French it... Mark finished his bath, and he also get ready soon... We both came out in the parking lot... There are two jeeps, Mark and me in one vehicle and Mona and Tom in another. The jeep was open top... When we started our ride, I lean back and looking into the sky... The ride is incredible with Beautiful climate... I looked at Mark... He is nervous a bit and riding seriously... Anna: "Mark..?" Mark: "yup.." Anna: "the one who attacked Mona are the teenagers'' gang..? (he looked at me with a nk expression...) Mark: "Yes.., the tanagers'' gang attacked Mona." Anna: "I know Mark... did you remember I am the one who gave a hint to you about them..." (I raised my head proudly... he smiles a little...) Anna: "if you need any help in the future, ask me.., I will definitely help you..." Mark: "Yeah, definitely, but I had a doubt.." Anna: "what.?" Mark: "you girls can''t hide any secrets..?" Anna: "what do you mean..?" Mark: "Why you told about lingerie topic to Mona..." Anna: "we don''t intentionally share the secrets... In the flow of our chit-chat, we share some personal things... that''s it..." (by saying that I turn my head towards the window to avoid his nce... I know he feels embarrassed before Mona, so I escaped his nce... After a few minutes, he stopped the jeep... I looked around and looked at him in confusion... Mark: this is our location Lake Brienz.." Anna: "I think we are going for outstation trip..?" Mark: "yeah, but change in ns in thest minute, because we are out of time Soo..." Anna: "it''s ok... this ce looks outstanding..." I got down from the jeep and looked around at the scenery... I can see theke with turquoise water... Same as my dress colour... And there is a ground; we should walk a bit to reach theke... And the climate is cloudy; I can feel the fog around us... Mark: "so... would you like to give me my fees... you owe me three kisses..." (I looked at him with my blushed face... he immediately pinned me to the jeep and came close to my lips...) Mark: "your shivering lips are tempting me, Anna..." (by saying that he started to kiss me deeply... I am just responding to his lips and tongue... He holds my neck for grip, and I instantly hold his cor... I always love his warm kiss, the way he pressed my lips in between his lips are soo intense, I am slowly addicted to his kiss... Suddenly we hear the horn of the jeep, we break our kiss and looked around... It''s Tom and Mona... I immediately ran to Mona... We both hold the hands and started walking towards theke... After a few minutes of our walk... Mona: "so, your Romeo is not leaving you without a kiss..." (we bothughed... Mark and Tom are discussing, and they stand far behind us...) Tom: "hey Mona... let''s y the blindfold game..." (we both turn to them and nod our heads as ok..., I am scared of darkness, but it''s just a part of the game and Mark is around me, so I am ok with the game...) Immediately Mark came with the blindfold and tie on Mona''s eyes, and we all 3 surrounded her and pping with our hands to confuse her more... After a few minutes, suddenly, Mark pushed me towards Mona, and I caught... Now it''s my turn to get blindfold... I looked at Mark in a serious note... But I can see his eyes are worrying more... I don''t know why... When I am looking into his eyes... my eyes were closed by the blindfold by Mona... I can hear the same way of their ps... I am trying to catch them... But all the Time I failed... After a few seconds, I didn''t hear any ps... I know Mark is going to tease me... So I am shouting Mona''s name... Anna: "Mona... where are you..?" (then I hear a loud smile I immediately followed the sound and caught him... I can sense it''s not Mark and Mona... Maybe it''s Tom bro... I scream in a happy tone and opened my blind and try to look at him... My eyes are blurred; I rubbed my eyes and looked at him... I am shocked by what I see... I got goosebumps all over my body... I feel scared and looked around... I can see three people gang who attacked Mona this morning with the ck dress and covered their faces with the ck mask... They areughing at me... I looked around for Mark... Anna: "Mark... Mark... help me..." (I scream loudly... I don''t know what to do... My mind got nk... I can''t see Mark, Tom and Mona near my eyesight... my eyes are filled with tears, and I copsed down on the ground...) (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... thank you ??????...) Chapter 128 - Plotting A Mission Part 1 Mark''s Pov: Mark: "I need some water, call your room boy to bring some water..." (Tom looked at me in confusion, but he is aware that I find some clue, so he called his room boy and ordered him to bring some water... After a few minutes, he came with water... He is nervous by looking at Tom and me near the CCTV footage systems...) Mark: "Give me your phone..." Room boy: "Sir..?" Mark: "You heard right; give me your phone instantly..." (I shouted at him angrily, he immediately turns around and tries to escape from us... Tom and I immediately went and caught him, and I gave one punch into his tummy... He fell down helplessly... Tom tied him with rope to the chair, and Even Tom didn''t understand what happened. He is looking at me to exin... I immediately took the phone from the pocket of the Room boy and opened the gallery and checked it... I found the photos when Anna and I hugged and kissed each other, and Tom and Mona, intimacy pictures in the pool as well... I showed them to Tom... He is shocked by looking into it... He immediately punched him and asked for the truth... Room boy: They asked me to tell everything about your whereabouts, Tom: "Who..?" Room boy: "I don''t know who are they; they reached me on the day you came to the resort in the morning before you visited the resort..." Tom: "What else they told you to do..?" Room boy: "They asked me to send the girls nude pictures if possible..." (I immediately got up and gave him a big p.) Room boy: "Sir.., sir..., I didn''t take any nude pictures, but I take snaps when you are kissing and hugging and send to them..." Tom: "How much they offered you..?" Room boy: "onekh." Tom: "Do you know where they will stay...?" Room boy: "No sir..," Mark: "You stopped the CCTV recording when they are entering the resort this morning, right..?" (he nods his head as yes...) Tom: "What are the other instructions they give to you...?" Room boy: "I want to inform them when the girls are alone..." Mark: "So you informed them when our girls went to the cable car station...?" (he nods his head as yes...) Room boy: "Even I don''t know they went alone for the cable car station, When Tom sir asked me to know about their whereabouts, I immediately informed them as well as you..." (Tom can''t control his anger and gave a rough p to him ) Mark: "Tell me everything in detail..," Room boy: they came to me on the day of your arrival and offered me 50k, and bnce 50k will be rewarded after the work... On the first day, they just asked about only Anna mam details and told me to send her pictures... I sent a few photos of her... The next day they asked me about Mona mam... They saw her in Anna madam pictures I think... And they gave me another 50k on the next day morning for Mona mam pictures and details... After a few hours, I informed them that both girls went to the cable car station without you... They said they would give bonus rewards to me on thest day... Later I found both the girls are sleeping alone, so I informed them.., but immediately I saw Tom sir carried Mona mam into the car and he told me you both are staying in his resort... So I again called them and said that they are not alone... They are outraged on me... In the morning I saw Tom sir went to jogging. I immediately called them and turned off the CCTV footage when they are entering the resort... And they called me just a few minutes before and asked about the information regarding your ns... (I immediately get up and hold his neck and asked him...) Mark: "What did you say to them..?" Room boy: I told them, Tom sir went to the police station to file a case on them... They asked me if you find any clue, and asked me to search for one of his hand gloves... (I left his throat and sat on the chair... for a few minutes the room is filled with silence...) Tom: "Where are the girls..?" Mark: "they are near the pool and connected to a conference call..." And I pointed my Bluetooth to him... Tom: "Ok..., How did you find about room boy, I mean he has the hand behind this..?" (I smiled a bit and yed the CCTV footage on the second day when they are giving him 2nd 50 thousand payment just outside the gate...) Mark: Actually, by the time he is receiving the 2nd payment, they came with monkey caps... And I saw the same monkey caps in the cable car station, CCTV footage... So I got the doubt on him, and my guess is right... Tom: Okk., What''s our next n..? Mark: We should plot a trap for the three rats... Tom: "how..?" Mark: By cing the cheese on the trap..." Tom: "Who is cheese..?" Mark: "Anna..." (by saying that my heart skipped a beat for a second... What I am thinking...? Am I cing Anna''s life in danger in order to find those bastards...) Tom: No, Mark... We should think about another n... Did you forget what happened to Mona...? Mark: it''s the toughest decision for me too.., if we arete, they may attack us in another way.., We may not in the position to save our girls... And they came for Anna,ter they got attracted to Mona as well... So We should use Anna to trap them... And Mona got scared for the morning attack.., So better not to involve Mona in this n... (author''s note: Hello readers... We crossed our 4th milestone i.e. 600 power stones... So here is our 4th bonus chapter... Thanks for your love and support... please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you,??????) Chapter 129 - Plotting A Mission Part 2 Mark''s Pov: Tom: "Ok, tell me what''s your n exactly.." (I looked at the Room boy and gave the instructions...) Mark: You should call to those bastards and say that Mona and Anna are going to Lake Brienz alone... And Tom and I went to the police station to make aint on them... And our outstation trip got cancelled... Tom: "What..? Are you screwed up...? Mark: "Tom, listen to me carefully, we are going along with them and use your influence and arrange 15-20 cops near theke... Those bastards should not escape from us this time. Tom: "Ok..." Mark: And don''t say anything to Anna and Mona... They got scared. And our n will ruinpletely... Tom: "What..? Without letting them know about the n? Mark: "Yes.., if we told them everything, They may get scared, and our n may ruin..." Tom: "ok, we are going to Lake Brienz? Mark: "Yes, after we reach there, we y a blindfold game with our girls, and at the time of that bastards entered we should plot Anna should be blindfold and we all should hide somewhere near to her... When those bastards rounded off Anna and think that they won, at the same time, we should attack them with our team by rounded off them... They can''t escape to anywhere... Tom: "What if something bad happened to Anna in the meantime...?" (the thought of something terrible happened to her makes my heart pain.., I can''t live without her... She is the only source that I find happiness in my life... I don''t want to lose her... I don''t want to be alone again... But I trust her... she don''t leave me and she is smart enough to handle the situation...) Mark: "We will round them off in 2 minutes, and Anna should save herself for those 2 minutes. That''s it we can catch those bastards..." Tom: "So how she will manage to save herself in 2 minutes, they can do anything in those 2 minutes." Mark: "I will give her instructions, and I am dam confident about her, she will face the situation wisely by following my instructions and I am sure nothing bad happened to her in this mission..." Tom: "If you are sure with Anna''s skills, we can aplish our mission..." (I nod my head as Yes..., but deep down inside, my heart is paining for the thought of what if something bad happened to her? No... no... I should trust her...) After a few seconds of our silence, we both looked at the Room boy... Room boy: "I will do whatever you say, Sir.., Please don''t ruin my life with the police station and all... I never in my life do such kind of things again... please, Sir, I am so sorry for what I have done till now..." Tom: "You don''t have another choice.., you should definitely follow our instructions, and I will submit you to the police station. That''s final..." Room boy: "Sir.., please, sir.. I am so sorry for what I have done to you. Actually, I need money for my mother''s treatment, so I stand beside those bastards. And I didn''t recorded the nude pictures, because I have sisters too... I know I made a big mistake, I will do whatever you say... and I will return the kh money to you... Please, Sir, don''t take me to the prison, My entire family depends on me... please, Sir..." (by listening to him, I understand that necessity to human can make him to do wrong things, but the real man is who don''t bend towards the wrong things even though he had hard times... I calm down after listening to him because he realized his mistakes, and he had a dependent family... so a simple warning is enough for him...) Mark: "Ok.., we will leave you, but after we got finished our mission sessfully..." Tom: "What..?" Mark: "Yes, Tom... we can leave him, he realized his mistakes..." (and we both looked at him again...) Room boy: "thank you, sir.., I will do whatever you say..." Mark: "call to those bastards and inform them that our girls are going to visit Lake Brienz in 2 hours." Room boy: ok Sir.., (Tom loosen his hands and I gave him his phone, he immediately called to them with a speaker on...) #phone conversation# Room boy: "Hello sir..," Gang: "What''s happening there.., did you find my glove..?" (I nod my head as yes as an instruction to the Room boy...) Room boy: "Yes Sir..., When I am cleaning their room I found it in the corner... I disposed of the glove; It would be best if you are not worried about that... (the Room boy is speaking very casually... those bastards didn''t find any clue that we trap the Room boy...) Gang: "Ok... Good job.., I will give your reward this evening..." Room boy: "You need to give me an extra reward with the news I am telling you now..." (the Room boy is acting wisely...) Gang: "Definitely.., what''s the news..?" Room boy: "The girls are nning to visit Lake Brienz without there partners..." Gang: "What..? are you sure..?" Room boy: "Yes, Sir... both of their partners went to the police station to give aint on you... They checked the CCTV footage of this morning, and they didn''t find any clue... So both of them went to the police station again, and these girls are nning to visit Lake Brienz..," Gang: "I guess one of the bitch is disturbed for today''s incident., why they will go to outside alone without security... " Room boy: "As far as I listened to their conversation, Anna is convincing her for Change in ce gives them peace of mind... and they asked me the nearest ce to visit in between their conversation, and I advised them to visit Lake Brienz..." Gang: "Ok, message me when they start and make confirmation again that they are alone or not... I can''t wait to taste them..." Room boy: "Sure, sir..." (and he hangs the phone) (Authors note: Hello readers... We win a small victory... Our book is Weekly featured in featured tab... it''s time to celebrate... So I decided to release 3 bonus chapters in this week apart from our power stones challenge... Thanks for your love and support ????? please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 130 - Plotting A Mission Part 3 Mark''s Pov: I asked Tom is there any possibility to track them through the phone, because I don''t want to take at least 2 minutes risk on my girl... He said they were using satellite numbers and they are programmed it to change the location for every few seconds... i.e., if we track their phone number, we can see the GPS location near Grindelwald in the next minute London in the next minute some other ce... So we can''t track them through the phone... Who might be the gang..? Why they came after Anna...? How they know about our resort details..? What they want to do exactly..? They want to take revenge on Anna..? Who are the enemies of Anna...? As far as I know, her stepbrother tried to kill her when she asked him about the truth behind Ria''s death... But I can sense an act of strong revenge plotted on Anna, Why...? if it plotted by her brother, Why his brother wants to take harsh revenge on her...? And Why that gang wants Anna''s nude pictures..? And they said in the phone call that they are waiting to taste her...? I think her brother didn''t involve this because even though he is a stepbrother; he doesn''t n to **** his sister... So there may be another person who wants to take revenge on her... Who can it be...? I will get answers to all my questions once I catch that bastard gang and pay for their sins... But all the way of my thoughts, deep down in my heart I am thinking about Anna. What if something terrible happened to her? Am I putting her in danger on my own..? No, no... Nothing bad will happen to her, It''s just 2 minutes she needs to fight for herself, and I give my smart instructions to her... I believe in her, and I am more confident, after her fight near the cable car station... Maybe she is scared a bit to take initiation, but she will do the right thing with dare steps with her smartness... While I am thinking about her in my mind, I can hear Anna''s conversation with Mona through the phone, and Iughed at myself after hearing her conversation... After we reached our room, Anna is trying to it her hair, So I teased her by saying that I am scared... And I taught her defense techniques... I prepared in my mind, how 3 of them will attack on her... She will easily handle with the frontal attack... What if they attacked her from the backside... So I started to give hints and want her to think about the defense technique because the one who learned on their own, it''s registered in their subconscious mind and they could use them even though in their hard times... I am happy that Anna finally understands what I want to say... And I gave instructions to her to stay strong... But in every few minutes, my mind is warning me that I am doing right or wrong... Am I cing Anna in the danger zone? Etc... On the way to our journey to Lake Brienz, I took room boy''s phone and messaged those bastards. "Both the girls just started to Lake Brienz alone..." And we reached Lake Brienz... I want to give a good luck kiss to Anna... So I kissed her intensely. Meanwhile, Tom and Mona arrived... Tom came to me, Mona and Anna are happily chit-chatting with each other... Tom: "Did you messaged them..?" Mark: "yeah, just a few minutes ago... And what about the cops..? Tom: yeah, they are in their positions... And are you sure about Anna..? Mark: "We don''t have another choice, Tom, and I am sure she will ovee the situation easily... We have less time..." (Tom immediately understands what I mean and asks them to start the blindfold game... They quickly epted, and we started the game... After a few minutes, Tom got instructions through his Bluetooth that the gang got arrived... And he looked at me and nodded his head as Yes... I understand, and I pushed Anna towards Mona to get caught... But my cute petty girl thinks that I cheated on her in the game, she is looking at me with her pout face, but she doesn''t know that she is the cheese on rat trap... I am worried a bit and looking into her eyes, her eyes are blindfolded finally... we yed few minutes casually... then we got instructions from our cops that the gang is entering the ground... Tom immediately takes Mona with him... Mona: "We are in the middle of the game... Tom: Mona, listen to me...e fast... Mona: "What about Anna...?" Tom: Mark is going to take care of her... (Mona looked at me and I nod my head as yes, and she left with Tom... Anna is walking around and ying the game... I saw those bastards gang with a ck dress and covered their faces with masks areing to us... So it''s time to leave her alone... And I hide near the bush that they can''t see us... I looked around to check on the cops... All of them are hiding behind the Bushes and waiting for Tom''s instructions... And Tom will give instructions when I started running towards my girl... Come on, Anna, you can do it... Tick tick 120 seconds... I can hear my heartbeat racing; maybe it''s racing fast because for my beloved love Anna... I am observing those three bastards surrounded by Anna, and they areughing at her... Anna touches one of them and takes off her blindfold... And she copsed on the ground after looking into them... Tick tick 90 seconds... The gang looked around to check. Maybe because of Mona... I can hear Anna''s screaming for help with my name..., I can''t hold anymore, but if I advanced now, they might escape... So 20 more seconds Anna... Am so sorry I say to myself... Then one of the gang members ising near to Anna... Come on, Anna... Stay strong... I know you can do it... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you??????...) Chapter 131 - Stay Strong Anna... Stay Strong Anna''s POV: I copsed on the ground, and I am scared after looking at the gang. They surrounded me andughing by looking at me... I can hear one of them from my backside... "Here is our meal, we should enjoy her day and night." All of themughed at me again, and I turn around to look at him, all of them covered their faces with masks... My eyes are filled with tears... Where is Mark... He should be here to save me, and I am looking around for Mark toe and help me... These bastards gang will definitely kidnap me and **** me to death... No Anna, no... you should stay strong. I tried to boost up myself... My mind instantly gives instructions of What Mark said in the resort room a few hours ago... "You should stay strong and believe in yourself, Anna..." Yes, Mark... I will stay strong, and I can defend myself for my own safety... And importantly, I don''t break your trust, and I believe in myself... I don''t let them to touch me... By saying that, I boost to myself and thinking how I can escape from them... In between my thoughts, one of them ising near to me... I immediately hold the sand on the ground with my two hands when he reached close to me... I suddenly get up from the ground and through the sand into his eyes and immediately punched him on his nose tightly and hardly 5-6 times and thinking nothing about the other guys... I can sense the wetness on his nose over the mask; maybe his nose started bleeding instantly... He fell down with pain by holding his nose; he can''t even open his eyes because of the sand granules in his eyes... Immediately the second one holds me from my backside and closed my mouth with the cloth... I immediately hold my breath and didn''t inhale the air, and I am sure he filled the cloth with chloroform... He closed my mouth with chloroform cloth, and with the other hand, he holds my waist tightly... The moment he holds my waist, my anger got raised... How dare he touch my waist...? And I can see some 15-20 cops are running towards me to save... And I saw Tom and Mark in the front line... And Mark is more worried by looking at me in his hands... I should not break Mark''s trust on me... I should teach this bastard a lesson... I didn''t wait for cops to reach me to save... I immediately bend forward a little and pulled his thighs, and he quickly loses the bnce to stand and fall on the ground... I immediately hold his leg and twisted in the opposite direction with my full force... This is my second defense technique. Mark taught me this morning... I sense the break of his bone, and I left him, he holds his leg with pain... Suddenly the 3rd guy gripped my hair tightly and pulled me back towards him and ced a knife on my neck... I stay quiet and looked around... Mark suddenly stopped his running towards me, and all the other cops and Tom followed him... They all surrounded us... Mark is just a few feet away from me... "If youe closer, I will kill her..." He announced the statement by holding my hair more tightly... I can feel the sharpness of the knife near my throat... If something wrong happens, he will definitely kill me in a fraction of seconds... I don''t know how my fate is going to end... So I looked at Mark, he is my life... He is my king... He is my peace... It may be myst breath, and I looked into his eyes, his eyes are wet by looking at me in this bastard''s hands... "Don''t dare toe near..., if you dare, she will be dead in the next second..." Mark immediately looked into my eyes with his wet eyes... I can sense his mind instructions... "Stay strong Anna... stay strong..." I taped my eyes as Yes, No... no... I never give up my life... How dare this bastard take my life... I need to spend more and more sweet memories with Mark... I don''t leave him alone again; I should live for Mark... I boost up myself again by looking into Mark''s eyes... Then I remember the first defense technique he thought me yesterday to hit on his sensitive part... That bastard holds my hair from my right side... I slightly turn my left leg towards him to kick him on his pennies... I am looking at Mark for the instructions to proceed... He observed my leg and nodded his head slightly as yes... I take a long breath, and within a fraction of seconds I hit on his dick with full force, Mark immediately came and twisted his hand which holds a knife to backside to him, and he punched him into his belly very hard... That bastard will die definitely for Mark''s punches... Tom and other cops immediately came to us to take the three bastards with handcuffs, and Tom holds Mark to control his anger... I can''t control my tears when I looked at Mark''s angry... His angry shows love towards me; I know how much he worried about me in these few seconds when they ced a knife on my neck... In between Mark looked at me and came to me immediately, I hugged him instantly and started crying... He lifted me up and hugged me more tightly... (Authors note: Hello, readers... We reached our first milestone... i.e., Crossed 200 power stones... So here goes our First bonus chapter and please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????... And one more important thing our book is going for premium on this Thursday or Friday, Hope you all continue your love and support after premium by unlocking the chapters with free pass or with coins... Thank you, love you all) Chapter 132 - Take A Bow Mark''s Pov: Anna immediately got up, threw the sand into his eyes and attacked him in just a fraction of seconds Here, my girl... I feel proud of by looking at her smart techniques... I immediately started running towards her, and Tom gave instructions to the cops to attack, and we all are running towards them... They didn''t observe the surroundings, and they got angry on Anna, and the other guy immediately started to attack Anna by holding her with chloroform cloth... I am scared she may fall down unconscious... I am looking at her and running towards her... in the next few seconds, she used her defense technique... the 3rd guy identified it''s a plot, and he immediately ced a knife on her neck... just a few feet gap between Anna and me and a knife on her throat... I believe in you, Anna, and you should stay strong... It would be the best if you were with me forever... I am giving instructions to my mind to ovee the fear of what if something terrible happened to her... Then I saw she moved her left leg towards that bastard... I understand she is going to hit him on his dick... I should save at the Same instant because he may stab her with a knife... And with my instruction, she kicked him with all her force and I immediately reached him in one jump, held his hand tightly, twisted it in another direction, and he was shouting in pain, I started to beat him to death... Tom and other cops came to us to take the three bastards with handcuffs and Tom hold me to control... I immediately looked at Anna... her eyes are wet, I immediately ran to her and hugged her tightly by lifting her a little, she started crying by holding me..., I know these are happy tears; she scared a lot, even though she fights the situation with her smart skills... I hugged her more tightly as apliment. After a few seconds, I kissed on her forehead andnded her on the ground... Mona: "Anna.., are you ok..?" (Mona ran to her, and her eyes are wet too... Anna immediately ran to her and hugged her proudly for her victory..., after a few seconds of their hug, Tom reached us...) Mona immediately shouted at him... Mona: "So it''s your n..?" Tom: it''s not mine exactly, all credit goes to Mark..." Mona: "Do you think it''s credit..?" Tom: "Yeah, because we got the victory in our mission... And well done, Anna... You really did an outstanding job..." Mona: "And do you think it''s a mission... your cops do nothing when that bastard pinned Anna with a knife..." Tom: "Yeah, I agree with you, Mona... Anna really deals with those gang by herself alone... And your attack skills, Anna, they are really smart and spontaneous I wish I should take a bow for your talent..." (by finishing his words, Tom bends forward to honour Anna... Mona and I followed him, and we bow to Anna as apliment and the impressive fight she did by herself... Anna: "So You and Mark plot a n by making me as a bait..? Tom: "No, Anna.., you are not bait; you are cheese, as per our n... Mona: "What..? cheese..? Tom: "Yes, Mona is cheese, and they are rats, and we made a trap... This is our n..." Mona: "Worst.., very bad.., because your trap system failed and my cheese fights herself from the rat... and the best job is you didn''t let us know about your stupid n..." Tom: "Yeah, I know, if I let you know, you people may ruin our n with your fear..." Mona: "if you let us know, we will wait for you for help, and it will never happen... So it''s better not to let us know about your stupid n... (in between tom and Mona''s fight.., Anna looked at me... I went close to her, hugged her from the backside, leaned forward to her ear, and said, "I am sorry.., I know it''s a risk plot, but I trust you. you will definitely ovee from those bastards and you proved it..." Anna: "No, Mark.., actually I should say thanks for your defense techniques... So that''s the reason you prepared me before...?" (she smiled a little and we both are looking at Mona and Tom''s fight...) Anna: "Mona.., I take my revenge on them for you... Now it''s your turn... I want to see your punch on those bastards..." Mona: "Sure Anna..., Even I am waiting for that movement Mona immediately looked at Tom... Mona: "Where are they..?" Tom: "Present they are in the custody... we should interrogate them to know the facts behind they attack you..." Anna: "You can do your investigationter.., first we need revenge... and I should see with my own eyes that Mona is punching on their faces..." Tom: Okk.., I will speak to the team, and you both can punch them directly... But only after I tied their legs and hands... (we allughed at each other, and the girls agreed to Tom''s point...) Mark: "Ok.., until then, we can enjoy the view... I hold Anna more tightly and give Anna a hint that I need some private space with her... Anna: "Ok, then continue our blindfold game... but this time, Both Tom and Mark should get blindfolded..." Mona: "Yeah.., it''s your punishment for your stupid mission..." Tom: what''s the prize if we won the game... Mona: first you should win the game.., We can think about itter... (by saying that both the girls blindfolded us and made us rotate to forget the way towards them... We can hear the ps sounds in one particr direction, and I know it''s Anna... So I take a few steps to reach her... But she remained silent and didn''t give any clue to catch... So I take a few further steps... I found the hand I immediately grabbed and hugged her... (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????...) Chapter 133 - His Intense Feeling Anna''s POV: I am happy... Thrilled... And cherished because I am back to my life with Mark, It''s been a very few days that I Know about Mark but I got very closer to him in these very few days maybe because his caring and affection attracted towards him... Now I think he is my life.., Without him, I can''t live my life.., He is my support and strength, I know I am in love with him deeply... In between my thoughts, he kissed me on my forehead andnded me to the ground. And I feel proud and blushed when all of them are making a bow topliment me. Later Mona and I decided to y the blindfold game with them, and we tie the blindfold on their eyes, and I am giving hints to Mark to catch me... While ying the game, Mona gave me a hint that I should lead Mark towards tom, and tom is leading towards Mark with the help of Mona ps... I turned around and checked Mona; she is giving hints to Tom in the opposite direction... Both Tom and Mark are facing to each other anding forward to catch us as we are middle in between them... Mona immediately holds my hand, and we both run towards theke silently by leaving them alone... After we reached theke, we both sit on the ground to enjoy theke view and the turquoise colour water covered with fog around it''s really amazing view... After a few seconds we turned backside to look at them... Both Tom and Mark hugged to each other, thinking that their partners... We can''t control ourugh by looking at them... And we turned to thekeside andughed by visualizing Mark and Tom''s hug... After a few seconds, suddenly someone lifted me from my backside by holding me in a bridal style... I am not scared this time; because I know it''s Mark... I Know his sense of touching, it''s very secured and caring... I immediately checked Mona by turning my head... Tom bro is taking care of her by holding her hands back to her... I wrapped my hands around Mark''s neck, and I still can''t control myugh by visualizing Mark and Tom''s hug... Mark: "You will definitely pay for this Anna..." Mark is trying to give me a warning but I am not scared of his warning and try to control myugh... He is carrying me to somewhere I don''t know, after a few minutes of his walk... I looked around, there are trees everywhere covered with fog around and the climate is very romantic... And I loved it when he carried me in a bridal style. When he first carried me, I am blindfolded but this time I can enjoy more than before because I can see him... In between my thoughts, he looked at me. I looked at him and winked with one of my eyes... I don''t know why I feel hyper Happy... Maybe because I got to seed in his mission and I am back to my life with Mark... Mark immediatelynded me and pinned me to the tree... Mark: "You are making me horny, do you know that..." By finishing his words, he came close to me and pressing my boobs with his chest... I am blushed when I hear that he is horny, and I feel proud that I can make him horny... I can see his facial expression are turning to eat me at this instant... So I pretend like I didn''t understand... Anna: Horny.., what do you mean by that, Mark..?" I looked at him with my narrowed eyes... Mark pressed my boobs more tightly with intense feeling with his chest and took one of my hands slowly, hold my palm, and touched his body towards a downward direction... Now my hand is just below his waist and only a few inches gap to his dick... I feel nervous at the Same time I am blushed... What he is going to do now... He wants me to do a hand job..? I tried to take my hand from his grip... With one pull of his hand, I touched his dick over his pants... I can sense its hardness, and it is bigger than I imagined... I feel shy and turn my head away... He pressed me more towards the tree, now my body is crushing under his pressure and my hand is on his dick and got struck between us and pressing on his dick... I can sense clearly this time his hardness, and it is bing bigger than before with his other hand, he holds my chin and raised my head to look at him... Mark: "Did you understand what is Horny..?" I blushed and nodded my head as yes... Mark: "Will you bear this? (what..? what he means I should bear... Does he mean about his dick in my pussy... Definitely No... I can''t bear his massive dick, and particrly it''s be more than I imagined after erected... I should take more pain when we are doing the first time of our sex, even though Mark will be gentle with me... Mark moved his hand on my cheeks and Cleaned my tears By thinking about the pain, I didn''t realize that tears flow from my eyes... After wiping my tears, Mark immediately leaves me, takes a few steps back, and turns the other side... I didn''t understand what happened to him..? Is he angry on me..? Why he all of a sudden got angry at me..? Did I make any mistake..? Or he got upset by looking at my tears and thinking that I am not interested in him...? (Hello readers... We crossed our 2nd milestone ? ? ? i.e, 400 power stones ?????? Thank you thank you thank you sooo much readers... here is our 2nd bonus chapter of the week. please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ? ? ?... Thank you ?? ?? ??) Chapter 134 - I Love You, Mark... Mark''s Pov: When I am ying the blindfold game, I found the hand, I didn''t think further and thinks that it''s Anna''s hand and pulled her close to me and hugged her tightly... But I sense the hard body, and with the same height, I immediately take my blindfold and scream by looking at Tom''s face... He is thinking that I am Mona and still hugging me... With my scream, he loosens his hug and takes his blindfold too and shouted by looking at me very closer... then we both looked around to check our girls.., We saw them near theke, and both of them areughing for their victory in teasing us... Tom: "Mona will pay for this..." Mark: "I will take care of Anna..," We both said by the clenching of our teeth and ran to them silently... Anna is stillughing; maybe they looked when Tom and I are hugged to each other... I immediately went to her and carried her in the bridal style and taking into a private space... I walked into the trees near theke... She didn''t stop herugh; I hold her tightly in such a way that one of her boobs is squeezing to my chest... The softness of her boob makes me horny... With one pull, I can pull down her top, and her boobs will pop out, and I can eat my dish... In between my thoughts, I looked at her; she winked with one of her eyes... Enough, I can''t control anymore... This girl is making me crazy... I immediatelynded her, pinned her to the tree, squeezed her boobs towards my chest, and looked at her... Her face is blushed when I told her that she is making me horny... I pressed her further now; her boobs arepletely tightly packed to my chest... But when she asked me what is Horny with her puppy eyes... I immediately want to put my dick into her mouth and want to cum in her.., But I try to be gentle with her, so I take her hand and press on my dick over my pants... I can sense her facial expressions that she is shocked by touching my enormous bulge... I pressed her more... now my dick is pressing to her hand.., I can make her to do at least a hand job to my dick... I teased her will she can bear my dick or not... But in a few seconds, tears roll down from her eyes... I slowly cleared her tears, while I am cleaning her tears, I feel the pain I feel like a stab is directly hit into my heart when I am wiping her tears... I don''t know why..; I got the feeling that I am forcing her to my deeds... So I immediately leave her and stand back a few feet away... I love her; I want her, and I want to fuck her, to fulfill my crazy sexual desires... but I don''t want to force her.., I love it when she also enjoys mypany during sex... and I love when she kissed me.., But all the time I kissed her, and she is just responding to me, and yeah, she kissed me in the cable car... Maybe she didn''t like mypany... If she likes me, why the tears roll from her eyes..? What if she says no to me and doesn''t want to live with me further..? I am worried, not just because I will be alone again... I am worried there is no life in me if she is not there in my life... I am like a living dead human being without Anna in my life... I turn around and thinking in my mind what to do if Anna doesn''t like me... Then her tiny hands hold my hand, and I looked at her... She is looking at me, worried... Anna: "What happened Mark..?" (it''s better to ask her directly...) Mark: "Do you like me..?" Anna: "Mark, what you..." (I cut off her words and shouted at her..) Mark: "Say Yes or No, Anna... don''t hide under the bush..." Anna: "No Mark, " (she shouted at me, and her tone is shivering I looked at her she is taking a deep sobbing and crying...) (Even my eyes filled with tears when I hear the word No...) (I am staring at her helplessly... My life is like dead without her... She came forward to me and raised her head and looked at me... Anna: No, Mark.., "like" is a small term... I love you... I love you soo much, and if there is a word more than love, I will use it instead of like... Please don''t misunderstand me... I Love You... And I can''t live without you... You know why I fight those bastards, it''s just because you trust me that I can do it... I don''t want to break your trust, and particrly I don''t want to hurt you... I really love you more than anything in my life... I don''t know why I am falling for you... I feel secure when you are with me... I gain strength when you are behind me... Please don''t leave me Mark... I can''t live without you..." (she expressed her feelings in her deep sobbing and crying, and she immediately holds my shirt and hides her face and still crying... I stand like a statue... Actually, I am shocked by listening to her... She said she loves me more than anyone in her life... What a man will need if his girl says to him that he is her life... This is the first time I feel happy when Anna is crying because I got to know that she is mine now... I feel like I am flying in the sky... That''s it, Anna, you are my girl... No one can separate us ... (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you so much for your love and support ??????) Chapter 135 - I Want More... Anna''s POV: I am worried and nervous by looking into his face; it turned to red, and I can sense his angry... I hold his hand and asked him. Anna: "What happened Mark..?" Mark: "Do you like me..?" (Why all of a sudden he is asking me that question.., Does he don''t know that I love him..? so I want to exin him that he is thinking wrong about me...) Anna: "Mark, what you..." Mark: "Say Yes or No, Anna... don''t hide under the bush..." (he shouted suddenly.., I got goosebumps all over my body; I feel nervous... I am always scared of his anger, but this is not the time to hide from him... I should exin to him how much I love him... So I expressed my feelings open-heartedly that I love him... I don''t know I am proposing to him or not... But I never guess I will say my three magical words, "I love you" with tears... I don''t know he will ept me or not... so it''s better to know here itself if he doesn''t like me, I will leave him, and I won''t disturb him in my entire life... After I expressed my feeling that I love him, I can''t control my tears... I want his warm hug... I hold his shirt and started crying heartily... After a few seconds, I realized that he didn''t even hug me or tap on my back to console me... I understand that he doesn''t like me or he don''t want to love me... I slowly leave him with a pain, may be this is thest hug between us... But the thought that he doesn''t love me makes me feel like falling from the cliff without a helping hand... My life is now helpless.., And it''s entirely my mistake thinking that he will love me... I will not suit for his status too... Why did I love him...? By thinking in my mind, I didn''t look at him... I just take a few steps away from him and try to control my tears; and rubbed my tears with my hands... I walked away from him and walked away from my dream world about him... Mark: "If you are loving me., why are you leaving me..?" (I stand still at the same ce, I didn''t understand what he means...) Mark: "Please don''t make me alone again in my life, Anna..." (I am shocked by his words... And I turned around... He immediately came to me in one step and hugged me tightly by holding my waist and lifted me up... I am shocked and looking at him in confusion... Mark: "I Love You, Anna..." (I am happy when I here those magical words from him... I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck, and I hugged him in return... His warm hug shows the love and cares towards me... I can sense his tears on my shoulder... I can''t control my tears again, by thinking that he is crying... Mark: "Please don''t leave me..." (he is requesting me like a kid... I didn''t expect his reaction... I don''t think he feels very emotional...) Anna: "I promise you, Mark, I won''t leave you..." (by saying that I hold him more tightly.. He suddenly pinned me to the tree and looked at me.., I can see some tears on his face... I immediately wiped his tears with my hands... He suddenly holds my hair tightly and started kissing me on my lips... Me without hesitation, opened my mouth and caring his tongue with my love... He became more and more aggressive, and eating my whole mouth... I feel suffocate a little, but I didn''t let him know... I want him to enjoy me in his own style... Because I don''t want him to be gentle by killing his desires... After a few seconds, he stopped his kiss suddenly I as a reflexive action take deep breaths... And looked at him... Mark: "I love you, Anna..." (I can''t control my happiness when I hear those magical words from Mark... I immediately started to kiss him, as I know... I don''t know I am kissing him properly or not, but I want to give him a reward he is asking me from thest day; about kissing him... I don''t know he likes my kiss like a cable car kiss... But I kissed him as I know with my full love... He is enjoying my kiss... After a few seconds, I stopped my kiss, and I looked at him... Anna: "Did you like it..?" Mark: "I want more.." (by listening to him I again started to kiss him more deeply... This time, I am thinking only one thing I should satisfy him..; I am eating his entire mouth by pulling him towards me by holding his hair tightly... I am kissing him with all my love and caring towards him... He is enjoying my kiss more than before... after a few seconds of my passionate kiss.., He started to kiss me with his aggressive, but this time I can''t feel suffocate like before, I am enjoying more than before... Maybe I got to know how to enjoy his kiss... In the middle of our kiss, he raised me a bit high; I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist; Now, my head is on top of him... I am still eating his mouth violently... Even I don''t think I can kiss him like this... I can sense his bulge is directly pushing on my pussy... He ced one of his hands on my boob under my bra and squeezing them hardly... More hardly he is squeezing my boob, more hardly I am kissing him... I am pressing his lips with my teeth in between... I don''t know I may bite him at any cost... (Hello Readers... please support our story with power stones to get more bonus chapters and your valuable reviews, chapterments and paragraphments really boosts me up???... Thank you soo much??????) Chapter 136 - Clean It With Your Tongue Mark''s Pov: What makes happy other than this that your beloved crush says I love you to you... Yes, I feel the same feeling when Anna proposed her feelings that she is loving me... I feel like crazy and flying in the air... I feel like no one can separate us... I stand still and didn''t respond to her hug or proposal because I am in shock and involved in my own happy thoughts... Meanwhile, she leaves me and turned to the other side, maybe she thinks that I don''t like her... "If you are loving me., why you are leaving me..?" "Please don''t make me alone again in my life Anna..." (By finishing my words in one jump, I reached her and hugged her tightly by holding her waist and said...) "I love you, Anna..." She immediately wrapped her hands around my neck and hugged me back... Mark: Please don''t leave me... (I don''t know why my eyes are wet, maybe they might be happy tears) Anna: "I promise you Mark, I don''t leave you..." (by saying that she hold me more tightly... I feel eternally happy when I hear her promise, but all the Time when her jelly boobs touch me or squeezing to me, I got the crazy thoughts to fuck her in different ways... I immediately pinned her to the tree, hold her hair tightly, and started kissing her aggressively to avoid my crual sex desires thoughts... After a few seconds of my kiss, I realized that I am acting harshly on her again, So I immediately gave a break to my kiss to let her take the breathing... She is breathing heavily but pretends like she is ok and looked at me.., Mark: "I love you, Anna..." (I said again.., if she has the patience to listen, I will say it again and again because I can''t measure my love towards her... She immediately started to kiss me... Yes... Yeah... I am waiting for this moment since thest day for her cute kiss, particrly when I tasted in the cable car... I am enjoying it when she is trying to care for me with her tongue and her cute lips... I am just enjoying her kiss and her way of kissing... Even though she is not a perfect kisser yet, but she is trying to give her best to satisfy me... She became aggressive little by little when kissing.., As a dominant, I can''t make my submissive to dominate me, so I started to kiss her with my passion for a deep kiss by sucking her entire mouth... I raised her, and she wrapped her legs around me... Immediately my dick erected upwards and busy in searching for Anna''s pussy... I ced one of my hand on her boob under her bra and started squeezing them.., She immediately started to bite my lip with pleasure in between; it makes me hornier... As a reflexive action, I can''t control my feelings towards her as I became more aggressive and pinched her boob harshly... Anna: " Ouchhh..." (She screams in pain in the middle of our kiss, I realized that I am harsh on her... I don''t know why my actions are evil? I think she is waking up my other side of my evil sexual desires... So it''s better I should be gentle on her or else I may show her hell in sex... I want to make it as a beautiful memory to her when she is going to lose her virginity with me... So I slowly removed my hand under her bra... But Anna immediately ced her hand on my hand and ced it on her boob... Anna: "It''s ok Mark.., I am not hurt..." (By saying that she again bit my lip and started kissing me... I am shocked for her reaction.., Did she really liked the pain, or she is covering it because I feel happy..? I continued to caressing her boob but gently because I know she is sensitive; I don''t want to hurt her cruel... In between my thoughts, I feel little pleasure on my lip during our kiss. Anna immediately stopped her kiss and looked at my lip worriedly... Mark: "Mark, you are bleeding..," (By saying that she is trying to clean my lip with her thumb finger.., I hold her hand, and she looked at me in confusion... Mark: "Clean it with your tongue..." (She blushed a little and immediately followed my instructions and started to lick my lip with her tongue seductively... I am surprised for her actions.., but I liked it when she follows my instructions as I say... Mark: I Love You, Anna... Anna: I... Love... You... Mark..... She said in between her licking... It makes me more horny... Even though I am trying to control my dick, it''s not listening to me... It''s Time to fuck her tightly until I cum myst drop... She stopped her licking and looked at my lip again... Anna: "Now it''s ok.., it will take 2-3 days to heal, I think..." Mark: So..? Anna: So, until then, no kisses... (By saying that she is trying to lose her legs around my waist... I hold her tightly, and she is looking at me in surprise...) Mark: "How dare you leave me like this..?" Anna: like what..? (She is blushing, and I understand she is teasing me...) Mark: You make me Horny, and now you are leaving me alone..? Anna: I did nothing, Mark, and I am not leaving you alone in any way... (By saying that she winked with one of her eyes to tease me... These girls look like they know nothing, but actually, they know how to seduce their beloved once to death..) Mark: "You should take care of my dick too... It was erected and looking for you... I will introduce it now itself..." (Authors note: Hello readers... We crossed our 3rd milestone, i.e, 600 Power stones... Here goes our 3rd bonus chapter, please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 137 - On Our Wedding Night... Anna''s POV: I have deeply involved in his kiss, the only thought in my mind is thinking that I should satisfy him... In struggling to satisfy him, I bite his lip harshly this time... Maybe I never kiss anybody before, I don''t know how to kiss exactly, particrly Mark.., I am in a hurry to satisfy him but here happened an error of my kissing by hurting him... I am worried by looking at his lip, and it is bleeding... When I am trying to clean it with my finger, he asked me to lick with tongue.., Then I understand he enjoyed my kiss and my bite too; I can understand his shameless sex desires ... Without a second thought, I started to lick him seductively to make him enjoy my kiss... I looked at the lip and it stopped the bleeding... Anna: now it''s ok.., it will take 2-3 days to heal, I think... Mark: so..? Anna: so, until then, no kisses... (I know he will cry when he listened to this, I tried to get down... But he gripped me more tightly and said) Mark: How dare you leave me like this..? Anna: like what..? Mark: You make me Horny, and now you are leaving simply..? Anna: I did nothing, Mark... (I tried to tease him, now it''s my turn to tease him...) Mark: You should take care of my dick, Anna.. It was erected and looking for you... I will introduce it now itself... (By saying that he dropped me down and pinned me to the tree and started unzipped, I immediately closed my eyes and hide my face on his chest by holding his shirt with my hands tightly...) Mark: "Exactly stand in the same way, Anna... I will do my work... It will be done in a few minutes... I think it hurts a bit because it''s your first time..." (What..? What he mean..? He will take my virginity here... In this open area... No... No... No... In between my thoughts, I can hear his zip sound... What he unzipped his pants...?) Anna: "Mark... Mark... Please... Not now... Please..." (I scream loudly in nervous... By saying that, I hold his shirt more tightly... After a few seconds, I can hear his chuckle... I know, it happens every time when I try to tease him... I think I am going to tease him, but in the end he takes the upper hand and he will tease me to death... I don''t know I should open my eyes or not... So I hold him still...) Mark: "it''s ok, Anna, open your eyes..." (He chuckled again...) Anna: "No , Mark.., I will open my eyes only after you close your zip..." Mark: "My dick is waiting for you and for your touch... Let''s see my rod... You asked me yesterday about it... So it''s time to touch it and taste it..." (What... What...?) Anna: "No .. no... no... Mark.., Please close your zip..." Mark: "At least touch it Anna..." (By saying that, he forcefully ced my hand on his bulge... I can sense it as before under his pants... I realized that he didn''t open his zip... I feel rxed and opened my eyes slowly and looked at him... He isughing at me... I looked at him in a serious note...) Mark: "Don''t look at me serious Anna, would you like to see it..?" Anna: "Please Mark..., It''s enough to teasing me." Mark: "okk.., tell me, you are not interested to do sex with me...?" Anna: "I don''t mean that..." Mark: "So, you are interested in doing sex..." Anna: Maarrrkkkk.....! Mark: "ok , tell me when you want to lose your virginity with me...?" (I feel shy for his direct question.., I know he is interested in doing sex with me before our marriage, so I told him my dream about my first sex...) Anna: During our wedding day... On our first night... With our wedding dresses¡­ And the flower fragrance around the first night room... When the moon rays are falling into our bedroom... In the world''s silence, we can only hear our heart beats¡­ Mark: What..? (He always interrupted when I am trying to exin to him about my dream world...) Anna: Yes, Mark... I love to lose my virginity on that special day... If you want it before I will prepare for that, but not in the open space like here.. Mark: "I am not sure, Anna I may not wait for our wedding night... I may take your virginity before our wedding... But I promise it is the best memories of our loving life... (I am a little scared when I hear his words... He is not joking... He is sure and definitely takes my virginity before marriage... But if he likes to, I am ready to give... But in deep down of my heart, I feel a little pain that I can''t hold my virginity till my marriage... In between my thoughts, I nod my head as yes in confusion... He immediately wipes the sweat on my nose with his thumb finger... Mark: "don''t worry Anna, I will be gentle... I won''t hurt you... And we can do as you like... Ok?" (I feel blushed at the same time, I feel shy by his words... I looked at him; he isughing at me... I feel more shy and have a small punch on his chest. He hugged me in return, and I hide my face again... In between Mark phone ringed suddenly... He lifted the phone... Mark: ok, Tom, we will be there in a few minutes... (I looked at him in confusion...) Mark: it''s Tom... He takes permission to take your revenge on those bastards... He asked us to meet them near the jeep..." (I nodded my head and looked at his lip again...) (Hello readers... As I promised you on Monday that I am going to release 3 bonus chapters by this weekend I am going to release 3 extra bonus chapters on 20th, I may not possible to release on 19th... Sorry for the one day dy ?????? please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you so much??????) Chapter 138 - Faces Reveal... Mark''s Pov: I loved her blushed face when I told her to take care of my dick... She immediately closed her eyes when I was going to open my zip... Funny thing is, she hides her face in my chest... Mark: "Exactly stand in the same way, Anna... I will do my work..." (I told her to tease more... Actually, I didn''t open my zip yet, I made the sound of my zip to scare her... even though my dick erected straight, I don''t make it toe out... I teased her to death by asking her about tasting it or touch it... She closed her eyes more tightly... I can''t control myugh by looking at her... It''s her first time, so she feels embarrassed to touch my dick... She will get habituated to this soon... Later she realized that I am joking, and she makes a cute little pout face... But when she said she would like to lose her virginity on our wedding day... I feel happy on one side that''s she epted to marry me and the sad part is I can''t touch her pussy till our wedding day... But she is ok if I want sex... I am not sure I can wait until our wedding night... But I will try my best... If I want to take her virginity before our wedding, I will make it as a beautiful memory... Mark: "I am not sure I can wait for our wedding... I may take your virginity before... But I promise it is the best memories of our loving life..." (When I expressed my feelings, I can see her nervous face with sweat on her nose... Mark: "don''t worry Anna, I will be gentle... In between our conversation, I lifted Tom''s call... Tom: hey Mark.., we got permission, and we can take our girls to those gang to take revenge, and we can see their faces too... Mark: ok, Tom, we will be there in a few minutes... By finishing the phone, I give her onest peck on her lips... And we both started walking towards our jeep... I can see from the far, Mona and Tom are kissing to each other on the jeep... By looking at us, they get alert and act normal... We four look at each other embarrassed because we couples are busy in making out sessions in this short time... We started to the police station investigation Room... Finally, we reached there in a few minutes of our travel... Those bastards have tied their legs and handcuff their hands'' backside and sit on their knees... Their faces are still covered with ck marks, but this time those covers are arranged by the cops... We are in the custody room ... They are in the center of the room... Tom is busy in showing his I''d to other offices... Few cops saluted to Tom as he is in the superior cadre... Tom: "Girls, are you ready to take your revenge..?" Mona: "Make it fast tom..., Take their masks... I should punch on their straight faces..." (Mona said aggressively... I looked at Anna, and she is eager to look at their faces. Even I am looking eager to look at them... Finally, Tom revealed their faces... One of his faces is severely hurt, maybe because of Anna''s punches, my brave girl really gave hard punches to them... I don''t know who they are and what their intentions are... I wish I should be with Tom when he is interrogating because they actually followed Annater they lead to Mona.., I should know their intentions for Anna''s safety... All of them looking down at their heads while Tom holds their hair and raised up one by one... Mona is harshly pping on their faces and punching them. While doing so Mona is crying again by visualizing the morning scene, how they attacked her and try to take a video shoot by stripping her... Actually, Mona looks like a brave girl, She acts like a brave girl because society always pokes her... Actually, she is very innocent and sensitive in heart... She started crying finally after hitting them... Tom came to her to console by hugging her... Now it''s Anna''s turn., Even though she punched them on our mission near theke... She needs to punch them again because they tried to harm Mona... Actually, Anna doesn''t know that these bastards are after her.... In between my thoughts, I looked at Anna... She is looking at those bastards with her widened eyes... And I can sense her facial expression is in shock... Tears are rolling from her eyes... Her hands are shivering with fear... What happened to her..? Why she looks helpless, scared, and nervous...? And her face is full of sweat... She is staring at them nervously and at the same time seriously... I looked at the gang in between one of them winked at Anna with one of his eyes... I am very furious and angry by looking at him... I went immediately to punch him because he winked at my girl... Before my handnded on him, I can hear an enormous p sound generated on his face... I turned by face to check who''s that... It''s Anna... Anna is crying heavily and continued pping him very furiously... I am just behind her and looking at her in confusion... I Don''t Know why she is acting weird... She beat all of them very aggressively... But I am shocked when I hear the words came from her mouth... Anna: "How dare you to raped my friend..? And she is beating them again and again... I am confused... They didn''t rape Mona... They attempted to rape her... But why is she saying that they raped my friend..? I am nk and looking at Anna again... I am clueless for a second... Then her second statement makes me copse on the ground... Anna: "How dare you to raped my friend Ria..." (please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Thank you ??????) Chapter 139 - Culprits Of Rias Case Anna''s POV: After we got Tom''s call we both started to our jeep.., But I looked at Mark''s lip to check the wound, and the wound looks red and swollen a little... I dare to take this step to kiss him cruelly is only because to satisfy his wish and desires but it identally leads to a cut on his lip... What should I answer if Mona asked us about the wound... In between my thoughts, we reached near the jeep, and I saw Mona and Tom are busy in love making... I am blushed by looking at their cute couple... Mark looked at me, and he smiled a bit, It makes me awkward to look at him because I still sense his lips essence and a little pain on my boob... Actually I pretend it''s ok to sqeeze my boob but it hurts a lot when he pinched me unknowingly... But I am enjoying all the pleasure pain caused by him to me... In between my thoughts we started to the police station and reached the investigation Room... The gang faces are still covered with ck masks... Tom: "Girls, are you ready to take your revenge..?" Finally, Tom revealed their faces by removing the masks... All of them are looking down and I can see their heads instead of their faces so I doubt to confirm them... while Tom holds their hair and raised up one by one... I am shocked by looking at their faces... Mona is harshly pping on their faces and punching them, But hear; my heartbeat skips for a second... My palms are cold and sweaty... These bastards are the culprits of Ria''s case... These 3 are my brother''s friends... They brutally raped my dearest friend Ria... I am looking at them clearly again, because I think my eyes are ying the game... One of them winked at me with one of his eyes... How dare he wink at me... This stupid bastard didn''t get a lesson even though my mom makes them prisoned... I immediately went to him and gave a big harsh p on his cheek... The p sound resounded the entire room... I didn''t think further, I can only remember Ria... How brutally they raped her... I beat all of them very hardly by scolding them... Anna: "How dare you to rape my friend..? I am punching them uncontrobly... All these faces are bleeding with my punches... Anna: "How dare you to rape my friend Ria..." By finishing my statement, I am crying heavily and shouted at them in pain and didn''t stop to beat them... After a few seconds, Tom hold me and pulled me back... Then I came to reality, and I take deep sobbings and crying loudly... Tom: "Anna.., what are you talking..?" You know them..? (I nod my head as yes in between my crying...) Tom: "They are the culprits for Ria''s case..?" Anna: "Yes... And yes... Those bastards are my brother''s friends, and they raped Ria brutally..." (By finishing my words, I take deep sobbings and cried with pain... Tom looked shocked by my statement... He immediately turns to other cops and giving them orders... Then I remembered Mark... Mark... Mark... Where is he...? I am searching for him... But my eyes are blurred with tears I cleared and looked around... I am shocked by looking at Mark... He copsed down with helpless... Maybe he remembered his little angel Ria... He looks nk and worried... But in a fraction of seconds, he got up, pushed the gang to the ground and started punching and beating them with full aggressive and furious... His face became red, and his eyes are wet; maybe he remembered the memories of Ria... Even I can''t control myself, and I am crying heavily... Meanwhile, some cops and Tom came and stopped Mark by pulling him away... After a few seconds, he became little normal and looked at me... I immediately ran to him and hugged him tightly and started crying... He is tapping on my back to console me... After a few seconds, Mona came to us and requested... Mona: "Let''s go..," Mark strikes his head as no... Mona: "Mark listen to me.., there are some legal proceedings to take care..." Mark: "I want to make them die, right now, right here..." (By saying that he loosened my hug and ran to them to beat again... I am helpless for his anger and his pain... I hold Mona''s hand and looking at him with my wet eyes... Mona: "it''s ok Anna, everything will be normal..." (Again, few cops hold Mark and make him away from those bastards... Tom came to us and ordered...) Tom: "Hey, Mona, take them to the cafeteria outside the station. I will join you in a few minutes..." Mona requested Mark, but he is not listening... I slowly went to him and held his hands and looked into his eyes... His eyes looked worried and in deep pain... I tried to convince him... Anna: "Mark, we find three of them.., we will definitely find my brother too... They deserve punishment... A death sentence, it''s for sure... Let''s leave this ce as of now..." (By finishing my words, I pulled his hands to walk... He immediately thinks nothing and followed Mona and me with a nk mind, and we reached the cafeteria and waiting for Tom... We three remain silent and looking at each other helplessly... My mind is still racing with Ria''s thought... She is very pretty and caring girl... I always depend on her support of encouragement... But when she attempted suicide, I feel like I lost my world and I lost my dreams build with her... (Hello readers... We crossed our 4th mile stone, i.e. we reached 800 power stones... So here is our 4 bonus chapter please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... Yourments reviews and paragraphments really boosts me up... Thank you so much for showing with your gifts to this poor author??????) Chapter 140 - Room No. 1104 Part 2 John''s POV: My father introduced Jack during one of ourpany''s parties... He actually showed his love and affection towards me, but I ignored him because I am not the gay type. But when I enjoyed Ria by raping her, my sexual desires waked up... I slept with many women, but raping a girl gives me full satisfaction. So I want to rape another girl to get full satisfaction again, but it becameplicated when I struck with Ria''s case... So I reached Jack to help me to get out of the case. Actually, he had a crush on me, so he happily epted, but under one condition, he wants to fuck me whenever he wants... I epted and hide under his shelter, he is taking care of my friends too with the same condition... But my friends have insisted on sexual desires;paring to others they have high desires, so they enjoy Jack''spany. All the four men, including Jack, do gang-bang to each other every day and night but Jack likes me most. so he takes me to his office too to fuck at Working hours... My friends are eagerly waiting to fuck my sister because one of my friends tried to rape her before but it got failed... So when I told them that she went on a trip to Grindelwald with Mark he is very furious that she may lose her virginity with Mark. Because of the rape n failed in the past with my sister, he is more eager to go to Grindelwald and wants to fuck my sister because he loves to take her Virginity... But when I said my friends n to Jack, he didn''t ept it. he said the n is a dangerous plot and they may get caught. But they don''t listened to Jack; they reached Grindelwald with the help of mine. Yes, I helped them because what if they seed to kidnap my sister and they rape her... My major revenge on her gets seed... So I helped my friends by giving the resort details by lurking from Jack''s files... They convinced Jack that they would hide some other ce for a few days; he didn''t listen to them but finally after a long night gang-bang with him Jack got convinced and approved and arranged them a satellite phone... My friends are giving updates to me every hour through their satellite phone... But after they reached there, they fall for another girl too... I think she is a cop''s Girl Friend... Now their aim is for two girls with three-man gang bang for days and nights... I smirk and smile to myself... Lucky girls they are... But here, Jack can''t make me sleep after they left, his gay sexual desires increased day by day... But today I got a desert of sex with this bitch Genie. It is in the morning, I am looking at her... She slept on me, my dick is still inside her pussy... We enjoyed sex all over the night, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at me and started giving me a French Kiss... Her kiss makes me Horny again, and my bulge is getting erected in her pussy... She stopped the kiss and looked at me... She started to move her hips slowly and my flesh is getting bigger and harder in her pussy... Gen: "Hey, John, I need morning drink can I drink yours..." (She said in a seductive tone and winked with one of her eyes...) (I understand what she needs as a morning drink... She needs my cum in her mouth... My dick is now tight in her pussy because of her hip movements and her actions... I immediately take it out from her pussy; she is looking surprised... With one push, I pinned her to the bed and sat on her face. She opened her mouth, and I keep my entire dick into her mouth... It went to throat... My tip is touching her throat, and she is trying to take a breath... But I didn''t care... I started pounding in her mouth... Innn and out... With deep strokes... Her face became red, but I didn''t stop and hammering speedily into her mouth... Ahhhhhhh... Hmmmmmmmm... Huuuuuuhhhh... Yyyooouuuuu bitchhhhhh... Eatt myyy erecteddd dickkk... Ahhhhhhh... Yeah.... I increased more speed; she is also moving her head in the same rhythm... Ahhhhhhh... Yessssss.... Yessssss... Huhhhh... I am cummiinnnngggggg.... Ahhhhhhh... In a few strokes, I released my cum into her and didn''t leave a single drop and drank my entire cum... I sat on her near her pussy... Her hole is filled with her juices... Genie: Help me to cummm... I strike my head as no... She can''t control herself; she is moving unconditionally under me... Gen: Please, fuck me... Let me cum... (She is begging me.., I love when she is begging... I immediately gripped her throat and licked her cheek... Gen: ahhhhhhh... I can''t control anymore... (I grab her boob and bite them hard with my teeth...) She screams loudly with pleasure and pain and moving her hip to request my dick to eat her pussy... I smirk at her... Gen: ahhhhhhh... I need your hard fuckkkk... Fuckkk meeee... Please.... I gripped her throat more tightly, and in one push, I inserted my dragon into her pussy hole... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.... She shouted loudly in pleasure... I started pounding her violently at high speed... And pushing my dick deep into her... She arched her back, and her eyes are raised up with pleasure feeling she got; The room is filled with the smell of our cumand the sound of her scream and the tapping sounds of my balls to her butt makes both of us Horny again and again Uhhhhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Fuckkkkkkkk.... Fuckkkkkkkkk... mmeeeeee... harrddd... Ahhhhhhh... Cummmingggg... Cummmingggg... In a few strokes, we both came, and I take the dick out and licked her tasty liquids... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable reviews ??? Thank you so much for your gifts shower on this poor author??????) Chapter 141 - Room No. 1104 Part 3 John''s POV: After our hard fuck we both are breathing heavily, even though I cum many times, I didn''t get satisfaction at par... In between my thoughts, I got a call from my friends, they informed me that Anna is staying in the room alone, so it''s the perfect time to kidnap her and rape her... Yes... Yes... I feel very happy by listening to their call... My major revenge is going to be done... Gen: "What happened..? You look happy after the call..." (Actually, I don''t want her to know about my friends., but I feel very happy, so I told her in another way...) John: "I arranged a gang at Grindelwald, soon they will kidnap Anna, So it''s easy for you to take revenge..." Gen: "wo..! Really..?" (She screamed loudly in a happy tone and looked at me, I nod my head as yes) Gen: But you told, we should not interfere them during their vacation..? John: "Yeah, I told you because it''s Jack''s n; I already told you that I am secretly dealing with your case to finish your revenge early. So I secretly n a gang to kidnap Anna and they will seed now... Gen: "What about Mark...? He doesn''t leave her alone..." John: "They will take care of Mark too if he interferes with their job... Gen: Mean..? John: They might kill Mark... Gen: "What..? No, say to them to leave Mark..." (I can see the worry in her eyes about Mark..., I got jealous, and I pinched her boob tightly in the same ce I bite her...) Gen: "wait a second, I need to talk a phone call." John: I know to whom you will call, its Mark right? Gen: Yes, I will call to Mark, because if something bad happened to him, my revenge is useless... John: ok but under one condition... Gen: ok John: I will tie your legs and hands to the cot after your call, Is that ok..? (She smiled a bit and nodded her head as yes and made a phone call to Mark.) Genie: Hi sir.., Good morning. Where are you...? Mark: "Should I answer to your questions..?" Genie: "I can''t hear you properly maybe a poor signal; that''s the reason I asked you where are you." Mark: "wait... I wille out..." (Later they discussed about some business matters. Meanwhile, I got a call from my friends; they informed me that they reached the room. I signaled to genie as thumbs up... She immediately hangs his phone as early as possible thinking that he is safe from the gang because he is out of his room... She came to me... Meanwhile, my friends confirmed it''s not Anna in the room and she is girlfriend to the cop... But they interested in her too... So they want to kidnap her at least to enjoy day and nights.) John: "It''s been a long time to hear a girl scream; Can I hear once..?" Gang: "Sure, here you go..." (And I hear a loud scream of that bitch through phone, my dick was erected straight when I heard her painful scream... Yes... I want to rape her.) Gang: "ok, we will call you when we reached our room with this girl and her boobs are big too After a long time, we are going to have a great meal..." John: "ok, finish it fast..." (I hang up the phone and looked at the genie to tie her hands and legs to the cot...) Gen: Is that Anna..? John: No.., they found the cop girlfriend... They are kidnapping her... Gen: What..? Mona..? John: "Yes, Mona, bitch... Gen: "It will be super fun, I got revenge on her too... She deserves a rape punishment because she always makes my Mark away from me..." John: "See.., I am always helping you with your revenge." (Shees close to me seductively...) Gen: "You want to rape me..?" (She winked with one of her eyes...) John: Yes.., let''s role-y.., Gen: it would be fun.., what are the roles..? John: you are my student, and I am your principal, I will rape you... Gen: let''s start... (By saying that she put on her clothes and went out of the room and knocked on the door...,) #Role y started...# Gen: May Ie in, sir..? John: Yes,e in, I am waiting for you... (She stands innocently before me; by looking at her and her big tits, my dick erected a bit...) Gen: I am sorry, sir, I got the least score this time... John: "Do you think you will fit in this school; take this suspension letter." Gen: "Sir, please don''t suspend me, Please sir..." (By saying that she bends forward a little... I can see her boobs coverage... I stand and started to console her by pressing her boobs, by standing from her back... Gen: sir, what are you doing...? (She screams immediately and pushed away my hands... I again ced my hands on her boobs, but this time more tightly...) John: You are suspended, don''t shout at me... Gen: "Sir, I will try to get a good score next time, Please leave me..." (Her eyes are wet.., I am hard when I saw her tears... I hold her more tightly and rubbing my dick to her ass...) John: "if I want to cancel your suspension, you should take your punishment or else you are not eligible for the next exam..." (By saying that I bite on her shoulder real hard and squeezed her boob... She is trying to push me away) Gen: ok.., I will take the punishment, please don''t touch me... (I smirk at her..) John: Do you think I can give punishment without touching you...? (By finishing my words, I ced one of my hand on her clit and pressed it seductively...) (Author''s Note: Hello readers, As I promised here goes our first bonus chapter out of three... #promise regarding celebrations that our book got weekly featured# Please Support the story with your power stones and your valuablements... Thank you for showering with gifts to this poor author...) Chapter 142 - Room No John''s POV: Gen is deeply involved in our role-y She is pushing me away.., I grab her, and in one shot, I rip her dress her boobs are popped out, I smile by looking at them. She is screaming in fear and hiding her boobs with her hands... I immediately took my pants off and went close to her and lick her tears with my tongue... John: "You can''t escape from your punishment..." By finishing my words, I ced one of my fingers into her pussy directly and started pounding her very deeply, and she is screaming and trying to push me away, but I pinned her to the wall with my force... Soon, her juices are releasing... I smirk and took my finger from her pussy, applied her juices on her face, and licked it with my tongue... John: See.., how fresh your juices are... Gen: please leave me, sir... (She is crying and pushing me away...,) John: "Yeah, I will leave you once we have done with our punishment..." (By finishing my words, I pushed her to the table and pressed her face towards the table... I can see her ass hole; it''s so tempting to fuck she is moving her legs to hit me... I immediately smack on her fatty butt 10-12 times with no break... Her butt was turned to red, and I immediately ced my dick with one pull into her ass hole, she immediately screams loudly for my actions...) John: "Easy girl.., it will be easy; you have a really tight ass..." (She is crying heavily and fall helplessly, I started pounding her very hard... YEAHHHHHH... YESSSS... Youuuu arrreeeee myyyy Biiittchhhhh student... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... And I am pping on her butt while pounding my dick very speedily and roughly... In and out... Gen: ahh... Huhhhhh... Ahhh... Itsss hurthinggggg... Ahhhhhhh... Hmmm... John: "Yeah, it will hurt baby, because it''s your first time..." (I deeply give my hard strokes...) Yeahhh... Ammmm cummmingggg... Huhhhhh... Huhhh... (And I released my cum into her ass...) Gen: Please leave me, sir..., I think your punishment is done.., (I smirk at her) John: I just started your punishment... (And I pushed her on the bed she is screaming and crying, I got more pleasure by looking at her tears... So, in one jump, I fall on her and bite on her boobs and squeezing them, she is pushing me away and crying very hardly... With one pull, I inserted my dick into her pussy hole pump... Yeah... You fucking bitch... You are my slut from now on... (By saying that I am pounding her soo fast...) Ahhhhhhh... Yes.., my slut... (She also started moving ording to my rhythm...) I looked at her, and she is enjoying my pounding, and I increased my speed... John: "Don''t cum until I told you my bitch..." (I told her by pping her cheek...) Gen: Ahhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... Am cummiinnnngggggg... John: hold itttt... Hold itttt... And I pped her and pounding very fast... Yeahhhhhh.. Bitchhhhhh... Cummm noww... Cummmmm forrrrrr Meee... We both cum again, and my dick is still in her pussy, and I fall on her... (#end of role y#) We both are breathing heavily... Gen: you like it..? (I bite on her lip) John: you are a big slut, and you are perfect for satisfying my sexual desires... (We bothugh and meanwhile my phone rang and I lifted the call, but my dick is still in her pussy.) "Hey, John, we are about to catch by them, luckily we escaped..." John: "what..? You take a video of her nude body at least..?" "No, John, we just rip her top; And we got thetest update that both girls are going to theke alone; so it''s the best time to kidnap them. Particrly your sister, I can''t wait to fuck her virgin hole.." John: "Hey.., listen.., why they will go alone after the attack..? It might be a trap..." "What if it''s not a trap, and we found them alone.., our dream wille true... And don''t worry, we will check twice on thrice before entering into the location..." By saying that they hang the phone... Gen: "What happened..?" John: They failed the n, and they are going to give a try again... Gen: No... No... Ask them to drop from their n... John: We are taking risks just because to fulfill your revenge, so you should know what to do... Gen: "What you want me to do..? Want to y another role-y..?" John: "No.., as you promised me, you should get tied your hands and legs to the cot with your nude hot body... Gen: "I already told you.., I am all yours..." (By saying that shey on the bed seductively... I immediately take the towel and tie her legs and hands to the cot... I take her panty and put it into her mouth... I called the Room boy for room service... In the meantime, I made her Horny to peeks by squeezing her boobs and by pinching her clit seductively... Her body is filled with lust... I started to kiss her deeply... Meanwhile, I hear the doorbell... I smirk by looking at her... She is striking her head as no... But I went slowly and opened the door... I checked it''s a boy who came for room service... He is in the early 20s... I opened my door widely... John: "clean the room..." He smiled, and he entered the room, and when he saw the bitch on the bed... He stands like a statue by looking at her... I slowly closed the door and locked it... He opened his mouth, and the saliva is falling from his mouth and my bitch is striking her head as no... She can''t scream because I stuffed her mouth with her panty... (Author''s Note: Hello readers, As I promised here goes our Second bonus chapter out of three... #promise regarding celebrations that our book got weekly featured# Please Support the story with your power stones and your valuable reviews... Thank you for showering with gifts to this poor author...) Chapter 143 - Room No. 1104 Part 5 John''s POV: I went close to the Room boy''s ear and said, "Would you like to clean her pussy first..?" He looked at me in shock. Room boy: "sorry, sir, I will clean the room." John: "First, clean her pussy..." By saying that, I took the brush in his hand and threw it away, he nods his head as Yes... Room boy: "Thank you, sir..," He immediately takes down his pants, and in one jump, he gets near to my bitch pussy... His little penis was erected upwards, and he is eager to fuck my bitch... He immediately went to her pussy and started licking her clit juices... My bitch is moving her hip upwards towards his mouth, he ced one of his hands on her boobs and squeezing them perfectly... After he drank her juices, he ced his tiny dick into her pussy hole and started pounding heavily. My bitch also moving her hip in the rhythm of in and out... While pounding his dick, he is squeezing her boobs in between with pleasure, and he moaned loudly with pleasure... Ahhhhhhh... Huhhhhh... I understand he is about to cum, so I immediately ask him to hold his cum... He looked at me worriedly and my bitch too; I smirk at him... He immediately takes his dick out; it is ready to cum... John: "cum into my girl''s mouth..." By saying that, I went to her and took the panty from her mouth... She immediately shouted at me... Gen: "You bastard, you want me to drink this room boy cum." (I immediately kissed her passionately; she is about to cum, but she didn''t cum yet for his little dick.) John: "You promised me that you are mine, so ept everything I do to you..." (By finishing my words, I looked at room boy, his face is filled with Lust. I signed him to cum into her mouth; In one jump, he sat on my bitch face and inserted his dick into her mouth and pounding fastly... I after a few more strokes, he got released, and my bitch swallowed his entire cum... Yes.., Yes.., My dick is ready now to fuck her again... She is shouting in Lust because she didn''t cum yet; I teased her with my dick near her pussy... Youuu bastardddd... Fuckkkkkkkkk Meeee Harddddddd... I neeeeed tooo cummmmm... (I smirk at her begging scream, and with one push, I inserted my erected pennies into her pussy... Yeeeeeesssssssssss... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Fuckkkkkkkkk Meeee Harddddddd... Huhhhhh... I started pounding very hard and deep strokes... Now we both are enjoying our Lust... Ahhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh... Uffffffff... While I am pounding her, I looked at the Room boy... He stood aside and started doing masturbation by looking at us... I think he is erected again by looking at my bitch... I got more Lust and pounded her even faster by looking at the room boy. She is screaming loudly with pleasure, after a few more strokes, we both cum again. I looked at the Room boy; he is looking at me with his puppy face... John: "You want to fuck her again?" He nods his head as yes; I looked at his pennies, his muscles are burst out... I smirked at him and said, "Ok enjoy..." He immediately fell on my girl, ced his dick in her pussy, and sucking her boobs deeply by taking his mouth entirely. Gen: "You bastard get away from me.., I don''t like to fuck with this low standard room boy... He didn''t listen to her and bite her on her nipple for her words and fucked hard by thrusting her inside... Yeahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... I feel gooooodddd... Harrrrddddd... Fuckkkkkkkkk Meeee Harddddddd... After a few deep hard strokes... He looked at me; I understand he is about to cum and asking me for permission where to cum... John: "Enjoy my bitch as you like..." Gen: "no.. no.. don''t cum in me..." (She is shouting... But he didn''t listen to her, and in few more strokes, he cum into her pussy and my bitch cum too. He immediately licked my Gen''s pussy again and cleaned it. John: "clean it well, It''s your duty to clean it." (And I smirk by looking at Gen...) Gen: "I need sandwich sex..." (I smirked at her sex desires and untied her hands, she immediately got up and held the room boy''s face and kissed him deeply by pinning him to bed... He wrapped his legs around her waist and pleasing her... Now it''s my turn... I jump on Genie, she immediately squeezed like cheese between room boy and me, and I ced my dick into her asshole and started pounding... She ced the Room boy''s dick into her pussy, both room boy and I are pounding heavily in her... After a few more long and deep hard strokes, we all cum three to four times... In between our fuck I got a call from Jack.., I immediately signaled them to be quiet, and I lifted the phone... Jack: "Where are you..? Are you safe..?" John: "Hey, John.., what happened..? Why you worried a lot all of a sudden...? Jack: "Your friends got caught to the police, and they are under custody..." John: What..? Jack: They cheated on me and went to Grindelwald... John: "Fuck.., what should we do now..?" Jack:e to my office as soon as possible, there may be a chance that we can be caught, so we should change our whereabouts and everything... John: okk.., I will be there in a few minutes... (And I hang the phone... And take my dick from Genie''s hole...) Gen: What happened..? John: My gang got caught to the police, that bloody bastards plot a n and make them think that Anna and Mona went alone to theke... Gen: "How Jack knows about your gang...? You said, you secretly send the gang to Grindelwald..?" (Shit shit.., she listens to my phone call...) John: Actually, they are friends to Jack, so he may get the news in another way... I will exin everythingter... (Author''s Note: Hello readers, As I promised, here goes our Third bonus chapter out of three... #promise regarding celebrations that our book got weekly featured# Please Support the story with your power stones and your valuable reviews... Thank you for showering with gifts to this poor author...) Chapter 144 - My Little Lolli... Mark POV: I copsed... I copsed to the underworld of sorrow when I heard from Anna that they are the culprits for Ria''s case. These three bastards raped Ria brutally..? How violently they raped? I can''t control my anger when I got to know about them, I immediately beat them to death and Itry to control myself because Mona requested me to calm down but when I looked at those bastards, I can''t control myself. I want to punish them to death. I want to kill them with my own hands for my sister''s soul rest in peace... But Tom stopped me from attacking them. Anna: "Mark, we find three of them.., we will definitely find my brother too... They deserve punishment... A death sentence, it''s for sure... Let''s leave this ce as of now..." (Anna is requesting me to calm down in her own way, she is the most worried person about Ria''s case. So by listening to Anna''s words, I followed them to the cafeteria by leaving those bastards under custody. Now I understand why they followed Anna, her brother nned to kidnap her..? And he wants to rape her sister with his friends..? How cruel he is? He is not even a human, an animal thinks a better way than him. Soon I will catch him, and I will kill him with my own hands for raping my sister and trying to kidnap Anna. But one thing I didn''t understand, even though those bastards are under custody and surrounded by the cops, how dare one of them winked at Anna... I don''t know she observed him or not, but I guess his intentions on Anna are precisely different from the other two maybe Anna had the terrible past with him.., If so, what it could be..? I don''t know why, but I feel jealous all of a sudden about Anna after I saw his winked eye towards her but I am ok after I hear her p sound on him... I would like to ask her about them, but I am a little bit confused because she still hides about Alex from me... Maybe there are other reasons behind keeping the secrets for Alex, but I can''t resist to ask her about this bastard... In between my thoughts, Anna holds my hand., I looked at her, and her face is still red in colour because of her aggressive behaviour towards them... Anna: "Mark, order some food..." I looked around then I realized a waiter is waiting to take the order and Mona ordered for them and I ordered some extra food and looked at Anna... Mona: "Mark.., stop worrying ande out of your thoughts, Tom will take care of everything... I know it''s a hard time to digest the situation, but we should ovee." (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Anna again... Is this the right time to ask her or not..?) Anna: "Mark.., would you like to ask me anything..?" (She understands my feelings I didn''t resist, I nod my head as yes... But I hesitate to ask her, what if she had the bad past with those bastards...? I may disturb her again...) Anna: "Don''t worry, Mark, ask me anything you want to know..." (By saying that she holds my hand more tightly, I didn''t hesitate further; I asked her directly...) Mark: "Do you know him before..?" (I guess she can understand that I am asking her about the winked person...) Mona: Who..? (Anna looked at Mona and again looked into my eyes honestly...) Anna: "Yes, Mark... I know him than the other two." (I am shocked for her direct answer towards my question... What she means, she knows him..? I am confused with mixed thoughts...) Mona: "About whom you are talking about..?" (Anna didn''t turn to Mona.., She is looking into my eyes, straight... She understands my emotions... So before I asked her anything about it, she breaks the silence.) Anna: "It''s been 3 years, Mark... I am 16 years old, and I came to home for Christmas vacation. In the evening of Christmas party, my father gathered a party with his friends'' and here came my brother''s friends too, I don''t know them before... In the middle of the party, I went to my room for some necessity. He followed me into my room... After he entered into my room he locked the door, then I realized he followed me. I looked at him, and he immediately winked at me the same way he did in the custody room. I am shocked and I didn''t understand what happened, I sense something dangerous is going to happen. He is walking towards me... I didn''t talk to him and suddenly went to the door to unlock it... He immediately grabs my waist, and in one pull, he threw me on the bed. I scream loudly and calling my Mom... He said in between my scream... "I am the one who will take your virginity, my little Lolli..." And he removed his shirt... (She clenched my hand and her eyes became wet when she is exining..., I understand it''s really a terrible past for her, She takes a pause to take the breath and control her tears... After a few seconds, she started again to exin...) Anna: "I didn''t stop my scream to call my Mom... He is in the middle of the way to the main door, and it''s impossible to escape from that side. Then I got a thought and looked at the other door which is a connecting door to my Mom and dad''s bedroom, without a second thought, I immediately ran to that door and opened the lock... He immediately holds my dress, but I didn''t care and try to run away from him.., My top was ripped a little on my back.. (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ???... And Thank you so much for showering with Gifts on this poor author??????) Chapter 145 - A Wild Honey Bee... Anna''s POV: When I am thinking about Ria at the cafeteria, Mona interrupted me. Mona: "Anna.., take it easy. Actually, we should celebrate this event because we catch 3 of them." (Mona is trying to cheer me up.., but my mood was upset. I am recalling my past again and the memories with Ria, Yes, most of my life I spent with Ria than my mom because we stay in the hostel. She understands my every need and pushes me up with encouragement in the same way Mark is caring for me; that''s the reason I have a hope to live... Again my thoughts were broken by Mona.) Mona: "Hey, Anna, let''s order some food..." (And she signaled the waiter and ordered some food for both of us, and she is looking at Mark, he sits beside me, and I turned my head to look at him he is in his deep thoughts, he didn''t recognize the waiter is waiting for his order... I understand he is still thinking about those bastards, so I hold his hand and mentioned him to order some food... But he is looking at me, I understand he wants to ask me something.., maybe something about those bastards... Anna: Mark.., Would you like to ask me anything..? Anna: Don''t worry, Mark, ask me anything you want to know... Mark: "Do you know him before..?" (His question directly hit my heart.., I understand he is talking about the one in the gang who winked at me... Now, I am in a rtionship with Mark.., he has the right to ask everything about my past, and I did nothing wrong to hide... So, I tried to exin to him about my bad memory...) Anna: When I saw thebined room door, I got a hope of strength, without a second thought I immediately ran to that door and opened the lock... He immediately holds my dress, but I didn''t care and try to run from him.., My top was ripped a little from my back, and I entered into the room with all my force... Luckily my mom with some other friends stays in the room... She immediately came to me, I hold her and cried; she understood nothing about what happened to me... But after a few seconds, my mom realized my top was ripped... She immediately locked the door and asked me personally what happened... I exined everything, and I looked back again to my room... He is not there... He escaped from my room main door when I hugged my mom... I don''t know he is my brother''s friend, the next day on the videotape of function I showed my mom his face on the video... That''s it... I don''t know what she does,ter I saw all the three at the court, and they sentenced two years of imprisonment for drugs abusive... And my brother fought with my mom, and she immediately makes me leave at the hostel before the vacation ends... I am scared, but I get out of the depression quickly because my mom saved me, and they are imprisoned and with Ria''s support... I finished my bad memory and am still looking at his eyes. Mark immediately leaned close to my head and wiped my tears; he holds my chin and kissed me on my lips... I didn''t expect he will kiss me, he knows how to take my sorrow... I feel magical, and all my sorrow getaway.., I am responding to his kiss slowly... He is giving me a caring kiss to console me... It''s not harsh; it''s a smooth and caring kiss in the middle of his kiss, he grabbed my lower lip and squeezing in between his lips... He shows the variations in his kiss..., But me, hear, I always kiss him in the way I know... Suddenly a fake cough interrupted my thoughts and my kiss, and I realized it''s Mona... Then I try to stop his kiss forcefully... I know he doesn''t like it if I interrupt his kiss... But after a few seconds, he stopped the kiss and looked into my eyes with a grin... I turned my face and looked at Mona... Mona is watching us in between her fingers... Yes, she hides her face with her hands and lurking at us in between her fingers... I smiled at her... She takes her hands from her face and looking at us happily... Mona: "Mark, we are at a public ce; you should not embarrass others with your acts..." Mark: "I am with my girl, and I will enjoy her, and particrly I don''t care Who are lurking in between her fingers..." Mona: "My Girl..?" "I think both of you went soo far... By the way, what happened to your lip Mark..? It looks like something bites your lip..?" (What...? I know Mona will identify; I am dead now.., What if Mark told her the truth, that I bite his lips... It''s awkward at the same time, an embarrassing situation... Hope Mark should hide my sweet bite...) Mark: Yeah, it''s a wild Honey bee... (I am shocked for his answer, he represents me with a wild honey bee?) Mona: Honey bee..? Mark: Yes, when Anna and I went into the forest near theke to check the scenery... A wild honey bee bites my lip, and it didn''t leave until I got bleeding... (I don''t know why I got goosebumps all over my body for his exnation..., I am looking at him with a serious note... What he means..? I advanced and kissed him until he bleeds..? He is the one who pinned me to the tree and make me to touch his bulge first... Suddenly he looked at me, winked at me, I turned my face to Mona...) Mona: "I think you should get treatment for it, because it may lead to infection..." Mark: "Nothing to worry Mona, Anna takes care by licking it..." (I widened my eyes and looked at him in shock...) (Author''s note: Hello readers.., We crossed our first milestone by crossing 250 power stones... So here goes our first bonus chapter... Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Thank you for showing with gifts to this poor author ??????) Chapter 146 - Answer To My Question... Marks POV: When I am listening to her dreadful memory with those bastard, my blood boiled with furious.., But when I saw tears in Anna''s eyes, I feel very sorry for her.., I don''t want to make her depressed again with those memories... I will give her my shield from now on, and no one dares to touch my girl... In between my thoughts, I console her by wiped her tears and kissed her; I know she will be ok after my kiss... Her smoothie lips are always tempted me to do crazy things; I can''t control myself and squeezed her lips with my lips in between my kiss... Slowly, she responds to my kiss, but after a few seconds, she stops responding and trying to get away from my kiss... I hate when she rejects my kiss in-between; I stopped and looked at her with a grin... Her face is blushed with red and turned to Mona and smiled at her, and then I understand my sadistic friend is lurking at us, in-between her fingers... I feel rxed because Anna breaks the kiss because of Mona''s presence... But when Mona asked about the wound on my lip, I looked at Anna.., Her face is nervous at the same time filled with blush, I don''t want Mona to know about our sweet bite, so I tried to cover it, but at the same time I want to tease Anna, I loved her face when I teased her... Mark: Yeah, it''s a wild honey bee... Mona: Honey bee..? Mark: Yes, when Anna and I went into the forest near theke to check the scenery... A wild honey bee bites my lip, and it didn''t leave until I got bleeding... (And I looked at her, she made a cute little pout face and looking at me in a serious note... I winked at her to tease more.) Mona: I think you should get first aid for it, because it may lead to infection... Mark: nothing to worry Mona, Anna take care by licking it... (Anna opened her mouth in shock, but Mona didn''t understand what I mean, so I covered it again.) Mark: I mean, Anna looks after it... Mona: "Great work, Anna..." (She feels rxed after I covered it up... In-between our conversation, Tom visited us and sat beside Mona...) Tom: Did I miss anything..? Mona: "No.., you are at the right time and first order some food..." (After Tom ordered his food, he looked at me to say something...) Anna: "Did they say anything about John''s whereabouts..?" (He looked at Anna worriedly...) Tom: "No, Anna... Not yet, but they are under my custody... I requested my superiors to send them to our city... So there are some formalities we should fill before the custody, and I will interrogate them in two days by then we will finish our vacation too... Anna: "There may be a chance that John escape by then..." Tom: "No, Anna.., he can''t escape, because I alerted the transport agencies and gave them his details, you no need to worry about that..." (The thought that he escaped makes me angry... Why he will escape? I clearly understand his intentions... He wants to take revenge on Anna; until then, he won''t go anywhere...) Anna: "What if he created a fake I''d card, and he may try to escape..?" Mark: "No, Anna, he won''t... He won''t escape until he gets his revenge..." (I shouted at her; actually, I am not angry on her, but her question makes me mad by thinking what if he really escaped.) Mona: "Mark, Anna has a point, we should consider it... Maybe he may escape now and can re-attack after a few days or years... It is more dangerous..." Tom: "Don''t worry guys.., we had his face and his father''s face scanners and pictures, and I forwarded them to every department and the travel agencies... Even though if they are trying to escape with fake I''d card, they will recognize them with face Identity detection machines." Anna: "My father..?" (I looked at her, then I realized Anna doesn''t know about the five culprits, i.e., ria is raped by the five persons, and we are suspecting her father as 5th person... It''s better not to share anything about her father without proofs... So I try to cover the mess of what Tom made...) Mark: Yes, Anna, there may be a chance John kidnapped your father, so he gave your father''s details too so that we can save your father easily... (And I signaled to Tom to don''t speak anything,He understands what I mean, and he didn''t prolong further and diverted the topic again on my lip. Tom: "By the way, Mark... What happened on your lip..? (I immediately fake cough to tease Anna, but she didn''t respond and involved in her deep thoughts, I can sense her face with mixed emotions.., Maybe she is worried because I shouted on her or she might think of her family...) Meanwhile, Mona interrupted...) Mona: "It''s a wild honey bee, Tom..." (Tom looked at me, I winked at him, he understands what that bite exactly... In between our discussion, we got our food, and we had it... Anna remains silent, and she speaks nothing... Later, we started to our resort in our vehicles... It was night, and I am riding the jeep, and I looked at Anna, she is deeply involved in her own thoughts. I want to clear the things between us.., so I break the silence...) Mark: "Don''t think much, Anna.., everything will be ok..." Anna: "Mark.., I want to ask you a question, and you should answer to my question fairly..." Mark: Yup, I will... (I looked at her in-between my driving... She is worried and gaining strength to ask the question...) Anna: "What you will do if he raped me in my past or present...?" (I am shocked for her question.., I immediately stopped the car by a sudden break and looked at her... I don''t know why all of a sudden she asked me that weird question...) (Hello readers Can you guess Mark''s opinion?Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with the gifts on this poor author ??????) Chapter 147 - Is That Clear..? Anna''s POV: In-between our conversation, Tom visited us, and I asked him about John''s whereabouts. Anna: "What if he created a fake I''d card, and he may try to escape..." When we are discussing about this, suddenly Mark shouted at me, and he said John would get his revenge done before he tries to escape, what he means by this, why he doesn''t escape until he gets his revenge..? Does he mean my brother nned to take revenge on me..? Yes, I still remember he tried to kill me, but my mother sacrificed her life to save me... What wrong I did to him..? My mom and Dad never show partiality between us. Why he is looking to take revenge on me...? And I am shocked by listening to Tom''s exnation... Why the hell they are tracing my father...? My father is not a culprit in Ria''s case... Why are they tracing him equally to John..? Mark: Yes, Anna, there may be a chance John kidnapped your father, so he gave your father''s details too... (But I didn''t sense reality in Mark''s words. He is hiding something about my father... The thought that my father connected to Ria''s case makes me low. But I don''t know why I feel insecure when Mark shouted at me; Maybe Mark doesn''t like the thought that John will escape and In between my thoughts I finished my food and we started to our resort... But I am thinking in my own world... I told him my 2nd terrible memory in my life.., What if that bastard really raped me in my past as they did to Ria..? Luckily, my mom saved me from them. But now, they came after me to attack me again..? What if they seed..? What if they raped me..? Does Mark love me even after they raped me..? or he leaves me? What should I do if he break-up with me after I got raped... I am scared for the thought that he leaves me; I don''t know what he will do in reality... But as per my opinion, true love should understand their partners eternally rather than by their physical damage to their body... Can I ask him about this... Because it''s just a day of ourmitted rtionship.., So it''s the right time to ask him about my doubts, and at the same time, I can understand him more. Suddenly my thoughts were interrupted by Mark''s words. "Don''t think much, Anna.., everything will be ok..." (It''s the right time, Anna, ask him about his opinion, what if they raped me..?) Anna: "Mark.., I want to ask you a question, and you should answer to my question fairly..." Mark: Yup, I will... (What if his answer is he will break up with me..? My heartbeat raises, the thought he leaves me makes me worried, but whatever may be his decision, I will ept it, because I am in deep love with him... His answer may hurt a little, but at the end of the day, I love him... That''s it... I took all my energy and asked him finally. "What will you do if he raped me in my past or present...?" (He immediately stopped the car with a sudden break and looked at me... I am scared to look into his eyes; I tried to avoid his re and looked into my fingers... He raised my chin and made me to look at him... Mark: "Do you think I will leave you if they raped you...?" (I am shocked for his counter-question... I wish he should not leave me, but I want to hear from him the same answer... I didn''t answer to his question... There is silence for few seconds in between us...) Mark: I won''t leave you, Anna.., Never in my life... Is that clear..?" (I am blessed with his answer.., my happiness pounded to peaks... I immediately hugged him without a second thought, and I don''t know why I feel emotional. Actually, I am scared that he might answer me, that he leaves me... But no.., his answer is like a true lover, what a girl needs other than this... He hugged me back and tapping on my back to console me...) Mark: "you mad girl.., why you think in the wrong way about me..? Do you think I will leave you if someone raped you..? You are not responsible for the acts done by them, so why I will leave you unnecessarily..." (I feel relieved after his exnation...) Anna: "Thank you, Mark.., I am very fortunate to have you as my love partner... Thank you soo much for your love and caring..." (By saying that I hugged him more tightly...) Mark: "Anna.., your boobs are doing magic on my chest, it makes me horny again with your hugs..." (I blushed at the same time, shocked for his sexual desires... He gets tempted just by my hug..?) Anna: "Really..?" (By saying that I pressed my boobs with more pressure on him to tease... He hugged me more tightly, but he tried to control himself by cing his head on my shoulder and pressing his lips on my cor bone.. I feel shrillness when I sense his lips on my cor bone... Suddenly, in one pull, he makes me to sit on hisp, and his aroused dick is pointing me on my hip... He twisted my hand to my back; I am trying to get rid of his hand to relieve my hand. He suddenly pulled me towards his chest... I can sense his warm breathing on my bare shoulder... Mark: "Why you hugged me tightly..? I warned you that you are making me horny..." He said in his husky tone... I looked at him and pecked on his lip like he always did on my lip and said, "I Love You, Mark." (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?????? Thank you soo much) Chapter 148 - Transparent Thin Waist... Marks POV: Anna: "What you will do if he raped me in my past or present...?" (This question is repeating in my mind all around, now I understand what she is thinking from the past few minutes... She is worried that I may leave her if she is raped, but Why I will target her for the act caused without her permission, and I am worried about her insecure thoughts... Actually, I am responsible for her insecure thoughts.., it''s my fault because I am the one who told her in the morning when she proposed to me that I will take her virginity... Does virginity really matters if we genuinely love our beloved once..? Actually, I like it when I am her first person to take her virginity, but I don''t hate her if she is raped... In my opinion, what all matters is she loves me wholeheartedly that gives strength to our rtionship... It''s been a few days since we met, so it takes time to understand about me... She is not even looking at me, maybe she is scared. I raised her chin and made her to look at me... Mark: "Do you think I will leave you if they raped you...?" (She is confused with her ethical dilemma.., I don''t want to make her in this state more. So I try to exin to her...) Mark: I don''t leave you, Anna.., Never in my life... Is that clear...?" (With my answer she immediately hugged me, I know she understands what I mean, and she blessed with my answer... Anna: "thank you, Mark.., I am very fortunate to have you as my partner... Thank you soo much for your love..." (By saying that she hugged me more tightly... I don''t know why, from the first day we met when I saved her from the gang, I was aroused for her hug, not only that day, it happened every time... When her boobs squeezed to me, my dick will be erected, and my thoughts went crazy. Maybe it''s my weakest point if Anna hugged me or her boobs touched me, it makes me Horny... So, I warned her that her hug is making me aroused.., by listening to me, she hugged me more tightly... I try to control my crazy thoughts to fuck her..; I want to hold until the first night of our wedding... It''s her dream... But I can''t control it anymore when she is squeezing her boobs against me... In one pull, I make her to sit on myp, and her ass is precisely on my dick, and I wrapped her hand into her back... Anna: "Mark.., it''s hurting... Leave my hand..." (By saying that she is moving her hip to get up... But it is doing magic on my dick... If she continued her movement in such a way, I may cum...) Mark: Why you dare to squeeze your boobs to my chest after I warned..? Anna: "I love you, Mark..." (And she pecked on my lip and looking at me with her puppy eyes as if she has done nothing, but me, here, dieing with my erected dick and it''s bing harder than before... Control Mark... you should control until our first wedding night...) Mark: Yeah, I know you love me, but now I want to fuck you. Is that ok..? (I try to give a warning to her... In-between our talk a cold windy breeze started, and her hair tickles on my face.., ) Anna: "Mark.., I think it''s about to rain..." (I looked around and yes, the climate is windy with the cold breeze... And our Jeep is open on top, if the rain starts we don''t have a shelter too... So I leave Anna, and she immediately sits on her seat; the wind increased massively... I ce my hand on the gear to start the vehicle... We hear a sudden thunderstorm... Anna immediately holds my hand... I looked at her; she closed her eyes tightly in fear... Mark: "Anna, don''t worry, we will reach our room in 15 minutes..." She didn''t open her eyes and nodded her head as ok... But she didn''t leave my hand. Iughed at her innocence and started the Jeep... The rain started slowly, and it reached heavily with thunders and lightning... She holds my hand on the gear with her both hands; I increased the Jeep''s speed to reach the Resort as early as possible... I understand she is nervous; we both are showered with rain... After a few minutes, we reached the Resort, and I looked at Anna... She slowly opened her eyes; I looked at myself, I am showered with the rainwater andpletely wet... I turn my head to look at her, but she immediately get down from the Jeep and I followed her. Anna is taking big steps in front of me to reach the Resort and then the room .. I didn''t understand why she is in a hurry... But when she is walking, I can see her body curves clearly on her wet white top cloth, and her back is covered with her wet hair... Wait... wait... She ited her hair, when did she lose her hair? I can see fluke red colour thing in between her hair strings... And I can see her transparent thin waist through her wet white top, and her waist is swinging very rhythmically... I am following her into the room, and immediately she grabs the towel and holds it tightly near her neck... I think she feels cold, so she holds the towel tightly... But her actions are weird... I didn''t understand why... She immediately went to the wardrobe and bent forward a little and taking her clothes... I am staring at her for her hurry actions... There I found why she is hurrying... Her hair slide side and I can clearly see her red bra strap... (Hello readers Redeem code for coins AB6TYXVLCU43RFT9A we crossed 500 power stones, here goes our second bonus chapter... Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with gifts on this poor author ??????) Chapter 149 - Hungry Lion... Anna''s POV: "I love you, Mark..." The words I can say to Mark with my full heartedly. But when he said he doesn''t leave me; I saw his genuine love in his eyes. What else I can say other than I love you to him, but he is warning me like a parent when I hugged him tightly, Mark: "Yeah, I know you love me but now I want to fuck you, is that ok..?" He is warning me like a caring parent, but he is trying hard to control his desires.., maybe he is giving value to my wish that we discussed in this morning about my first sex... I can still sense his hard dick is pointing me under my hip and his face is looking cute when he is trying to control his sexual desires... He takes a long breath and rubbing his nose with his fingers to control his desires... I try to control myugh by looking at his face... (In-between our talk a windy cloud breeze started blowing suddenly, Mark loosens my hand and I immediately sit on the passenger seat.., I looked around it''s dark, and I can hear the sounds of trees, and with a sudden thunderstorm, I am terrified and scared, I immediately hold Mark''s hand without a second thought and closed my eyes to avoid the darkness around our Jeep... Mark: "Anna, Don''t worry, we will reach our room in 15 minutes..." Maybe he is looking at me, but I don''t dare to open my eyes and didn''t leave his hands. He started the Jeep. But we can''t escape from the rain and I can sense my entire body became wet... I am showering with the raindrops... I try to open my eyes in the middle, but the raindrops hit on my face and my eyes forcefully, I am scared and hold his hand with both of my hands... After a few minutes, I can sense our vehicle is decreasing the speed, I opened my eyes slowly and looked around; we reached our resort... I feel rxed, but when I looked at my dress, I am shocked... My wet white top looks transparent, and my bra can easily visible and that too it''s red in colour it is attracting more under my wet white top... Actually, Mark bought this yesterday in the lingerie shop.., but not the costly one with diamonds... He bought so many sets, most of them are red and bright colours... This morning I stayed in Mona''s room. So I take one of the pairs he bought... If Mark looked at me like this, his sex desires would definitely go higher, and we maymit to sex.., It''s better to hide from him as far as I can... I immediately removed my it so that my back is covered with my hair and I advanced and increased the speed of my walk to walk before him by taking possible big steps to avoid his re, by covering my front body with one of my hands... He is following me, hope he could not see me particrly on this red bra because red is one of his fantasy colours; I can''t control him once he looked at me... Luckily, I reached the room and immediately grabbed the towel, and wrapped my upper front body, and ran to the wardrobe for some dry clothes... Mark: Anna, I caught you... (He shouted suddenly I stay paused in the same position and hold my towel more tightly and looked at him... Actually, I am scared to look at his re...) Mark: "Do you think you can hide them from me...?" (He said in his husky tone with a smirk on his face... I immediately ran to the washroom door, but no use, he takes advance steps and stands in between the door and me... I looked at him.., his wet body with wet hair and his smirk face make me goosebumps all over my body... I look like a deer before a hungry Lion... I hold my towel more tightly, and I take all my strength to convince him... Anna: "Marrkkkkk... I neee needd to changge myyy clothes..." (Why I am stammering? Maybe because of the cold weather and his hot re make me stammer...) Mark: "Sure, Anna, you can change..." (I looked at him, but he didn''t move aside and stand still and looking at me with his smirk face...) Anna: Move... (I said in my low tone to convince him he didn''t react... So I tried to get into the washroom from his corner... He hurdles me again... I am trying to look at him in a serious note; maybe he is scared by my serious face, I know it is never going to happen... Mark: "Anna, I break the washroom door lock system. Do you think you can escape from me..?" (I remember he broke the lock system yesterday morning to tease me, and the bedroom door lock system failed to save Mona. I looked at the door of our bedroom..." Mark: "Don''t worry, I locked the main door, no one will enter into our room..." Anna: "Mark, I need to change my clothes..." (I made another trial to request him...) Mark: Yes, you can change, but in the bedroom... (What..? Does he mean I should change my dress before him..? It''s weird, and I can''t change when he is looking at me with his smirk face... It''s awkward... In-between my thoughts, he pulled my towel suddenly, and the clothes in my hand fell down... I immediately turn around and hide my coverage with my hands... He wrapped his hands around my waist and pulled me towards him... A sudden shrill pass from my stomach for his sudden actions. My back is touching to his wet chest, He leans close to my ear and said "I will help you to change your clothes, Anna..." (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with gifts on this poor author ??????) Chapter 150 - Remove It Then... Marks Pov: It''s really a mouth-watering tempting view when her wet top stuck on her body, her structure really looks Hot, and particrly the red bra strap from her back. I am imagining what can be her front view... Her wet boobs with a red bra which transparently exposed over her white top... I want to eat her wet boobs very badly to satisfy my sexual desires. In between, I observed she feels nervous and taking the clothes hurriedly... Mark: "Anna, I caught you..." (I shouted suddenly to make her more nervous... She immediately holds her towel in the front and takes the nightwear and looking at me scarily... She immediately ran to the washroom to escape from me... In a few steps, I stand Infront of her and immediately looked at her boobs to see the amazing view, but she hides it with the towel... Then I realized the reason behind she holds the towel immediately she came into the room, its just because to cover her body... Her face is blushed, and her lips are shivering, and the water drops are falling from her wet hair on her face... I want to kiss her wet shivering lips and lick her entire wet face...) Anna: "Marrkkkkk... I neee needd to changge myyy clothes..." Mark: "Sure, Anna, you can change..." (She tries to enter the washroom, but I hurdle her again... I can''t wait to look at her boobs in the red bra, particrly when they are Wet... So I pulled her towel suddenly, and her clothes in her hand were fell down... She immediately turned around and wrapped her boobs with her hands to hide... She looks soo cute with her actions... I can''t wait further and hugged her immediately from her backside by holding her waist and rubbing my dick on her hip slowly... I know she can sense by wet erected boner... Mark: "I will help you to change your clothes, Anna..." (I ced my hands under her Wet top... And slowly crawl my hand near her boob, under her bra and started squeezing them, she immediately arched her back in pleasure... With my other hand, I unhooked her bra and leaned my head forward to look at her boobs, but she still wrapped her hands around her boobs to hide and closed her eyes tightly with pleasure... Actually, I want to rip her top at this moment and want to fuck her wet body... But something stopped me from deep down of my heart about her dream of sex, so I control myself and take my hands under her top... She opened her eyes slowly... I took her dress and gave it to her; she immediately holds them and looking down with shyness... I went to the other side of her and turned around and gave her privacy to change her clothes... But my mind is thinking only her Wet boobs with her red hot bra on them... And her waist curves... Her wet pounding boobs... And her mole in between them... OMG... How I can miss her mole at the toxic ce... I don''t want to miss this chance... I don''t want to miss this feel... In-between my thoughts, I looked at the wall, and I saw the shadow of Anna... She raised her hands to take her top to change the dress... The thought that soon she will be nude for changing dress make my erected dick more hard... "Fuck with the marriage night sex..." And I turned around suddenly, and she looked at me in shock... I saw her boobs with a Red bra on her white top... I became mad for a second by seeing her beauty on the red bra... I don''t know why I feel Extra crazy when I looked at the Red colour... In one jump, I went near to her and pinned her to the wall, kissed her, and started eating her mouth wildly... She didn''t resist me from kissing... She caressed me with her hands on my neck, and with the other hand, she holds my cor... She stands on her fingertip to give me good ess to kiss her... I immediately lifted her while kissing... She wrapped her legs around my waist and hold my head for grip and eating my mouth... And her boobs are squeezing and particrly her red bra is attracting my re... But I am still kissing her and didn''t leave her lips... Anna: Did.. youuu likeee.. it..? (She asked me in-between our kiss...) I stare at her for a second, what she is asking about... Anna: "My red bra... Did you like it..?" And she started to kiss me again, I opened my mouth, and now she is exploring my mouth wildly like I just did before... In between her kiss, I said my answer to her question. Mark: "I don''t like it..." She paused the kiss for a second and looked at me in a confused, worried face... I immediately threw her on to the bed... She is looking at me surprisingly but still confused... I take my shirt, and in one jump I fall on her... She screams my name in shock... "Marrkkkkk..." I bnce my weight on my hands, or else she will get hurt, and I looked at her... Her face is blushed with red hot colour... I lean my head close to her ear and said, "I don''t like your bra because it hurdles to reach your boobs..." She smiled a little, but I didn''t wait for the next second and continued to eat her mouth with my lips and tongue, and she is now equally kissing me... Anna: "removvveeee it thennnn...." (She said in-between our kiss... She is my perfect submissive and giving ess to her body as I want... I slowly slide down my kiss from her lips to her neck... She holds my hair more tightly when I am kissing and licking her neck... She feels tickling, but at the same time, she feels pleasure... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with gifts on this poor author ??????) Chapter 151 - Did I Do Something Wrong..? Anna''s POV: When he back hugged me... His fingers are doing magic when they are crawling near to my boobs on my wet body... But when he is squeezing my boobs, it really hurts a bit because he pinched me in the morning at the tree... But it''s the sweet pain-pleasure, so I am enjoying it... (He unhooked my bra, but he didn''t continue further and take off his hands under my top. And he gave my dress, I immediately wrapped them on my upper body... Because my boobs popped out a little from my bra, so it looked awkward. He turned around and stand the other side; I didn''t understand what happened to him all of a sudden... I looked at him; he is rubbing his wet hair in frustration... Maybe he is controlling his desires until our wedding night... I feel very sorry for him; I don''t want him to struggle for these desires. I think I should advance him to do sex... That''s ok for me... Particrly when I heard his answer in Jeep, I am ttered more to him... My love towards him increased more and more... I can''t look at him like this, but when I looked at my top, it looks awkward. So, after changing my top, I will ask him that I need sex right now... Then he can freely enjoy me... In between my thoughts, I try to take off my top. I heard Mark''s sentence, "Fuck with the marriage night sex..." I am shocked and looked at him, but I amte... he is already starring at my boobs, and in one jump, he came to me and pinned me to the wall and started kissing me very aggressively... I feel very happy and advanced his kiss because I don''t want him to suffer from his sexual desires... I will mold to him as he likes and how he wants... I wrapped my legs around his waist to give a good kiss... But I am not squeezing his lips now because it already hurts, I don''t want to make it big wound, so I am exploring his mouth... In between our kiss, he paused a second and stare at my boobs... Anna: Did.. youuu likeee.. it..? Anna: my red bra... Did you like it...? And I started to kiss him again... Mark: "I don''t like it..." (What..? He doesn''t like my boobs..? What should I do if my boobs don''t match his taste... He won''t enjoy me further to satisfy his sexual desires... I feel a little depressed for his answer, but he suddenly threw me into the bed, and his face is extremely happy, and he takes off his shirt in one pull. I can see his abbs and wet muscr body with eight packs... Without a second thought, he jumped on me... By looking at his body, I feel shy and a little nervous. Mark: "I don''t like your bra because it hurdles to reach your boobs..." He started kissing me by finishing his words.. I feel rxed, at the same time I feel happy for his answer; it implies he likes my boobs... Anna: "removvveeee it thennnn...." He slowly slides down his kiss from my lips to my neck... My pleasure doubled when he is doing magic on my neck... He is licking my wet neck in between his kiss and pressing with his lips like a love bite... I closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss and his hot breeze on my neck... I can feel and sense some weird pleasure feeling at my lower tummy... I feel thirsty; maybe it''s the thrust caused by our sexual acts... In between my thoughts, he suddenly ripped my top in one shot and threw it away, I am shocked for his aggressive attitude towards my Top... My poor white top is looking at me innocently from the corner of the room... My boobs popped out with a bra hanging on them... He took my bra with his mouth seductively and threw it away... Shrillness overfilled my entire body thinking that I am exposing my boobs to him... He immediately ced his head in between my boobs and started kissing my wet skin... Yes.., it''s exactly the same spot of my mole... I feel shy when he is enjoying my secret mole and happy on the other side that he likes my mole... I still hold his hair with pleasure... I still remember he kissed me very aggressively on the party night when he is drugged... I am scared for his actions by that time, but now I am enjoying him more than he is... He slowly went to my right boob and started to eat it... He is trying to keep my entire boob in his mouth... It embarrassed me a little... It hurts me a bit when his teeth touch on my boob, maybe because of his pinch... But he immediately caressing very lovely with his tongue, maybe he saw the bruise over there... Actually, it''s pleasing and relieving my pain... I feel like I am in heaven; he is doing something magic on me... He slowly moves close to my scar on my left boob and kissing it very carefully... I am holding him more tightly with pleasure... He is about to suck my boob. But he suddenly stopped and get up from the bed and went to the balcony... I didn''t understand why he all of a sudden behave aggressively... Did I do something wrong..? Am I not suitable to satisfy his sexual desires..? I looked at him again in-between my thoughts, he looks frustrated. It is better to ask him for the exact reason... I didn''t waste time in wearing clothes... I immediately wrapped my body with a nket and went to the balcony to say sorry to him... (Hello, readers... We crossed our 3rd milestone, i.e. 750 power stones... Here goes our 3rd bonus chapter of the week... Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with gifts on this poor author ??????) Chapter 152 - Why Did You Lie To Me..? Marks POV: It''s enough to y with her, and now it''s time to start my y. I can''t wait to see her beauty spot under her red bra... In one shot, I rip her top and lean forward to take her bra with my mouth seductively. I already unhooked it before, so it''s easy to take off her bra. Yes, I can see her bouncing tempting wet boobs, and her collude point is waiting for me... I immediately started to eat my dessert by licking her beauty spot... While licking, her jelly boobs are tempting me by touching my cheeks... I immediately grab her boob into my mouth. In between, I saw a small bruise over there... I know it caused because of me in the morning, but Anna pretends she is okay. I know how to take her pain; I started to lick her boob very carefully... She holds my hair more tightly with her fingers; I know she is enjoying... It''s time to take care of other boob, or else it will hurt. So, I slowly moved to her other boob... I saw her scar just above the boob, I immediately started to lick it slowly and kissing it gently, and I slowly slide down on her boob. I started to kiss, but something red at me, I looked at her boob clearly by pausing my kiss... I am shocked when I looked at the teeth bite on her boob... My mind was blocked, and I still remember the sh of my thoughts on the day of party night... I ripped her top and bite on her boob, and I still remember her scream... I immediately got up from her and went to the balcony and thinking about my shes again... Her scream with a cry, it''s true... The party night when I am drugged, I try to rape her... How mean I am..? How rudely I behave on her sensitive parts. So, the sh memory I am getting is right. I asked Anna on the next day to apologize her, but she pretends nothing happened. Why..? She still had my teeth marks around her boob, and I bite on her lip, but when I asked her about this on the next morning, she avoided me to answer about it and pretended nothing happened... She never discussed this matter with me and neverined... In between my thoughts, my hand was touched by a cold object I looked at it; it''s Anna''s hand. She hold my hand, and wrapped her body with the nket, and looking at me worriedly... I don''t know how to ask her... Anna: "Mark... Did I do anything wrong..?" (She is looking at me with her wet eyes, I did wrong by trying to raped her at the party night, but she is apologising me thinking that she did something wrong to satisfy me... I immediately hugged her gently. She speaks in my cuddle...) Anna: "Mark, it''s my first time. I don''t know how to satisfy you. If I did anything wrong, I am sorry..." (Her voice is shivering, I can sense she is crying, I immediately loosen my hug and looked at her... It''s better to ask her about this, and I should apologize to her...) Mark: "Why did you lie to me, Anna?" (She is looking at me in confusion...) Mark: I saw my teeth bite on your boob... (She looked at me shocked and hold the nket more tightly...) Mark: "Why did you lie to me..? I tried to rape you, but you pretend nothing happened and confess your love to me... How rude I am... Why did you hide this from me..? (I shouted at her with pain for her answer...) Anna: "Because, you are drugged, Mark... You are unconscious, and you did not do on purpose... When I shouted at you to stop, you listened to me even though you are on drugs, and you apologize and worried at the same time... You proposed me that you are loving me, and you requested me not to leave you. All this happened on the same night..." (I am shocked by listening to her...) Mark: Why did you hide this from me, Anna..? Anna: you feel bad if I tell the truth, I know how sensitive your heart is, and I understand you didn''t do it on purpose. You know how you behave..? You behave like a child and take a promise from me to not to leave you alone... I understand how lonely you are, but at the same time, I feel happy because I am there for you to take care of... How can you say by yourself that you are rude, and how can you think that you try to raped me? (She exined everything very emotionally with her shivering tone and tears are rolling from her eyes... I didn''t surprise for her words because Anna is telling the exact inner emotions of mine... I really feel very lonely after Ria''s death, but when Anna entered my life, I got the hope to live. She is still looking at me with her puppy wet eyes... I immediately carried her in the bridal style and ced her on the bed, and in one jump, Iy next to her and took the nket wrapped around her body, and wrapped the same nket to both of us, and cuddled her with her nude upper body... Her face turned to red colour with blush... I decided to take her virginity on our wedding day. This is the best gift I can give it to her... She told me her dream of sex to me, but she didn''t object to me when I was trying to do sex with her just before...) Anna: Mark.., I am okay if you do sex with me before our marriage... Mark: No.., Anna, I am not okay... I changed my mind... I will fuck you on your hot wedding white dress, and I am sure you will scream all over the night... (Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review ??????... Please shower with gifts on this poor author ??????) Chapter 362 - Dominant And Submissive... Anna''s POV: When Mark said he has some cruel sexual desires and has sexual fantasies to do through BDSM, I immediately agreed with him, because as a partner I should satisfy his desires and I feel eternally happy if he gets his desires satisfied through me by enjoying me. So I get ready to take the pain in BDSM to satisfy his desires and he said there are many BDSM techniques which may cause the harsh pain but I am sure Mark will definitely give me a bearable pleasure pain and he doesn''t go beyond it because he is loving me more than I love him and he doesn''t enjoy by making me suffering from the harsh pain through BDSM techniques... By looking at his interest in BDSM techniques, I wish I should know more about it, particrly about his intentions and desires to do with me through sex. So I asked him about the Discipline and he said, Dominant will set the rules and his submissive should obey and follow the rules. But I am a little bit confused about the words Dominant and submissive. So I asked him about it. Anna: Mark, is dominant means a male and submissive is a female? (He looked at me with his smiling face and started exining about it.) Mark: Actually, first I should have to tell you about the dominant and submissive, then you will definitely understand what exactly the Discipline is, and dominant doesn''t mean it should be a male, dominant can be a female too and the couples may switch their roles of Dominant and submissive by depending on their tastes and priorities¡­ It all depends on the BDSM conditions they set, and most importantly, a dominant is a person generally dominates his partner with his power and takes the upper hand in sex to satisfy his sexual desires by giving pleasure to his submissive. (By finishing his words, Mark holds my waist and pressed it intensely to show that he is dominant over me. And in our case, Mark is definitely the Dominant and I like to be his submissive. So if I didn''t obey any of his rules, he will definitely give me a punishment, and from the starting, I have a doubt that what kind of punishment he will give to me when I didn''t listen to him. I want to ask him about it. Meanwhile, Mark looked at me and understand my confusion face... Mark: What happened? (It''s better to ask him in detail, so I can prepare mentally for the punishments he gives in the future. It doesn''t mean I don''t listen to him, but sometimes I may not follow his rules and he may give me the punishments. so I want to know about it. So I asked him.) Anna: Mark, Punishment means beating and pping? (he smiled by looking at my worried confusion face and I am sure he understands that I am scared again about it, but he patiently started exining to me clearly.) Mark: Anna, I already told you that BDSM gives pleasure in sex only when the rules set by both the partners and they are mutually agreed to it anding to the point if we both are okay with spanking then one of the punishment includes it, that''s it... (I nodded my head as ok but I am still in confusion because he mentioned spanking in his example, Does it mean he enjoys spanking me? No way¡­ He doesn''t like if I got hurt, whatever I want to know what is the punishment he intends to give to me. I again looked at him and asked clearly.) Anna: Mark, tell me what exactly the punishmentse under this agreement ording to your point of view? (By listening to my question, he takes me more close to him in a caressing way and started exining about it.) Mark: See, Punishment itself can be physical or psychological or abination of both... The goal of discipline is to teach the submissive that if they have made a mistake so that they learn self-restraint and be a better submissive in the future. The punishment is generally rted to the mistake and is generally proportionate to the severity and frequency of the mistake. (I am still confused and my heart beat increased and feel nervous by listening to his exnation. I got an idea about physical punishment, but what about psychological punishment?) Mark: Anna, I already told you that you no need to be worried or scared about it, I won''t harm you or threaten you and I am sure you will definitely enjoy our sex sessions. Anna: No Mark, I know you will handle me caressingly but I want to know more about it, so can you give me an example for physical punishment and psychological punishment that you want to give it to me? Mark: Hmmm... Okay, See, we take the incident just happened; I mean about your stupid decision by leaving me alone... Anna: I leave you to save you from the sudden attacks caused because of me, I don''t mean to leave you alone and I am sure I will be back to you after the issues get solved... (I said very sharply because I don''t want him to think that my intention behind leaving him is not to make him alone.) Mark: Shhhhh, that''s okay, now listen to me... (Mark ced the cheese roll in the te and pulled me more close to him on hisp and hugged me tightly and lean his chin on my shoulder and started exining.) Mark: Whatever may be the reason, you left me, So I am imposing the new rule. If you again repeat it, I will charge you both the physical and psychological punishment... (I smiled by listening to him...) Anna: Hmmm... What is the physical punishment you will give to me? Mark: Hard bite on your nipples... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much.) Chapter 363 - Do You Feel The Pain? Anna''s Pov: Mark: Whatever may be the reason, you left me, So I am imposing the new rule. If you again repeat it, I will charge you both the physical and psychological punishment... (I smiled by listening to him...) Anna: Hmmm... What is the physical punishment you will give to me? Mark: Hard bite on your nipples... (By listening to Mark''s words, a sudden shrill electrified my entire body. I feel the pain on my nipple by listening to his words that What if he really did it? Mark moved his chin on my neck and started kissing me on my neck intensely and said in between his kiss.) Mark: Do you feel the pain? (I slowly nodded my head as yes and shocked that how he knew about my inside feeling.) Mark: If I really bite you, the intense pain will warn you to don''t repeat the mistake and in the future, you are scared to repeat the same mistake and you never try to leave me alone. (By finishing his words he turned my head towards his lips and started kissing me on my lips very intensely. But my mind is still struke with the topic he just said. Biting on my nipple is not the first time, he first bites me in the party night when he is drugged and just a few days back, he bites me a second time and squeezes my chest very hardly. So he likes to bite me on my nipple. The moment I got the thought, I paused the kiss by not responding to him. He stopped the kiss and looked into my eyes. Mark: What happened? Anna: Give me the punishment. (I asked him indirectly that to bite me on my chest as a punishment. Mark shocked by listening to me. I understand he will always enjoy with my boobs, so I want to give him pleasure by epting the intense punishment.) Mark: What? Anna: Yes, Mark, I made a mistake, so you have the right to give me the punishment if you really don''t want me to repeat the same mistake... Mark: but, your chest is wounded, Anna... Anna: The wound is on one side of my chest and you can enjoy me on the other side... (Mark looked at me with his narrowed eyes and in just a few seconds his face turned to smirk and in the next second, he ced his head under my shirt in one pull; I arched my back in shock for his sudden actions, and he always craves to kiss and bite on my boobs. I smiled for his immediate actions and feel blushed and shy at the same time because I openly asked him, and a little bit scared for the pain I will get from his bite in the next few seconds. I hold Mark''s shoulder and closed my eyes and observing his intense actions under my shirt... With his free hand, he unhooked my bra, and now my boobs are pooped out freely and he can easily ess them. First, he kissed gently on my wounded boob. But with his free hand, he started squeezing my other boob very hard... I hold Mark''s shoulder tightly for the intense little pain he is giving through squeezing. It''s just a starting... He didn''t yet bite... Cool Anna¡­ Everything will be okay¡­ I boost myself and closed my eyes more tightly and my heartbeat is raising very fast by visualising how he bites me. He then slides towards my mole in between my boobs and started kissing and licking it in between. I smile and feel eternally happy that he really likes my mole... After a few seconds, he slowly leads to my other boob... I got nervous and my hands became deadly cold. I take a long breath to get stabilised. He started to lick my nipple and still squeezing and caressing with his hand... After a few seconds, he started to sucking my boob into his mouth and kissing it... He may bite at any time... I closed my eyes more tightly and hold his shoulder even tighter than before... He respected sucking my entire boob into his mouth 2-3 times and suddenly he bit with his teeth on my boob... "Markkk..." I immediately arched my back and hold him more tightly and scream with shock, pain and pleasure. He didn''t immediately get out of the shirt instead he started enjoying me by kissing and caressing my boob which he just bites before and Slowly I get stabilise with his gentle kiss for a few more minutes... He didn''t bite harshly; he bites in such a way, very caressingly and intensely. I am getting the pain but it''s not the pain of hurt, it''s the pain of pleasure and it''s the pain of his intense love... Yes, if both the partners agreed to the BDSM rules, it shows heaven like Mark told. Mark is dealing with me very caressingly and still licking and kissing my boob at the ce he bites. After a few seconds, he came out of my top and looked into my eyes with his sharp eyes. I feel shy to look at him. He came close to my lips and kissed me on my lips. I still sense his magic on my chest, my body still filled with shrills for his magic... After a few seconds, he paused the kiss and looked into my eyes. Mark: How it feels? (I nodded my head as Ok, I don''t know what and how to say about my feeling but I am sure he will definitely understand by looking at my facial expression.) Mark: Does it hurt? (I nodded my head as yes and immediately strike my head as no... Mark immediately chuckled by looking at my confused facial expression and squeezes my chest very hard over my shirt¡­) (Hello readers, Here is our 3rd bonus chapter, #crossed 1200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 364 - Golden Rule... Mark''s POV: The moment Anna gave permission to give punishment to her, I didn''t wait for one more second and went to my treasures and started enjoying them. Actually, she is scared by listening to me when I am saying about BDSM techniques. Even though she is scared, she asked me openly to give her the punishment and I take an active part to show how BDSM pleasure works intensely, so that her fears and doubts get clear... The moment I entered under her shirt, I didn''t directly bite on her boob. The things in the BDSM should be in a slow phase so the submissive won''t get hurt and enjoy the pleasure I gave to her... First, I kissed her wounded boob because I care for her more than to bite her andter I lead to my precious treasure, i.e. her mole, while I am kissing her I got the shes of memories with the mole, on the first day we met I saw her mole when Mona is dressing her wound and attracted more towards her and luckily this is one of the questions in the couples party and it leads to our Grindelwald trip, where I realise that I am not attracted to her instead I fall in love with her and we both confess our love to each other... In between my thoughts, Anna pressed my shoulder intensely. I understand she is scared and nervous for her decision to take the punishment for the hard bite on her nipple. I don''t want her to feel more nervous, so I finally lead to my treasure to bite and caressing it, Anna holds me more tightly, I can sense her coldness, I didn''t wait for one more second and bite her boob with my teeth but not in a harsh way... The main important golden rule in the BDSM technique is after we are done with the punishment, as a dominant we should care and pamper our submissive for their patience in dealing with our desires. So after I bite her, I started kissing and caressing her boob. After a few seconds, I get out of her shirt and looked at her face, her face is flushed with blood and she is not even looking at my eyes because of the shyness... Mark: Did I hurt you? (She nodded her head as yes and immediately strike her head as no. I smiled by looking at her expression. Yes, I understand she is feeling the pleasure of my punishment. I squeezed her boob intensely and kissed her lips to make her calm down. After a few seconds, she gets stabilised andy her head on my chest like a lost puppy and involved in her own thoughts. I am done by giving the physical punishment, now I want to give her the psychological punishment but she didn''t ask me about it and still in the trance of our love making session... So I break the silence... Mark: Don''t you want to know about the phycological punishment I want to give it to you? Anna: Hmmm! No... Mark: Why? Anna: Because you already gave me... Mark: What? When? Anna: Not speaking to me is a kind of psychological punishment to me. Mark: I may lose the words if I speak to you the very first moment I met you at the orphanage. So, I stayed quiet¡­ (She immediately closed my mouth with her hand.) Anna: That''s okay, you no need to exin it to me. (In between our discussion, our tel started ringing. I lifted the call, and it''s Nanny. She informed about Tom and Mona''s arrival and I ask her to send them to my bedroom because if we spend some time in the hallway or in any other ce; the spy servant may get the information. So to discuss privately, I casually said to Nanny to let them allow to my bedroom. Anna: Is that Mona? (Anna asked me with her excited tone, and I didn''t understand why she is excited that much about Mona.) Anna: Tell me, Mark, is that Mona? (I strike my head as no. Her face again turned to normal with a little pout face. I smiled by looking at her instant change in facial expression.) Anna: Tell me, who ising? Mark: It''s Tom... Anna: Okay, take off these handcuffs for the meantime... Mark: No way... Anna: If you handcuffed me like this, Tom will think I am the criminal and immediately take me to his police station for the interrogation. (I didn''t respond to her and take the t-shirt from my wardrobe.) Anna: Please Mark, take off these handcuffs, I feel embarrassed before him... (I looked at Anna, she is looking at me with her puppy eyes to make me convince. Actually, if it is only Tom, I don''t take her handcuffs, but my sadistic friend is alsoing along with him, so it''s better I should take off the handcuffs until they left. So I unlocked her handcuffs, and she immediately ran into the washroom to freshen up meanwhile I wear my t-shirt and she returned in a few minutes and I opened the door. The moment I opened the door, Mona stand like a frozen statue at the door, I again looked at her face; she didn''t smile at me and didn''t wish me yet. Mark: What happened, Mona? Mona: Where is Anna? (She asked me sharply with her serious tone. I didn''t understand why she is acting weird and Tom came meanwhile and stand behind Mona and looking at me as usual with his smiling face... Meanwhile, by listening to Mona, Anna excitedly came to us and scream at Mona with her cheering tone.) Anna: Monaaaa.... Did youe to look at me? (Mona''s face turned to smile by looking at Anna and both the girls hugged to each other as if it''s been years they met.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much.) Chapter 365 - We Need Some Privacy... Anna''s POV: I wish Mona also visit along with Tom, it''s okay, Tom maye to discuss some legal proceedings. When both Tom and Mark are busy in their discussions, I can call to Mona and speak to her. In between my thoughts, I checked my phone around and got a sh that I left my phone at the hospital. Maybe Mark may know about my phone. I turned around to ask Mark about my phone, meanwhile he opened the door and I heard a female voice. I immediately peep out to check who might it be and it''s Mona... The moment I looked at Mona, I scream in shock and felt so happy for her visit... I really missed her a lot, even though it''s been hours that I didn''t see her. I immediately went close to her and we both give to each other a tight warm hug. After a few seconds, we break the hug and looked at each other. Mona ced her palm on my cheek and asked me with her worried face. Mona: Are you okay, Anna? (I nodded my head as okay and turned to Tom to wish him.) Anna: Hi Tom... Tom: How are you, Anna? (I nodded my head as ok and realized both Tom and Mark are staring at us weirdly by looking at mine and Mona''s love. I don''t care, I again turned to Mona and hold her hand and pulled her into the room and we both sit on the bed and looked at Mark in a serious note. Mark: Why both of you are looking at me with a serious face? Anna: You again lied to me... Mark: Me? Lie? Anna: Yes, you said Tom is visiting... Mark: Yes, Tom visited... Anna: but why don''t you tell me about Mona? and when I asked you about Mona, you said only Tom is visited. (In-between my fight with Mark, Mona hold my hand caressingly and I looked at her with a brief smile on my face.) Mona: Tell me, Anna, how are you? Did Mark troubled you? (Before I answer to Mona, Mark again interrupted us.) Mark: What? Me? Do you think I troubled Anna? Mona: You shut up, Mark, all these happened just because of you Mark: What? Mona: Yes, just because of you, Anna left us and went to the orphanage... (Mona shouted at Mark with her angry tone.) Mark: What? Mona: Yes, you tortured her in such a way that she take the decision on her own and went to the orphanage by leaving me... (I understand how much Mona missed me and she is thinking that because of Mark I left her and went to the orphanage. So I went close to her and hugged her to make her calm down.) Mona: Anna, why don''t you think about me before you left me? Do you think I am nothing to you? Anna: No Mona, it''s not what you are thinking... Mona: Promise me, from the next time, if Mark again tortured you, you shoulde to me and don''t go to the orphanage. Okay? (I don''t know how to convince Mona, but as of now she needs to get stabilised, so I nodded my head as okay. She again hugged me and I understand how much pain she takes for my stupid decision, I feel very sorry and my eyes became wet by feeling her love towards me.) Mark: Nice... Very nice... Both the girls again joined the same party... (Mona immediately looked at Mark with her serious face.) Mona: We didn''t apart to join the same party... Mark: Yes, both of you are in the same party from the starting and eating our peace. Mona: You are eating our peace and... Tom: Cool guys... Cooollll... (Tom immediately looked at me with his smiling face.) Tom: Anna, next time if you n any sudden visits to the orphanage, please take Mona along with you. I can''t bear her cry if you left her again... (We allughed by listening to Tom''s statement.) Mona: Baby, you want me to go to the orphanage? (Mona looked at Tom with her puppy eyes and asked him in a pleading tone.) Tom: No baby, I am asking Anna to take yourpany next time, so she will be safe with you. (After listening to Tom, Mona holds my hand and leads me to out of the room.) Mark: Where are you going? Mona: we need some privacy... Mark: Is this room is not sufficient for your privacy? Mona: Both of you will watch us like an owl, we can''t speak openly, so we need some privacy... Tom: It''s not safe, Mona... Mona: We will just go to Anna''s bedroom, that''s it, Tom... Mark: No Mona, my house not itself a safe ce¡­ (I can understand Mark and Tom are worried about our safety because of the sudden attacks. And like Mark said, staying alone in this house is not a good idea.) Mark: Okay, both of you can stay in this room, Tom and I will go to the balcony, Okay? "Okay...!" (Mona and I said excitedly for our privacy, both Mark and Tom looked at each other in confusion and lead outside of the room towards the balcony. While Mona and I both locked the doors and we both settled on the bed. I again hugged Mona to make her calm down from the pressure she takes for me.) Mona: I am worried about you, Anna... Anna: I am so sorry, this is the stupid decision I take in my life. I troubled all of you, but I don''t mean to leave you alone... Mona: That''s okay, Anna, I am not ming that what you have done is a mistake or a stupid decision... I just want to caution you about the danger zone that we are in... Anna: What do you mean? (Hello readers, Here is our 4th bonus chapter, #crossed 1600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 366 - Call From An Anonymous Number Anna''s POV: Mona: That''s okay, Anna, I am not ming that what you have done is a mistake or a stupid decision... I just want to caution you about the danger zone that we are in... Anna: What do you mean? Mona: Tell me, Do you believe that someone is still spying on us? Anna: Yes... Mona: Don''t you think it''s a danger to your life, if that spy person saw you when you are alone? Anna: I am least bothered about my life, Mona, I take this decision just because of you and Mark. I don''t want you to be in a danger zone, and I can''t live if something bad happened to any of you. Mona: Anna, Mark didn''t tell you about the morning attack in my hospital? (I strike my head as No...) Anna: Attack? Mona: Actually it''s a murder Anna: What!!? Murder? Mona: Yes, do you remember the guy who tried to attack on me? Anna: Yeah, that innocent fellow is not innocent anymore, I will kill him if Tom gives me a chance... (Mona smiled by listening to my words.) Mona: He is dead, Anna... Anna: What? Mona: Yes, the moment you left the hospital, and the murder happened in my hospital is at the same time, Anna, that''s the reason we are more nervous and worried about you and you don''t know how Mark felt... God knows how much pressure he takes... Anna: I am so sorry, Mona... Mona: I am not judging your decision is wrong, but once you make the decision, it should be in a safe way to all of us, particrly you. Anna: yeah, I know it''s not safe for me but I think you all are safe after I left you and I wish the problems are solved. Mona: Do you think we will be happy if you left us? (I strike my head as no.) Mona: I know it''s tough for you too by leaving us, and I can understand how much pain you take by leaving Mark. Anna: Yes, Mona, you know how much happy I felt when I looked at Mark in the orphanage¡­ (My eyes are teary by visualising Mark on my bed in the orphanage and I still remember how he kissed me and I can understand how much pressure he takes.) Mona: Anna, please tell me the exact reason behind you left us and visit the orphanage... Did Mark and you fight for something? And is that the reason behind you went to the orphanage? Anna: No, No, no... No Mona, we didn''t get any fight, and even though if it is a fight between us, I don''t leave Mark, instead, I will try to sort it out the issues with him¡­ Mona: Promise? Anna: I promise, the reason behind I leave all of you is that I thought you all are safe if I left, that''s it... Mona: I feel relieved now, you know how much stress I take, one side I am worried about your safety and on the other side I worried about your rtionship, I thought both of you fight for something and that''s the reason you left, and my doubt get strong when I looked at your note in your mobile. Luckily nothing happened... Anna: Yes, Mona, nothing happened, but I don''t know how to save Mark from these sudden attacks and dangerous incidents. The home itself is not a safe ce... See how Mark is worried when we are going to leave the room and the food we are taking in this house is not safe, see how Rubeus uncle got attacked through poisoning the food and I am tasting everything before Mark is having it. I don''t know how can I save him in all directions and he will go to the office from tomorrow; he doesn''t listen to me if I requested him to stay at home¡­ Tell me what should I do for his safety? (Mona looked at me with a brief smile on her face.) Mona: Don''t worry about it Anna, nothing will happen to Mark... (I didn''t understand and still looking at her in my confusion face.) Mona: Do you think someone can harm Mark when you are shielding him with your love? Anna: love? Mona: Yes, Anna, no one can separate a true love rtionship and so no one dares to harm any one of you because both of you are bonded with true love... Anna: Mona, just be practical, by looking at the incidents, don''t you get scared? Mona: I am scared more than you do, but I am confident in deep down of my heart that nothing will happen to Tom and you should think and believe in the same way, Trust me, a positive hope will always give the solution... Anna: Yeah, but do you think my love towards Mark will shield him? Mona: Of course, and it is proven too... Anna: What? Mona: Do you remember the bomb st at the penthouse in our Grindelwald trip? (I nodded my head as Yes and it''s really a scary memory, what if Mark didn''t listen to me and stay in that house?) Mona: Just because of you and by listening to you, Mark left the ce. If not, the past is different and both of your love is shielding to each other and nothing bad will happen to any one of you... Okay? Anna: I feel relieved by listening to you, I wish I should sort out the issues soon, so we can live without pressure. Mona: Yeah, soon we will sort it out but tell me, did Mark behaved you in a harsh way after he meets you? (I strike my head as no.) Mona: it''s ok Anna, you can tell me about his rude behaviour, I am worried for his rude behaviour too, that''s the reason I tried to convince him through the call but he hangs in the middle. Anna: No Mona, he didn''t behave anything rudely. He just worried like you about my safety, and I feel myself guilty for my decision. Mona: What? Mark didn''t behave with you rudely? Or you are telling me a cute story? Anna: That''s true, Mona, he is serious, but he didn''t treat me in any harsh way and he didn''t speak to me immediately to show his anger on me, but itst with my tricks... Mona: Can I believe you? (I nodded my head as Yes and feel shy by visualising how I use the strawberry trick, Mona immediately Hugged me.) Mona: You know Anna, I am most worried about the consequences; I came here to warn Mark to don''t threaten you... Luckily, my idiot friend is acting like a Romeo... But tell me what is the trick you used to make him calm down? (I am dead now. How can I tell her that I used a seductive strawberry spell to make him calm down, and it leads to making him speak to me involuntarily?) Mona: it''s okay, I can understand... Anna: It''s just the Rubeus uncle strawberry magic trick, Mona. He spoke out the moment he looked at the strawberry... Mona: lol, how Dumb he is... (It''s very funny when Mona scolds Mark. I always enjoy when she is scolding Mark. In between my thoughts Mona takes out my phone from her pocket and handover it to me.) Anna: whoah, it''s with you? (I immediately take my phone from Mona''s hand.) Mona: You got a call from an anonymous number, Anna, I didn''t respond to it... (I checked the call, and it''s from the bank employee. I am really scared by looking at his number. What should I answer to Mona if she asked from whom that call is from? And she knows that my number is private, and no one has my number expect Mona, Mark and Tom.) Mona: Anything serious? (I strike my head as no.) Mona: Whatever I feel relieved after looking at you... (I smiled by looking at Mona''s relieved face. But my mind is still struck at the topic about the murder in Mona''s hospital. I want to know who killed that man, so I asked Mona about it.) Anna: Who murdered that man in your hospital? Mona: At present, no idea... Anna: Did Tom find any clue? Mona: Not yet, Anna, and this time Tom takes it more seriously because of the sudden attacks. Anna: Yeah, did Tom and Mark interrogated him about anything before he died? Mona: Yeah, they did, and it shocks too... Anna: Shock? What happened, Mona? What did he say? Mona: Tom said that the attacker wants to murder me... Anna: What? Mona: Yes, Anna... Anna: Why they are after you? Mona: No clue we left, even Tom is worrying a lot that he missed the chance to interrogate him clearly... Anna: Did he give any clue about the person behind all these? Mona: No Anna, before Tom asked him about it he was murdered but Tom is digging for the clue and I am sure we will definitely sort it out soon... (I immediatelyy my head on herp...) Mona: Don''t worry, Anna, we will sort it out soon... Anna: I am scared for the future consequences, Mona... Why they are after you? (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 367 - Mystery? Anna''s POV: Mona: Don''t worry, Anna, we will sort it out soon... Anna: I am scared for the future consequences, Mona... Why they are after you? Maybe it''s just because I am close to all of you and I know John wants to take away my happiness that''s the reason he is targeting everyone who is close to me and appointed a professional killer to kill you. Mona: Anna, it''s not because of you, and maybe the attack is not nned by John and there always be a chance that the attack is from Tom''s side too... Anna: Tom? Mona: Yes, I already told you that these kinds of incidents happened in my past life and Tom''s criminals always threaten me to take revenge on Tom but every time Tom saved me no matter what¡­ Anna: How mean they are? If they want to take revenge on Tom, they have to fight face to face with Tom but not by attacking you indirectly... Mona: They are criminals Anna, they don''t follow ethics... Anna: hmmmmm... Mona: But you should be more careful, Anna. We don''t know how the situations are going to change from day to day and we don''t know how close we are to the danger zone and the person we trust most, maybe the person who is betraying us... So you should be careful and alert all the time and should not trust anyone in the house. (Mona said by caressing my hair and I agree with her. Tom already warned me to believe no one in the house that''s the reason I am suspecting Nanny too, but I wish she should be proved to be as a loyal worker. I looked at Mona in between my thoughts.) Mona: What happened? Anna: Mona, there might be a chance that the one who tried to attack Rubeus uncle is also trying to attack you. Mona: Of course, there is a chance, but I didn''t get any link. Why the person behind all these tries to kill Rubeus uncle and me? Anna: You both are linked to Mark. Maybe, like Mark said, they want to kill everyone who is close to Mark. You are the best friend to him, and Rubeus uncle is the only guardian left to Mark. Mona: Yeah, but what will they gain if they make Mark alone? Anna: As of now, no idea, but you should be more careful because I guess it''s not from Tom''s enemies and the attacks are from John or Mark''s enemies too Mona: Yes, Anna, even Tom said the same thing... Anna: What? (I immediately get up from herp and looked at her in shock because without a proper clue Tom doesn''t judge and I am sure he enquired and got a proper clue.) Mona: Yes, Anna, even Tom said the attack is not from his criminals and he is suspecting... Anna: Suspecting? Tell me clearly Mona, on whom he is suspecting? Mona: Okay listen, did you remember I told you once that I am digging everything once again regarding Ria''s case? Anna: Yes, once you said about the nail scratches on her body and you said that you want to know about the intentions of the 5th person, whether he tried to attack Ria or he tried to save her. Mona: Exactly... And the attack on me takes ce after I started the investigation from my doctor friends about Ria''s case and yet I didn''t get any clue about Ria''s case but Tom is suspected that the attack takes ce just because of Ria''s case... Anna: OMG, So the person behind all these may definitely link up to Ria''s suicide... Mona: Maybe Yes, Anna, as of now that''s what Tom and I are suspected about it, and we feel like something mystery is hidden in Ria''s case... Anna: Mystery? Mona: Yes, Anna, we should find what it is, that''s what Tom said to me and he requested me to warn you to be safe and let him know if you find any clue. Anna: Sure Mona, but tell me did Tom find any clue about it? Because Tom doesn''t suspect until he finds any proof. Mona: Yes, he doesn''t judge if he doesn''t find any proof that''s the reason he is warning you, because he is suspecting someone but didn''t yet get any clue, so he doesn''t tell me who is that until he finds the proof. Anna: Okk, I try to find the clue from my end too... Mona: Yeah, that''s great, but don''t risk your life, Ok? (I nodded my head as Ok and againy my head on Mona''sp.) Mona: And one more thing Anna, don''t discuss about any of these things to Mark... (I looked at Mona with my confused face because I didn''t understand why she wants to hide it from Mark.) Mona: Without any clue, we should not say anything to Mark and when ites to Ria''s case, he will be mentally unstable and he may kill anyone he suspects out of rage and most importantly he may go to depression again. So it''s better if we maintain secrecy from Mark until we find proper details with proofs... Anna: Okay, Mona, I won''t tell anything to him until we find any clue... Mona: That''s better... Anna: How is Rubeus uncle''s condition? Mona: I am not sure, Anna. His health condition is deteriorating, and he wants to speak to you and Mark... Anna: Yeah, shall we go now? Mona: Not now, Tom''s police proceedings are still taking ce in my hospital, so it will be free if you and Mark visit Rubeus uncle by tomorrow morning... Anna: Sure, Mona, and can we confirm Rubeus uncle about the details regarding Daniel? Mona: Yeah, even Tom asked me the same, even he wants to confirm few things with Rubeus uncle, but we should not let him know about the attack in the food carnival ground and the murder in my hospital. So his health condition may stable... Anna: Sure, we can just ask about Daniel by telling him like a small story that we find Daniel when he is spying on us and when we caught him he said he is appointed by Rubeus uncle, so we are confirming Rubeus uncle to get the rity that we can trust Daniel or not... Mona: Yes Anna, your story is better and by looking at these incidents, I think it is better to confirm about Daniel even though we trust he is appointed by Rubeus uncle, and we no need to worry because Tom locked him in the prison... Anna: Prison? Mona: Yes, for his safety Tom locked him in the prison and Tom is more cautious after the murder happened in the morning... Soo... "What are you doing to my Anna?" (Mona and I turned around to check, and it''s Mark, I immediately get up from Mona''sp. Both Mark and Tom are looking at us with their smiling face.) Mona: What I will do? I am caressing my love... Mark: Your love? Mona: Yes, Anna is my love and don''t dare to threaten or harm her and Don''t dare to behave rudely with her... (Mark immediately jump on the bed in one shot and pulled me close to him and make me sit on hisp and wrapped his hands around my waist and lean his chin on my neck and looking at Mona with his narrowed seed eyes. I am shocked for his sudden actions and feel shy before Tom and Mona. Mark: Anna is mine, and she is my love, not yours... (Mona immediately threw the pillow on Mark in a teasing way.) Mona: How dare you take my Anna away from me? (Mona immediately get up from the bed and turned towards us to beat Mark but suddenly Tom hold her waist and lifted her and speak something into her ear, immediately Mona''s face turned to blush and forgot that she is fighting with Mark, Tom looked at us and smiled. I didn''t understand anything and I don''t know what Tom said. Tom: Okay, Mark, time to leave... Anna: leave? Why don''t you stay here for some more time? Or you can stay here for this night, so Mona and I will chitchat some more time, please... (Mark tightened his grip on my waist as a hint to stop talking and by looking at Mona''s blushed face I understand Tom nned something for her. So I stay quiet.) Mona: Okay, Anna, we will leave now andter we can spend some time privately when both Tom and Mark are busy in their work. (I nodded my head as okay and Mark loosens his grip and I get up from the bed and hugged Mona once again and didn''t again try to convince her to stay with me. After they left, Mark suddenly lifted me in a bridal style, I smiled and hugged him in return. He makes mey on the bed and went to the wardrobe and bought the handcuffs. Anna: Mark, wait, 2 minutes, you can handcuff me after 2 minutes. Mark: Why? (I didn''t respond to him and quickly lead to the other wardrobe where few of my clothes were there. He immediately followed me and stand close to me. I turned and looked at him with my pleading eyes. Anna: I need to change my clothes. (I said and lead to the washroom but Mark holds my wrist and pulled me close to him, I looked at him and his face turned to smirk.) Mark: Let me help you, Anna... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 368 - Blackmail..? Mark''s Pov: I don''t know what these girls will talk and particrly Anna and Mona, they always murmur in their ears like squirrels and now they are leading to go out of the room to talk privately, what are the secrets both of them will talk about? Whatever, Tom and I don''t want to take anymore risk by leaving them alone, so we requested them to stay in the room and Tom and I lead to the balcony and left the room for them and we both sit near the tea table. Tom: So both of you sort out the issues, I guess... (Tom asked about me and Anna, and he may think there might be a big fight between us because she left me alone and went to orphanage.) Mark: Yes, Tom, we sort it out, but what I worried is Anna is not matured enough to take the decisions. See, today, her decision may threaten to her life... Tom: Yeah, but there might be sound reason for her decision because it''s a pain for her too by leaving you for a few days¡­ Mark: Don''t try to support her, Tom... (I said very sharply because if Tom and Mona support Anna that her decision is not wrong, my dumb girl will again try these kinds of stupid decisions.) Tom: Cool dude, what all matters is both of you sort out the issues... So I am happy... Mark: But why Mona is acting weird? (Tom immediatelyughed by listening to me.) Mark: What happened to her? Why she is serious on me? Is anything wrong? Tom: Actually, she came here to warn you to don''t threaten or harm Anna for her idental decision, but she forgot to warn you and chit-chatting with Anna... (Tom and Iughed again by the acts of our girls, they give priority to chit chat than to warn me¡­) Mark: Mona knows me well, and she is right that I may give punishment to Anna and even I think I should not speak to Anna for a few days as a punishment but Anna knows how to make me calm down with her childish acts... Tom: Childish acts? Mark: Actually she started to make me calm down like a childish by singing songs and offering strawberries butter she suddenly changed to mature girl and... (I got a sh how seductively she offered me the strawberries, in between my thoughts I looked at Tom with my smiling face and he is smiling by looking at me and I am sure he understands that Anna make me calm down with some intense techniques by using strawberries. We bothughed again...) Mark: Okay, tell me about your rtionship, when you are going to marry my idiot friend? Tom: If she says yes, I will marry her at this minute... Mark: So Mona is still not epting for the marriage¡­ Tom: Actually Yes, but she didn''t say no either. She said she will say yes to our marriage after sort out of Ria''s case and after your marriage with Anna, soo... Mark: So, I became one of the hurdle to your marriage... Tom: Of course, so please marry Anna as early as possible, so I can convince my Mona easily and we can marry too... Mark: Sorry Tom, I will think about my marriage only after Ria''s case gets solved... Tom: I know, but trust me, I will solve it soon... Mark: Yeah, I know, even though I don''t change my decision... (We bothughed and discussed some more time about the case and Tom said Daniel is under his custody.) Mark: So, what''s your next ns? Tom: I am taking Mona on a date... Mark: It''s still risky to go to public ces, Tom... Tom: Yeah, don''t worry, the date is at my private resort and in these two days she didn''t give me a time to touch her and now she epted for a date with my ckmail trick... Mark: ckmail? Tom: Yes, at first she requested me to take her to your house, I hesitate her in the name of safety andter I take it as a chance and swap a deal that she should ept for a date if I let her visit you and Anna... Actually, I want to bring her to your house even though she didn''t ept for a date but luckily she epted... (I immediately checked the time and looked at Tom.) Mark: I think it''s going to bete for your date... Tom: Yeah, but okay, let them speak for some more time... Mark: Do you think they will finish their chatting in just a few minutes? Tom: Yes, Mark, they will chit-chat the whole night if we leave them in your room and my hard work for the date n may easily get spoil... (I smile by looking at Tom''s worried face.) Mark: So, it''s time to interrupt them. (We both lead into the room to check on our girls and by looking at Mona and Anna, Tom and I smiled to each other.) Tom: Look at Mona, Mark, she never let me lie on herp... Mark: Even Anna nevery like this on myp too... Tom: See how their faces are charming and didn''t even notice us that we entered into the room... (I smile and disturb their privacy. Tom take the advantage and grab Mona and in a few minutes they left and I am sure they will enjoy the entire night in Tom''s private resort. Now, it''s time to lock my little kitten, I went to the wardrobe and take the handcuffs but Anna ask me a permission to change her clothes... Yes, it''s time to enjoy her treasures, particrly her lower treasure, I didn''t see them yet, so I can see in the name of changing her clothes. Mark: Let me help you, Anna... I said and pulled her close to me and unhooked her bra hook in just a fraction of a second, Anna looked at me with her widened eyes in shock... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much.) Chapter 396 - How Long Is The Project? Anna''s POV: When Mona particrly specified that we should remarry even though we are blessed with the kids I feel happy for her caring towards us but suddenly I got a sh of my dream, I got this dream when we are travelling to Grindelwald in the charter flight... I still remember my dream, it''s a dream of my wedding and Mark kissed me like he kissed me just a few seconds ago by the name of practising the wedding kiss and I can clearly listen to the cherish tone of Mona in my dream but the two things I didn''t get understand is I saw my mom in my wedding dream and the second thing I feel relieved the moment I heard from Mark, he promised me that he will take care of our kid. Does it mean is he not interested in kids? No.. No... Just a few minutes ago we discussed about our kids and he epted to not abort the kids and he kissed me the moment he listened to my opinion about the kiss, So I am sure he loves our kids and he doesn''t make a decision to abort it... Then why I feel relieved when he promised me in my dream? Does it mean after our marriage he may change his mind? What''s happening? Is my dreaming true? No.. No.. Anna... You are worrying for nothing... It''s just a dream and some of the shes of your dream maye true like remarriage, Mona''s cherish tone, etc... Yes, my subconscious mind is still thinking that my mom should be there at my wedding. Maybe that''s the reason my mom is getting into my dream... I should feel happy that at least my mom is attended my wedding in my dream... In between my thoughts, Mark tapped on my shoulder and raised his head as what, I strike my head as no. Later Mona raised a doubt regarding Genie. Even I don''t feel safe if Mark shares his dream project information to Genie, but if I say the same, he might think I am saying it to him out of jealous... Mona: Is that okay to share the details of your dream project to Genie? Mark: Why did you get that doubt? Mona: I don''t know why, but I personally feel it''s not safe to share your dream project to Genie... Mark: I can understand what you mean, Mona, I agree Genie is fond of jealous, and she did those acts in the long past out of jealous on Anna and she never breaks my trust when ites to business dealings. Mona: Yes, Mark, that''s what I worried most, she can go to the extent to take one''s life to get her revenge done. So both of you should be more careful¡­ Mark: That''s ok Mona, I believe what you said, but it''s in the past and I gave my answer to her through my engagement party and I think she got the rity about my rtionship with Anna and after I gave warning to her she is acting very professional towards me, and particrly when ites to working, she never skips or postponed it and most importantly she maintain confidentiality. (I understand Mona faced Genie''s jealousy in her past life and Mona knows that Genie will always bully me for no reason and most of the times she bullied me in the name of my poor status and by listening to Mona''s words I can understand Genie is after Mark to marry him maybe that''s the reason Mona is worrying and cautioning Mark that he should be more careful and yes, now Genie may target me or Mark because Mark and I got engaged and she may get her revenge done in some other way, so we should be more careful.) Mona: That''s okay, Mark, but you should be a little more careful and cautioned because Genie doesn''t care if ites to your business dealings to get her revenge done... Mark: Revenge? Why does she want to take revenge, Mona? I think you are still scared of Genie''s acts in your past life... (Mona nodded her head as yes and still looking at Mark with her worried face.) Mark: She did those acts when she is at her younger age, Mona, now she doesn''t do such thing, but by considering your suggestion I will give ess to limited information of my dream project. Is that Okay? (Mona nodded her head as yes, but I don''t know why I feel insecure, is it because of the Genie''s topic we just discussed? Of course, I feel insecure because of Genie, even I faced Genie''s bullying and even I feel that she may go to an extreme extent to get her revenge done. Rubeus uncle: Okay, girls, whatever it is I am sure Mark will take care of his dream project as well as he will take care of my little girl Anna, am I right my son? Mark: Of course uncle, and I will take more care to my girl than my dream project¡­ (By listening to Mark I went close to him and hugged him gently as a thank you for his priority towards me.) Mona: Woww..!!! OMG..!!! Romeo''s love towards his Juliet is increasing day by day¡­ (Mark and I smiled by listening to Mona''s statement.) Rubeus Uncle: How long is the project, Mark..? Mark: It''s five years, uncle... Anna: What? Five years? (I am really shocked the moment I heard five years because I thought it is just 6 to 12 months but five years is really a long span...) Mark: Yes, Anna, it''s five years, and that''s the main reason we got the project... (Hello readers, Here is our 1st bonus chapter, #crossed 400 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much) Chapter 397 - Business Strategy... Mark''s Pov: I agree with what Mona said and when ites to revenge Genie will go to the extent to take one''s life and in future, she may take the advantage of my dream project and she may ckmail me by holding my dream project information. I should be more careful by not letting her know about the strategy behind my dream project. Actually, I acted normal and casual when Mona warned me about Genie because I don''t want them to get more scared or worried about Genie, and if I support Mona, she may definitely lead our topic to fire Genie from mypany. I am okay with it, but it is not that easy to fire a personal assistant because she knows almost all my business dealing and if I fired her or demote her from her position, she will definitely take the advantage of the situation and trade mypanies secrets with mypetitors so I am dealing with her carefully, and I already restricted her to ess many projects information including my dream project. That''s the reason she poked me in the phone call that she didn''t have the information on my dream project. Rubeus Uncle: How long is the project, Mark..? Mark: It''s five years, uncle... Anna: What? Five years? Mark: Yes, Anna, it''s five years, and that''s the main reason we got the project and you know uncle all the other bidders are quoted for 10 years with 200 billion but me, I quoted for 5 years with 100 billion. Mona: Mark? Did you quote it correctly? Mark: Why did you get that doubt, Mona? Mona: How can you finish the project in 5 years if all the others are able to finish it in 10 years and you quoted with half of the pricepared to other quoted price... Rubeus uncle: That''s called business secret, Mona, maybe Mark has a strong strategic reason behind it... Am I right, my son? (I nodded his head as Yes very confidently and proudly¡­) Mona: Yes uncle, he might have a strong strategic n but if he fails the work to finish it on time he may get the huge penalty, am I right? Rubeus uncle: Don''t you trust on Mark''s capacity? Mona: I don''t mean it, uncle, but it is safe if he thinks once again about it and I guess 5 years on such a huge project is really aplicated thing. Mark: What Mona Said is right uncle, I agree it''s a very risky project too, and you know if there is no risk then there is no return¡­ Mona: So you are ready to take any kind of risk to get a return? Mark: I am ready to take the risk only when I think I can survive with that risk and got seed with my business strategies¡­ Rubeus uncle: How much is the penalty if you fail the project? Mark: I am not sure until I am done with tomorrow''s meeting, uncle, but I guess the penalty is high and to avoid that penalty I have to finish the project in short time with less expenditure and most importantly I am sure this project will get sess because of my strategy... Mona: What is your strategy, Mark..? Mark: Why are you interested to know about my strategy? Will you do surgery to it? Mona: Very funny¡­ It''s better if you discussed with us before your meeting, so we can find if any risks or loopholes are there in your project. Mark: Yeah... If you really want to know, I will exin it because all of you are the most trusted people in my life... Actually, I got these ideas because of Anna, when she came to my office to surprise me with the strawberry dessert, we discussed about this contract at my office room for hours... I need to fulfil two dimensions, one is speedy construction of the project and the second one is with less cost, I mean the building should be cost-effective with high quality... Mona: Okay... Mark: let me exin you with a small example, if I got a contract to construct a small independent house, it will take solid 3 months to get it ready for use¡­ Now tell me, what should I do if I got another contract at the same time when I am busy in doing with my present contract? Mona: I guess you can manage two constructions at the same time because it''s a small house and you no need to look after everything because your workers are more efficient under your training... Mark: Exactly... Tell me what should I do if I got the same kind of 100 houses construction contracts at the same time..? Mona: Then you should appoint morebour and you should also appoint more higher officials to monitor the construction... Mark: Yes, but do you think the higher officials will charge less for it? (Both Anna and Mona strike their head as no.) Mark: And do you think I will get efficientbour to all the building? (They again strike their head as no...) Mark: And do you think I can easily finish the construction of 100 houses in just three months? (Again they strike their head as no...) Mark: And most importantly, do you think if I finish my first house with 1 million does it mean I can finish my 100 houses in 100 million? Anna: No way, Mark: Why? Anna: Because the expenditure is increasing in the way of appointing higher officials and you may appoint more number ofbour than a regr contract because the work depends on their efficiency so definitely the cost may increase... Mark: Exactly... By considering all these factors, all the other contractors bid at a double price with a longer period... Mona: Stop your cliffhanger, Mark, tell me what is your strategy and how do you think you can reduce both cost and time at the same time for this huge project... Chapter 399 - Higher Officials, Raw Materials, Labour... Mark''s Pov: Mona: Mark, how will you give such a prestigious project to the students? There might be a chance of ruining your dream project, you should be more careful..!!!! Mark: Even I think the same way until I spoke to Anna on that day in my office, when I am speaking to Anna She gave me many good advises and asked me everything in detail with a very good reasoning, Actually that is the 80% job of my higher officials will do, so I wish I want to recruit the students who are intelligent like Anna¡­ Actually, the students know better than us; they are fresh minds flourished with fresh thoughts, and their aims are on fire to achieve something in their life. If we selected those kind of students, it will be easy for us and they will definitelye to us to work at 5 percent and for the students, 5 percent is a very huge amount and they will work hard with whole-heartedly and gets the construction done in time and most importantly it will help to their academic too... Mona: How can it help in their academics? Mark: I will give a certificate for every 6 months regarding their efficiency. If they are interested, they will continue and if not they can search their own job but my certificate will help them to get cement in goodpanies... So this Idea will not only help me, it will help to many students who want to climb their dreamdder on their own... Anna: That''s really a great Idea, Mark Mona: Yes Mark, students like me who struggle in their life during education will really work hard to get seed by joining under your training... Anna: Yes, Mark. It''s really a good opportunity for the students to get trained under a top one entrepreneur like you, but you should wisely choose those kind of efficient students and you should take permission from the colleges too... Mark: Yes Anna, I already spoke to top 15 to 20 educated institutions and everyone epted to include it in their curriculum. And I personally designed 12 to 15 rounds of interview to scale the students who fit into my category, and if I selected at least 2 to 3 students from each college, I can easily recruitment 50 members in the ce of the higher official category but I don''t want to take the risk by trusting them 100 present and I can''t even monitor every person and their work in this short span so I appointed one higher official who should monitor 12 to 15 student officials and I can easily monitor those higher officials... So roughly I reduced 20 percent of the project cost... Mona: How can you reduce the remaining 30 percent... Mark: it''s too very simple Mona, I can easily reduce 20% of my project cost through raw materials needed for the construction... Mona: How? Anna: I know how it is, (Mona looked at Anna in shock but I didn''t get surprised because Anna and I already discussed about it.) Anna: Mark already exined it to me, he said if we purchase a huge amount of raw material, the supplier will give the discount it seems... So maybe in that way, he will reduce more cost... Mark: Yes, Anna, but there are many things to take care of. If we purchased those bulk stock the storage capacity will increase which leads to the rent of the storage room may increase. So I need to contract the materials from the supplier in such a way to supply the materials directly to onsite of construction and there are many things to take care of. I will n everything without a loophole... Mona: Wow, that''s really a good idea, Mark. But don''t forget to check the quality of the materials they supplied... Mark: Yeah, a quality check will be done on the site with the respective technicians¡­ Anna: Okay, butbour cost is one of the important criteria in your project, am I right? Mark: Yes, Anna... Anna: then, how can you reduce thebour cost? Mark: I am following the carrot approach Anna and it will reduce an extra 10 percent of cost... Mona: Hello Mark, we don''t know anything about carrot and beetroot strategies, tell us clearly... (I smile by listening to Mona even Anna is looking at me in confusion...) Mark: It''s simple Mona, carrot approach means we are impressing our employees with gifts or with higher incentives as a reward for their hard work and it''s a kind of boost for them to do their job with more speed and uracy... Mona: What? Anna: How can you save if you are giving more incentives Mark? Mark: See I already have more efficientbour and they will help to work 50 percent of my project and with this strategy, they will cover 75 percent of the project work and I can easily recruit bnce 25 percentbour very easily... And now they will work for 8 hours on a usual basis, but from now I will change to six hours shift and request them to do two shifts if possible and pay for the two shifts... Mona: You are paying for the two shifts at the same cost, how do you think it will reduce the cost... Mark: See Mona, ording tobour perspective if we request them to do extra hours we need to give them overtime money which is more than the regr payment. For example, in regr working hours if we give 100 per hour and in the next overtime hours we need to give at least 150 per hour... So for 12 hours, it costs 1400 i.e, regr hours (8*100)+(4*150). If we use 2 shifts of 6 hours per shift, I will pay 1200... Mona: So you can easily save 200 per worker¡­ Mark: Yes¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 400 - I Will Support You All The Time Anna''s POV: Mark just said about the carrot approach but when he exined about thebour I didn''t understand how thebour will get benefited, so I asked him about it. Anna: But Mark, you are not giving any extra bonus to thebour and you are just paying the hourly rate to thebour for two shifts of their work and you are not paying even overtime amount too, so how can you call it as a carrot approach strategy? Mark: Good question Anna, actually in my dream project we are adopting a vige and constructing the houses of around 1500 and I am sure 800 to 900 houses will be booked in advance and the bnce houses I will purchase and offered them back to my workers as a carrot... Mona: It''s confusing Mark, What do mean you are giving back the houses to your workers? Mark: it means I will give one of the house to them under two conditions, first condition is he should work at 95 percent attendance with two shifts per day, and the second condition is I will give only the one shift payment to them and setoff the 2nd shift amount to their respective house plot, actually their 2nd shift amount may notpensate the total cost of the house, the house cost is a bit more, even though I offered my workers the houses, because as an employer I should take care of them too. So I nned it in such a way and even though if I offered the houses to them my total expenditure of the project reduced to 50 percent than usual... (Listening to Mark''s dream project and his business strategies, I feel like I fell for him more and more. He is not the kind of the entrepreneur who takes the food from other mouths... He is a kind of entrepreneur who gives food to everyone... Mark''s strategies are like giving light to many people''s dreams... He is showing the path to the students to achieve their goals by helping them with working skills. He is giving shelter to the workers who have a dream to live in their own house, and it will remain as a dream to them if Mark didn''t give this offer. He is making his workers dreame true and I am sure his workers turn to more loyal to him than before¡­ I know his dream work definitely will go to be a big hit because his dream project is getting blessings from the people who are in need of shelter and from the students you are striving to achieve their goals. How can his dream project will fail when it is strengthened by many people dreams? And when he is saying about students, I really feel like I should get the opportunity like this during my education. So I can easily clear my education debt. Let''s see how my career will lead to... Mona: Mark, till now I thought you are dumb but after listening to your business strategies I feel like I want to stop my practice and I should join as your business partner... Mark: No Mona, don''t do that... You should kill more patients through your treatment... Mona: What? (We allughed by looking at Mona''s and Mark''s fighting, here they started again their Tom and Jerry fighting.) Mona: Okay Mark, but when are you giving a job to Anna in yourpany? (Mark immediately looked at me but I immediately turned to Mona in confusion because I am clueless that what she is talking about because I still need to finish my education.) Mona: Why are you staring at me, Anna? You should lead Mark''s business... Anna: What? Mona: Yes, you are bing his wife and you have the right to look after his business. So start learning some business work from now on by going to Mark''s office and Mark you should pay a high sry to Anna for her contribution towards yourpany... Mark: No, I don''t pay... Mona: What? Why? Mark: No owner will take a sry from his own organization instead they will enjoy the profits, In the same way, I will give ess to my huge profits instead of giving sry to my girl... Mona: Wo... That''s great... Anna: but... (Both Mark and Mona turned to me in shock. I don''t know how to exin to them that I have different goals in my life. I need to finish my course which me and Ria dream about it.) Mark: No need to worry about it, Anna... You might have different goals in your life and I will support you all the time to aplish your goals... (I immediately looked at Mark in shock because I don''t know how he reads my mind and I don''t know how he will identify what I need. He again filled me with confidence with his words that he will support me. I immediately went close to him and hugged him gently as a thank you for understanding me.) Mark: You are nning for an interior designing, right? (Mark asked me by caressing me on my back, I nodded my head as yes.) Mark: How long is your course? Anna: Two years... Mark: Then you too can be a part of my dream project, Anna... (I immediately looked at him as how...) Mark: We are hiring the interior designing students for our dream project after two years, so you might fit in that criteria... So work hard to lead as an interior designer for my dream project, okay? Anna: Sure, Mark... Mona: So Anna, When will be your college starting... Anna: In the next two to three weeks... Mona: That''s great... (Hello readers, Here is our 3rd bonus chapter, #crossed 1200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much) Chapter 401 - Danial Is Coming With You... Anna''s POV: After listening to Mark that he will recruit me as an interior designer for his dream project, I feel like it''s really an excellent opportunity for me. If my academic percentage is good, I will definitely select under Mark''s training and it will definitely help me for the development of my career. I should really work hard to get select in Mark''s dream project... Rubeus uncle looks so happy by looking at me and Mark, I know he is happy because of Mark''s confirmation about marriage. I can understand he feel relieved after me and Mark get married. Both uncle and Mark are busy in discussing about his dream project, and Mona is busy in looking at the medicine and in the meantime she gave some injections to the uncle. Meanwhile Tom entered into the room with his smiling face and looked at Rubeus uncle... Tom: Uncle, here is my gift for you... By finishing his words he moved aside and there he is Danial¡­ He didn''t looked at any of us, his eyes are only looking at one person, and it''s Rubeus uncle... He immediately came close to Rubeus uncle and hold his hand very caressingly, and his eyes be wet the moment he senses Rubeus uncle''s hand. I didn''t see Daniel in this state of emotional, even if Tom make him scared about his degree of torture his eyes didn''t be wet. But now, I am shocked by looking at his sentimental, emotional face when he touched Rubeus uncle. I can understand there is a strong bond between Danial and Rubeus uncle and I can understand he is not only an employee under Rubeus uncle, he might rted to Rubeus uncle in some other way. When I looked at Rubeus uncle''s, he felt so happy by looking at Danial and feel rxed the moment he looked at him in a safe condition. Rubeus uncle: Everything okay? (Daniel nodded his head as yes. I understand Rubeus uncle might asked him about any further attacks taken ce but Danial said nothing about the actual attacks taken ce maybe Tom warned him prior he visited to Rubeus uncle.) Mark: Okay uncle, I am leaving now, maybe I may note to visit you tomorrow because I am going on a business trip. Rubeus Uncle: okay son, Daniel ising with you... Mark: What? (Mark immediately looked at Danial with his serious face. But Danial is still looking at Mark with his smiling face by raising his eyebrows.) Rubeus uncle: Please don''t say no to my decision and I am okay if you take it as an order from my side... Mark: Do you know one thing, I am least bothered with your orders and keep your bodyguard with you because you need him rather than me... (Rubeus uncle immediately looked at me to convince Mark. And as of now, I know how dangerous it is if Mark went alone to the business trip, and it is safe for Mark if Danial is around him because Mark may not care himself when he involved in his business dealings. So I immediately went close to Mark to convince him but he looked at me with his dagger eyes and I am sure he understands that I am going to convince him.) Anna: Mark... Mark: Stop it, Anna... Don''t dare to convince me again... Anna: Mark, please listen to me first... Mark: I know you will always support your Rubeus uncle and now I know what you want to say to me... Mona: It''s for your safety, Mark, Even I feel secure if Danial is with you until you are done with your business trip... Mark: I can save myself, and I don''t need any bodyguards. Anna: Mark, we don''t mean you are unable to save yourself, but sometimes you may get diverted your mind by involving in your dream project presentation, and your enemies may take advantage of it. So I will feel secure if you ept Daniel... Please... (Mark turned his face away as a decline to our requests.) Anna: Okay, then, take me along with you¡­ Mona: Anna!!! Anna: Yes, Mona, I can''t stay here with the pressure¡­ I know I will think about Mark and if he didn''t lift my call, I may think and worry that someone might attack him¡­ So, its better if I go along with him¡­ Mona: Anna, we need to do many arrangements for your marriage and I can''t handle myself if you went with Mark¡­ And Mark, Please try to understand the situation and ept Danial in your trip. So Anna will feel relieved¡­ Tom: Yes, Mark, even I thought to appoint some security to you and Anna. If you don''t want Daniel, you can choose any of the cops who will act as your bodyguard to secure you... Mona: Think about it Mark, if you didn''t ept Danial, Anna wille with you and it is not safe to both of you to travel in this crucial time. So ept Danial, or at least the cop arranged by Tom. Mark: Why the hell everyone is thinking about appointing a bodyguard to me? Anna: Because it''s a danger if you went alone to your business trip... (Mark immediately looked at me again, but this time he looked at me with his normal face. I understand he will ept it soon, so I requested him more in a convincing way.) Anna: Please Mark, please ept this one favour, I feel relieved if you ept Daniel with you... (After a few seconds Mark breaks the silence...) Mark: "Okay..." (I smiled by listening to Mark''s eptance and feel relieved for his eptance to Danial.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 403 - Still A Mystery... Chapter 403 - Still A Mystery... Anna''s Pov: Mona: I know those are not police protocols Tom, do you think I am a kid and listen to whatever story you say? (Mona said very furiously to Tom but Tom is still smiling by looking at her furious face. Maybe both of them already discussed about it and Tom doesn''t change his mind for the security protocols, and I understand like Mark said those are not police protocols, Tom implemented these protocols out of love towards Mona and it''s his responsibility to take good care of Mona for her safety. So I tried to convince her and indirectly supported Tom.) Anna: Mona, I agree with what Tom says, even though they are not police protocols, I agree with Tom because your safety is more important to us and we have no clue how they will attack us again, so don''t get obstruct to Tom about security protocols... Tom: Yes Anna, exin to her clearly. How does she think that I don''t care of her? Mona: I didn''t say that you are not caring, Tom, but your security protocols are really suffocating me... Anna: Mona, we got to know that they are after you and they appointed a professional killer to attack you. So how do you think we will leave you without a security check? Tom: Tell to her clearly, Anna, how can she think that I will take it easy if I got to know that they are after Mona... Anna: Yes Mona, we should be more careful until we sort out all the issues. Later you can live a free bird life again until then be patient and cooperate with Toms protocols... (Mona is looking at me with her pout face, she understands that I didn''t take a stand on her side. But how I will take a stand against to her safety?)Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51047140780205636 for visiting. Mona: Okay, I agree with you... Tom: That''s my girl... (Tom immediately kissed Mona as a thank you for her eptance,ter both of them smiled to each other very happily. Suddenly I got a sh of what Mark said about his parents'' tragedy when I am convincing him about our marriage. It''s better I ask Tom and Mona clearly about the details regarding Mark''s parents'' tragedy.) Anna: I just want to know a few things about Mark''s parents... (Both Mona and Tom turned to me with their shocked expression.) Mona: What you want to know, Anna? Anna: I want to know how his parents'' tragedy takes ce, can you please exin to me in detail..? Mona: They died in a car ident, Anna... (I immediately looked at Tom because Tom is very intelligent when ites to inspection and interrogation. So I want to confirm about it from Tom too and the moment I asked about Mark''s parents'' tragedy, he became silent and involved in his deep thoughts.) Anna: Tom, do you think it''s an ident? (Tom stayed silent and Mona is shocked by looking at Tom''s no reaction face.) Mona: What happened, Tom? Why are you not answering to Anna''s question? You know how Mark''s parents died, right? And you personally dealt with that case and closed it by concluding it is an ident. Then why are you staying quiet now? Say to Anna that it''s an ident... (Mona became emotional when she is asking to Tom about Mark''s parents because she is more close to them and she said many times that they treated her like their daughter and she always treated them as her own parents. I tapped on Mona''s back as okay and again looked at Tom for his answer.) Anna: Say, Tom, tell us about your views regarding this... Tom: I didn''t find any clue, Anna... Anna: Yes, I know you didn''t find any clue, and I also know if you find any clue you didn''t stay quiet, but tell us what you are thinking about Mark''s parents'' tragedy, Tom... (Tom stayed quiet and didn''t reply anything...) Mona: Tom, why don''t you tell me about this? Tom: I already told you that I didn''t find any clue... Mona: Tom look at me, if you take over any case even though you didn''t find any clue you always say your perspective to me, am I right? (Tom nodded his head as yes.) Mona: Then why are you hesitating to tell me about this case... Tom: Because you are in emotional trauma when Mark''s parents died and I feel like I don''t want to say anything to both of you and Mark and I didn''t find any clue too, So I stay quiet¡­ (I can understand why Tom didn''t say about it till now because he take the consideration of Mona''s and Mark''s mental stability if he said about it without any clue Mark may be depressed more and he might not in a position to look after his family business, Luckily Mark is stabilised now and he will be okay to ept the fact of their parents'' tragedy. In between my thoughts, Mona wiped her tears and looked at Tom¡­ Mona: Tom, now I am in a position to ept it, Please say your ideas behind the tragedy¡­ Tom: Sure, I will say what I find... On the day of the ident I checked everything at the ident ce and I am sure it''s not an ident, and I feel like someone hit the car intentionally but we didn''t find any clue that who hit the car... It''s like still mysterious for me, and as per police protocols we can do further inquiry only if we find any clue, but I didn''t find any clue but I feel the other vehicle hit intentionally the Mark parents car... Chapter 404 - Three Ways To Get The Clue... Chapter 404 - Three Ways To Get The Clue... Anna''s POV: After Mona''s request, Tom started exining his point of view about the car ident. Tom: It''s like still mysterious for me, and as per police protocols we can do further inquiry only if we find any clue, but I didn''t find any clue and I feel the other vehicle hit intentionally the Mark parents'' car... And you know one thing, Anna, when ites to road idents, only in the nned murders we didn''t find any clue. If it is really a car ident, we might find a reason or a hint or at least a possible clue behind the car ident... The car condition is perfect, and it is not going in the wrong direction and the speed is under the limit and by looking at the car position after the ident, it clearly stated that some other vehicle intentionally hit the car... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Tom''s perspective, and I am sure Tom guessings are almost right and after listening to Mark and Tom''s perspective I feel like it might be a nned murder. So what Mark thinks is right. Someone murdered his parents intentionally, and he also said he got this doubt at the time of interrogation at Grindelwald, it''s better I should confirm with Tom about the interrogation.) Anna: Tom, do you think it may any way rted to the person we catch in our Grindelwald trip? He said he killed the room boy by hitting him with a running car and everyone, even we too think it''s an ident. Butter we find he murdered him intentionally through the car and pretend it''s a car ident... So... Do you think is he rted to Mark''s parents'' tragedy... Tom: Anna, the moment I listened to him during my interrogation, the first thought I got is Mark''s parents tragedy but I didn''t say to anyone because I am still doing ground work on it and my cops are still interrogating him every day to gather information for the murders he already did and asking him for the details of the other people who work in the same way... And I am sure soon I will find who is behind all these... Mona: Tom, so does it mean someone is taunting Mark''s family from the past two years? Anna: Yes, Mona, even Mark is scared of it, and you know one thing, his one of the reason to postpone wedding is thinking about my security... Mona: What? Anna: Yes, he said he is scared that someone is taunting him family, and he also said they wanted Mark to be alone that''s the reason they murdered their parents, Ria suicide, Rubeus uncle left him and a sudden attack on you and now he is scared that they might harm me if we get married... Mona: No, Anna, how can he think in such a way? Ria is dead because she cut her hand and Rubeus uncle said he left Mark for some strong reason... (We all paused our discussion for a few seconds and everyone involved in our own thoughts... If Mark''s parents'' tragedy is a nned murder, but Rias suicide may not rted to their mystery, and Rubeus uncle left Mark for some other reasons and he is busy in searching for some box and someone is spying on us and recently someone attacked on Mona... And most importantly, the person who is behind all these are ying this game very intelligently by hiding each and every clue... One single clue... At least I should find one single loop where I can tie all the loop ends of this case... Hoo god... Please help...) Mona: Wait wait... (Mona said very excitedly and me and Tom looked at Mona.) Mona: Tom, you said the moment I started re-investigating Ria''s case, they tried to attack me, right? Tom: Yes, Mona but it''s my guess, and I verified my criminals list and they are not who attacked you and neither from your patients, so the only thing I got suspicious is they are after you just because that you are re investigating Ria''s case... Mona: So there might be a mystery behind Ria''s death too... Anna: What do you mean, Mona... Mona: Yes, Anna, now I got some rity that how to re-investigate Ria''s case. I will try to crack the clue and soon I will see that person in the prisoner who is behind all these... Tom: But be careful, Mona, don''t dare to do any dare or strange acts without letting me know, okay? Mona: Sure Tom, I will tell each and every detail to you and we can follow up the case... Anna: But Ria''s post-mortem reports said she was attacked by a gang and we all know she cut her hand out of depression and left her life. So, how can you think there is a mystery in Ria''s case? Mona: see Anna, till now we think Mark''s parents'' tragedy happened due to ident but it is not in the same way the murdered may pretend Ria was suicided¡­ I still didn''t find any clue yet but I am sure by the end of this investigation I will definitely find the real facts behind Ria''s suicide¡­ (I just nodded my head as Ok but deep down of my heart I feel the pain about Ria and her parents. I will definitely find the person who is behind all these and I will find John and the fifth person who involved in Ria''s case, and everyone deserves a death sentence. Yes, now we have three ways to get the clue, one from Tom''s side through his investigation of that person and second from Mona''s side, she will dig through Ria''s reports re-investigation and the third from my side and I need to dig through Rubeus uncle... Chapter 405 - Accept Me Or My Cops As Your Security... Chapter 405 - ept Me Or My Cops As Your Security... Anna''s POV: After our serious conversation about attacks, we all remain quiet and involved in our own thoughts. After a few seconds, Mona break the silence... Mona: guys, guys... We no need to panic anymore, we should stay alert all the time and try to get the information in our smart ways and we should be in a position to ept the truth and I am sure soon we will find that person and he will stay rest of his life in the prison... Tom: Yes Mona, and one more thing we should not trust anyone including Rubeus uncle, (Me and Mona immediately looked at Tom in shock.) Anna: Rubeus uncle? Tom: Anna, I already told you that you should trust no one, so it includes Rubeus uncle too, and it includes Nanny too... Mona: But Rubeus uncle is our family member, Tom... Tom: Yes he is, but we should not trust him to. We should first sort out some of the issues, until then we four should not trust anyone¡­ Mona: Okay, but I still love Rubeus uncle¡­ Tom: I didn''t say you should not love him, try to understand the situation Mona, there might be a chance that someone may get the information from Rubeus uncle, it does not mean he is doing it intentionally, he might don''t know about the danger level of the person who is seeking information and both Anna and Mark will get in dangerous zone¡­ Anna: Yes, Mona, even I like Rubeus uncle, but by considering our safety we should strictly follow Tom''s guidance¡­ Tom: Yes, and we don''t have any clue that who is the spy in their house... Mona: Do you really think there is a spy in Mark''s house? Tom: Why don''t you think so? Mona: Because servants in Mark''s house are serving their family from long back, I guess they are very loyal¡­ Anna: Yes Mona, but Tom warned us to don''t trust anyone, even Mark and I discussed about it and decided we should be more careful because the chances of a spy in Mark''s house is high, and we both agreed that we should not say anything about our details and whereabouts to anyone... Tom: That''s a good step, Anna... Mona: Yes, Anna, both of you should be more careful¡­ Anna: Guys, please don''t let Mark know about his parents'' tragedy is suspicious until we find the proper clue. He might be depressed again if we let him know about his parents, soo... Mona: Sure Anna, even I think the same and we can inform to Mark once we find who is behind it... Tom: Okay girls, I will agree with you... Lets have food... (We all started having food but I am still thinking about Mark, I don''t know how he will take it if we confirm that his parents'' tragedy is a murder¡­ Hope it is proved to be an ident, Nooo No, I should not fix my mind with a decision, If I fixed with a decision I may not find the actual facts¡­ God, please give him strength to digest the situation¡­ In between my thoughts Tom break the silence to divert the topic because my face and Mona''s face turned to dull after our deep discussion of our incident) Tom: So, What''s your next ns? Mona: I don''t say to you, Tom... Tom: Why baby? What wrong I did? Mona: Because you will send your cops along with us and I feel very difort when they are around us during our shopping... (identally Mona spell out that we are going to shopping. Even I don''t know until she spells out that we are going to shopping.) Tom: So, you are nning for the shopping... Mona: Tom...!!! (She screams in anger as a warning to Tom to don''t interrupt us in the shopping.) Tom: Okk, I don''t disappoint you by arranging cops¡­ Mona: Woww, thank you, Tom¡­ (I looked at Tom in shock because I know he don''t leave us alone for shopping and he will defely add some condition to Mona.) Tom: but... Mona: but? Tom: I wille with you... Mona: what? No way... (I chuckled suddenly because my guess is right but I didn''t understand why Mona is not interested if Tom joins our shopping.) Tom: Then I don''t allow both of you for the shopping... Mona: No... No... No... Tom: no choice baby, choose either me or my cops team as your security... Mona: I don''t want any... Tom: Then no shopping¡­ Mona: Tom!!! Anna: that''s okay, Mona, we can go with Tom... (Mona immediately looked at me with her widened eyes and came close to my ear and murmured.) Mona: Anna, we are going to the lingerie shop... Anna: What? Mona: Shh shoo... Don''t shout loudly, he will understand... (I went close to Mona''s ear and started our murmured discussion.) Anna: Again? Mona: What again? Anna: Why we are going to the lingerie shop again? Are you in need? Mona: not me... You are in need... Anna: What? I don''t need any lingerie, Mona, I already have which we bought earlier... Mona: Shooo, Anna... In two days you are going to marrying Mark and you should have at least 30 to 40 lingerie sets to impress him on the bed... Anna: What? 30...? Mona: Shhhh... Speak slowly... Anna: okk... But 30 to 40 is too much Mona... We can buy 2 or three, that''s sufficient... Mona: Anna, please don''t argue with me right now and you should ept with 30 to 40 number of lingerie sets and now we are going to lingerie shop that''s final... Anna: but...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51069736351495957 for visiting. (Mona didn''t listen to me and turned towards Tom.) Tom: Are you done with your secret chatting? Chapter 406 - Select Them According To My Taste... Chapter 406 - Select Them ording To My Taste... Anna''s Pov: I don''t know why Mona wants me to take to the lingerie shop for shopping, at first I thought she wants to purchase the matching lingerie for my wedding dress but I am really shocked when she said she will purchase 30 to 40 pairs for me and I feel like its too much. Maybe I should open a lingerie shop in the future with all the lingeries I bought¡­ Tom: Are you done with your secret chatting? Mona: Yes... Tom: So what did you decided about the security... (Mona looked at me for the answer, but I have no answer because lingerie shopping is always embarrassing me and it embarrassed more before some other men presence. Mona looked at my confused face and turned to Tom.) Mona: You cane with us, Tom, but under one condition... Tom: What''s your condition, Mona Mona: You should stay outside of the shop... Is that Okay? Tom: What? Outside of the shop? Mona: Yes Tom it''s our personal shopping so, please... (Tom looked at our expression and understand it''s a girl shopping and epted by nodding his head as yes.) Tom: Okay... (We all had our food and started to the shopping mall of the lingerie and Tom immediately went into the shop and checked everywhere for few minutes and allowed us to shopping, as he said he stayed outside, Mona and I lead into the shop... It''s really embarrassed every time when I get into the lingerie shop... But Mona, she is pulling me to one side of the shop to show me the designer lingerie sets... Anna: Mona, I didn''t yet use the sets we bought on our Grindelwald trip... Mona: Anna, you came to the phase to use the lingerie sets, so you no need to worry about the stock of the lingerie sets you already have... Anna: Yeah, but... Mona: Anna, you know one thing, their life span is just a one day, so its better if you purchace them in advance... Anna: what? One day? Is that cheap quality of the clothing? (Mona immediatelyughed at me and I didn''t understand why she isughed for my question and I have no idea why their life span is one day.) Mona: Do you think these men have the patience to take off our lingerie? (I didn''t understand what she just said and thinking why men will take off girls lingerie? We will remove ourselves, right?) Mona: Anna... I can understand, it''s your first time, so you have no clue about it... Anna: I wear many times, Mona, but no lingerie set till now expired in a day... Mona: okay, you wear many times but did you exposed to Mark when you are only on the lingerie set? (A sudden shrill electrified my body when I visualising Mark is staring at me with his sharp eyes when I wear only the lingerie set and I am sure his desires will definitely get hyper second by second and a demon in him will wake up to enjoy me. Now I understand what Mona mean, Mark definitely has no patience to take off my lingerie instead he tear them into pieces out of his over sexual desires. And that''s the reason she said their lifespan is one day... My face turned to blush the moment I understand what she meant...) Mona: Hope my little angel understand what I mean... (I nodded my head as yes.) Anna: Maybe, I should get habituated to shop lingerie sets regrly like you... (Mona immediatelyughed at me and nodded her head as yes and we both started shopping. I don''t know why I feel and visualise Mark''s reaction when I am looking at the lingerie sets. I can sense how he will react when he looked at me on these lingerie sets... In between my thoughts, Mona selected me a few of the sets and I lead to the trail room to check on them... All of them looks so seductive and I feel shy to look at myself in those lingerie sets... Few of them are like just covered my half chest and my hips are exposed clearly and few are exposed my coverage clearly in a seductive way... I am quickly changing them one by one to check the size. Suddenly my phone got a message and I checked it... "MARK..." It''s Mark message... I immediately looked at the message and shocked by looking at the message... "Buy some hot Red lingerie sets..." What the hell... I turned around and checked and the door is closed. How does he know I am at the lingerie shop? Immediately I got another message from him, "Okay?" I replied, "Shhhh" And smiled to myself by looking at his message again. And Yes, I already selected the red lingerie sets because he likes red colour most and his cravings will definitely increase more when he looked at me in the red lingerie set. Suddenly I got a call and it''s from Mark. I smiled and responded to his call... Mark: Anna... Anna: hmmm... Mark: Where are you? Anna: in the trail room... Mark: whoahhhh, are you trying the lingerie sets? Anna: hmmm... Mark: select them ording to my taste, okay? Anna: hmmm... Mark: if you got any doubt or confusion in the selection, you can turn on the video call, I will say whether it suits you or not... Anna: Shooo, Mark... Stay calm... Mark: How I can stay calm when my wifey is selecting some seductive lingeries to impress me... Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: Yeah... Do you want me to join your lingerie shopping? Anna: no no no... (He immediatelyughed by listening to my nervous answer.) Mark: Okay, ok, carry on with your shopping and stay safe... Anna: Okay, Mark... Chapter 407 - I Saw Him Somewhere..!!! Chapter 407 - I Saw Him Somewhere..!!! Genie''s POV: I still remember how Mark proposed that bitch in the engagement party. "There are many ways to be happy in this life, but all I really need is you... Anna... It''s you, Anna... My cute little angel in my life¡­" What the hell¡­ Why I am still visualising that engagement party night? Whenever I am visualising, I feel like some of the insects are crawling on my body and how Mark thinks that Anna is an angel? She is a Demon and when he will realise about her reality that she is after him only because of his money and status?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..!!!_51093483208886614 for visiting. She is not even a rich girl, then why he fall after her and proposed to her as if there is no girl on this globe? And that bitch¡­ How nicely she acted with her crocodile tears¡­ What she is thinking of herself? Is she wanting to prove her innocence before everyone with her crocodile tears? and she acted perfectly as if she was really shocked and surprised with Mark''s proposal and everyone in the party knows that she is acting and how dare she kissed Mark by falling on him, and Mark, he falls for her kiss and kissed her deeply and forget that he was surrounded by the higher officials and paparazzi''s and I can understand by looking at their deep intense kiss that how far they go on the bed¡­ And I am sure that bitch trapped everyone in Mark''s family, I can understand with the overaction made by that Rubeus, he supported her as if she is his own daughter and barked at me like a dog and ckmailed me by threatening my job as if he is the owner of Mark''s property, and he insulted me with his mean words and he didn''t even consider that we are in the party and he praised that bitch as a Red rose in the white flower garden, if my dad didn''t interrupt me I will definitely give him a strong answer in such a way that he will be scared to look at me or speak to me¡­ I am really shocked for Mark''s decision; because I didn''t guess that he will fall in her trap that easily if I know that Mark nned the proposal to Anna, I will definitely ruin his party in one or other way to save him, How naively Mark nned his engagement and he pretends everyone to think that it''s apany''s announcement but he suddenly announced about Anna and proposed her, and announced that hemitted with that bitch... I saw his genuine love towards that bitch¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Why did Mark fall in love with that girl? It shocked everyone, including me, and I didn''t expect his proposal and how can he propose to an under status girl? Even my dad was shocked and worried after listening to their proposal because he has more hopes on Mark that he should marry me, and from my childhood, my dad forced me to get close to Mark, but the days passed I get attracted to him and now I am like I will do anything to get my Mark and he will be always mine¡­ Ahhhh¡­ How dare she entered between me and Mark? Does she think she can get him by selling her body to Mark? Let''s see, luckily, tomorrow I got a chance to travel with Mark and I grab the chance to go to a personal business trip with him, only Mark and I, and there is no Anna, I should take the advantage of the trip and will n to give the drug to him by mixing it in his food or drink. Once he takes the drug I can easily get a chance to sleep with him and I am sure I will show the real heaven of s.e.x to him and I am sure once he had s.e.x with me his mind will definitely vanish with Anna''s thoughts and follow me and please me every night to do s.e.x with him like a puppy and we both will have more fun with s.e.x and enjoy happily and I will be more happy by looking at Anna''s tears when Mark sleep with me. Once wemitted with s.e.x, we may do s.e.x in the office room too. So we both will be live in heaven and no one can separate us, and after a few days of our s.e.x life Mark will definitely follow me and listens to me whatever I say and he will definitely feel regret by not choosing me all these days... I once again looked at the drug packets in my handbag which I take from John, they are looking at me to use, I smile to myself for my future sess to grab Mark by looking at those packets... In between my thoughts, Mark passed my desk, which is outside of his room doom. I immediately adjusted my dress to show my coverage to impress him and get up from my chair to show my respect to him, but he didn''t even looked at me, and his face is red, I can sense he is furious about something, I thought he wille to the office in a happy mood because of the great project he got today and suddenly my attention grabbed by a guy with his giant muscr body. He is following Mark very closely. I didn''t understand who is he, and why he is following Mark... But I feel like I saw him somewhere..!!! Where...? I tried to get remember about him but no Idea, I have no clue about him. Suddenly Mark paused at his room door and turned towards that guy with his furious face... Chapter 408 - Who Is That 3rd Person? Chapter 408 - Who Is That 3rd Person? Genie''s Pov: I tried to get remember about him but no Idea; I have no clue about him. Suddenly Mark paused at his room door and turned towards that guy with his furious face... Mark: You are not allowed into my room... Guy: but, Sir... Mark: Don''t speak one more word and stay here... (Mark shouted at him and immediately turned to me with his furious face to give order to me, I went close to Mark to listen to his order.) Mark: Don''t allow him into my room without my permission¡­ Genie: Okay sir,... Is he troubling you? Shall I call the security? Mark: No need, he will stay in these chairs but don''t allow him into my room without my permission¡­ (Mark pointed the chairs before my cabin, and most of the time the clients in the waiting list to meet Mark will use these chairs. So, is that guy rted to our clients? No¡­ Maybe not, because Mark never shows his furious to his clients irrespective of their status¡­ So what is the link between this guy and Mark and why Mark is so furious at him?) Genie: Okay sir¡­ (I said in between my thoughts and looked at that guy with my confused face because I have no clue that who he is, and I again feel that I saw him somewhere but I don''t know where and when I met him, when I am looking he suddenly winked at me with one of his eyes very casually and smiling at me as if I am a known person to him... I immediately opened my mouth in shock for his sudden action, and why he behaved with me like a known person? As far as I know I never met him physically and I didn''t get any idea where I met him... Suddenly, my thoughts were interrupted by Mark''s orders, so I again looked at Mark with my alert face...) Mark: And bring the files of tomorrow''s meeting into my room... Genie: okay sir... (Mark immediately rushed into his room after listening to me and his room door m on my face very rudely, I closed my eyes for his furious action. After a few seconds I stare at the door but I can see that guy in my side look and he is still starring at me and I feel happy inside when he is staring at me. Come on Genie, show your anger attitude to him... I immediately looked at him with my serious face but he didn''t care and looked at me with his smiling face and again winked at me... What''s wrong with him..? How dare he wink at me? Guy: "Hi..." I speak nothing to him and ignored his hi and went to the shelf in my cabin to collect the files and after a few seconds; I take some of the files mentioned by Mark and lead towards Mark''s room to handover the files but suddenly that muscr guy stands in front of me like a hurdle. I looked at him as a what¡­ Guy: "What are they?" Genie: Can''t you see? I said with my furious tone. He smiled by listening to my furious tone, and looked at the files in my hand, and in a few seconds, his looks went near to my chest and started staring at my little exposure coverage. Genie: Excuse me..! (He got distracted to look at my coverage and immediately looked at my face with his nk expression...) Genie: Move aside... (He immediately gave me the way to enter into Mark''s room but he still starring at me with his nk expression. I can understand he likes my b.o.o.b.s, and he has no words after looking at my coverage. I smile to myself by visualising his expression and went into Mark''s room and ced them on the table.) Genie: Here are the files, sir¡­ (I am waiting for the further orders of Mark.) Mark: You can leave now... (I am shocked by listening to him, because he didn''t give me any work rted to tomorrows meeting. So I asked him again for his orders.) Genie: Ok sir, is there anything I can help you with tomorrow''s meeting? Mark: No Genie, I am preparing the presentation¡­ Genie: Okay sir¡­ (What? Why he is preparing the presentation by himself without my help? I have no clue, and it''s better to leave his room before he shows his rage on me. I immediately turned towards the door.) Mark: Did you arrange everything for tomorrow''s business trip? (I immediately turned towards Mark after listening to him.) Genie: Yes sir... Mark: How many people you have arranged? Genie: two, sir, you and me... Mark: Okay, make it three... Genie: What? Three? (Mark immediately looked at me with his dagger eyes. It''s better to ept instead asking the reasons, oe else he might kill me with his angry looks.) Genie: Sorry sir, I will arrange for three. (Genie, Just make a try to know who is that 3rd person¡­) I take all my strength and asked him shamelessly about the 3rd person.) Genie: May I know who is that third person, sir? Mark: Do you think I should answer to your questions? Genie: I am so sorry, sir... (He immediately looked into the files that I bought as a sign to get out of his room. I silently walked out of his room and sit in my cabin and started thinking... Actually, my mind is struck with many questions, I didn''t understand why Mark is very angry? And who might be the third person who is travelling with us..? Is it that bitch Anna? If it is that bitch all my ns will get spoil... Chapter 409 - Is It Coffee? Chapter 409 - Is It Coffee? Genie''s Pov: Actually, my mind is struck with many questions, I didn''t understand why Mark is very angry? And who might be the third person who is travelling with us..? Is it that bitch Anna? If it is that bitch, all my ns will get spoiled... What she is thinking of herself? Does she think she needs to sleep with Mark even though he is on a business trip? If in that case I never got a chance to sleep with Mark and that bitch will never give me a chance to get closer to Mark... What should I do now? Wait... I should plot a n, and at least I should ruin their privacy or I should create a scene that Mark will give more importance to me than that Anna... I should n in such a way that I should move more close to Mark. How can I get a good n to implement my strategy? Jack..!!! He will help me with a good n, but he dered that he is not interested to help me with revenge ns¡­ How dare he to humiliate me, he used me for s.e.x as a fees for my revenge n and he also f.u.c.k.i.e.d me with his friends gang and now, suddenly; he quit to help me in my revenge on Anna and acting as if he is the only ethical person living on this earth and how dare that gay dared to speak with me in such an awful way? I no need to take exclusive revenge on him, because John will definitely dump him in theing few days and I will see how he will cry like a baby girl... Luckily I got support from John and he will do anything for me if I ept to do s.e.x with him, he risks his friends life in the Grindelwald trip for my revenge and secretly progressing the n he plot¡­ But what should I do now? How can I plot a n without their help? That Jack warned me that he is not interested in any revenge help and John he didn''t yet respond to my calls or messages... God only knows where they are... Are they seriously fall in love to each other? No¡­ no... Jack might fall in love with John but I am sure John is not a gay, and we both satisfied our s.e.x.u.a.l desires many times and he is impressed with my s.e.x.u.a.l acts and now he is getting close to Jack taking too many risks to get my Revenge done... Okay, I need to wait for his call or message, if he didn''t reach me by tomorrow I should plot a n to myself in such a way that both Anna and Mark should be apart and I should get more close to him... But why Mark is acting very weird today? He is very mad at me for no reason and he didn''t say any work rted to tomorrow''s business presentation... Actually, if it is any meeting, I will prepare everything and Mark just proofread and checked it before giving his presentation. But now, he still didn''t give me any information rted to the project, and he is preparing the entire presentation by himself... Did he get any doubt that I may cheat him by leaking the information to hispetitors? No... No... He might be very careful in this project work because he is more passionate about this project... Whatever, Let it be... I got some free time to think about tomorrow''s n... How can I make them apart? What should I do if both of them went into the bedroom in the charter flight? How can I disturb them? Shall I knock on their door? No, I should not let them get into the private room... Think, Genie, think... In between my thoughts, I got a sh that Mark warned me to arrange the facilities for three people, so I got busy for some time by fixing the arrangements, and after I am done, I checked the time. It''s time for a coffee and at least I should spend some time with Mark when he is having coffee and again I will try to get the information about the 3rd person... In between my thoughts, I went to the coffee machine and prepare a coffee and hold the tray and lead towards Mark''s room. But again that guy obstructed me and stand like a hurdle at the door and looking at me with his smirk smiling face... Genie: Move aside... Guy: "What is it?" (What he is thinking of himself? Does he think he is an inspection officer to me? Does he expected me to answer to all of his questions?) Guy: "What is it, baby?" (I looked at him with my widened eyes, What he just called me? baby? How dare he to call me in such a way?) Genie: Move aside... (I said with my furious tone, but he didn''t change his expression and looking at the tray I hold, and staring at my chest in between and enjoying by looking at my coverage... How dare he to act in such a way..? I immediately take the cover te of the coffee cup... Guy: "Is it coffee?" Mona: Yes, it is... Do you want to check it? By finishing my words, I immediately throw the hot coffee on him... He immediately pushed me back by holding my chest to avoid the hot coffee spill on my dress... I am shocked for his sudden alert reaction because he pushed me to save me from the hot coffee spill and he didn''t scream or shout at me... I again looked at him with my nk expression for his caring action towards me, he immediately takes off his shirt and cleans his body with his shirt. And I can see a bruise caused by the hot coffee on his hard abbs. His abbs is attracting me more than his red wound and stared at them for a few seconds and involuntarily take a few steps close to him. I can sense he is staring at me for my close move, but I didn''t care about his looks and ced my hand on his abbs near his wound... Suddenly he holds my waist and pulled me close to him and my b.o.o.b.s squeeze to his Hard abbs... I immediately looked at him with my nk shock expression. He is still looking at me with his smiling face... What? Is he not angry at me for my rude actions? And he is smiling to me as if nothing happened... What''s wrong with him? I take strength and asked him... Genie: What''s your name? "Daniel.." (He said very sharply with his husky tone. I feel like some magic flow into me the moment I heard his voice. I didn''t feel these kind of feeling before. With one of my hand, I hold his shoulder and raised to reach his face by standing on my tiptoe and involuntarily reached to his lips to kiss him... Suddenly a bell rang, and we both got alerted and he leave my waist and I realised it''s Mark''s calling bell for me... He is looking around in confusion for the sound... Genie: It''s my boss rm I need to go... (He nodded his head as ok.) Daniel: Where is the washroom? (I showed the direction to him.) Daniel: Will youe with me? (I looked at him with my narrowed eyes, he smiled and silently lead to the washroom. But I still feel the weird sensible feeling and I didn''t expect that I will get in trance with him... OMG, what if I really kissed him? What should I do if Mark looked at me when I am kissing him? Thank god... I immediately ran into Mark''s room and he ordered me to bring a few more business files... I gave the files he ordered and after a few minutes I gave the coffee to him and looked at him to ask about who is the 3rd person, but Mark deeply involved in his business work and didn''t even recognise that I am looking at him... After a few seconds I decided to leave his room, because I don''t want to taste his rage again for the disturbance caused by me... I came out of his room and checked for Daniel guy, he ising out of the washroom with his wet t-shirt and I can still visualise his abbs under his shirt. I smile to myself and immediately went into my cabin and pretend I didn''t looked at him and continued doing some of my pending work but this time I opened the door of my cabin to stalk at him inbetween my work... He sit in the chair and faced directly to look at me and I can sense his hot looks and I don''t know why I feel horny... Come on Genie, control yourself... He might rted to Mark and if you proceed with s.e.x, Mark might get to know about your dirty secrets and he never ever in his life looked at you... I immediately get up to close the door of my cabin and finally looked at him onest time while closing the door, he again winked at me with his smiling face... This time I didn''t get angry instead I smile and feel blushed and closed the door and continued doing my work... Chapter 410 - She Is Single And Mingle With Me... Chapter 410 - She Is Single And Mingle With Me... Mark''s Pov: I don''t want to hurt Anna; she feels insecure and nervous if I didn''t ept Daniel as my security guard. So to make them feel free I epted Daniel as my bodyguard but I am getting irritation when he is moving close to me and following me everywhere, it doesn''t mean I didn''t like Daniel he is a good person and he kept his life in the danger zone to save us at the food carnival, the reason behind I am getting irritation is I am not fond of bodyguard. I hate them from my childhood; I feel like they are taking my privacy of the living. I need to carry them to everywhere I go and they will lurk at me always; I know it''s their duty to guard me but I don''t feelfortable and it leads to irritation and the same thing is happening with Daniel, We both are on the way to my office in my car and Daniel continued to irritate me with his questions. I feel like he is a kind of hyper species and I don''t know why Rubeus uncle is trusting him blindly, whatever it''s better I should be careful with him too. Daniel: Sir, can you please introduce me with your personal assistant? (Ahhh¡­ This Daniel he is always asking me about Genie and her details, I can understand his feelings are genuine towards Genie, maybe he fall in love at first sight, the moment he saw Genie and I know he saw her at my engagement party and I can understand his love pain to get Genie''s attention because I know the magic of love at first sight, and I know how it feels because I went through it when I met Anna, and I feel like I will do anything to make her mine and I always grab the opportunity to get her attention and it became easy for me to get close to her in our Grindelwald trip. Luckily Anna understands my love even though I behaved with her rudely and now we are going to take one more advance step in our rtionship in the name of the wedding.) Daniel: Sir, tell me about your personal assistant. Mark: Will you please shut up... Daniel: yes, sir, I will shut my mouth but tell me one thing, why don''t you speak much? (I didn''t answer to him, instead I increased the speed of the car to reach the office as early as possible to avoid his interrogating questions.) Daniel: When I am followed you and Anna madam, the one thing I observed is you act different with Anna madam, you speak a lot with her andugh a lot with her but when ites to others, you always look with your serious face¡­ Why don''t you like to speak to others, sir? (I immediately stopped the car with a sudden break and looked at him with a serious note.) Mark: Get out¡­ Daniel: Sir¡­ Sorry sir, I will zip my mouth¡­ Please¡­ (I take a long breath and again started driving, this time he stayed quiet, and I feel relieved. Yes, what Daniel said is right, I never speak much to anyone except Anna, Mona, and Tom. They really helped me in my hard time and they never look at my money. They helped me with their heart so I behaved with them with my open mind and believe them whole-heartedly, and when ites to others, I feel they are behaving nicely to me by looking at my status and money. So how can I move close to them when I clearly sense their true feelings?) Daniel: Sir, onest thing, tell me about your personal assistant, in your free time .. (Hoo God... Is he really fall in love with Genie? Or he just attracted to her by looking at her shape and structure? Whatever, I don''t care, and if he really loves Genie; I know atst; he is the one who suffers with pain when he knew about the reality of Genie, and if he just attracted to her by looking at her body, both of them live in heaven for a few days and apart happily after getting satisfied their desires... Let''s see how their story end... Daniel: Boss, onest question... Mark: What?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51139787788177357 for visiting. Daniel: Is she booked? Mark: what? Daniel: I mean, did she have a boyfriend? (I immediately chuckled by listening to him. How excited he is...) Daniel: Please boss... Tell me... Mark: I don''t know anything about her personal information... Daniel: Okay boss, I will find it by myself... Hope she is single and mingle with me¡­ (Finally, we reached my office and I am leading to my room. Everyone is looking at me weirdly when Daniel is following me very closely. My staff knows that I don''t carry any kind of bodyguard or security. It would be better if I didn''t know about Daniel, but unfortunately we caught him and now my uncle ordered me to carry him like a kitty¡­ Hoo god... Control Mark, it''s just a few more days, that''s it, and you can live your life happily like before... In between my thoughts, we reached our office room door. I warned him to stay outside; he is trying to convince me to enter into my room, but the moment he saw Genie he forgot everything and looking at her with his lost mind... Thank god, for the first time Genie saved me, and Danial didn''t enter into my room and now I can peacefully finish my work... I smiled to myself by looking at his lost mind when he looked at Genie, and I can understand his feelings by looking at his expressions, and he is looking at her in such a way that he will marry Genie in the next second if she epted him.) Chapter 411 - You Cant Separate Me And Anna... Chapter 411 - You Can''t Separate Me And Anna... Mark''s Pov: I feel extremely relieved when Daniel agreed to stay outside of my room, and I am sure he agreed by looking at Genie, Whatever, I got some free time to do work peacefully, and in a few seconds I got busy in my work and yes, as Mona cautioned me, I didn''t allow Genie to enter into my work and I am doing it on myself without her help. After a portion of the work done, I called to Tom to know whether everything is okay or not... Tom: Hello Mark... Mark: Hi Tom, everything okay? Tom: No... Not at all... Mark: Why? What happened? Tom: Because Mona again started ignoring me... (I chuckled after listening to him and feel relieved that it''s not a dangerous thing.) Tom: Don''tugh at me, Mark, I am saying the truth and do you know how it feels when your ignores you? Mark: Actually, I didn''t yet face it, Tom, Okay, tell me, what happened? Tom: You know one thing, Mark, when Mona is doing shopping she will forget everything particrly she forgot me and ignore me as if I am a different creature... Mark: Shopping? Did they go to shopping? Tom: Yes Mark, after you left, they nned for the shopping... Mark: They already nned to buy a wedding dress on tomorrow, right? Did they change the n? Tom: Do you think the wedding dress is the only shopping these girls will do? Mark: I think so... Tom: No Mark, you are underestimating them... Mark: Okk, which shop they went for shopping..? Tom: They came to the lingerie shop... (Iughed immediately and understand Anna needs a lot of them to impress me, and I am sure it''s Mona''s idea because my dumb girl don''t have idea about it and I can understand why Mona ignored Tom.) Tom: Don''tugh... I am getting irritation for Mona''s ignorance... Mark: ok, now I understand, you are getting irritation because Mona is not taking care of you in the lingerie shop, am I right? Tom: No, I am getting irritation because Mona ordered me to stay outside of the shop... Mark: What? (I againughed by listening to Tom''s voice, and I understand why Mona takes that decision, Anna might feel difort if Tom is with them, so she might order him to stand outside. So, I try to make him calm down.) Mark: Okay Tom, don''t worry, I hope she will take care of you at the night... Tom: Maybe not... Mark: Why?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''t-separate-me-and-anna..._51139797183419446 for visiting. Tom: Because she didn''t sleep entirest night, so I better leave her tonight... (We bothughed to each other, and I got a sh that Tom nned a date with Monast night, and I can understand by listening to Tom that both of them enjoyed a lot. Tom: Ok Mark, I will be on my duty to look after them, their security is more important... Mark: Yeah, carry on and enjoy by following their orders... Tom: okay Mark, enjoy your work too... (The moment I hang Tom''s call, I immediately called to Anna and ordered her to buy some s.e.xy lingerie and teased her a bit and I can visualise how her face is blushed. I smile and continued doing my work and now it''s evening around 6:30 p.m. I am done with my work and messaged Anna... Mark: Are you done with your shopping? (After a few seconds I got a reply from her.) Anna: Yeah, I am on the way to home... Mark: Did you buy my specification lingerie? Anna: What are your specifications? (Anna knows about the specifications I mentioned, then why did she ask me again?) Mark: Don''t you know? Anna: Haha.., don''t worry, your sadistic friend helped me hope you may like them... (What? Sadistic friend? Anna never calls Mona in such a way... I don''t know why I feel weird when she asked me about my specifications and now she represents Mona as a sadistic friend. As fas as I know, all the time, Anna supports Mona irrespective of the situation. So it is not Anna, and I am sure it is my sadistic friend who is texting me on Anna''s phone. So to tease her I replied to her pretending I am messaging to Anna.) Mark: Yeah, she helped you at least in the shopping... Anna: What do you mean? (Now I got rity that it''s Mona because I know her way of typing in messages and I can enjoy by looking at her immediate short temper message.) Mark: What I mean is after your shopping stay away to Mona, if not she will definitely eat your brain like she always does... Anna: What? Mark: Yes, Anna, that''s true and after our wedding is done, we no need to look at her face too, and I don''t allow you to waste your time by spending time with her, Okay? Anna: Mark..! You can''t separate me and Anna... Mark: Caught you... (Iughed loudly for Mona''s innocence to get caught red-handedly. I can understand how her facial expression looks like.) Anna: Idiot fellow..!!! Mark: Yes I am, and I should be an idiot to catch my sadistic friend naughty acts¡­ Anna: Go to hell... Mark: Give the phone to my Anna... Anna: Hi Mark, We are on the way to home... Mark: okay, and Don''t forget to get ready... Anna: Mark..!!! (I smiled by looking at Anna''s reply, and this is her original reaction... After a few seconds, I packed and get ready to go to Home the moment I opened the door, Daniel looked at me and started following me again...) Chapter 412 - Hey, How Are You? Chapter 412 - Hey, How Are You? Mark''s Pov: After a few seconds of my work done, I packed and get ready to go to home but the moment I opened the door, Daniel looked at me and started following me again and when we reached the parking slot, he is ready to get into my car... Mark: I guess your duty for today is done, so you may leave now... Daniel: No boss, Rubeus sir appointed me to guard you 24/7... Mark: What? (I am shocked the moment I listened to him, What he is trying to say? Will hee to my home and kill my privacy at home too? No, I never let it happen. I immediately strike my head as no.) Daniel: Boss, boss, that''s true boss Rubeus sir appointed me to guard you 24/7, you can confirm it by asking Rubeus sir¡­ Mark: No¡­ I don''t care about my Rubeus uncle''s terms and conditions and now you can go¡­ Danial: Boss, please take me along with you. Mark: No, I don''t allow you to enter into my house and tell me your address I will drop you if it is on my way or I will arrange a cab for you... Daniel: I don''t have a home to go... (I immediately looked at him in shock.) Mark: What? Daniel: Yes boss I don''t have a home to go and I don''t have any family to take care, in one word I am a free bird and no one will cry for me if I lost my life. Mark: Get into my car... (I said sharply and he immediately get into my car and sit in the passenger seat, after listening to him I understand he is an orphan and that''s the reason he chooses this risky job and he dares to sacrifice his life for his work, everyone may think it''s madness but I can understand how a life will be when no one is their to take care of us maybe that''s the reason he chooses this kind of risky job. Whatever, I feel very low when he said he has no family, but he looks his life in a very optimistic way, even though he had no one to take care he said, he is a free bird, and by looking at him everyone can understand that he enjoys every second of his life. I looked at him Inbetween my driving and as usual; he is looking at me with his curious eyes to eat my brain. After a few seconds, he breaks the silence... Daniel: Boss, is your personal assistant ising to business trip with us? Mark: Why? Daniel: I want to get more close to her so please don''t mind and tell me, boss... Mark: First you should get close to her in order to get more closer to her... Daniel: Boss, we are close, so I am nning to get more close to her... (He said with his smiling face and I can understand something happened between Danial and Genie.) Mark: close? Daniel: Yes boss, she became close to me and you know one thing; she speaks to me too... (I immediately chuckled by listening to his excited tone.) Daniel: That''s true boss, she spoke to me very lovely¡­ (By finishing his words he is looking at the sky through window, and I can understand he is still in the trance of Genie.) Mark: What did she speak? Daniel: She asked me, "Hey, How are you?" Mark: So, you dere she is close to you because she asked you the most casual question how are you... Daniel: Do you think it''s casual, boss? Mark: of course... Daniel: No boss, when you feel unwell if someone asked you how are you, it means they care for you and it feels crazy when it will be asked by the one you like most... Am I right, boss? Mark: Yes, you are right, but you are fine enough and didn''t look ill too, so why are you so hyper when she asked you how are you? Daniel: it''s not just how are you, boss... It''s, "Hey, how are you..." Hey means she is calling me out of love, maybe it''s my nick name¡­ (I smiled by listening to him and I understand he keeps blind hopes on Genie for no reason.) Mark: You are mad and idiot, Daniel¡­ Daniel: Why boss? Mark: How can you think Hey is a nickname? Daniel: Why not, boss? Mark: because if anyone don''t know your name they will call you "Hey", it doesn''t mean they called you out of love, hope you understand what I mean¡­ Daniel: that''s okay boss, but she asked me how am I, I can understand she is taking care of me... (I smiled by listening to his exnation and now I am sure he is in 100 Percent in trance with Genie, and he is not in a position to understand the reality. Poor soul, hope he should not hurt when he got to know the reality of Genie.) Daniel: Boss, Don''tugh at me, tell me, Don''t you agree it feels very special when someone cares about you..? Mark: Yes, it feels great, but the thing is why Genie asked you how are you when you are well? Daniel: Well, she asked me because my abbs got burnt... Mark: burnt? When? And how did she know that your abbs got burnt? Daniel: It happened in the morning, boss, and the burnt caused by her... Mark: How? Daniel: She is busy leading to your room with a hot coffee... (He paused and again went into her trance. By looking at his blushed face, everyone can understand something romantic thing happened between them and I am sure Genie will take the lead.) Mark: So, did the coffee identally spill on you? Daniel: No boss, she intentionally throws it on me... Mark: What? (I immediatelyughed that how he takes Genie''s arrogant behaviour in a positive way.) Daniel: Boss, please don''tugh¡­ Mark: Okk, Tell me why did she throw hot coffee on you? Daniel: because by pointing the coffee I asked her what is it when she is busy to serve the coffee for you... Mark: So she throws the hot coffee on you out of rage... Daniel: exactly, butter, she asked me, "Hey how are you?" (I immediatelyughed by listening to Daniel.) Daniel: Don''tugh at me, boss... Mark: Don''t you get angry for her rage behaviour? Daniel: To be frank I love her more after looking at her furious face, she looks so cute when she got angry, and there is a reason for her behavior boss, it''s her duty to serve coffee to you but it''s my duty to check on everything for your safety even though it''s my love I should not get down my duty, so I happily epted her cute rage and I feel more happy when she asked me, "Hey, How are you?" It means she is caring for me and it''s a kind of concern for her rage behaviour towards me¡­ (By listening to him, I understand he is giving priority to his duties than his attractions. Now I feel a little confident and I feel like I can trust him, lets see, If he didn''t break my trust on him I will show a bright future to him or else he should face the hell in his remaining life.) Daniel: Boss, you know one thing; She tried to kiss me too, but you disturbed us... (He said very excitedly.) Mark: me? Daniel: Yes boss, when I am cleaning the coffee strains, she leans forward to kiss me by looking at my abbs, I guess she likes my abbs and I am sure in future she likes my heart too¡­ Mark: First, tell me how did I disturb you? Daniel: Boss, when she leans forward to kiss me, suddenly you ring the calling bell, and she hurriedly went into your room and she didn''t even look at me till evening and in the evening she asked me, "hey how are you?" Mark: So you struck at her loop... Daniel: it''s not loop, boss, it''s love... Tell me one thing, is sheing on our tomorrows business trip? Mark: Why should I say to you? You are a bodyguard and also a detective, so find it by yourself... Daniel: Yes, boss I can find and I am sure she ising on tomorrows trip because she is your personal secretary. (Yes, he guessed it right, but I didn''t get amused because everyone knows that my personal secretary will follow me, particrly in business trip.) Daniel: Boss, you looks soo handsome when you smile orugh... (I immediately looked at him with my narrowed eyes.) Daniel: I am not praising you, boss, it''s the fact I feel and you I stalk at you before, you always looks so serious. But for the first time you proved I am wrong, you smile like a human and your sense of humour is at peaks... If I were a girl I will definitely fall after you... Anna madam is so lucky to find you as her partner... (I stayed quite and didn''t replied to him because if I replied he will praise me more for no reason, which I don''t like the most.) Chapter 413 - I Have Tonnes Of Honesty... Chapter 413 - I Have Tonnes Of Honesty... Mark''s Pov: Daniel..! A new person entered into my life, and I don''t know how our rtionship will go further, I hope he should choose the right path by choosing our side, if he really an honest person he will definitely into my family with all the faithful persons like Mona, Tom, Anna, and I no need to exin separately about them because he might know by now how we will give value to the faithful persons because he already followed us and he might have some idea about our friendship family. If he really a faithful person, we will wee him into our friendship gang and never treat him like a servant or an assistant and I am sure he never feel lonely¡­ I know how he feels when he didn''t have a family to share his happiness or sadness and the family is a center of our life and it is the key for our eternal happiness. Even though he pretends he is happy by stating a free bird, I can understand how it feels a lonely life because I faced it in my life. Hope he should understand the value of a family and join in our gang by winning the trust of all of us and should not get attracted to the bribe offered by our enemy to spy on us. Let''s see¡­ And so far we discussed till now, I am very much impressed when he said about the coffee incident; I know he attracted to Genie and to impress her he might not ask "What is that" by pointing the tray and he may directly allow her into my room without asking what she is carrying in a tray, but he asked to inspect because it''s his duty to do and he didn''t even consider to attract Genie and as a result he got burnt on his skin for the rage and short temper of Genie... Whatever, he is hyper now because Genie asked him "how are you" just because of the burnt on his abbs. Hope Genie should ept him for his genuine love. Let''s see how their story will end... Actually, I should have told to Genie that he is my bodyguard for a few days but Genie knows I am not fond of bodyguard and if I suddenly appointed a bodyguard, she might think something serious thing happened and not only Genie the enemy who is behind all the attacks might get alerted if I appointed a bodyguard and n the attacks ording to that so I don''t want anyone to know that Daniel is my bodyguard. Instead, I will introduce to everyone that he is one of my old friend and came to visit me to console about Ria''s tragedy. So it''s better I should convince him before he said to anyone that he appointed as a bodyguard to me¡­ Mark: Okay, now listen to my point and keep it in mind. Danial: Sure boss¡­ Mark: Don''t let anyone know that you are my bodyguard, Okay? Danial: Sure, boss, and I know it''s a bitplicated issue for you and everyone might think why are you suddenly appointed a bodyguard¡­ Mark: Yeah, so stay quiet¡­ Danieal: But, boss, tell me what should I answer to them if they asked what is the rtionship between you and me because it is better if we fix it in prior¡­ Mark: Yeah, tell them we are friends and you came to console me about Ria''s tragedy¡­ Danieal: Friends? Are you sure boss? (He asked with his excited tone.) Mark: Why not? Danial: I didn''t find any faithful friend till now, boss, and you know one thing, I thought I should be rich to get a faithful and honest friend but you proved me that I am wrong and I wonder a lot that you are epting me as your friend because you are the faithful friend I have seen so far¡­ Mark: How can you say that I am a faithful friend? Daniel: Boss, you are underestimating my intelligence, I spy on you and your friend''s gang to guard you secretly when Rubeus sir appointed me to do so, and I know how you take care of your friends, so I am d that you epted me as your friend¡­ Mark: Very funny..!!! I didn''t say you are my friend, instead I cautioned you to be my friend if anybody asked you how we are rted. Do you understand? (After listening to my statement Daniel''s face tuned to dull but I should stay strong until I purely trust him as my friend, it may take time to prove his honesty. Let''s see¡­) Daniel: So how can I earn your friendship? Mark: When I trust you and feel you as my friend¡­ Daniel: How can I earn that, boss? Mark: Through honesty¡­ Daniel: Whoahhh!!! That''s very simple boss. because I have tons of honesty and I will sacrifice my life to live honestly, So soon you ept me as your buddy¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51186139897325677 for visiting. (I smile by listening to his excited, happy statement, and I know I acted a little rude by not epting him as a friend because I don''t want to take any further risks right now by trusting some anonymous person¡­ And yes, I agree he is very intelligent, and he observed me perfectly and understand urately about my friendship value, he scans everything surrounded by him and me, if he didn''t have a great talent, my uncle won''t appoint him as my guard or a spy... Suddenly I got a sh of my engagement party night event, Yes, Daniel attend the party and he might notice something about Rubeus uncle''s incident, and with the information, he provided I might find a clue to find my enemy. So I just want to ask him about Rubeus uncle''s incident on my engagement party. I hope he might notice something about it... Mark: So you came to my engagement party, right? Daniel: Yes boss, I saw my angel in your engagement party, and she looks soo beautiful and hot in her white short dress. I can still visualise her image. (Ahhh¡­ He again started sidetracking the topic with Genie memories.) Mark: Can you answer to my question? (I asked in a serious tone.) Daniel: Yes boss, I attended your engagement party with the help of Rubeus sir... Mark: Did you notice any weird thing or suspect anyone at the party? Daniel: No, sir, every guest is your formal guest and everyone is with the same fake expression, So it''s hard to suspect one among all... Mark: Fake expression? Daniel: Yes, boss, their smile is not real and they are wishing to others with their fake smile. So it''s tough to doubt one particr person. I don''t know why these corporate friends always smile with their fake expression, maybe most of them are jealous by looking at your growth or status, or it must be a rule learned in their corporate school to fakeugh when they looked at their friend. (I smile by listening to his exnation of fake smile, and I agree to him, even I sense their fake smile but I got habituated to it. Whatever, it''s not the point I need so I asked another question,) Mark: Okay, did you notice anything when Rubeus uncle got poisoned? Daniel: A olddy gave the wine ss to Rubeus sir, and by that time Rubeus sir is busy in speaking to some old man and I observed that person is looking at Rubeus sir with a satisfied, smiling expression when he is drinking the wine offered by that olddy. Later Rubeus sir, lead into your group chat... (I understand that olddy is Nanny, and that old man is Joseph uncle who is Genie''s father, and I looked that exact scene in the CCTV footage and I also looked at the CCTV footage that Rubeus uncle meet Daniel in the middle and I guess he said or warned something to Daniel, So I tried to ask him what it is.) Mark: Did my uncle say something to you at the party? Daniel: Yes boss, he cautioned me to observe one particr person, and he also said there might be a threat from him either at the party or in the future and what shocked me is the threat happened after a few minutes of Rubeus sir caution and I didn''t expect that they will attack Rubeus sir through poison. (I am shocked after listening to him and I want to know who is that person where my uncle got a doubt. So I immediately asked him.) Mark: Who is that, Daniel? (Daniel stay quiet and didn''t answer to me, I understand it might be the secret between him and Rubeus uncle. Whatever, I again tried to know who is he.) Mark: Please, tell who is he¡­ (He still stays quiet.) Mark: Daniel, please tell me who is he, if you shut your mouth it''s very tough to sort out the case and we can''t find who poisoned Rubeus uncle¡­ So please try to understand and tell me, who is he¡­ Daniel: Sorry, boss¡­ I should have shut my mouth, but out of curiosity, I spell out, please try to understand sir... I can''t tell you anything... Chapter 414 - Two Reports... Chapter 414 - Two Reports... Mark''s Pov: I wish Daniel should not say who is that person because it is a kind of test to him about the confidentiality he maintain so we can trust him further and let him know any confidential matters rted to Ria, whatever I tried and requested him in all the possible ways to know the person where my uncle cautioned him in my engagement party¡­ Mark: Daniel, please tell me who is he, if you shut your mouth it''s very tough to sort out the case and we can''t find who poisoned Rubeus uncle¡­ So please try to understand and tell me, who is he¡­ Daniel: Sorry, boss¡­ I should have shut my mouth, but out of curiosity, I spell out, please try to understand boss. I can''t tell you anything, and I can''t break the Rubeus sir rules, so please try to understand¡­ Mark: Your Rubeus sir is my close uncle, you can trust me¡­ Daniel: No, boss, it''s not about how close you are to Rubeus sir, it''s about how I followed his rules and maintain the confidentiality. I know I made a mistake, I should not have told you about my views that I observed in the party. I made a mistake by letting you know the part of the information and not saying the remaining information. I am so sorry¡­ Mark: Daniel, you didn''t do anything wrong, you can trust me and can tell me who it is¡­ Daniel: I will tell you after I take the eptance from Rubeus sir, because we agreed on everything to be secret, so please try to understand boss¡­ Mark: Yes, I am confident that my uncle will give eptance to you to say whatever I ask, but at present his health condition is very crucial and if I take permission from him, he might have got more stress. (He didn''t respond to me and stay quiet, I understand it''s impossible to know that person without my uncle''s permission. Okay, I understand his genuinity and he maintains the confidentiality, but now the matter to know who is that person is very important, and knowing that person is more important because we have no clue that who might attack my Rubeus uncle and knowing it as early as possible is more important and it''s better I should confirm to Mona whether I can ask Rubeus uncle about it or not. So I immediately take my phone and about to call to Mona, but in return I got a call from Mona, I immediately responded to her call Mona: Hey, Mark, are you busy? (I understand Mona is nervous a bit I immediately stopped the car to know what is the reason behind her call.) Mark: No, Mona, I am on the way to my home¡­ Mona: Okay, we dropped Anna at home¡­ (I understand this is not the thing she needs to say¡­) Mark: What happened, Mona? Everything okay? Mona: Yes Mark, I just want to tell you something¡­ Mark: Okay, about? Mona: about Rubeus uncle¡­ Mark: What happened, Mona? What happened to Rubeus uncle? Is he okay? Mona: Rubeus uncle is safe Mark, nothing happened to him¡­ Mark: Okay¡­ Mona: I just got his reports¡­ Mark: reports? Mona: Yes, Mark, I got the reports of the food sample extract from Rubeus uncle, do you remember after Rubeus uncles incident I told that I send the samples tob¡­ Mark: Yeah, Yeah¡­ What is the result of the report, Mona? Mona: The report says its just a mild food poision¡­ Mark: What? Food poision? Do you think Rubeus uncle got serious just because of mild food poison? His health condition is still serious and how can it be a mild food poison, Mona. Check the reports once again or send the samples once again I am sure the report is wrong. Mona: Yes, Mark, you are right; the reports are wrong that''s the reason I send the samples to two differentborateries¡­ Mark: Mona, I can''t understand what you are saying, can you tell me clearly?, Mona: Mark, on that night I send the samples to the regrboratory where all the samples of my hospital will send but I got doubt about the uracy of our regrboratory and I think it''s better to take a second opinion so I send the sample to 2ndboratory too¡­ Mark: Okay¡­ Mona: and today I got the two reports from twoboratories, and the report of my regrboratory says it''s just a mild food poision and nothing is dangerous. Mark: What is the secondboratory report says? Mona: The secondboratory report says the food is poisoned with a cynide and some other dangerous chemicals... Mark: What?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51208991807693408 for visiting. Mona: Yes Mark, as we already guessed that someone might mixed the poison in the food and that what second report says... And Rubeus uncle just take a sip of wine so we can easily save him through medication. But if he drink the entire ss of wine, I no need to say it clearly what would happen next... It''s all our luck, Mark... Luckly he is alive now¡­ (After listening to Mona my mind was nk for a few seconds, and yes we predict that someone might mix the poision but deep down of my heart I have a hope that it''s just a mild food poision but not its proved that someone really tried to kill my uncle through mixing the poision in the food he is taking...) Mona: Hey Mark..! Mark..! Mark: Yeah..! Mona: Mark, please stay calm and go to Home... Mark: okay, did you say anything to Anna? Mona: No Mark, I didn''t yet say anything to Anna, we can discuss about itter... Mark: okay... Mona: be careful Mark... Mark: okay, you too, stay safe... Mona: tomorrow is your business trip, right? Mark: yeah... Mona: is it necessary to go to business trip? Mark: that''s okay Mona, no one knows about the trip and you guys hang to me this Daniel. So no need to worry about it... Mona: Okk, How is he? Is he okay to carry with you? Mark: a little headache but ok, if not you people appoint an escot team, so its better I should carry this little headache¡­ Mark: ok then, bye... (After I hang the call I started driving to home and thinking who might be the person who poisioned Rubeus uncle. Is he intentionally poisoned Rubeus uncle or Rubeus uncle identally picked the poisioned wine ss? No... Daniel said and even I saw in the CCTV footage that Nanny exclusively served the drink to Rubeus uncle. So Nanny involved in this mystery case? No... No... Their might be a chance that someone portrays Nanny and they might n that we should think Nanny is behind all these... Whatever we should not get into conclusion until we find a clue to solve it... Daniel: What happened, boss? Mark: Nothing¡­ (I said and started the car and driving to home.) Daniel: anything serious? Mark: Why should I say to you? Daniel:e on boss... Mark: No... No... If you are good at maintaining your promises, I am good at maintaining my friends promise so I don''t let you know... Daniel: Okay boss, I will take Rubeus sir permission and let you know everything. I am so sorry that I didn''t help you right now, I hope you will excuse me... Mark: that''s okay... (Actually I want to call to Mona to take my uncle''s permission but after listening to the fact about the report, I don''t want him to take more stress. So after his health condition is stabilized I will ask him. Inbetween my thoughts I again visualise the CCTV footage of what I saw... After Rubeus uncle spoke to Daniel, Joseph uncle came close to Daniel and spoke something. So it''s better I should ask him about it.) Mark: Okay, at my engagement party after Rubeus uncle gave warning to you about some person, Joseph uncle came to you and speak something to you, am I right? Daniel: Yes boss, I don''t know his name is Joseph, but he came close to me and asked me who am I, Mark: Okay, what did you said to him? Daniel: I said I am your close childhood friend, and by looking at his expressions I can understand he didn''t trust me, but I acted casual... Mark: So, you already lied that you are my friend... Daniel: Yes boss, but that old man is so intelligent I guess, he knows everyone in the party and he directly came to me to inquire who I am... Mark: yeah, he is ourpanies ex personal assistant and he knows almost all the guests, so he might ask you to know who you are and one more thing he is Genie''s father¡­ Daniel: What? Is that true boss? Mark: Yes, he is Genie''s father... Daniel: Wow, that''s great, I spoke to my father inw... (I smile by looking at him and he is so anxious, in between our chit chat we reached our home. I asked him to stay in the hallway and ordered NAnny to arrange a room for him and I also said that he is my childhood friend, Nanny looked at me confused because she knows all of my childhood friends but I acted casual and lead to my room.) Chapter 415 - Cheating Strawberry... Chapter 415 - Cheating Strawberry... Anna''s POV: I am so much tired of Mona''s hectic shopping, actually, some hidden energy will enhance for the girls when they are doing shopping and when doing shopping we both got hyper and active and in few shops like cosmetics, Mona helped me how to choose the best cosmetics out of many brands and we take a short break and have some food and snacks and continued our shopping. I just want to send a message to Mark that how he is doing but he might get distracted from his work if I messaged him, so I didn''t send any message and continued my shopping, actually, it''s a part of my wedding shopping and Mona is doing it very happily and Tom, he gave a private space to us for our girls'' shopping, and finally, we are done with the shopping and returning back to home in Mona''s car; I rest my head on Mona''s shoulder to take a nap. After a few minutes, Mona tried to wake me up¡­ Mona: Anna, you got a message from Mark¡­ (I can''t even open my eyes and still rest my head on her shoulder.)Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/cheating-strawberry..._%!d(string=51232508901117405) for visiting. Mona: Anna..!!! Anna: Mona, please, I will sleep for a few more minutes, you please reply to Mark... I said and I again rest my head on Mona''s shoulder, but after a few seconds; I got a sh that Mark might chat in a lewd way by thinking it''s me. So I immediately get up and looked at Mona and I don''t know how to ask my phone from her but by looking at me she understands and immediately handover my phone to me... Mona: Take your phone Anna, my stupid friend easily identified it''s me who chatting with him... I smile at her and understand that Mona tried to prank Mark, pretending I am chatting with him. I checked the messages and even I am shocked that how Mark identified Mona''s messages but after he knows that I am texting him he directly messaged, "Okay, but don''t forget to get ready." I smile by looking at his intense message and I am sure he doesn''t allow me if I didn''t get ready that how he likes and I owe him a massage, but I have no idea what to do and how can I initiate to do it, it''s a new thing for me and it might take time to get habituated for it. Am I able to satisfy his desires? He said it''s his best hand job session till now. Is that true, or he is saying it to make me feel happy? My heartbeat started raising and I feel nervous¡­ Cool Anna, cool... You no need to worry about it, because Mark will definitely take care of it and you just follow his instructions... That''s it, it''s very simple and easy¡­ I boost up myself and visualise how we take today''s bath and I know, every time our general session will lead to an intense session and today it leads to the more intense session, and I hope Mark liked it and now just a two days gap to our marriage and I am sure he will definitely take my v.i.r.g.i.nity on the day of our wedding night and it''s my dream too, to give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to Mark on our First night and he is controlling himself to make my dreame true and he never breaks his promise and do many things for me out of his overwhelming love towards me, and I am ready to give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to him and I will do whatever he likes, even though it gives me the pain I will bear it and give him the pleasure he likes... Hope our married life should be very happy and blissful and I will store every day of the rest of our life as a very precious memory... In between my thoughts, I reached home, both Mona and Tom said their goodbyes to me and warned me to be careful and left... I hurriedly went into the house with the shopping bags, suddenly I heard a voice and I know it''s Nanny... Nanny: Anna beta, keep the covers on the couch. Servants will help you... Anna: It''s okay, Nanny, I can manage... Nanny: Hoo, you did many shopping today, is there any special event ahead? (OMG, what should I say now? Shall I say about our wedding? No, no, I will confirm with Mark andter I will let her know, Yeah, that will be best, I should confirm it from Mark. Suddenly I got a sh about my college and I immediately tried to cover the topic.) Anna: My college is starting with in a few days, Nanny, so I did the shopping rting to the college stuff and Mona helped me in the shopping. Nanny: Wow, that''s a great beta, so you are going to be busy in the next few days, right? (I nodded my head as yes and lead to my room in a hurry because if I stay there for a few more seconds Nanny might ask me with some typical question. Finally, I reached the room and ced the shopping covers in the cupboard and freshen up. After a few minutes, I checked my phone and the call log. There is a missed call from an anonymous number. I checked the date and time and it''s on the day I went to the orphanage and I got a sh that Mona said about that call when she is handover the phone to me, and I have no idea that who''s number is that. I call back to that number but the call didn''t connect. I again tried for a few more times, but it''s still repeating. I feel weird and checked the number once again and I have no idea that who''s number is that. I suddenly got a sh of the bank employee, Yeah, maybe he might be calling me, I better cross check with him by calling to his number and I can know the information about the status of my education loan. So I immediately called to Jack the bank employee, but the weird thing is my call didn''t connected to his number too and I am getting the same instructions like the before call. Maybe my phone gotpliant... But I got Mark messages as usual, then why the banker''s number is not connecting? Maybe it''s hispani''s number and it might deal only with the outgoing of the call. Let''s see, I hope he should call me again so I can get the status of my loan. In between my thoughts, I went near to my wardrobe and take the nightwear and took the lingerie set I bought today and suddenly I got the shes, Mark and how he will react by looking at me on this lingerie set. I smile to myself and started removing my dress and wear the lingerie set and continued wearing my shorts and take my t-shirt to wear and I know Mark will definitely get angry if he looked at me with the nightwear. But it''s really embarrassed to wait with the lingerie set and I know he will definitely remove my nightwear and will definitely enjoy me... In between my thoughts I am wearing my t-shirt, it''s a half way through but suddenly I heard a doorknob sound, my heartbeat skip for a second and immediately tried pulling down the shirt to check who it is... But I hear the footsteps sounds and they are leading close to me, and in the next second my hands were pinned to my back and his warm hand rest on my waist. By sensing the hand I can understand it''s Mark. My head is still struck under the t-shirt but this time I didn''t get scared because I know it''s Mark but I still confused that how Mark came into the room because I locked the door and how can he enter into the room so easily? Suddenly I can sense Mark''s face on my neck and he is kissing me over my t-shirt. Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: You again didn''t obey my orders, Anna... (I chuckled by listening to his husky tone and I understand he is asking me about my nightwear. By listening to myugh he tightens his grip on my waist more tightly and started biting on my neck very intensely. I got shrills all over my body for his intense actions.) Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: hmmm... Why I can''t see my Strawberry face? Anna: leave my hands, I will adjust my shirt and you can see it... Mark: No, I don''t leave, because it''s a cheating Strawberry so I hold the hands and I have an idea to look at my cheating Strawberry''s face. Anna: What? Me? Cheating? Mark: Yes, you are... (By finishing his words in one pull he tears my t-shirt in one shot. I am shocked and looking at him with my open mouth. In the next second his lipsnded on my lips by saying, "there my cheating Strawberry" and started kissing me by directly entered into my mouth. Whatever is the reason Mark will lead to Intense session and he will always enjoy me through kissing.) Chapter 416 - First Victory..? Chapter 416 - First Victory..? Anna''s POV: Cheating strawberry..!!! Yeah, it''s my other nick-name given by Mark and I know why he is calling me in such a way. He got irritated by looking at me with the nightwear. "There my cheating Strawberry" by saying that he immediately started kissing me by directly entered into my mouth. Whatever is the reason Mark will lead to an intense session and he will always enjoy me through kissing, and finally Mark closed my mouth with his kiss and pulled me close to him by holding my waist but my hands are still locked to my back with his hand, after a few seconds Mark leave my hands and immediately hold my hair and pulled me more close to him to ess a good kiss and me started responding to his kiss by holding his shoulders and stand on my tiptoe to give him a good French Kiss and in the next second he lifted me a little by holding my waist and I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist, and now my head is above him and we both are involved in our deep kiss session... One of Mark''s hands slowly crawls under my bra, and he started squeezing my b.o.o.b.s. I feel a little bit shy but we both involved in our deep intense session but after a few minutes Mark is not kissing me like he always kisses and he takes away his hands under my bra; I understand he is kissing me by thinking something else. I slowly paused the kiss and looked into his eyes. He raised his head as what, by looking at his expression, I am sure he is thinking something serious. Anna: What happened, Mark? Is everything Okay? He immediately ced his head on my chest, which is just covered with the bra, I rubbed his hair caressingly but he still involved in his deep thoughts. I tried to get down, but he holds me tightly and leads to the bed and in a few seconds we both fall on the bed. I immediately taken the nket and wrapped it on my body, Mark pulled me close to him and Iy on his chest and he still involved in his deep and didn''t say anything to me... Anna: What happened, Mark?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/first-victory.._%!d(string=51255929357786878) for visiting. Anything serious? (He nodded his head as yes and looked at me with his worried face.) Mark: You should be very careful, Anna... (I nodded my head as okay and understand that he is scared of the attacks.) Anna: Okay, but tell me what happened? Why are you look so worried? (By finishing my words, I ce my palm on his cheek to make him calm down. He took my hand on his cheek and ced near to his lips and kissed it and he kissed the fingers and ce one of my fingers in between his teeth and bite it gently.) Anna: Shoooo¡­ Are you hungry? (He nodded his head as yes.) Anna: Okay, wait, I will bring some food from the kitchen¡­ (I tried to get up, but he pulled me and I again fall on his chest and looking at him.) Mark: Don''t you know about my hungry? I didn''t understand what he means, so I am still looking at him and by looking at his narrowed eyes with his smirk face I understand what he means by his hungry and his hungry cravings will reduce without intense sessions. I chuckled and Mark immediately tightens his grip on my waist. Anna: Okay, but first tell me what''s bothering you¡­ Mark: Mona just called me and informed about Rubeus uncle''s reports and it''s confirmed that someone intentionally poisoned his food with dangerous poison. Anna: Yeah, and we already predicted it, and we are following the necessary precautions. Mark: Yes Anna, but I feel a bit low after the doc.u.ment confirmation and I have no clue that who might behind all these. Anna: Mark, who so ever, we will definitely find them and catch them and they are liable to live the rest of their life in the prison. Mark: Yeah, but I am still confused that why the two reports are with different results. Anna: Two reports? Mark: Yes Anna, Mona send the samples to two differentboratories, one is the regrboratory and for the second opinion she sends to anotherboratory too, and one report says it''s just a mild food poison and the other report says it''s abination of poison mixed in the food by the third party. (The moment I listened to Mark I got a rity of what might happen and smiled by looking at Mark.) Mark: Why are you smiling at me? Anna: I am not smiling at you Mark, I am smiling for our first victory against the person behind all these... Mark: First victory? Anna: of course it is... (Mark still looking at me with his confused face, I immediately climbed over him and rest my head on his chest and again looked at him and started exining to him.) Anna: Mark, first tell me, the report of the mild food poison was given by the regrboratory of Mona''s hospital, right? Mark: Yes, how did you guess that, Anna? Anna: Because our enemy is always spying on us and it''s his fingertips to find the regrboratory of Mona''s hospital and as usual he corrupted the technicians in thatboratory and here is the final result of theboratory report and he might think we will be rxed that it''s just a mild food poison. But luckily Mona sends the report to anotherboratory, and this information doesn''t know by our enemy and he failed to manipte the report of the secondboratory... So, we can conclude that he is still spying on us and he knows that Rubeus uncle''s life is saved and he is taking treatment at Mona''s hospital. He might try to murder him again, but Tom restricted the hospital with his security protocols. So they might not enter into the hospital, and most importantly our enemy thinks that we trust the regrboratory fake report but because of Mona''s intelligence decision, we know the actual fact and we identified that someone intentionally poisoned the food. And you know one thing Mark, now it''s easy for us to find our enemy because our enemy might be carefree if we pretend we are trusting his fake reports and he might n another attack but he doesn''t know we all are very alert to catch him... So we win over him for the first time by not trusting his fake manipted reports... (After finishing my expression, I looked at Mark and he is looking at me with his widened eyes. I immediately hide my head on his chest.) Mark: Whoahhh..! My cheating Strawberry is so intelligent... Anna: I am not a cheating Strawberry, Mark... (I said, but still hide my face on his chest.) Mark: Yes, you are my cheating Strawberry and always tries to cheat me... Anna: Mark..! Mark: Okay, first tell me, what I ordered you to do and what you did? (I chuckled and looked at him because he again leads the topic to a lingerie set.) Mark: Answer to my question¡­ Anna: You told me to wear the lingerie set... Mark: Yeah, but what you did? Anna: I did what you say... Mark: really? (I nodded my head as yes and looking at him with my smiling face.) Mark: Then why did you wear your shorts and t-shirt..? Anna: I wear them over my lingerie set, it doesn''t mean I didn''t obey your orders; I followed them very honestly... Mark: Yes, you followed them very honestly and covered my treasures with your nightwear, so you are my cheating strawberry... (By finishing his words he started tickling me on my waist and neck and I startedughing loudly and to avoid his tickling I roll next to him but he removed my nket and continued tickling me... I am trying to take away his hands but the more I try the more he is ticking me and suddenly he pulled my bra and thece strap got torn and in one shot he removed my bra. I am looking at him in shock and got the shes of what Mona said, "the life span of the lingerie set is only one day" and now I practically experienced it, the demon in Mark easily teared my bra into two pieces and threw it into the corner of the room... He looked at me with his smirk winning face and he immediately leads to my b.o.o.b.s and started sucking them very caressingly and intensely... I am carresing him by holding his hair and after a few minutes of carresing my b.o.o.b.s he raised his head and looked at me with his narrowed eyes. Anna: What happened, Mark? Mark: I miss you... Anna: I miss you too... (I immediately hugged him with my bear chest.) Mark: Why don''t youe to my business trip... Anna: hummm, shall Ie with you? Mark: Yeah... Anna: Okay... But we should ask Mona permission... Mark: Why? Anna: because she nned to buy my wedding dress tomorrow and their are just two more days to our wedding. Sooo... Mark: ahhhhhhh... My sadistic friend... I am sure she don''t allow you with me... (By finishing his words he bite on my shoulder intense, I smile and wrap my hands around his neck.) Chapter 417 - Am I Not Doing It In A Right Way? Chapter 417 - Am I Not Doing It In A Right Way? Anna''s POV: The moment when I analysed about Rubeus uncle''s reports, I understand they are manipted by the technicians, when I am speaking to Mark about it, suddenly I got a sh of Ria''s reports. What if her reports are also manipted like Rubeus uncle''s report? Yeah, there is a possibility for maniption that''s the reason Mona is re-verifying and inquiring everything but why they should manipte Ria''s reports? She died because of a suicidal cut on her hand and she clearly mentioned in herst note that John and his friends attacked her and we already caught John''s friends and soon we will catch John and we will find the 5th person too. So there might be a chance that 5th person is our enemy that''s the reason he might trying to hide Ria''s reports information too, but Ria''s post-mortem reports clearly show the 5th person details then what information they are trying to hide? Suddenly, I sense a hard bite on my shoulder... Anna: Shhhh... Mark: Did I hurt you? (I strike my head as no and looking at Mark, I understand he bite on my neck to distract my thoughts.) Mark: What are you thinking? Anna: Nothing... (He came close to me and kissed me on my lips gently for a few seconds and looked into my eyes.) Mark: I miss you... I immediately hold Mark''s cheeks and pulled him close to me and kiss gently on his lips for a few seconds and said, "I miss you too, Mark... Shall I ask Mona..?" Mark: What you will ask? Anna: I will ask her that I will join with you to your business trip... Mark: Then what about our wedding shopping? Anna: I will ask her to buy my wedding dress and she knows better than me that which dress suites me. so... Mark: Mona will definitely kill me, Anna... (I smile by listening to Mark''s words and yes, she needs to look after many things for our wedding, so I don''t want to keep more pressure on her.) Mark: I will start after lunch and will be back by dinnertime so I can sleep with you like this by tomorrow night.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/am-i-not-doing-it-in-a-right-way_%!d(string=51278810779283101) for visiting. (By finishing his words, he hugged me more tightly.) Mark: So you no need to convince Mona and both of you can convince your shopping, okay? (I nodded my head as yes and Mark immediately lead to my chest and started kissing my b.o.o.b.s by holding it very caressingly. After a few seconds, he immediately raised his head and looked at me.) Mark: Anna, are you ready? Anna: For? Mark: Do you forget about your promise? (I think for a few seconds and immediately got an idea that he is asking about massage. My heartbeat started raising fast, but I take the long breath and looked at him with my blushed face and nodded my head as yes. Mark immediatelyy beside me and looking at me with his narrowed eyes as a hint to start.) Mark: Then start Anna... (I nodded my head and get up from the bed and leading to the washroom.) Mark: Where are you going? (He just asked me to start the massage, then why he is asking me that where I am going.) Mark: Hello, my cheating Strawberry, what are you thinking and where are you going? Anna: Into the bathing tub... (I said with my shy tone.) Mark: what? Anna: That''s where I should do the massage, right? Mark: In the bathtub? (I nodded my head and wrapped my bear chest with my hands, but after a few seconds Mark startedughing loudly at me. I didn''t understand why he isughing; I recall everything and I didn''t say anything wrong. So I asked him for the reason behind hisugh.) Anna: What happened, Mark? (By listening to me he stoppedughing and came close to me in one shot and lifted me in the bridal style, I still wrapped my body with my hands and I still feel embarrassed for his teasingugh and didn''t understand why he isughing at me. He again led me near to the bed and ced me on the bed. Inbetween I looked at him, he still looking at me with his sharp eyes with a smirk face and started unbuttoning his shirt. I feel shy to look at him, so I turned to other side. After a few seconds Mark jump over me andy next to me and immediately pecked on my lips... Mark: Now you can start your massage... (He said with his husky tone, but I am still confused.) Anna: here? Mark: Do you think you should do massage only in the bathing tub? (I nodded my head as yes.) Mark: Why so? Anna: because you liked our morning session, so... Mark: so? Anna: I think you will enjoy more in the bathtub than in bed. (He immediately smiled by looking at me and pulled me more close to him.) Mark: I like it if it is done by you irrespective of the ce, Anna... It can be wash room, bedroom, kitchen, hallway, garden, car etc... Anna: What? No Mark... Mark: What no? Anna: I mean it''sfortable in private ce, Mark, kitchen, hallway... I think-kk¡­ It''s notfortable to do¡­ Mark: Yeah, until other knows about our make-out session everything is our private ce, Anna... (I didn''t understand what he is saying, but it''s better to stay quiet. After a few seconds, he held my palm and looked at me as a start for the massage. I immediately looked down and feel so embarrassed by looking at Mark''s nude body. He immediately chuckled by looking at me. Come on Anna, you should satisfy him¡­ I didn''t care of his chuckle and take the nket and cover both of our body... Mark: What are you doing..? Anna: Shhhhhh... (After I cover both of us with a nket, I lead my hand near to his d.i.c.k and hold it. It is hard and erected like it erected in the morning, but Mark immediately takes away the nket, I immediately hold the nket with both of my hands and scream loudly.) Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: What happened? Anna: Why are you pulling away this nket? Mark: It''s sweating, Anna... Anna: It''s so cold Mark and I feel ufortable to do it openly... Soo... (I said and hide my face on his chest, Mark immediately covered us with the nket, I feel eternally happy for thefortable zone he is giving to me and I again hold his d.i.c.k but still hide my face on his chest. Slowly, I started rubbing his d.i.c.k. After a few seconds Mark startedughing and I didn''t understand why he isughing. I got a doubt that I am doing it in a wrong way. Actually, I am in trance in our morning session and I didn''t remember what I did and what he said.) Anna: What happened, Mark? Am I not doing it in a right way? Mark: Anna, why are you so nervous? (How he knows that I feel nervous?) Anna: Mark, how I am doing it? Mark: to be frank, I feel like some ant is crawling on my d.i.c.k... Anna: Mark..! (He again startedughing, I understand I am not doing it in a right way. I feel sad and a bit low because I am unable to satisfy his desires.) Mark: What happened to you? Are you okay? (I nodded my head as ok. It''s better I should ask him about it or else I may not satisfy.) Anna: Tell me how to do it in a correct way, Mark, I will learn... (Mark immediately pulled me more close to him and started kissing me on my lips, after sensing his kiss I feel relieved and all my stress was goan and some fresh energy filled in me. He leads his head close to my ear... Mark: Hold it tightly, Anna... (I hold it tightly and Mark immediately bites my ear very lightly in a seductive way, suddenly my body electrified with shrills and I can understand he likes it when I hold it tightly and I didn''t wait for his second instruction and started rubbing it up and down with my tight grip. Mark''s breathing raises for the pleasure I am giving. He immediately ced one of his hands on my b.o.o.b.s and started squeezing them. I understand I am doing it in the right way by sensing his reaction and I am enjoying it when Mark is sqeezing my b.o.o.b.s. Now involuntarily I slowey increased the speed of the strokes with my tight grip. And I can sense the d.i.c.k size is increasing more than before and now I am doing it in a very speedy way. Mark started moving his hip ording to the rhythm of my strokes and biting my neck gently but in a seductive way... Mark: Ahhhhhhh...!!!! Annnaaa...!!! Yeahhhhh..!!! (He started m.o.a.ning when I am giving deep hard strokes, I feel happy when I listened to his m.o.a.ning because his m.o.a.ning shows how much he is enjoying my session. After a few seconds, he suddenly lead to my b.o.o.b.s and started eaing them very harsly but I stll continued to do it and in a few more strokes he jerked his d.i.c.k in my tight grip and in the immediate second a warm thick liquid spilles on my thigh and shorts, and he fall on my b.o.o.b.s restlessly and rxing... Chapter 418 - Full Moon Home... Chapter 418 - Full Moon Home... Mark''s Pov: When Anna touched me I sense her cold hands and in the next second, I understand she is in nervous to do the hand job and when she is trying to massage my d.i.c.k with her cold hands, I can''t control myugh andughed loudly I really feel that some ant is crawling on my d.i.c.k. But when she looked at me with her innocent face and asked me openly that how to do the hand job, I can understand she is nervous and that''s the reason she is unable to start it and I understand it may take 3 - 4 times for her to get habituated to this hand job andter she will show heaven to me without hesitation. Whatever it''s just two more days to go to our wedding and at the 3rd day on our wedding day I will definitely break her v.i.r.g.i.nity and Anna will happily surrender to me and I will enjoy her inch by inch, and I nned a surprise to her on our wedding night by designing a special home for us and I will gift that house to Anna as our wedding day gift, and the special thing in that home is the theme and the theme of the house is full moon i.e. at night we can see the beauty of the moon at every room in the house and particrly a special view of the moon from our bedroom in that house and everything is designed ording to Anna''s taste and it''s almost done by on our wedding day¡­ And we will store every beautiful memory at every ce and it is electronically secured and no workers are appointed there. So we can do our lovemaking sessions at any ce we want like bedroom, washroom, hallway, kitchen, garden etc... I said to Anna about it in an indirect way but she thinks it''s this ce and feel embarrassed and I am sure she will feelfortable at that full moon home and she will do whatever I say without hesitation, and I will take at least three holidays to my office and enjoy my strawberry angel day and night... She is my strawberry dessert for the three days, and we can extend our stay if we want, but I am sure Anna will be tired by the end of three days and she might not walk properly for a days, so I nned it for three days¡­ Ahhhhh¡­ The thoughts itself makes me aroused and I am literally counting the hours to our wedding day and once our wedding is done, I will elope with Anna and surprise her with the Full moon home which is precisely designed ording to her taste. In between my thoughts I looked at Anna, shey her head on my chest after her hand job, and after my kiss, she gets relieved and sessfully makes me c.u.m with her blow hand job and by enjoying her b.o.o.b.s I c.u.m on her and after our first session, she notices my d.i.c.k was still erected¡­ How it will be normal when her cute tempting treasures are exposed to me? And in two days I am going to insert my d.i.c.k into her little tight v.i.r.g.i.n hole¡­ Shhooo¡­ Shhh, the thought itself making my d.i.c.k more hard and erected. But Anna, after observing it was still erected she started again giving strokes without asking me and I started enjoying it by kissing her and visualising our romantic first lovemaking in the full moon home. Ahhh¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/full-moon-home..._%!d(string=51302051115758732) for visiting. She is showing heaven to me with her cute hand, I may take her v.i.r.g.i.nity before her wedding. No¡­ No¡­ Mark, you should control yourself for at least two days¡­ Anna continued her hand job and finally, after 3 to 4 continuous c.u.m for Anna''s hand job my d.i.c.k take rest and Anna too looks soo restlessly and rest her head on my chest and rxing by listening to my heartbeat. After a few minutes I lifted her in a bridal style and lead to the washroom and wash her body with the warm water which is filled with my c.u.m, while washing I looked at her and her face is blushed with shyness by looking at me... We both smile to each other and finish our bathing and wrapped Anna with the towel and ce her on the bed. But Anna immediately leads to the wardrobe and wears her nightwear. I smile and didn''t object to her because she already told me that she feels ufortable if she sleeps nude. But I am sure after our wedding she will definitely get habituated to sleep nude because all the night I will f.u.c.k her and she doesn''t have the strength to wear the clothes. Anna: Why are you smiling at me, Mark? (I strike my head as no because she will get scared if I let her know about my thought. After she wears her clothes, she came close to me and I hugged her tightly and lifted her a little, she wrapped her hands around my shoulder and looking at me with her happy blushed face.) Mark: Thank you so much, Anna... (She immediately closed my mouth with her hand.) Anna: No, Mark, don''t say thank you, I feel like you are separating our rtionship by saying thank you and it''s my pleasure to please you with the massage, so never again say thank you... (I don''t know how to thank her for her overwhelming love towards me, so I kissed on her hand, which is covered my mouth. She smiled and hugged me again; and I hugged her more tightly.) Mark: I Love you, Anna... (Anna immediately looked at me with her widened eyes and in the next second, she started giving me the French kiss. I got a sh that I love you is my instruction to her for the French kiss; I smile and responded to her French Kiss, and we both enjoyed our intense French kiss for a few minutes and lead to the bed and went to sleep by hugging to each other. I wake up at the early morning and kissed Anna gently on her lips and looked at her, as usual she is in her deep sleep, I smile by looking at her sleep craving and get up from the bed and lead to the gym and done continuous workout of two hours. Later I take the shower and lead to my bedroom. The moment I opened the door I didn''t see Anna on the bed I looked around and she is in front of the mirror and got ready with jeans and T-shirts and now busy inbing her hair by looking at herself in front of the mirror. Mark: Why my strawberry wake up this early and getting ready? (Anna immediately looked at me with her smiling face.) Anna: Good morning, Mark... Mark: Good morning, Anna¡­ (I went close to her and hold her waist from her backside and looked at her through the mirror.) Mark: I thought you were still sleeping... Anna: Yeah, but Mona said I should get ready by 8 a.m. and she mighte at any minute. So I am in a hurry to get ready... Mark: Hoo, I thought we can have another session like yesterday... (Anna immediately looked at me with her widened, shocked eyes. Iughed by looking at her expression and loosen my hug on her waist.) Mark: Ok, get ready... (Anna smiled and continuedbing her hair.) Anna: Mark..! Mark: hmmm... Anna: What should we say to Nanny about our wedding? Mark: No idea Anna, actually, I am thinking about it and have no idea whether we should say about our wedding ns or not to Nanny... Anna: Yesterday when I came to the home with the shopping covers she asked me what''s special by looking at the shopping covers, I said It''s my college shopping. Mark: Hmm... that''s better, but what do you think, Anna? Shall we invite her to our wedding? (Anna thinks for a few seconds and looked at me.) Anna: Yes Mark, we should invite her because she is your care taker from your childhood and she has the responsibility to attend our wedding. But let her surprise on our wedding day until then don''t say anything to her because if we leak information of our wedding. Our enemy might take advantage of it... Mark: Yes Anna, that''s for sure and it''s a wise idea to make her surprise about our wedding on our wedding day. It is safe for us too... Anna: Yes, Mark, and I hope she will understand why we are doing our marriage secretly... Mark: Yeah, we can exin her on our wedding day¡­ (In between our discussion, Anna''s phone got vibrated and Anna immediately responded the call. Anna: Good morning Mona... Yeah... I aming... (She hang the call and looked at me and I understand it''s Mona''s call to take my girl for shopping.) Anna: Mark, Mona is waiting outside, shall I go? (I nodded my head. She immediately came close to me and kissed my lips gently and said goodbye in a hurry and left the room with her sling bag. I smile by looking at her hurry actions.) Chapter 419 - Love Bite... Chapter 419 - Love Bite... Anna''s POV: Once Mark kissed me all my anxiety was gone and I just followed his first instruction and continued giving my massage to him and by looking at his expression, I can understand I am giving the good hand massage to him and I continued it until his d.i.c.k get rxed and I can sense the think liquid of his c.u.m on me, I feel shy when I looked at his c.u.m in the washroom and Mark washed my body very caressingly, finally we both get rxed after continuous rounds of hand massage and I sleep happily in Mark''s warm cuddle. I wake up with Mona''s call and she said she wille to pick me up at 8 a.m. so I get up and started get ready, while taking my bath I feel a little pain near to my palm, I looked at it and it''s swollen a bit; I understand it''s swollen forst night''s massage. Actually, it was swollen a bit when Mark hold it with his tight grip on yesterday''s morning massage and the swell increased for yesterday''s night continuous massage. Whatever, I should manage to Mark, if he knows that my hand got swollen he might hurt,Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/love-bite..._%!d(string=51325156697633508) for visiting. Luckily, I managed Mark, and he didn''t notice my swollen hand and finally I said my goodbye to Mark and now I am in the car with Mona and Mona is busy in driving to the Shop... But my mind is still struck at what Mark said just before I leave the house. When he asked me about Nanny that is she allowed to our wedding, my mind was nk for a few minutes. How can I say no to that, apart from the issue''s, Nanny is really taking care of Mark from his childhood and how can we do our marriage without her blessings, but I should consider Tom''s warning too and I should not take the risk again so I requested Mark that we can announce to her about our wedding on the same day and Mark epted for it. And our enemy may not take any action to ruin our wedding and he may not attack anyone because by the time he got the information about our wedding, our wedding will be done sessfully... And I know Mona and Tom may don''t ept to invite Nanny or any other workers from Mark''s house, but it''s better I should inform to them and convince them at the right time... Mona: What happened, Anna? What are you thinking? Anna: Nothing great, just thinking about our best enemy... Mona: Anna, please don''t think about him, just enjoy your wedding, Tom is there to take care of our enemy¡­ Anna: Yeah¡­ (I again looked around in the car to check Tom but I didn''t seen him anywhere, I again looked at Mona.) Anna: Where is Tom? Mona: He went to the police station, maybe he will join us¡­ Anna: Maybe? Does it mean Tom gave permission to us to shop individually? Mona: Let''s see, I am sure he will follow us secretly or may join our shopping directly¡­ (Mona said with her dull tone, I understand something happened between them and I don''t want to ask her about it because she knows the better answer than me. Mona: It''s just a small fight Anna, no need to worry¡­ (By finishing her words Mona ced one of her hands on my hand, I immediately taken away my hand because my hand is swollen a little because of continuous massage to Mark.) Mona: What happened, Anna? Anna: Nothing, just... (Mona immediately stopped the car aside and looked at me.) Mona: You are not looking usual, Anna... Tell me what happened? (By finishing her words she is trying to look at my hand but I still hide it beside my thigh.) Anna: Nothing Mona... It''s just... (I don''t know how to exin to Mona about our make-out session, I hope she should understand it without asking me in detail. In between my thoughts, she pulled my hand towards her, and shocked by looking at my swollen hand and it is in a bit red colour. Shit... She saw it... What should I say to her now?) Mona: What happened, Anna? What happened to your hand? (I tried to take away my hand from her grip but she still holds it and examining it and looked at me.) Mona: it will be cured by evening only if you didn''t lift any weights. (I nodded my head as ok and Mona loosens her grip and I immediately taken away my hand and looking into my hand to avoid her re. Mona didn''t force me to tell anything, and she didn''t ask me anything about it. She started driving the car and we both are silent for a few minutes... But by looking at her I wish I want to tell her about our intimacy session but I don''t know how to say, luckily after a few seconds, Mona breaks the silence.) Mona: Anna, did Mark hurt you? Anna: No Mona, he didn''t do anything wrong... Mona: Is this just caused because of the intimacy session? (I stay quiet for her direct question and after a few seconds I nodded my head as yes and tried to exin to Mona about it because she might think Mark may forced me.) Anna: Mark didn''t force me to do anything, Mona, and he didn''t yet know my hand got hurt a bit. If he knows he will definitely break our intimacy session... Mona: That''s ok, Anna... You no need to exin to me, all I worried is about you, I thought he behaved with you like an animal¡­ Anna: You no need to worry about me Mona, Mark is really taking good care of me... Mona: Yes Anna, he is taking good care of you; I agree to that but... Anna: but? Mona: but he should handle you in a sensitive way, so that you will not get harm again... (I stay quiet and didn''t respond to her, she continued her exnation to me.) Mona: I know it''s very younger age for you to carry these kinds of things, Anna, if you feel trouble and if you can''t exin to Mark, please don''t hesitate and tell me openly, I will convey to Mark in medical terms in an indirect way. So that he will treate you in a calm way. Anna: Sure Mona, but as of now I am enjoying whatever he is doing it to me and he is handling me very sensitively and caressingly, So... Mona: Tell me, how do you feel your hand pain? Anna: I don''t know why I feel the pain in a pleasure way, and I still sense Mark is holding my hand. You may think I am mad, but I don''t know why I am in trance with Mark''s feelings when I am particrly sensing the feeling of the pain. Mona: It''s not madness Anna, It''s a love bite given by your partner to you and I know how it feels, even I feel in the same way when Tom crosses his limits, even I will enjoy the pain caused by our intimacy session and every second I feel Tom is around me and feel he is caressing me... (I smile while listening to Mona, even I am enjoying the pain caused by our intimacy session with Mark and I understand Mona recently got the love bite given by Tom.) Mona: But Anna, you no need to bear every pain he is giving to you... Sometimes the pain may hurt your heart, sometimes you may not bear the pain, sometimes your partner may not notice that he is harming you because both of you are busy in your intimacy session. In those cases, you should exin to your partner clearly that he is crossing his limits by giving the pain to you or else they don''t know that he is hurting you and finally they will get hurt by looking at you and your wounds... So exin to Mark clearly when he crosses his limits, so that he will understand what you are saying and never again tried to hurt you... Anna: Yes, Mona, but till now I never felt any pain, and Mark always looks after me whether he is hurting me or not... Mona: but every time he doesn''t look after you Anna, you should say to them... Anna: I didn''t understand what you mean... (Mona stay quiet for a few seconds and stopped the car aside and unbutton her shirt and showed me, I am shocked by looking at her wound and my eyes filled with tears by looking at her wound, it''s just below her cor bone and it is a bite and the bleeding is just clotted and Mona applied some ointment on it to heal.) Anna: What happened, Mona? (Mona eyes filled with tears and controlling her emotions to exin to me. After a few seconds she became normal and break the silence) Mona: This is the love bite given by Tom and Tom didn''t do it on purpose... (I have no words to say and the bite is really crueal and hard, I didnt spell anything and stay quite to listen to her.) Chapter 420 - Are You Happy? Chapter 420 - Are You Happy? Anna''s POV: The moment I saw Mona''s wound, I feel very sorry for her and I can understand how much it hurts her and when she said it was done by Tom; I got angry at him. How can he hurt Mona in such a cruel way? But Mona, she still says it''s a love bite, and she didn''t get any angry on Tom and she didn''t say anything bad about Tom even though he hurt her in such an awful way and in reverse she is ming the mistake on herself... I recall everything that what she just said and now I understand why she requested me to inform to Mark if he is hurt me during our intimacy session and I am sure Mark never treats me in such a cruel way... Suddenly I got a sh when Mark drugged and bite on my chest... Yes, he bites me in a cruel way like Tom did to Mona, but by that time he is unconscious... But what if Mark did the same thing to me when he is conscious? Maybe when he is getting pleasure during our love making session, he might bite me and he may not notice that his bite is hurting me, by that time he is busy in enjoying me and I may not in a position to disturb his mood instead I will bear the pain to satisfy his desires. If I should follow Mona''s instructions, I should request Mark to don''t hurt me or bite me, but how can I distract him to stop hurting me... No... I will definitely bear the pain... I guess Mona too bear the pain in such a way like I am and she didn''t want to disturb Tom during their love making session. But I didn''t understand why Mona is worrying, Maybe Tom might look at that wound. It''s better I should confirm from her. Anna: Mona, Did Tom looked at the wound? Mona: I don''t want Tom to know about it because if he knows that he hurt me in such a cruel way, he will definitely keeps a distance to me and I don''t like it, I want him to enjoy me as he wishes but sometimes due to his intimacy desires I got these love bites and once he looked at those bites; he didn''te close to me for days and he feels so bad and guilty about it... (By finishing her words Mona wiped her tears and I can understand her feelings... Mark and I didn''t yet start our love making s.e.x session. So I didn''t face the exact situation, but I can understand how she feels because the same thing happened to me when Mark looked at the bite on my chest and made a promise that until our wedding day he said no s.e.x, In meantime I feel so much regret when he is trying to control his desires, even though I confirm to do s.e.x he didn''t do it and stand on his promise. I can understand how Mona is feeling now, So I tap on her back to make her calm down. One thing I didn''t get understand is whether or not Tom knows about the bite... Maybe he looked at it that''s the reason Mona got hurt, so I again asked her to confirm about it. Anna: Did Tom know about the bite? (Mona nodded her head as yes and tears in her eyes again started overflowing. I just hold her hand to make her calm down.) Anna: That''s okay Mona, he cares for you as you care for him... Mona: Yeah, but, he... (She again started crying, my eyes filled with tears when I looked at Mona''s teary face...) Anna: Mona, stay calm, everything will be fine... Mona: No Anna, Tom will leave me again... And-ddd I can''t live without him... Anna: He loves you, why do you think he will leave you alone? Mona: He left me for two years just because he hurt me when we had s.e.x, and he hurt me in a cruel way like this. (My mind got nk the moment I listened to Mona. So the reason behind Tom left Mona is, he hurt her badly on the bed during s.e.x, and by looking at Mona''s tears I can understand her pain and I can understand how scare she is because she might think Tom may leave her again, but if Tom really repeats his decision like leaving Mona again, it is just his foolish decision and I will definitely kill him for his foolish decision and he needs to get punish for making Mona cry... I came out of my thoughts and tried to console her.) Anna: Mona, control yourself, I am sure Tom never repeats his mistake... Mona: Are you sure? (Mona asked me in between her sobbings.) Anna: Yes, Mona, and he always promised you that he didn''t repeat his mistake again...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/are-you-happy_%!d(string=51348534221403199) for visiting. Mona: No, Anna, after he looked at my wound he simply wear his shirt and jacket and left the house, I followed him till the door; he didn''t even look at me and left the home... Anna: Maybe he went to the police station and continuing his duties... Mona: No, Anna, I am not sure until I look at him... I know he left me again, and now I have to live alone... Anna: Shoo, shoo... Calm down Mona.. Did you make a call to him? (Mona nodded her head as yes...) Anna: Did he respond to your call and say anything? (Mona strikes her head as no.) Mona: He didn''t respond to my call... (Mona is trying to control her emotions.) Anna: okk, Let''s go to the police station and sort out the issue with Tom. He will definitely understand you, Mona, I am sure he will be at the police station... (After a few seconds she nodded her head as yes and we both lead to the police station and finally, we reached the police station and Mona cleaned her face and we both went into the police station, Mona enquired some cops about Tom and they informed that Tom left the station just before. Mona got nervous, and we again came into Mona''s car and Mona outburst with her tears, I don''t know what to do, and I don''t know how to console her. I immediately got a sh of Mark. Yeah, Mark will definitely help Mona and Tom and he knows more than me... I immediately get down of the car by holding my phone and made a call to Mark... Anna: Mark...! Mark: Anna..! What happened? Anna: Where are you? Mark: On the way to the office... What happened? Anything serious? Anna: Mark, I don''t know how to say... Mark: Anna, stay calm and tell me what happened... Anna: Mona and Tom got a little fight and Mona is worrying that Tom might leave her alone again. Mark: Okay, is she crying now? Anna: yes Mark, how do you know? Mark: by listening to your crying tone I can understand Mona is crying too... Anna: Mark, I am scared. What if Tom really left Mona again? Mark: Shhh... It won''t repeat again and both of you stay calm, okay? Anna: Hmmm... Mark: okay then, I will call to Tom and inform you, okay? Anna: ok, bye... (I hang Mark''s call and went into the car and sit beside Mona. Mona think some more time and wiped her face and started the car and lead to the wedding dress boutique shop.) Anna: Mona, we can continue our shopping after these issues get solved... Mona: No Anna, I don''t want to think about him anymore. He will do whatever he likes, and he never cares about my feelings... I am okay with it... Let''s continue your wedding shopping... Anna: No, Mona, I am not in a mood to do it... Mona: Anna, please listen to me, Anna: Mona... Mona: Okay, you too not going to understand me, Welll... Anna: I don''t mean it, Mona... Mona: Thene to the shop... Anna: Okay, let''s go... (I don''t know how to convince her, so to make her calm down I epted for my wedding dress shopping and once again checked my phone for Mark''s rey but I didn''t get any reply, In between my thoughts, we went into the shop and the shop is filled with the mannequins with the wedding dresses and the veils. Mona is searching for the wedding dress for me but I am not in a mood to select the wedding dress. Mona is just a few feet away from me and takes the hanger which is hanging a veil on it and turned towards me. Mona: Anna, this veil looks so beautiful on you, What do you say? (I am nodding my head as ok to not hurt Mona, but suddenly I saw someone ising towards Mona from her backside I immediately looked at him and it''s Tom. I immediately smile by looking at Tom and I can expect how Happy Mona will be once she looked at Tom and Tom immediately signalled me to stay quiet and I nodded my head as yes, but Mona think I nodded my head for the veil, meanwhile, Tom takes one of the veils from the hanger and ced it on Mona''s head and Mona immediately turned and shocked by looking at Tom and immediately jump and hugged him... "Are you happy?" I hear the husky tone near to my ear and I know it''s MARK I immediately turned and hugged him as a thank you... Chapter 421 - I Will Apologise To Mona... Chapter 421 - I Will Apologise To Mona... Mark''s Pov: After Anna went in a hurry, I smile by looking at her hurry actions and continued getting ready to my office and I packed my files in the bag and lead towards the dining room to have breakfast, and Daniel is already there in the dining hall and he is busy in eating the breakfast... When he looked at me, he immediately gets up from his chair to show his respect towards me, I immediately ordered him to sit and we both continued having our breakfast. Mark: You are acting as my friend, so you no need to show your honours to me, okay? Daniel: Yes, boss, you are right and how did I miss that logic? I should not act in a formal way. Mark: I already told you to act as my friend, so don''t call me Boss, sir, etc... Daniel: Sure, Boss... Opps... Sorry... It might take some more time to speak to you casually boss¡­ Ooppsss¡­ Better I should shut my mouth... Mark: Yeah, that''s great, better shut your mouth until you got habituate... (Luckily, he followed my instructions and didn''t speak to me much. I had my breakfast peacefully and after breakfast, we started to my office and when I am on the way to the office; I made a phone call to Tom to ask about the status of our girls but he didn''t respond to my call. Okay, it''s better to call to Anna¡­ And when I am about to call Anna; I got a call from her and I immediately responded to her call and the moment I listened to her worried cried tone my heartbeat skip for a second and my mind was nk because I can''t predict the danger zone she is in, and Tom didn''t respond to my phone call too, but after she exined to me everything I feel relieved because no one is in danger condition. But Mona and Tom''s rtionship is in a danger zone, so I immediately called to the police station to speak to Tom but the cops informed me that Tom just went outside in a hurry. Luckily the cop responded to my call is a well known mutual friend between Tom and me, so I requested him to connect to Tom through cop''s walkie talkie, and in a few seconds, my call connected to Tom... Mark: Hey, Tom... Where are you? Tom: Mark, is that you? I am about to call to you but I forget my phone at home... I guess our girls are in the danger zone... Mark: What? Tom: Yeah, I am tracking Mona''s phone through GPS and she stopped the car at an unknown ce for so much time. so I immediately started to reach the ce... Mark: Tom... Calm down... They just called me and informed me that they are near to your police station to meet you and Mona is worrying that you might have left her again... Tom: Hoo... Where are they now? Mark: What happened again between you and Mona? Tom: Okay, I will tell you everything after we meet, this call is disturbing... Mark: Where is your phone? Tom: I left at home... Mark: What? Tom: okk, I will exin everything in detail, and request the cop to send the details regarding the exact location of our girls and forward me their location... Mark: Okay... (Tom disconnected the call, and it is directly connected to the police station and I requested the cop to know the exact location of the girls and it''s a boutique and I request him to forward the address to Tom and I diverted my route to the boutique shop to meet Tom and girls. Finally, I reached the boutique shop in a few minutes gap. Meanwhile, Daniel checked the shop and confirmed both girls are safe and informed to me. The moment Tom came he looked at me and came near to me in a hurry.) Tom: So, the girls are here? Mark: Yeah, they are safe... (By listening to me he got rxed and I handover water bottle to him and he drink some water and relieved.) Mark: What happened, Tom? Tom: I don''t know what I am doing, Mark, I am always hurting Mona in one way or the other way... I wish I want to... (He paused and looked around that Daniel is surrounded near to us or not but Daniel stands far away by understanding its friends'' private talk. I went close to Tom and tap on his back as okay because he is mentally unstable for the fight between Mona and him. I don''t know what happened between them, but I can understand they got to fight out of overwhelming love. After a few seconds Tom take a long breath and started exining to me.) Tom: Do you remember, Mark, the day beforest night we n a date in my Private resort? (I nodded my head as yes...) Tom: I am behaving very badly in bed with Mona, and I am hurting Mona to satisfy my s.e.x.u.a.l desires and she is bearing all the pain and trying to hide the pain from me... Mark: Is that incident lead to fighting?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/i-will-apologise-to-mona..._%!d(string=51371290031872861) for visiting. Tom: We didn''t fight, Mark, but I can''t control myself when I looked at Mona''s wound caused by me and yesterday she didn''t allow me to touch her I thought she needs some rest but this morning I find she got hurt for my cruel desires... It happened before and I warned her to inform me if I am crossing the limits but she didn''t say anything and bear all the pain... (While saying it Tom''s eyes became wet, I just tap on his back as okay to make him calm down.) Tom: Tell me, Mark, what should I do now? Mark: Do you think your problem will be solved if you walk out from home? And do you think your problem will solve if you left Mona by saying nothing to her? (He stays quiet and involved in his deep thoughts.) Mark: It''s very simple Tom, Mona bear the pain to show her love towards you and you should prove your love by not hurting her in the bed. Tom: I am trying to control it, Mark, but I am unable to control myself... Mark: Yeah, I can understand, but from now on whenever you are starting your love session just close your eyes and visualise how to treat Mona and I am sure your love towards her will definitely control your desires and definitely you don''t harm her again... Tom: Is that going to work out? Mark: It worked for me, I hope it might work for you too... Tom: Did you already tried it? Mark: Yeah, I promised Anna that I will wait for our first night on our wedding day and every time she is close to me or every time we are in deep make-out session; I try the same technique by visualising how I am treating her and control my s.e.x desires, and luckily it works for me. Tom: Whoahhh, that''s great... I hope it works for me too and first I should apologise, Mona, because I leave her in the morning abruptly... I don''t mean to hurt her, but by looking at her wound I feel myself guilty, so¡­ Mark: You didn''t leave her, Tom, you still followed her by tracking through GPS... Tom: Yeah, but I am worried when she paused the car on the roadside for a while. So I started to their location to check on their safety... Mark: Yeah, I guess, both the girls are discussing about your incident and immediately they reached your police station to meet you and Anna informed me about your incident... (Tom immediately startedughing...) Mark: What happened, Why are youughing? Tom: Mona definitely got angry at me... Mark: Of course she is mad at you... But how can you confirm it? Tom: look, they directly came to the shopping mall for shopping and didn''t try to find where I am... Mark: So you think she didn''t care for you? Tom: No, she cares for me and she loves me that''s the reason she came to the police station and inquired about my safety and she understands that I am on duty and after confirming about me she came here to continue the shopping. Mark: As far as Anna said, Mona thought you left her again... Tom: No Mark, I never repeat it again and I can''t live without Mona... And yes, she still feels insecure about it but I guess once she confirmed at the police station that I am on my duty she feels relieved I guess... Mark: Okay, it''s a waste to discuss before the shop, and now, get inside and surprise and apologize to your girl... Tom: Yeah, I should apologise for my mean acts. I behaved harshly, and in reverse, I acted very mean towards her... (I smile by looking at Tom, because he realised his mistake and I am sure he never again hurt Mona in any way. In between my thoughts, we both entered into the shop and I saw both the girls and both of their faces are very dull and worried but still trying to continue their shopping...) Chapter 422 - Wedding Dress... Chapter 422 - Wedding Dress... Mark''s Pov: I smile by looking at Tom because he realised his mistake and I am sure he never again hurt Mona in any way. In between my thoughts, we both entered in the shop and I saw both the girls and both of their faces are very dull and worried... I slowly went back to Anna. Meanwhile, Tom surprised Mona by cing a veil on her head. Mona got surprised and immediately jumped on Tom and hugged him tightly and started crying by taking deep sobbings. Tom is trying to console her. Meanwhile, I looked at my girl; she is looking at them very happily and wiping her happy tears by looking at Mona and Tom and she didn''t yet realise that I stand behind her... I went close to her ear and asked her, "Are you happy?" She immediately nodded her head as yes and realised in the next second that I stand behind her and immediately hugged me without looking at me. I smile and hugged her tightly and lifted her a little and carry her near to another stall... Mark: You no need to worry about it Mona, Tom is always with her, okay? (She nodded her head as Ok and looked at me with her puppy eyes.) Anna: I am scared, Mark, I don''t want to look at Mona in such a helpless condition and she cried by thinking that Tom left her again¡­ Mark: Shoooo... She just scared because of her past life incidents, that''s it, Anna... Anna: No, Mark, Tom really acted very cruelly with her. I don''t want him to hurt her more. Mark: Anna, look at me... (She immediately looked at me with her worried face. I want to exin to her to inform me if the same thing happened in our love life.) Mark: Did I hurted you anytime in our love making session? (Anna strikes her head as no. I immediately ced my hand under her shirt near to her chest where I exactly bite her. She immediately held my hand over her shirt and looked at me with her worried face. I want to ask her about the bite because like Tom did to Mona; I did to Anna in the same harsh way.) Mark: I know that I hurted you but why are you saying that I didn''t hurted you... (By finishing my words I looked at Anna''s hand where she holds my hand over her shirt and I am shocked that her hand is little red and swollen. She immediately hides her hand and looking at me with her puppy eyes. I got a sh that she did hand job to me with the same hand.) Mark: I made a mistake again... (By finishing my words I tried to take away my hand under her shirt but Anna hold my hand with her both hands over her shirt.) Mark: Why don''t you tell me when you are feeling pain, Anna? Anna: Because I can feel and sense your love than pain... (I immediatelynded my lips on Anna''s lips and started grabbing her love essence through my intense kiss and she started responding to my kiss very happily but my hands are still busy in caressing her b.o.o.b.s under her shirt. We both forget that we are in the shop and travelled to a different world while kissing to each other and I can sense Anna is relieving from her stress while kissing me. After a few minutes, Anna breaks the kiss and looked around.) Anna: Mark, we are in the shop... Mark: So? (I again tried to kiss her.) Anna: Shhh... Mark..!!! (By listening to her, I loosen my hug and taken away my hand under her shirt and looked at her eyes...) Mark: So from now on you should inform me if I hurt you, or you should inform me if you feel any pain when we are doing s.e.x or make out session. Okay? (She nodded her head as ok and again looked around.) Mark: Are you searching for Mona? Anna: Yes, Mark... Mark: It may take some time for them to sort out their issues... Anna: Hoo... (I looked around and the shop is filled with all kinds of designer wedding dresses.) Mark: So you are shopping for your wedding dress, right? (She nodded her head as yes with her blushed face.) Mark: Shall I select the wedding dress for my girl? Anna: Sure, Mark... (She said with her blushing tone and we both looked around.) Mark: You should wear that dress, Anna... Anna: Of course, where is the dress you selected, Mark? (I immediately hold Anna''s chin and showed the dress I selected. She opened her mouth in shock.) Anna: Mark..! Do you think it''s a dress? Mark: Why not? I love to look at my girl to wear that special dress for me... (She immediately turned around towards me and pinched me on my tummy and started beating me.) Anna: Those are undergarments for the wedding dress... You want me to wear those things on our wedding day? (Iughed by looking at her blushed face but she still beating me on my abbs... And Yes, I showed her the whitece bikini to tease her, and I ordered the sales assistant to pack it because I want my girl to wear those undergarments on our wedding day. In between I looked at Anna she folded her hands and looking at me with her pout face by folding her hands... I pulled her close to me and hugged her from her back and murmured into her ear.) Mark: Where those undergarments on our wedding day, Anna, okay? (She smiled, and I took it as an eptance and pulled her close to me in such a way that she should sense my d.i.c.k on her waist. She widened her eyes and looked at me in shock for my actions. I acted casual and pinning my D.i.c.k on her back just above her butt to tease her.) Mark: Okay, I like that dress, and I guess it suits you... (I pointed a dress which is hanging to the mannequin. And I am sure it perfectly suited for Anna''s structure and my Anna exactly looks like Cindere in that angel wedding dress. She smiled and nodded her head as ok and immediately turned towards the sales assistant.) Anna: Can you please pack that dress? Salesgirl: Sure madam... Mark: Don''t you want to try it? Or don''t you want to take Mona''s advice? Anna: No... Mark: Why? Anna: Because a very few will get the opportunity that their partner selected their girl''s wedding dress and I am one among them... So how do you think I will lose that lovely opportunity? "So I guess you no need my help to choose your wedding dress..." (We hear a happy female voice and we both looked around to check who it is and it''s Mona and she is looking at us with her happy face and I looked at Tom and he nodded his head as everything okay, and Anna immediately ran towards Mona and showed the dress I selected to her.) Anna: Look at that dress, Mona, Mark selected it for me... Mona: Hoo, that''s great... Mark''s taste is improving day by day, Anna... Mark: Yeah, I selected one more dress too. Do you want to check it?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/wedding-dress..._%!d(string=51395041184239725) for visiting. Mona: of course... Anna: No... (Anna said loudly with her confused face.) Mona: Why Anna? Anna: Because it''s not worth to look at it, Mona... (Anna tried to cover the topic, Mona smiled by looking at Anna''s blushed confusion face and I am sure Mona understands that I selected some lewd wear to Anna.) Mona: Okay, Mark, when are you going on your business trip? Mark: I will start after lunch... Mona: Hoo, that''s great, so will you join shopping with us? Mark: No Mona, I need to do some work regarding to my project, so you people carry on with your shopping and I will start to my office... Mona: okay, Mark... (I nodded my head and looked at Anna, Anna came close to me with her dull face and hugged me gently...) Anna: I Miss you, Mark... Mark: Don''t worry Anna, I will be back by tonight... Anna: Really? Mark: Yeah... (I lean forward to Anna and kissed her on her lips very gently and she responded to my kiss and wished me.) Anna: Wish you all the sess, Mark... (I pecked her back as a thank you and said my goodbyes and left the ce. Now Daniel and I lead to my office, and he stayed outside of my room like yesterday and I lead into my room and continued doing my work and ordered Genie to pack a few of the files for our business trip and I packed another bag of my own files. I checked the time and it''s around lunch time, so I had my lunch and ordered Genie to arrange some food for Daniel. After we all done with our lunch we started to travel to get into my chartered flight and finally we started travelling in my chartered flight with Genie and Daniel... But Genie is still looking at me with her confused face because of Danial''s presence in the business trip. She wants to ask me about Daniel but I didn''t give chance to her to ask me and after the flight takeover, I went into the bedroom to take some rest... Chapter 185 - Investigating The Manager Anna''s POV: My mind was nk when I heard from Tom that our rooms and luggage were disturbed. What they are looking for? And they attempted to murder this poor room boy just because to not to reveal any clue to us for what they are looking for. Where it started actually... The first incidence is attacking on Mona... Is there any chance that my brother''s friends may leave something identally while attacking Mona? And Mona said they tried to video shoot her when they rip her top.... Is there any chance they may leave their phone or something shooting device? But we find only one hand glove. What else can it be? It''s better to check our rooms once again; we may find any clue... But why Mona''s room got disturbed, as far as I know, my brother''s friends didn''t go to Mona''s room, So it might be another thing they are searching for, whatever it''s better to check our rooms once again is the best option we have. In between my thoughts, we reached our old resorts; the moment we entered, I feel negative vibes, maybe because of the continuous threats we face from yesterday makes me think in such a way. We directly went to the management room, and there is one person in the management room, and he is the manager of this branch. The manager looks worried and shows a polite attitude towards us; maybe he understands the criticality of the situation and worries about the resort''s reputation. Tom immediately started his interrogation with some direct questions. Tom: "Do you know some robbery takes ce in both of our rooms?" Manager: I just got to know about it sir, and our workers didn''t think it''s a robbery when they are packing your luggage, and they think it might be disturbed by you, that''s the reason we didn''t inform you this morning. Are you suspecting anyone in particr? Tom: "Yeah, we suspect Mark''s resort room boy and we have a few doubts regarding his appointment." Manager: "I will definitely help you, sir." Tom: "Where is the room boy who is in charge to Mark''s resort?" Manager: "Sir, he didn''te to the duty, and I didn''t see him from the night." Tom: "Do you know where he stayed?" Manager: "I don''t know where he stays, sir, but I am sure he stayed in the resort for three days at the time of his joining and said to other workers he didn''t have shelter, maybe he takes a private roomter. He often leaves from work and goes to his room." Tom: "What..? He stayed in your resort?" Manager: "Generally, we provide facilities to our room boy''s in the resort, particrly when our customers are staying in the resort. But few of them have families, so they go to their home. We didn''t resist them to stay here." Tom: "How long he is working in your resort?" Manager: "From past 6-7 days, sir." Tom: "On what basis you usually appoint room boys?" Manager: "Actually, we don''t give a direct post to room boys because they directly interact with our costumers, since our customers are rich kids. So we take proper training and then arrange them for the post." Tom: "On what basis you directly appoint him as a room boy?" Manager: "Actually, we don''t have scarcity for the room boys. I appointed him as a sweeper, but on the day when you are visiting our resort, our old room boy didn''te to work suddenly. So, we don''t have another choice, and the present room boy is assistant to him, so, for the time being, I appointed him as the room boy with proper precautions." Tom: "Do you have any of his identity cards?" Manager: "No sir, we ask him to submit his identity cards, he said he would submit in a week, so we consider it as a grace period." Tom: "You know how many mistakes you did in your protocol? He tried to kill one of your workers and spies on us; this is how you maintain your management?" Manager: "Sir, I am extremely sorry for what just happened. I didn''t expect all this would have happened. And if this matter goes to my higher authorities, they will definitely fire me. And the resort reputation may ruin, please sir, I will help you all the way to find him." Tom: "Ok, our department may take further investigation, and they will search the resort to find any clue." Manager: "Sure sir, but please don''t inform this to our higher officials." Tom: "I am not sure until we find him." (By finishing Tom''s interrogation, we all came out and involved in our own thoughts. But I wish I want to visit our resort once because there may be a chance we can find any clue...) Anna: "Mark, I want to see our room once we may find any clue." Mona: "Yes Mark, even I am thinking the same." Mark: ok, Tom and Mona search your room, and Anna and I will search ours. (We all agreed and dispersed in our respective resort, When I am entering the main door, I still remember how he bows to me with his cunning eyes. And we reached the bedroom, and it was neat and clean, maybe the sweepers clean the room after packing our luggage.) Anna: Mark, I have a doubt. Mark: What? Anna: "Yesterday morning, when you tied the room boy, no one knows except you and Tom, right? Mark: "Yes." Anna: "Then how our room boy directly went to the CCTV footage room to attack him with a knife?" (Hello readers, #3rd Bonus chapter # Crossed 600 Power stones# Thanks for your love and support towards my work, I am very blessed you like my work. Here is my discord id : Anna Mark#3840 Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 424 - You Deserve A Good Person In Your Life... Chapter 424 - You Deserve A Good Person In Your Life... Genie''s Pov: After lunch, Mark ordered me to pack some files for our business trip and I still have no idea that who is travelling with us. I tried to ask Mark but by looking at his furious face I don''t want to speak to him because he is a little bit nervous for the business presentation and I am sure he will shout at me for no reason and it creates more distance between us. So I stay quiet and simply followed his orders... And after some time we started to the charter flight and Daniel is also travelling with us, maybe he is the one who is travelling with us, and I finally understand when we all entered into the charter flight that the 3rd person who is travelling with us id Daniel, but the thing is I still didn''t understand who is he and why Mark is carrying him everywhere, and I know almost Mark''s rtives, friends and I never saw him anytime¡­ Whatever, I feel very very happy because that Anna is not here so I can easily trap Mark with the drug I bought... I sit exactly opposite to Mark and Daniel sit next to Mark. I looked into my purse to check the drug packets and they are ready and looking at me to use. I again looked at Mark he is busy in checking his mails... Now it''s First step, I should remove my formal coat and will expose my hot body with short red dress to him, and I looked around and casually removed my coat and ced it next to my seat and directly looked at Mark, but Mark, he is still looking into hisptop and didn''t even recognise my dress and me. Okay, let him lead to the bedroom, and I will offer a drink mixed with the drug and offer my treasures and body to him along with the drink and he will definitely grab my treasures and enjoy me... In between my thoughts, Mark abruptly get up from his chair and didn''t even looked at me and directly went into the bedroom and locked it... What? What just happened now? Did he leave me here..? How can I get into his bedroom..? I immediately want to follow Mark, but this Danial is still starring at me¡­ What the hell..!!! If this Daniel is not there, I will definitely knock Mark''s door and directly offered the drink I mixed with drug, but now I have no choice because of this Daniel... Wait..! I am his personal assistant, so I have all the rights to serve drinks to Mark, I will grab the opportunity... In between my thoughts, an air hostess is passing towards Mark''s room I ordered her to stop there and immediately called to Mark. Mark: Hello... Genie: Hello sir, would you like to have any drink? Mark: No... Genie: any food at least? Mark: No... I am not in a mood to have anything and don''t disturb me until our flight isnded... Genie: Okay sir... (He immediately cut the call and I ordered the air hostess to don''t disturb him and turned to the window side for the failure of my first n... It''s really disgusting, and I never thought Mark will ignore me like a creature¡­ Ok, let it be, I will see how long he will ignore me and I am sure he wille to me on his own once he had those drugs¡­ But in a few seconds, Daniel came in front of me and sit exactly in Mark''s ce and looking at me with his smiling smirk face, I got angry by looking at him and got irritation while looking at his smile and because of him my first n was failed, if he is not there I might win in my first n by knocking Mark''s room door... He suddenly fake cough to grab my attention. I immediately looked at him with a serious note.) Genie: How dare you to sit at Mark''s ce? Daniel: Your boss is taking rest in the room... Genie: I know that, but why did you sit here? Daniel: To look at you... Genie: Disgusting..!!! (He ruined my ns, and he again came here to look at me, how dare he to answer to me in such an arrogant way.) Daniel: Are you still loving him? (I immediately looked at him with my shocked expression and didn''t understand how he knows that I am after Mark, but why did he asked me that am I still loving him... And what he means by using the word still...) Daniel: I can understand how you feel... Stay calm.. You deserve a good person in your life... (I am shocked after listening to his words because I heard those words somewhere else very closely and very carresingly...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51430090801733052 for visiting. Not now... I heard them somewhere and after listening to those words, I feel relieved. When and where? In between my thoughts, I again looked at Danial he is still looking at me with his smiling face.) Genie: Who are you? Daniel: I am Daniel... Genie: I know you are Daniel, tell me who are you and did we met before? Daniel: Yeah, we met yesterday... Genie: Did we met before other than yesterday? (I asked him with a serious note. He immediately lean forward and looked at me with his sharp eyes.) Daniel: Yes... (By listening to him I lean forward with the anxious and looked into his eyes directly.) Genie: When and where? Daniel: On the day your heart broken, at the ce you are not allowed... (What? What did he just said? My heart broken? And I am not allowed? I immediately got a sh of Mark''s engagement party night and yes the moment I looked at Mark on his knees before that Anna, my heart was broken but how did he know about it? I immediately looked at Danial with my shocking expression. But he is busy in staring at my chest and I looked at my chest and my dress shows the full coverage of my chest and he is enjoying it shamelessly... I immediately sit straight and adjusted my dress and looked at him in a serious note but inside I feel happy and enjoyed that he likes my treasures. He swallowed his trust and sit back and again looked at my face very casually as if he didn''t see anything.) Genie: So you came for Mark''s engagement, right? (He nodded his head as yes and I know all the guests we invited because the guests list is specified short list and I personally dealt with the invitation bar code and I didn''t understand that how Daniel entered into Mark''s engagement party because as far as I know I didn''t created the invitation card in the name of Danial and how he can enter into Mark''s engagement party? And how he knows that I am not allowed to enter into Mark''s house?) Daniel: Don''t get confused, if I like a person I will inquire everything about that person... (How dare he to say that he likes me? But the matter is I didn''t get the sh that where I saw him in the party... Wait wait... After Mark proposed Anna, my eyes filled with tears and I immediately turned back to leave that ce with rage and furious but my emotions areing out through tears and I am walking with my tears filled eyes, I can''t see anything because my eyes were blurred due to tears and suddenly my head hit someone... I got a sh that it''s muscr body and I corrted it with Daniel''s body and it''s him who console me on that night... Yes, On that party night, when I am returning with my teary face I hit Danial''s abbs... I immediately hide my face on his chest and started crying by holding his shirt, and didn''t care who he is, I still sense his carresing warm hug and he started tapping on my back very carresingly... He is the first person in my life that didn''t take any advantage when I hugged him and he didn''t even touch me in a wrong way. He respected me and consoles me and most importantly he give value to my emotions... I tried to look at him but with my teary blurred eyes I can''t look at his face clearly... "I can understand how you feel... Stay calm... You deserve a good person in your life..." After listening to his words I feel relieved and went to my home... I remembered everything now and I understand where we met first time... I immediately looked at Danial with my smiling happy face for his little help and he is still looking at me with his happy smiling face... Genie: So that''s you who console me on the party night... Daniel: Yeah, that''s me, and... Genie: and? Daniel: You look gorgeous on that night with your white dress and you attracted many men including me on that night... (I immediately smile by listening to him and I know many men will get attracted by looking at me, but I always failed to impress Mark. I got a sh that Mark abruptly went into his room without recogniseing me, my smile suddenly disappeared and looking outside through the window.) Chapter 425 - Is He In Love With Me? Chapter 425 - Is He In Love With Me? Genie''s POV: Danial..!!! I feel something special when he is praising me, he directly said that he is liking me, and he directly praised me that I look gorgeous on the party evening, and most importantly he didn''t take any advantage of me when I am a little bit low... Is he in love with me? No¡­ I am sure after we had s.e.x he will definitely go after another girl like everymen always do, but I feel weird when he is around. I don''t know what exactly it is, maybe I feel in such a way because he consoles me when I am in need of one''s pampering¡­ I am sure if I hug any other man in that Intense hot dress they will definitely take advantage of me and definitely lead to s.e.x, but Danial he didn''t take any advantage instead he pampered me when I need one''s console and he protected me when I throw a hot coffee on him but like every man he shamelessly looks at my coverage as if it is his own property and I am sure if I am not serious he will start eating my b.o.o.b.s¡­ I can easily understand he has feelings on me because he directly said he is liking me and I am sure if I give leniency to him he will definitely lead me to bed like every man... Let''s see how he will try me to get on the bed, till then I will pretend I didn''t like him and act serious to him... Danial: As I said, you deserve a good man, so don''t worry... Genie: as far as I know Mark is the good men in my life... (After listening to me Daniel''s face turned to ck and dull, and he immediately turned his face to another side, maybe he doesn''t like that I am praising Mark, or maybe he got hurt that I expressed indirectly that I have still feelings on Mark... Whatever, he stayed quiet for a few minutes but he again breaks the silence.) Danial: It''s better to bury your feelings on him¡­ (He said very sharply with his serious tone, I can understand he feel a little jealousy, Okay l will try to irritate him more¡­) Genie: Why I should burry my feelings? Daniel: Because he got engaged and soon... Genie: soon? Daniel: Soon he will marry the girl he is loving... Genie: loving? Do you think he is really loving Anna? Daniel: of course... Genie: That bitch trapped Mark by looking at his properties and she hypnotized Mark by impressing him on the bed and everyone including you are thinking that they are in love but I am sure they are not in love¡­ Daniel: So what do you mean by love? Genie: Love? Daniel: Yeah, Love¡­ What it is? Genie: Why I should say to you? Daniel: because if you know what love is, then you can easily understand who is loving you and you can understand who is in love¡­ Genie: So you are supporting their love, am I right? Daniel: That''s their personal issues... We no need to interfere with it... Genie: You know one thing? Talking with you is always disgusting... Please shut your mouth... Daniel: Okay... (By finishing his words he immediately get up and bend towards me and seal my mouth with his lips very casually... I am shocked and didn''t move away and didn''t hesitate for his sudden kiss, and I don''t know how to react, but the moment I sense his lips on mine I feel eternally happy when he is kissing me... I am paused and still looking at him with my widened shocking eyes and he still didn''t try to enter into my mouth. He is just pressing his lips to mine as a seal and I slowly close my eyes for his warm kiss and can feel the essence of his warm loving kiss... What happening to me? Why do I feel I am travelling into a different beautiful world? Why I feel eternally happy and I can feel like I can touch the sky with my happiness... This is just a lite kiss but why I feel my life is tied up with his kiss... I just want to pull him close to me and make him sit on the chair and I want to sit on hisp and immediately lead my tongue into his mouth and show heaven in kissing... He is still kissing me on my lips by pressing my lips with his warm lips, I can sense how carresingly he is kissing me... I feel like I want to stay like this for ages I slowly started responding to his kiss and licked his lips slightly as a hint to open his mouth as the next step to our kiss session but suddenly I can hear an announcement... It''s an announcement fornding and I immediately got a sh of Mark... What? What the hell is happening... If Mark looked at me that I am kissing another guy in his own charter flight, all my ns will get spoiled and he never again looked at me... Shit shit... I immediately push Danial in one shot, and he immediately falls on the seat before me... And I immediately looked at him with my angry face and it is clear that he is like all the men and grab the advantage of me by kissing me and if I cooperate with his kiss, he will definitely lead to s.e.x... I feel a little disappoint and I got angry at the same time and looked at him with my furious face because I thought he is a good person in my life but I am wrong... I enjoyed his kiss but I expected that he didn''t take advantage of me... Okay, he again proved all men are same, in between my thoughts I again looked at him to warn.) Genie: How dare you to kiss me? (He didn''t even listen to my question and still in trance and looking at the ceiling of the flight... I can see a happy fresh feeling in his face, and it''s the same feeling of mine when he is kissing me... I can sense he is still flying in the air for the sess of his kiss on my lips... I smile to myself by looking at his facial expression because I never saw such a satisfying facial expression of any men after kissing me and he didn''t even kiss me by entering into my mouth, he just kissed me very gently on my lips and I never thought I will like such a lite carresing kiss... In between my thoughts, he suddenly looked into my eyes. I immediately changed my expression to furious and shouted at him... Genie: How dare you to kiss me? Daniel: I just seal my mouth... That''s it... Genie: What..? Daniel: you asked me to shut my mouth, and I did it... Genie: Don''t act smart... (I shouted at him but he is still looking at me with his satisfied happy expression. It''s waste to shout at him,so I stay quiet and looked at him with my serious face and it''s better I should not argue with him right now because Mark maye at any time. So it''s better to stay quiet. Inbetween my thoughts I again looked at him, his face is still looking fresh and happy... What happened to him? Did he really enjoy this short kiss? And by looking at his expression I can understand he still enjoying our kiss by visualising it. Whatever, stay quiet Genie and stay serious... I turned towards the window but my mind is still struck at his kiss and his thoughts... Why did I feel this weird feeling for the first time? And why I feel eternally happy when I visualise his kiss? "Sorry.." I immediately turned to look at him, and now his facial expression changed to regret... Danial: I am so sorry... Genie: Sorry? Daniel: Yeah, I am so sorry for what I have done, sorry is just a small word for my big mistake but please apologise me... I never again take advantage... It just happened by... By... Genie: by? Daniel: by looking at your hot body and tempting lips. Genie: Will you please shut up... (I didn''t understand is he really apologising or still teasing me?) Danial: I am really sorry, even I don''t think I will kiss a girl like this without her permission... (Permission? What does he mean by permission? Will he kiss every girl by asking her permission? I can guess how he can ask, "Madam, can I borrow your lips for a few seconds? Because I want to kiss it..." I immediatelyughed for that silly thought. He is looking at me clueless, and I evenughed more by looking at his expression... Daniel: Why are youughing? Did I say anything wrong? (I strike my head as no and after a few seconds, I controlled myugh and looked at his face and he is still nervous and looking at me with his worried eyes. I can understand he feels guilty for his kiss, and I can understand it''s his first kiss if I am not wrong...) Chapter 426 - Did I Not Kiss You Properly? Chapter 426 - Did I Not Kiss You Properly? Genie''s POV: Daniel: Why are youughing? Did I say anything wrong? (I strike my head as no and after a few seconds, I controlled myugh and looked at his face and he is still nervous and looking at me with his worried eyes. If I am not wrong, I can understand he feels guilty for his kiss, and I can understand this is his first kiss because I can sense how happy he feels and most importantly he is still in the visuals of our kiss but after I shouted at him, he get into reality and think what he had done to me. Now I am really curious to know whether if this kiss is really his first kiss or not... If it is his first kiss, he feel very lucky and I feel very thrilled because no one on this earth forget their first kiss and I grab his memory of his first kiss and I am sure he never forget my lips and warm kiss and every time he kiss other girl he will get the thought of me. But what shocks me is, how did he live till now without kissing anyone? He is around 27 years of his age and by looking at his muscr body no girl will leave him alone or he can easily grab the girls attention and can easily lead her to bed... Wait... There is a chance that he might act innocent to impress me... Yes¡­ Does he think I will fall after innocent guys? Does he think I am a v.i.r.g.i.n? Lol¡­ If he knows the fact that how many men I slept with, he will definitely die in shock¡­ Or else definitely f.u.c.k me to satisfy his desires and leave me like other men after got satisfied¡­ Whatever I am excited to know is this his first kiss or not... It''s better to ask him directly¡­ Genie: Is this your first time? (He became silent and looked at me in confusion but didn''t reply anything. I guess he will say yes or no but he didn''t even replied to me anything or at least he didn''t even ask me why I want to know, maybe he is in a dilemma for my reaction meanwhile I heard a door knob sound and I looked at the room and its Mark, he came to us and sit casually; I stay quiet and even Daniel too... We both stayed quiet as if nothing happened, but I am still a little bit excited to know my answer about his first kiss and I will definitely tease him to death if it is really his first kiss because no men on this earth will preserve their first kiss at this age, if they do so their might be a defect in them and it is the most shocking fact in my life if he says Yes to my question. In between I looked at him once again he looks so nervous and I can sense he still feels guilty for his kiss or he might be scared that I mayin to Mark about his lewd behaviour... Let''s see... After a few minutes wended and all of us started to the office and in a short time we reached the office building of our client and after some formalities we entered into the conference room and Mark started his presentation regarding his dream project to the clients and Danial, he stayed outside of the conference room... After a few hours of our meeting we take a short break and having some snacks and I requested the serving girl who is serving snacks to us to serve the food to Danial too... Meanwhile, I looked at Mark and went close to him to talk something about the project. Actually, I just want to move close to Mark so whenever I got the chance I can give the drug to him, but onedy who is one among the higher officials grabs the opportunity and speaking to Mark without giving a break to him... First, I thought she is speaking about the project but by looking at her expression I can understand she is speaking something which is not rted to work. What the hell... Till now they had the meeting and they are not leaving Mark in break time too, and thatdy, she is trying to move close to Mark and by looking at her expression it is clear that she is flirting with Mark and if I leave her, she will definitely take Mark to her personal bedroom... Noo¡­ No¡­ I never let it happen, I again looked at them, they are speaking to each other andughing. I want to join them but I am secretary to Mark so I can''t disturb them and I don''t have a choice to went close to them so I stayed far away to Mark and observing them but after a few minutes she take another step ahead of closeness and put her hand on Mark''s shoulder, Mark acted casual and speaking to her with his smiling face... What the hell is going on..? He will speak to everyone except me and why doesn''t he understand that girl is trying to flirt him? Or is he interested in that girl? No way... She is not good looking; and I am sure Mark doesn''t fall on her trap... What if she ckmail him in the name of the project? Will he sleep with her to impress her, to sanction the project? No... No... It never going to happen... What he is thinking of himself? How he will ept everyone except me? I again looked at that girl, she sit closely to Mark and her face is blushed when she is speaking to Mark and Mark is speaking to her with his smiling face... What the hell? Genie, do something... At least I should go near to them and listen to what they are talking about, so I will get rity... The moment I got the thought I went close to them by holding the ss and sit beside Mark very casually and looked at that girl''s eyes directly with my furious face... Lady: So, is she your girlfriend? (She pointed me and Mark immediately strike his head as no, he didn''t even turned or looked at me...) Mark: I will introduce my girl when we meet next time... Girl: That''s great, I hope we should meet next time... Mark: Definitely¡­ (It''s really hurted when Mark strike his head as no in the immediate second and he didn''t even say anything to her about me and he didn''t even think for a second about me... I feel like it''s an insult and thatdy immediately smiled at me in a teasing way... I don''t know how to react at Mark''s behaviour and if Mark didn''t there in this moment, I will definitely give a nice p to her and she doesn''t even dare to look at me again... Ahhhhhhh... Control Genie... Control... Control your anger before something bad happened¡­ Hmmm¡­ It takes time to grab Mark''s attention towards me... But definitely I will grab the situation while flying return to our home and give the drugs to Mark and I will see how he will say no to me and I will check how he will stay far away to me... After a few more minutes of our break we continued our meeting and it takes few more hours... Mark done seventy percent of his presentation but the time is around 9 pm so they adjourned the meeting to the next day morning and they arranged dinner at the restaurant... I don''t know whether it is fortunate or unfortunate; I feel eternally happy because I got a chance to stay with Mark the whole night, but what should I do if thatdy grabs that opportunity? It''s tough for me to get Mark¡­ Inbetween my thoughts, we reached the restaurant, Mark and other high officials are having dinner at one table and me, Danial and few other officials take another table and Danial is sit beside me. I didn''t care about Daniel but still looking at Mark and thatdy sit beside Mark and she is still moving close to Mark with her blushed face and she is personally serving to Mark. What she is thinking of herself? How Mark will move close to everyone except me? (Inbetween my thoughts I heard a fake cough, i got distracted and turned my head to look at that fake cough person and it''s Daniel. He again started smiling at me but this time I feel disgusting by looking at his smile.) Danial: Thank you... Genie: For? Danial: For your caring towards me... Genie: What? Danial: the serving girl told me that you ordered her to take care of me... Genie: First thing, Mark ordered me to look after you, that''s the reason I ordered the serving girl to provide snacks to you... And second thing, you are thinking too far about me and that never going to happen... (I said very sharply with a serious tone and continued having my food.) Danial: Did I not kiss you properly? (I am shocked after listening to his next question and didn''t understand his intentions behind his question.) Chapter 189 - Interogating The Old Room Boy Anna''s POV: I am happy that we are all safe, but looking at the cry of the old room boy makes me sad. I understand he is worried because he lost his home and he is not worried for loss of his house., Yes there is a lot of difference between a house and home... A house is made up of with bricks and walls, but a home is made of hopes and dreams, and it also filled with lots of memories. In my life, my home is my hostel life with Ria, me and Ria gathered many memories, and build many hopes and dreams together at the hostel, so it is my home... As far as I know, we should fill the house with love, and then it bes a sweet home. I am sure I will definitely make a sweet home for Mark after our marriage, which is filled with lots of love, hopes, and sweet memories... In between my thoughts, we reached the interrogation room; we visited this roomst night for interrogating those three bastards who are culprits for Ria''s case. Now we are here to interrogate this old Room boy... Tom sits opposite to the old room boy and looking at him straight and clear; maybe he doesn''t want to miss a single expression while he is interrogating him... And we all sit backside to Tom and ready to listen to their discussions. And the interrogation begins... Tom: "Please answer to all my questions, I know this is a very hard time for you to get out from the thoughts of the st but we need to take speed decisions to catch him, so please cooperate with me..." Old room boy: "Sure, sir, I will answer you everything I know..." Tom: "Ok, Do you know why he behaved with you like this, like attacking you and tied your hands and legs and stuffed your mouth, Do both of you have any personal issues between you?" Old Room boy: "No sir, I don''t know him before his appointment to our resort, and he is not the localite as far as I know. He joined in our resort for some of his personal work to be done." Tom: "personal work?" Old Room boy: "yes sir, I don''t know what exactly it is that''s the reason he targeted my cadre to get his work done easily." Tom: "By any chance, did you saw him in this town before his appointment in your resort?" Old Room boy: "I first saw him when my manager appointed him as an assistant, and I need to give him training for the work. I have little argument with him the day before of your arrival at our resort, sir. Tom: "Argument? Can you exin to me in detail?" Old Room boy: "Yes sir, from the day one he joined, he always asked me when he will get the room boy post, and I always replied to him patiently that it takes time to get promotion as room boy. And the day before of your arrival he asked me to take my position for the next 3-4 days. I scolded him that he is not eligible as of now and warned him that if he repeated the same, I would inform this matter to the management... He remained quiet for the rest of the day..." Tom: "Ok, what happened next?" Old Room boy: "I arranged your rooms with decoration and returned to my penthouse at thete hour. When I am having my food in my room, suddenly the door was knocked, I don''t have any visitors in this town; I was actually scared who might knock my door in thiste hour. After a few minutes, I opened the door, and I am shocked by looking at my assistant, he came into my room with a bag without my permission, and his face is red in colour with furious. I am asking him what happened and why he visited me; he didn''t respond and searching for something in his bag, and suddenly he punched on my mouth and said it''s the punishment for my arrogant behavior towards him on that day. And before I react to him, he immediately put a cloth of chloroform on my nose, and I lost my consciousness. When I opened my eyes, I was sit in the chair and tied my hands and legs to the chair, and my mouth is filled with the cloth. I can''t scream, and I can''t untie my hands. I don''t know the time, and I don''t know how many days passed. Tom: "You didn''t see him from then?" Old Room boy: "He visited me after a few hours I wake up, and I understand he locked the door from outside. He took the food parcel and asked me to don''t scream after he takes the cloth from my mouth. I nodded my head as ok, and he opened my mouth, but I shouted loudly for the help, maybe my scream can listen to any person nearby, and at least one person maye to save me. He immediately pped me again and kept the chloroform cloth on my nose. I shouted until I lost my consciousness. Tom: ok, what happened next? Old room boy: "I got consciousness after some time, but this time I feel starving. I looked around, he sits near the room corner and stalking me with his smirk face. He asked me that I was starving or not. I immediately nodded my head as Yes, I can''t speak because my mouth is stuffed again with clothes. He came close to me and pinched on my blending nose, I can''t even scream, he then came close to my ear and said, "the management appointed me as a room boy, and my work started..." And heughed loudly and looked at me with his evil eyes. (Hello readers, Here is my discord id: Anna Mark#3840 Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 190 - Couples Party Even Marks POV: When I am hearing at Tom''s interrogation, I am sure that the spy room boy targeted his cadre and tortured him in his room just because to spy on us. I am sure he is not localite and after his work is done he will leave this town. So, we should trap him at every transportation source. So there is a chance we can catch him. But who appointed this spy? Why do they want to spy on us? John tried to attack us with his friends, but he failed. And he doesn''t dare to give an immediate attack. And Anna''s father Lucus, as far as I know, he doesn''t have credentials to appoint a spy on us. As far as I know, the spy room boy is not only a spy; he is a murderer too... He tried to kill the poor room boy and now tortured the old room boy in his own room... Spying, bomb st, attacking poor room boy, torturing old room boy, all these can be done by only one who had more influence and he must be rich to manage his all activities. Who..? Who..? Who can it be? And why is he targeting us? Does it really rte to Ria''s case or some personal revenge on me? There are so many rivals in the market regarding my business, but until now, no one targets me personally... And rivalry in business is amon thing, and I didn''t expect any personal attack like this... So it might be rted to Ria''s case... And when I hear that the spy came to resort just before three days of our visit, I am shocked... Because on the 5th day after the event, we started our trip to Grindelwald on the charter flight, and most importantly, on the second day after the event around 9.30 pm. I got a mail from the management of the couples party event about the details of our trip, i.e., resort details for the 3 days stay and airways tickets for back and forth. What does it mean..? The spy room boy joins the resort for work on the day we got the mail from the management... But he joined in the morning, and I got the details of our trip at night... How did they know the details of our trip in advance? Does the organizer of the spy collude with the management of the couples party event? Or Did he get the information in advance through his source by appointing some detectives? Or There may be a chance that the organizer of the spy may n the couple''s party event... Does it mean all the couple''s party event is a trap? Does it mean they intentionally dered that we are the winners? But along with us, Tom and Mona got selected as winners... If it is a trap for Anna and me, why should they involve Tom and Mona? And I know the couple''s party night event was organized by our school buddies. And all the rounds they conducted, i.e,patibility test with que cards and intimacy test and dance test, all seem to be genuine. And the management said the valid reasons for selecting us as winners... But it is notmon by selecting two couples are winners, as far as I know, these kinds of events, even though we both couples are eligible for first ce they will select only one couple as winners because they can''t bear the expenditure for the trip to the second couple... Or there may be a chance that they interpret the event as genuine, so we didn''t get any doubt about the event. But why they selected Tom and Mona in their trap? Why Tom and Mona? Think Mark... Why the organizer of the spy involved Tom and Mona in his trap..? Maybe the organizer of the spy got scared for Tom and Mona because they will help to solve Ria''s case and there may be a chance that the organizer of the spy thinks that Anna or I can found the object the spy is looking for with the help of Tom and Mona... Confusing... It''s totally confusing... Who the hell he is..? Why is he doing all this..? Does the organizer of the spy really rte to Ria''s case? Or he wants to take personal revenge on me? Let''s see, I will find him soon, and he will pay for all his sins... I should inquire more about the couple''s party event immediately after we reach our city. And I should talk about this with Tom. I am sure Tom will help me with the procedure to get it done fast... And I continued to listen to their conversation of interrogation... Tom: "His work started? What does he mean?" Old Room Boy: "I don''t know what exactly it is, sir, but I am sure he came to the resort for his personal work to be done, and the room boy post will help him to get his work done. That''s the reason he targeted me to get the room boy''s post. Tom: "There are other room boys, why he targeted only you?" Old room boy: "I don''t know, sir, but I guess his work can be done in the resort I take care of. So he particrly targeted me..." Tom: "In that case, why he exactly appointed as an assistant to you? He can appoint as an assistant to other room boys. Do you think management involved in his appointment, particrly to appoint under your assistant?" Old room boy: "I don''t know, sir, and it''s purely a management decision to appoint him as my assistant. And as per my opinion, I guess management doesn''t involve in his appointment." Tom: "Why do you think so?" Old room boy: "If management involved, they will directly give my room boy post to him without any discussions. So, I guess management doesn''t have any intentions behind his appointment." Tom: "Can you tell me what happened next in your room? How he behaved with you?" Old Room Boy: "Yes sir, I think I passed a day with my hands tied because I feel so hungry; he came to me and asked me whether I am starving or not, I nodded my head as Yes, and he pinched on my blending nose and warned me to don''t shout again and take the clothes from my mouth." This time I didn''t scream, and I don''t have the strength to scream... Heughed loudly by looking at me and threw his saliva on my face... I can''t even clean his saliva on my face because my hands are still tied. He then brings me a piece of sandwich slice near to my mouth. I opened my mouth to eat it... But he didn''t keep it in my mouth, and he eat the same andughed loudly at me... I don''t have the energy to cry for food. I am looking at his sandwich piece when he is eating; he yed with me the same way for the next two pieces... The more he yed, the more hungry I feel... But atst piece, he threw his saliva on the sandwich piece and offered me to eat... I didn''t have another way to get the food, so I opened my mouth again with a hope that he will keep the sandwich slice into my mouth... He againughed loudly and kept the slice of his saliva sandwich piece into my mouth... That''s the only food I ate on the first day..." Tom: "I am so sorry for what happened to you these days... I want to know your opinion about his character? It will help us to find how much crucial he is..." Old room boy: "He is not a human sir, he is a psycho, and I am sure he has some mental disorder. Because he enjoyed when I am suffering from pain and he takes personal revenge on me for the words I scold him when I am in duty... I am sure he is a psychopath, sir. And I don''t know what exactly his work is... But I am sure he will finish his work, and he will go to the extent to take his own life to get his work done, and he doesn''t care to take other''s life to get his work done... You should be very careful, sir, I can understand he had some other specific intentions behind the robbery... And he may take all of your life too... Please be careful and catch him as early as possible before losing your dear one''s life... (Hello readers, Here is my discord id: Anna Mark#3840 I am sure I will release all the bonus chapters I owe you sorry for the dy, Thank you so much for your support. Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 191 - Wrong Perspective Anna''s POV: I am very much worried when I heard how the spy room boy tortured him for the food. I can''t control my tears, particrly when he is saying that how much hungry he is, how he looked at the sandwich piece for the food... I can''t hear anymore; I want to go outside of the interrogation room. Mark holds my hand and strikes his head as no. I understand he wants me to stay in the interrogation room and should listen to their conversation. Yes, I should listen to him, I may get any clue to solve the mystery behind who might be the spy''s organizer. So I take all my strength to listen to him again... But when he cautioned, "Please be careful and catch him as early as possible before losing your dear one''s life..." I am scared by listening to his caution... I care for Mark''s life than my own life, and what if I did not convince Mark to get out of the penthouse... No... No... I can''t even imagine my life without him... In between my thoughts, Mark holds my hand with his both hands and locked it, I understand he has the same feelings and thoughts as I am thinking now... And we both continued to listen to the interrogation by holding our hands to each other... Tom: "Ok, we will definitely catch him before losing our beloved one''s life... Can you tell me how frequently he visited to your room..?" Old room boy: "I don''t know exactly sir, but I saw him 4-5 times in these three days when I am conscious..." Tom: "Conscious?" Old room boy: "Yes sir, after the food, he takes me to the washroom room with a knife on my throat and again tied my hands and legs to the chair and never forgets to keep the chloroform cloth on my nose. So most of the time, I am unconscious in these three days... But I got consciousness sometimes, by looking at the darkroom I guess he is not there in the room and I tried to loosen my hands but no use, he tied my hands very tightly... Tom: Did you find any weird thing when he is working with you, like anything that will give us a clue... Old room boy: Yes sir, I don''t know it is weird or not, he always look into his phone and stop the work in the middle when he got the phone call he always went far away to speak. Tom: "Did you listen to his call when he is speaking, at least once?" Old Room boy: no sir, he always goes far away from me, but I listened twice in my room, one call maybe yesterday morning and he is in a hurry and arguing something about CCTV footage... Tom: Can you tell me in detail what did he speak in the call? Old room boy: I am not sure about the particr time, I guess it''s yesterday morning, and he is in a hurry and nervous while he is speaking, I didn''t understand clearly, but he is saying in the phone about CCTV footage and arguing with him, and I still remember the statement he said, "why you appointed the other person while I am doing my work without fail..." (Yes, I guess it''s about the thing Mark told me earlier that the spy stays beside them the whole time while Tom and Mark are watching the CCTV footage. Maybe he informed to his boss immediately in the penthouse... But what does it mean, "why you appointed the other person while I am doing my work without fail?" Does it mean it''s John who appointed the spy room boy? That''s the reason he is arguing with John, why he appointed the poor room boy to help his friends. Maybe that''s the reason he attacked the poor room boy because he takes his work... No... No... No... Mark said that the spy got instructions from his boss to kill the poor room boy at night, Yes, if he really thinks rivalry at work he would have killed him after Tom and Mark leave the CCTV footage room. But he didn''t... He attacked him at night... And he only speaks about why he appointed another person... Mean he doesn''t know about friends of John like Mark said earlier he doesn''t know John''s friends, he only saw the poor room boy in CCTV footage, and when Tom and Mark tied the poor room boy, the spy confirms that John appointed other spy like him... So he may argue with John... But when Mark asked the poor room boy about the name in the hospital, he disagreed with John''s name... What does it mean? The boss to this spy is John or not? Who can it be if it is not John? And why he is taunting us with attack by attack... Does he really rte to Ria''s case, or I am misappropriating? In between my thoughts, Tom asked the exact question. Tom: it''s ok, while he is speaking into his phone did he spell out any name? Old room boy: No sir, I think he didn''t... And he is not respecting to his boss too... He is very arrogant when he is speaking to him; he didn''t call him sir or any other respecting way, maybe his boss is his friend... (The spy room boy may get angry and speak arrogantly to his boss because he appointed another spy, maybe that''s why he didn''t call him sir... And the poor room boy said at the hospital that the spy is calling his boss by a name... So there may be a chance that he might be his friend. As far as I know, John doesn''t have close friends other than those bastards... Maybe I am thinking in the wrong perspective that John is the boss of this spy. (Hello readers, #bonus chapter 5 # crossed 1000 power stones Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 430 - I Am Okay To Sleep With You... Chapter 430 - I Am Okay To Sleep With You... Genie''s POV: It''s okay, Genie, enjoy this night with his desires... Genie: Danial..!!! I tried onest time to control him but it''s of no use he immediately looked at me and again started kissing me on my lips very aggressively. I feel eternally happy when he is enjoying me in such a harsh way and by looking at his happy face my mind is not bothering any more about Mark... Let''s enjoy him for tonight and satisfy his s.e.x.u.a.l suffocation¡­ I am sure even though if he is not on drugs he must be much more aggressive while doing s.e.x, whatever he is totally out of control after he drank the drugged juice. I pity on him, he really tried to control his desires, but by looking at my seductive body he failed to control like every other man and kissing me to satisfy his thrust... So in the immediate second, I started responding to his kiss and we both are kissing to each other very hardly and intensely by entering into each other mouth... He immediately lifted me up, and I easily wrapped my legs around his waist and kissing him with all my l.u.s.t to satisfy our desires... After a few minutes of our deep kiss session, we both fall on the bed and I immediately take off his shirt and started kissing him on his body¡­ Yeahhh¡­ His hard abbs are really tempting me¡­ I wish I want to bite them when I am busy in kissing and licking his hard abbs, he holds my hair very tightly and again pulled me close to him and pinned me to the bed and looking into my eyes with his seductive eyes and started kissing me on my neck and in between he is licking it... Hmmm... Ahhhh... I wrapped my hands around his neck and enjoying his intense actions by pressing my b.o.o.b.s towards his hard abbs body. Suddenly he came close to my face and looked at me and stay paused for few seconds. I understand he is trying to say something. Genie: What happened? Danial: Ran away from me... (He said by closing his eyes to control his emotions.) Genie:. what? Danial: Please ran away from me, something happened to me, I may take your v.i.r.g.i.nity if you didn''t run away from me... (I immediatelyughed the moment I listened to him. Particrly the word v.i.r.g.i.n... Does he think I am still a v.i.r.g.i.n? What he will do if I am not a v.i.r.g.i.n? Is he interested only with v.i.r.g.i.n girls? Lol¡­ I want to look at hisedy face the moment he realises I am not v.i.r.g.i.n and I want to see how he will react the moment he knows the fact about me that I slept with many men.) Danial: Don''tugh and ran away from me right now before I did something bad to you... (He shouted loudly by closing his eyes tightly. I get up and sit beside him and looked at his face. He looks manly but is an innocent creep and thinks everyone is innocent like him.) Daniel: Please Genie, go to your friend''s room¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51557477921113953 for visiting. Genie: Danial, look at me... Danial: Please listen to me and go to your friend''s room before I hurt you... Genie: I lied to you... Daniel: What do you mean? Genie: I don''t have any friends... Daniel: What? (He immediately opened his eyes and looked at me. I slowly take off my overcoat.) Genie: Yeah, I don''t have any friends¡­ Daniel: You don''t have any friends? Genie: Yes, till now I didn''t have any friends in my life and I am not sure I may find one in the future¡­ After listening to me he immediately sits on the bed with his worried face and looked into my eyes and yes, it''s true that I don''t have any true friends to share my feelings and all my friends are just show off batch and I am speaking to them to maintain high status in the society, that''s it and I don''t know how exactly a true friend is¡­ In between my thoughts, Daniel ced his palm on my cheek I stand on my knees and move close to him. He is starring at my treasures, which are covered with my s.e.xy lingerie...) Genie: I am okay to sleep with you... (After listening to me he slowly slides his hand near to my b.o.o.b.s to touch it, I smile by looking at his slow actions¡­) Genie: We can enjoy as you like¡­ (By finishing my words, I threw away my overcoat and looked at him seductively and ced one of my hand near to his d.i.c.k over the pant.) Genie: I will clean your pant, remove it... (I said indirectly to remove his pant and ced my hand near to his d.i.c.k to sense his erected d.i.c.k... That''s it... In the next second he pushed me to the bed and immediately fall on me.) Danial: I know how to clean my pants, first let me clean you before you clean me... By finishing his words he kissed me on my lips very aggressively and after a few seconds he leads to my neck and with his other hand, he takes away my lingerie and throws it far away¡­ For a few seconds, he stared at me popped out b.o.o.b.s... He slowly ced his hand on my boob and started pressing it, and in the immediate second, he ced his lips on them and started kissing them aggressively... I closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss on my b.o.o.b.s.. I understand it''s his first time to look at the nude chest of a girl, I can understand it by looking at the way he is handling me. Chapter 431 - Shall I Continue It? Chapter 431 - Shall I Continue It? Genie''s POV: Daniel put some intense magic spell on me... I feel extreme pressure when he touched me on my private parts. I never felt like this in my life, and my heart, it feels eternally happy... My mind didn''t even think about Mark. I feel liketer I can handle Mark, as of now Daniel is more important to me and I want to satisfy his every s.e.x.u.a.l desire as he like... Many men f.u.c.k.i.e.d me and I satisfied many man''s desires on the bed, but I never feel this hyper happy and bliss. I feel shrills when Daniel is touching me and I feel like I will do whatever he says¡­ What''s happening to me? Why I am attracting to him? Let''s see... Maybe I am infatuating him more, if it is really an infatuation I may feel normal after our s.e.x session. But what if I still feel the same way even after our s.e.x session? No Genie¡­ You are thinking too much..!!! Yes, once we are done with s.e.x, both Daniel and I will get normal again and act formal... When I am busy in my thoughts, suddenly Daniel bite my lip to make me get out of my thoughts and I understand he may get angry because I am not responding to his kiss so I started responding to him and we both involved in our kiss session... After a few minutes of our intense kiss session, he pinned me to the bed and started squeezing my b.o.o.b.s with his hands and started kissing me on my neck and then shoulder andter slowly crawl to my navel and started kissing it very intensely... I can feel more pleasure when he is caressing me at my navel, I hold his hair and moving a bit for the tickling... Suddenly he bites intensely on my waist curve, my body is filled with the shrills for his intense bite... I feel like I am in heaven... I can sense he is treating me out of his love and affection. Maybe that''s the reason I feel this heavenly feeling where I never felt this feeling before. I immediately wrapped my legs around him as a lock and now he is kissing me more close to me and his hard abbs are touching to my body. He smiled and continued enjoying my waist and went near to my p.u.s.s.y... The moment he reached my p.u.s.s.y my heart beat started rising fast... What happened to me? Why I am feeling like a v.i.r.g.i.n girl? This is not my first time, then why I am feeling nervous? The moment he reached my p.u.s.s.y he didn''t attacked me directly, instead he paused for a few seconds and stared at my p.u.s.s.y with his happy face and immediately looked at me for permission. I understand he is asking my permission to eat my p.u.s.s.y. I immediately nodded my head as yes and he didn''t wait for one more second and immediately rest his head near to my p.u.s.s.y and started kissing my p.u.s.s.y lips very intensely out of his love... Even though he is on drugs, he is treating me very caressingly and asking me for my permission at every point. After a few seconds of his intense kiss, he slowly started inserting his tongue into my p.u.s.s.y and giving me the pleasure with his tongue... I hold his hair and enjoying the heaven that he is offering to me; he entered his tongue into deep down of my p.u.s.s.y... I feel so pleasure when he is doing it very caressingly and I feel eternally happy and enjoying our hot, intense deep session... This is the best make-out session I ever had in my life... I looked at his face and he is busy in enjoying in eating my p.u.s.s.y; I wish I want to satisfy him in the same way. I know how to show heaven to him... In between my thoughts, I slowly slide my hand near to his d.i.c.k and hold it intensely over his pant. It is still erected and hard. By holding his d.i.c.k, I can''t control myself anymore... I feel like I want it right now; I want this hot rod into my p.u.s.s.y all night... In the next second, I immediately unbuckle his belt and removed his pant and looked at his d.i.c.k. I can clearly see his boner over his underwear... I can understand it isrge than I expected, I smile by looking at it because it is veryrge and definitely satisfy my thrust. So in the next second I hold it with my hand and give four to five hard strokes with the tight grip and paused and looked at him to tease him... He is breathless and immediately bites on my shoulder for the pressure I gave to him in the way of strokes. Genie: Shall I continue it? He nodded his head as yes but still biting me on my neck for the pleasure I already gave. I smile and made him nude in a few seconds and immediately looked at his d.i.c.k. It is more erected and hard than I expected... I immediately get up and make himy on the bed and sit on his thighs and lean forward towards his erected d.i.c.k and kissed it gently in a teasing way and licked it once in between and looked at him for the permission to proceed further... But he closed his eyes tightly and enjoying the pleasure I am giving to him... I feel crazy when he is enjoying my session and I will show heaven to him and I am sure no girl will satisfy his desires in future as I did... Chapter 432 - It May Hurt A Bit... Chapter 432 - It May Hurt A Bit... Genie''s POV Genie: Can I give strokes to you with my mouth? (I know he likes it but I wanted to listen from his own words.) Danial: Don''t dare to stop it in the middle... (He said out of rage and furious which caused due to his s.e.x.u.a.l desires. I smile by looking at him, his face is so cute which is filled the l.u.s.t desires and even I don''t want to dy it anymore so I immediately take his d.i.c.k into my mouth and started giving strokes... It is really a big d.i.c.k and it''s tough to fit into my mouth, only half of it is fit into my mouth and the remaining d.i.c.k I managed to do it with the help of my hand¡­ When I involved in giving strokes to him he ced his hand on my back and tapping me, I can understand he is enjoying the pleasure I am giving... After a few seconds of my slow strokes, I increased the speed and he is moving his hip ordingly... By looking at his expression I can sense he will c.u.m in the next few more stokes in my mouth and I am ready to drink all his entire c.u.m but suddenly Daniel takes away his d.i.c.k from my mouth. I am shocked and didn''t understand what is happening and why he takes away his d.i.c.k suddenly. Maybe he didn''t like my massage¡­ It''s weird, till now no men say that they don''t like my hand job, everyone enjoys when I give strokes with my mouth and hand and they wille into my mouth and some spill on my face and body, I am still looking at him with my confused expression. In the next second, he makes mey on the bed and pointed his erected d.i.c.k near to my p.u.s.s.y and pressing it intensely to my p.u.s.s.y... Danial: I want our first session c.u.m in your p.u.s.s.y, is that okay for you? (I immediately smiled and nodded my head as eptance and feel relieved because he is about to c.u.m for my mouth job, it means he likes it.) Daniel: Are you ready? Genie: Hmmm... I m.o.a.n in pleasure and now, at this moment, I don''t want him to waste more time because I am horny and I can''t control myself when his d.i.c.k touched my p.u.s.s.y... Danial: It may hurt a bit... (What? Hurt? Lol... Is he still thinking that I am a v.i.r.g.i.n? Whatever I should enjoy the present s.e.x sessionter, I reveal the truth that I am not v.i.r.g.i.n and I will also say I did many times with many men and I am sure after listening to me he will definitely leave me or he will leave me after he enjoyed with me for a few more days. Daniel: Just bear the pain for the first few minutes,ter everything will be fine, Okay? By finishing his words in one shot, he inserted his d.i.c.k into my p.u.s.s.y... Genie: ahhhhhhh... dammmmmm¡­.. (I scream in pleasure, but it''s really a big d.i.c.k, and it''s very tight in my p.u.s.s.y. If I am really a v.i.r.g.i.n girl I may die by now for the pain he is giving and I never thought I will get this big d.i.c.k in my life. After he inserted his d.i.c.k, he stays paused for a few seconds. Maybe he gave a little break for me to get stabilised. He came close to my lips and started kissing me but I am kissing him more aggressively, after a few seconds he slowly started giving the strokes of his d.i.c.k into my p.u.s.s.y. I can sense his hard d.i.c.k in the deep down of my p.u.s.s.y and it is very tight and erected... I am enjoying it¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51560649234377497 for visiting. Ahhhhhhh... The pleasure... Whoahhhh... I loved it... After listening to my m.o.a.ns he increased the speed of the stokes and I hold him more tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me and he is still pounding in and out of his d.i.c.k into my p.u.s.s.y with an increasing speed¡­ Daniel: Ahhhhh¡­. Babbbyyyy¡­ Do-oo youuu like itt? (He started m.o.a.ning and asked me how I feel while f.u.c.k.i.n.g. I nodded my head as yes and closed my eyes tightly for his hard f.u.c.k.i.n.g¡­ Yeahhhhh¡­. I am about to c.u.mmmmm¡­) Genie: I am c.u.m.m.i.n.ggggg¡­ Ahhhhh¡­. fckkk mee harddddd¡­ Ammmm c.u.mmminggg¡­ huhhhhh¡­ I m.o.a.n loudly and he increased more speed and after a few seconds, we both c.u.m at a time and his c.u.m is filled my tummy and overflowing my p.u.s.s.y¡­ The moment he finished release his c.u.m he rests on my chest and we both are breathing heavily for this intense session, we didn''t speak anything for the next few more minutes and I still closed my eyes and enjoying the pleasure of our s.e.x¡­ I feel the heavenly pleasure and feel eternally happy for this s.e.x session. After a few seconds, I can sense his lips on my neck and he slowly started kissing me. I smile and caressing his hair. After a few seconds, I break the silence.) Genie: Do you like it? (He immediately bites on my neck in a seductive way and looked into my eyes.) Daniel: I want more¡­ Genie: What? (I acted shocking expression because I know he drinks the drugged juice and I am sure he will do it all night, in between my thoughts I can sense his d.i.c.k is erecting and bing harder.) Daniel: I will try to be gentle this time¡­ Genie: I like your hard f.u.c.k¡­ (He paused for a second and in the next second he again started giving me the hard strokes.) Chapter 433 - Satilite Number? Chapter 433 - Satilite Number? Anna''s POV: I came home after a long day shopping with Mona and Mona get stabilised after Tom apologised her and she is so happy after Tom''s visit. Even I am so happy by looking at her happy face. Mark, he is the first thought I got when Mona is crying helplessly and in a short gap he sorts out the issue. I am very blessed to find him as my partner, he always take excellent care of me and always shows his eternal love towards me. I wish I want to join him on his business trip, but I don''t want to be a disturbance to him because it''s his dream project. Whatever he wille by tonight and we can spend some more lovable time together. In between my thoughts, I entered into my room with the shopping bag. I am very much excited to look at the shopping what I have done. I don''t know why, after I have done the shopping I will check again the shopping once I reached home, it gives more satisfaction to me. So, I Immediately opened my shopping bags the moment I entered my room, and it''s the wedding dress, and once again I checked the dress by cing it on my body in front of the mirror. And Yes I really liked it, the most important thing I liked in this dress is it was selected by Mark, I didn''t expect he wille to the shop and he will select he dress for me, he really surprised, not only this time he always give me a good surprises but me always dumb and never surprised him¡­ Okay, let it be¡­ In future I will n a good surprise to Mark and I can visualise he will be very happy after experiencing my surprise. I smile the moment I got a sh of Mark, I really missed him, I checked the time and it''s around 7 p.m. and he maye to home around 9 pm I guess... Meanwhile, I should clean the room, it is filled with my shopping covers. I immediately folded the wedding dress and cing it in the cover, where I find the white lingerie set in the cover... I immediately hold it and looked at it in detail. It''s a tubece bra, and it clearly shows the coverage of my chest in a seductive way and the panty, it''s too the whitece... How lewd Mark''s thoughts are¡­ He shameless selected this lewd lingerie and requested me to wear it on our wedding day. Suddenly I got a sh of our first night session on our wedding day, and yes maybe that''s the reason Mark''s wanted me to get ready in this lingerie set and I am sure he will tear this lingerie set too, because I know how he feels when he looked at me in this lingerie set and he will be definitely out of control with his desires but I am sure he don''t harm me while doing our love making session and he will treat me very caressingly because he always takes good cares of me and he is always going to stand on his promise by not taking my v.i.r.g.i.nity till our marriage day. In between my thoughts, my phone got vibrated, and it''s an anonymous number. I immediately lifted the call. Anna: Hello, who''s this..? Jack: This is Jack, the bank employee... Anna: Whoh, hii, how are you? (I am excited the moment I hear him because I want to contact him to know about the status of my loan, but I didn''t have his contact to call. Whatever luckily he called me now and I can ask him about the loan.) Jack: I am good, how about you? Anna: Great... Jack: Good to hear... Anna: I made a call to you but it didn''t connected... Jack: Yeah, that''s the satellite number... Anna: Satellite number? Jack: I mean the bank''s number... Anna: Hoo... Jack: I think you might know that few of the bank numbers don''t ept iing calls and those numbers are used only for the out going... Anna: Hoo¡­ Okkk, so there is no other way for me to reach you, am I right? Jack: If you are in need I will give my personal number, you can reach me to that number but first tell me why did you want to reach me through the call? Anna: I just wanted to contact you to know about the status of my educational loan proceedings. My college will start in a few days. So... I am in need of the loan¡­ Jack: Yeah, tell me your bank details I will transfer the amount... Anna: What? You will transfer the amount? Jack: I mean, the bank will transfer the amount to you. So, send me your bank ount details... Anna: I thought the bank will directly pay to the university because it''s an educational loan. Jack: Yes dear, the rules will vary from bank to bank and our bank will directly credit to your personal ount and it''s up to you that how to use the amount. Anna: Okk, sir, I will forward you my bank details soon... Jack: Sir..? Are you calling me sir again? Anna: Sorry brother... (Heughed the moment he listened to me.) Jack: Thank you, dear, soon your amount will be credited to your ount. I wish you all the best... Anna: thank you so much for your help... Jack: I did nothing dear, instead, you helped me a lot... Anna: me? Jack: Yes, you guided me that how I can choose right over wrong and it changed my life and now I got rity on how to take the proper decisions¡­ Chapter 434 - "Brother" Chapter 434 - "Brother" Anna''s Pov: Jack: I did nothing dear, instead, you helped me a lot... Anna: Me? Jack: Yes, it''s you¡­ You guided me that how I can choose right over wrong and it changed my life and now I got rity on how to take the proper decisions¡­ And you know one thing, I sort out many issues¡­ Anna: Happy to hear that but I didn''t understand what you are saying about... (He againughed after listening to me.) Jack: It''s okay, you might forget our conversation in the coffee shop. Whatever, Don''t forget to send me the bank details, dear¡­ Anna: okay sure, but... Jack: but? Anna: To which number I should send the message of my bank details? I mean your bank phone numbers are satellite numbers, so my message may not reach you... Jack: Hoo yeah, I forget about it¡­ Don''t worry, I will forward my personal number to you. Is that okay? Anna: Sure... He hangs the call and I literally jumping on the floor out of happiness because it''s mine and Ria''s dream to study this course and now I feel like my dream ising true¡­ Hureyyyyy¡­!!! I will get money for my education and I no need to depend on anyone¡­ Wow.. I feel so happyyyy,,, In between my thoughts, I got a message which has a mobile number. I understand it is Jack''s number and immediately forwarded my bank ount details to that mobile number and in a few seconds, I got a message that a huge amount is credited into my ount. And the amount is 1 million more than what I expected... What..? How can the amount be more than a million? Maybe an error takes ce, I immediately called to Jack''s number to confirm about it... Anna: Hello, this is Anna, am I speaking to Jack? (I didn''t hear anything for a few seconds.) Anna: Hello... Jack: Yes, Anna, this is Jack... Anna: I just got my education loan amount¡­ Jack: Wo¡­ that''s great dear, congrattions¡­ Anna: Yeah, thank you, but I got an excessive amount of one million... Jack: You deserve it¡­ Anna: What do you mean? Jack: I mean, your credits in your academics are very good. So the bank sanctioned a high amount for your education as well as for your expenses. Hope you satisfied with it... Anna: Hoo Yeah, that''s really a huge amount and sufficient to bear all of my expenses... Jack: That sounds great, dear... Anna: okay, once again thank you so much... Jack: that''s okay dear, and we can meet once Ie to the city, is that okay...? Anna: Sure, in our next meeting I will introduce my love to you¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%22brother%22_51602056997292944 for visiting. Jack: Mark, right??? (I am shocked the moment I heard Mark''s name from his mouth and I didn''t understand how he knows about Mark.) Anna: You know him? Jack: All over the world know about him because he is one of the top business entrepreneurs¡­ Anna: Yeah, but how did you know that Mark is my love? Jack: Not only me, everyone who is following Mark will know about it¡­ Anna: following? (I am scared the moment I listened the word following because our enemy is following us and many people are spying on us to know about our whereabouts.) Jack: I mean, many of us follow Mark as a role model and I recently saw the article of your engagement party in the newspaper, that''s how I know about it¡­ Anna: Hoo, I forget about the article thing¡­ Jack: So how do you feel after engagement? Anna: I feel great, actually I am blessed to find his love towards me¡­ Jack: That sounds great and Mark is also very lucky to find such a kind-hearted girl¡­ Anna: So, are you out of the city now? Jack: Yeah, I came to a love trip¡­ Anna: Wo¡­!!! Love trip¡­ Jack: Yeah, and I will tell my love story to you once we meet... Anna: Woww... That''s great... Hope you are having a great time... Jack: of course, these love trips are amazing... (I smile and felt so happy because after so much struggle in his life he finally finds love, but after listening to him that he knows about Mark, I feel like I want to tell him that Mark didn''t know anything about my education loan. So in the future, he doesn''t ce me in the trouble.) Anna: I want to tell you one thing¡­ Jack: What? Anna: Mark doesn''t know anything about my educational loan¡­ Jack: I know, dear¡­ Anna: What? (I am shocked and scared the moment I listened to him. I didn''t understand how he knows about it because I didn''t say this matter to anyone. So howe he knows about it?) Anna: How did you know about it? Jack: Even a child can understand it dear¡­ Anna: What? Jack: You are dating a billionaire and how can I think that your partner allowed you for an educational loan? Instead, he will support your education with his huge money. So it is clear that you approach the loan process without his permission and by looking at your behaviour I can understand you are an independent girl and don''t like to depend on others. (Anter listening to him I feel relieved and surprised because he really had a very good analysis, but I feel like am I cheating Mark by not letting him know about my educational loan. It''s better to take Jack''s advice.) Anna: Am I doing it wrong? Jack: No dear, it is not wrong but you should not keep the secrets in a rtionship it may ruin the fragile rtionship¡­ So, better tell him soon¡­ Anna: Yeah, I will tell him in theing two to three days¡­ Jack: That sounds great¡­ Anna: okay then, bye, take care... Jack: bye... I hang the call and saved his number as "Brother" Chapter 435 - How Many Days I Should Take The Leave? Chapter 435 - How Many Days I Should Take The Leave? Anna''s Pov: Wo.. I feel so great... I got my money for my education and I feel so happy, but what shocking me is when he said about that he used satellite number to contact me. I heard about satellite number when we are on the Grindelwald trip and our enemy is also using satellite number that''s the reason we are unable to track him where exactly he is... So, does Jack rte to our enemy? No¡­ No chance, He is a bank employee, and he helped me to sanction the bank loan, so how can I me on him for no reason? It might be just coincident and yes, as far as I know, bank use the numbers which only use for outgoing and they use different numbers for customer service¡­ Okay, whatever... I should say this good news to Mark... He will be in shock and surprise the moment he knows the bank sanctioned me an education loan for my studies, and I am sure he will be a little bit mad at me because I am not using his money for my education and he may also get mad because I didn''t tell him anything about my education loan until it got sanctioned. How can I use his money? He already spends more amount on me to take good care, but how can I depend on him for my education too? I agree he is rich, but I am not that kind of person to depend on one''s property or money. I hope Mark will understand about it and ept my education loan, but when I should say about it? Shall I say tonight after he reaches to home? Noo¡­ He might be tired from his business trip, I should not disturb him¡­ Shall I say it tomorrow? No, tomorrow is just one day before our wedding, and he must be busy with the arrangements for our wedding, I should not disturb him tomorrow too¡­ Better I should say to him after our wedding¡­ Yes.., that''s really a good idea I can grab the situation and can exin to him. Hope he should understand¡­ In between my thoughts my phone rang again, I checked the number and my face automatically lighten up the moment I looked at it... Because it''s a call from my beloved... Yes... Mark is calling me... I immediately responded to his call... Mark: Anna..! Anna: Mark..! Mark: Where are you? Anna: I just came to home... Mark: Are you done with your shopping? Anna: Yes, Mark, almost done, and there are a few more things to buy for our wedding... Mark: Hoo, so you are busy on tomorrow too... Anna: No Mark, Mona said she will take care of it... Mark: that''s great, so I can spend with you... Anna: Yeah, but what about your office? Mark: I will finish my work as early as possible, So we can spend closely on a day before our wedding¡­ Anna: Yes Mark, arrange your work and be free out of your work schedule on our wedding day... So we can enjoy a lot... Mark: Yeah... We can enjoy... (He said with his husky tone and I understand what he means we can enjoy.) Mark: Okay Anna, tell me one thing... How many days I should take the leave to my office? (I understand he is asking me to tease me and I also understand his lewd intentions, he is indirectly asking me how long our honeymoon should be. I smile to myself and replied to him.) Anna: On our wedding day..!! (I know he will be shocked after listening to me.) Mark: Only on our wedding day...? Anna: Yes Mark... (I am trying to control myugh.) Mark: Is it enough? (He asked me out of rage and furious...) Anna: Why not, Mark? Wedding event is only one day with limited guests. So I guess one day is enough. So n your work ording to it¡­ Mark: So what about our honeymoon? (Now I am dead... What should I answer to him for his direct question?) Mark: Tell me, Anna... How many days I should take leave for our honeymoon..? (I swallowed my thrust and have no idea what to say to him. This happens every time, I always want to tease him but in the end, he is the one who always teases me and he always wins over me. It would be the best if I stay quiet. I am beating my head for the mess I did¡­ It''s really embarrassing for me... What should I answer to him?) Mark: Anna..? Are you there? Anna: hmmmm... Mark: How many days I should take the leave? Anna: I don''t know, Mark... (I said sharply and closed my eyes tightly.) Mark: hmmm... Okay then, I will take 30 days of leave... (My heartbeat skips for a second the moment I listened to him.) Anna: What? 30 days..? (I immediately shouted in shock because I didn''t expect that he wants to continue our honeymoon for 30 days. And what he will do in those 30 days? Will he do only s.e.x in those 30 days? Suddenly I got a sh of his manly hood and I clearly know and saw how it will be erected and hard when I am giving hand job to him and it takes 4 to 5 session to make him calm down and in return my palm was swollen and once he started to do lovemaking session, he never going to end it and I am sure he will continually do it all the days and nights without a break... My heartbeat started rising fast for the intense sh and I don''t know what to say to him. In the immediate second, I heard Mark''sugh.) Chapter 198 - Brave Girl Mark''s POV: Tom and I are walking towards the small grocery shop, but my thoughts are struck at the ident... What may happen after he activated the time bomb in the penthouse? He must be in a hurry to escape... And as far as we know, he will follow the instructions given by his boss... Then why the ident takes ce..? Is it really an ident or a nned murder? If it is a murder, who wants to take his life? Maybe his boss thinks that we can catch him, that''s the reason he nned to murder him to clean all the proofs... There may be a chance that the spy room boy unintentionally left some clue, and I should find the clue to find who is that boss... In between my thoughts, we reached the grocery shop, and Tom shows his identity card to the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper immediately stands to show his respect to him... Tom: "There is an ident that takes ce in this area, and the vehicle must pass before your shop. Did you notice anything about the vehicle or the driver of the vehicle?" Shop keeper: "No, sir, I didn''t notice anything..." Tom: "Just think about it, you might notice it because it came in the wrong direction and hit the passing person nearby your shop and that person is dead now..." Shop keeper: "I am extremely sorry sir, I am busy with my customers, and I didn''t notice anything." Tom: "Okay, did you find anything weird in this area like someone may stalk to a particr ce or person..?" Shop keeper: "No sir, if I find anything, I will inform you..." Tom: "Okay, thanks for your cooperation and here is my visiting card and don''t hesitate to tell me even if it is a minor thing..." Shop keeper: "Sure, sir..." (And the shopkeeper takes Tom''s visiting card, and we turned back to leave the ce.) "It''s a sports car..." Tom and I paused suddenly by listening to an unfamiliar female voice... We both turned back to look at him, and it''s a girl around 12 years of age; maybe she is the daughter of the shopkeeper... The shopkeeper immediately looked at her in an angry face to warn her to don''t speak and strike his head as no. But she looked at us without hesitation, and her face looks a little furious... Tom and I went close to that girl... Tom: "What are you talking about..?" Girl: "I am talking about the car you are asking for the details..." (Shopkeeper immediately interferes with our conversation.) Shopkeeper: "Sir, Don''t listen to her if I find anything suspicious I will inform you." Girl: "Dad.., why are you scared? We didn''t do anything wrong... Why should we hide the truth..?" Shop keeper: "Stay quiet, dear... Sir, I will definitely inform you if I find any clue..." (I understand that the shopkeeper and the girl identified the car, and the girl is precisely telling about the car features... But why does her father worry about sharing the same information, and he is trying to stop the girl from speaking out the truth...) Mark: "Excuse me; I don''t know why you are scared to share the truth with us... But I am sure if you hide the truth, it indirectly means you are supporting the murderer who tried to kill with his rash driving..." (Immediately, the shopkeeper remains silent, and the girl takes two steps forward to exin everything.) Girl: "Sir, it''s the sports car, and it is parked before our shop for 15 minutes in the opposite direction..." Tom: "How many are there in the car?" Girl: "Only one and he is driving on his own..." Tom: "Can you identify the driver?" Girl: "No sir, he covered his face with monkey cap and scarf, it''s tough to identify him but I still remember his evil eyes." Tom: "Did he act any weird when he parked his car before your shop?" Girl: "Yes, Sir, that''s the reason I remember him... Actually, there is no parking slot before our shop, and he parked there for more than 15 min... I waited for 10 minutes and went near to his car and ask him kindly to take the car because it''s not a parking area and it''s not safe to stay in the opposite direction because it''s an ident porn area... He immediately showed me his middle finger... I got angry, and I immediately warned him that I wouldin to cops... He pushed me to the ground with his hand through his window... My dad immediately came and helped me get up from the ground and apologized to him and take me into my room... Tom: "I am sorry, what just happened to you... I will definitely catch him, and sure you will take your revenge by pping him Okay?" (She nods her head as a yes and she feels relieved after Tom gave his promise...) Tom: "Did you identify any other details of the car..?" Girl: "Yeah, I think this will help you to find where the exact location of the car..." (By finishing her words she showed her palm where she writes the car number with a pen) Girl: "I write this car number immediately on my palm to give a policepliment on his rude behaviour and against to the traffic rules..." (Tom immediately captured her palm through his phone...) Tom: "Wow, you did a great job¡­ it will help us to reach him very quickly¡­ But why are you scared to share this information in the first instance with us..?" Girl: "I am not scared for his rude actions, my dad is scared with the cops and the legal procedures because I am a girl; he doesn''t want me to run around police stations and after looking at his rude behaviour, my father thinks he may harm me in the future, but I am sure that I can defend myself." (I am surprised by looking at how brave the girl is¡­ I immediately looked at her father; he is looking at us in a pleading way...) Mark: "It''s okay, I can understand how a father thinks to protect his child, but in order to protect your child, you should not go against thew or should not support the crime and most importantly you should not degrade her will power." Shopkeeper: "I am sorry Sir.., I don''t want to hide the information intentionally, like my daughter said I am scared with legal procedures and I don''t want her to take troubles with that rude driver, so I asked her to stay quiet..." (I understand how her father feels, maybe he is scared for the driver''s rude behaviour on her daughter... He may fight back, but he is scared that the driver may threaten to his daughter in the future when no one is around to save her... So he tried to calm her down... After the discussion with them, we came out of the shop, and Tom immediately called the police station and informed the car number and order them to give the address and the details of the sports car as early as possible. After he hangs the call, he looked at me in confusion... Tom: "I don''t know how this will end, Mark... When I think we are close to catching the evidence, they are skipping, and when I think it''s impossible to get the evidence, we are getting it..." Mark: "Let''s hope for the best, Tom... I am sure soon we will catch all the culprits of Ria''s case, and we will know who is this boss of the spy and why he is spying on us..." Tom: "Let''s hope for the best..." (In-between our talk, a cop came to us with the bag.) Cop: "Sir, we identified this bag near the ident location... We are going to take this under custody, but before that, you can check this... You may identify any clue to solve the case..." (Tom nodded his head as yes and held the bag by keeping the gloves on... Even I am eager to look into the bag to find some clue¡­ Tom is taking out one by one... Knifes... Rope... Some tools... Foodstuff... A little amount of money... Pair of clothes... And tom face turned to shock, and he didn''t take it out... I looked into the bag; it has 3 to 4 timer bombs in the bag... The lucky part is they are not in active mode... Tom immediately alerted the cop and instructed him to hand over this bag to bomb squad... Something is missing in his bag¡­ Suddenly I got an idea of the spy room boy''s phone... Yes, if we track his phone, we will definitely get some idea about the case, but the phone is not there in the bag, so I asked the same to Tom... Mark: "Tom, where is his phone...?" Tom: "Yeah, I totally forgot about his phone, and the old room boy always said that he is always use his phone, so we will definitely get some clue if we hack his phone." Mark: "Yes, but we didn''t find it in his bag..." Tom: "Maybe it''s there in his pocket..." (After finishing our discussion, we immediately ran to the dead body from the grocery shop, and Tom speaks something to the cops, and they started searching the spy room boy dead body for his phone... Cop: "Sir, here it is..." One of the cops takes the phone from the back pocket of the dead body... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 199 - Can I Come With You? Marks POV: We finally find the phone, and the cop handover the phone to Tom and Tom immediately looked at it... Tom: "I think it''s not the usual phone, Mark..." Mark: "What do you mean?" Tom: "I guess it''s a satellite phone... He can only receive peculiar satellite calls who want to speak to him, but the other person also should use the same kind of phone..." Mark: "Then, if we find which satellite they are using, we can trace everyone who is using those satellite, and it''s easy to track the one who is behind all these..." Tom: "Yes, but do you think they will use a particr satellite for all their illegal activities?" Mark: "What do you mean?" Tom: "They will hack some space in the satellite of all possible satellites, and they will change it frequently, so it''s tough to identify who is behind this..." Mark: "So, it''s no use with this phone?" Tom: "let''s see Mark, I will handover this to the technical department, they may find anything..." (By finishing his words he handover the phone to other cop and instructed him to check the dead body to find any clue and then handover to postmortem department. In-between Tom got the message from the department about the details of the car...) Tom: "We got the address and pictures of the car, Mark." Mark: "let''s go there..." Tom: "I think it''s better to go to that girl to confirm the car..." Mark: "Why?" Tom: "There may be a chance that they use other car number te..." Mark: "Yeah, there may be a chance... It''s better to confirm that girl, so it''s easy to take the next step..." (Tom and I get into the car and lead to the grocery shop again to confirm about the car pictures with the girl... The moment we entered the shop again, both father and daughter came to us...) Shopkeeper: "What happened, sir?" Tom: "We got the pictures and address of the car. If you confirm the car, we will lead to further proceedings." Shopkeeper: "Sure, sir," (By finishing his words he confirmed the car pictures... I feel relieved that we got a positive confirmation if he said it''s not the same car we are at the nk space to solve the mystery... Luckily the car pictures match. ) Girl: "Can I see it..?" (The brave Girl stood behind her dad and asked to check... Tom immediately nodded his head as yes and showed the pictures again to that girl... Her face lightens up when she looked at the pictures...) Girl: "You really did speed work, sir... And this is the car stopped before our shop..." Tom: "Soon we will catch him, and you will take your revenge, ok?" (She nods her head as Yes in a yful way and we both are about to leave the shop...) Girl: "Can Ie with you..?" (Tom and I shocked for her words and looked at her, she looks very confident... Immediately her dad came to her to stop her...) Mark: "No dear, it''s not safe, and you helped us a lot... Now it''s our turn to catch him... Let us handle it alone." Girl: "I want toe with you, and sure I can defend myself this time if he attacks me..." Tom: "No, we can''t take you to there, and we will definitely catch him and take you to him for your revenge as aplementary as a brave Girl, ok?" (She is in nk expression and didn''t convince for our words... Her father holds her hand to stop her decision...) Girl: "I can recognise him..." Mark: "What..?" Tom: "You said you didn''t see his face..." Girl: "Yes, I didn''t see his face, but I still remember his evil eyes... So I will help you to find him..." (Now we are in a dilemma... Taking the girl into the danger zone is not at a good Idea, and there is no time to take the blueprints of the description of the eyes...) Mark: ??I appreciate your memory, but we don''t allow you to the danger zone..." Tom: "Yes, we will catch all the suspects and send their photos to you to confirm..." Girl: "Yeah, that would be the best Idea, but meanwhile, the actual murderer may escape..." (We all remain silent, it will be the best option if we take the girl with us because our proceedings will speed up but not at the cost of keeping her life in danger... I agree with Tom''s n to identify with the photographs of the suspects...) Girl: "Sir, please take me with you and sure I can identify the murderer, and I know you are concerning my safety and I am sure you both are there to secure me, so please take me with you..." And she immediately looked at her dad... Girl: "Dad, please tell them to take me, you will feel proud of your daughter if they catch the murderer with my help." (By listening to her daughter, her father came forward.) Shopkeeper: "Sir, take her with you, and I trust you that you will shield her..." Mark: "Yes, we will protect her, but we can''t estimate how thickens the plot of the murderer... Going to their ce is entering into the danger zone by ourselves, soo... Shopkeeper: "I can understand what you say, but I don''t want to break her self-confidence... If she really helped you to catch him, she never scared or fear in the future from such incidents, and it''s like boosting her self-confidence... Please take her with you..." Tom: ok, we will take her... (I looked at Tom in shock for his sudden decision... He knows more than me about how risky to go there with this girl...) (Hello readers, #3rd bonus chapter # crossed 600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Thanks for your support... Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 200 - Dont Dare To Move... Marks POV: Maybe Tom takes this decision to empower the girl''s bravery... Even I appreciate his decision and her bravery, but deep down of my heart, I don''t want this little girl to involve in this case... I don''t know which side they will attack now, and what is the exact reason behind their attacking... My thoughts were interrupted when Tom started to giving instructions to that girl... Tom: "But girl, you should follow our instructions and should not cross our orders, ok? (Her face lighten up with sparkles and hug Tom immediately with gratitude... I am still looking at Tom in a serious note for his sudden decision.) Tim: "It''s ok Mark, she will help us to find him, and we will secure her, that''s simple..." (It''s a waste to argue with him now after he takes the decision and her father also wanted to take her... So I nod my head as Yes, and we three lead to the car and start towards the address of the vehicle sent by the cops... Girl: "I think it is the car renting shop..." Mark: "What do you mean?" Girl: "Yeah, car renting business is a trending business at tourism ces like Grindelwald... They will rent cars, like an hourly rate or on a daily basis to the tourists." Tom: "Wow, you have so much knowledge..." Girl: "I am the localite, so I know the minimum about our city..." Tom: "That''s great, and we are lucky because you are helping us to solve the case quickly..." Mark: "you said before that your dad is scared for legal procedures, but why he suddenly allowed you toe with us..?" (She smiled a little...) Girl: "After you left our shop, me and my dad got a brief conversation and it leads to a bet... My dad said cops are very aggressive when the incident takes ce but after 2 to 3 days they will forget everything and continue with their daily routine..." Tom: "Then what''s your argument with your dad?" Girl: "I told him that I don''t know about the cops, but I sense genuinity with you... And my dad and I bet that you don''te again... So my dad shocked when youe immediately in a few minutes for the confirmation of proofs... So he impressed and supported me to go with you..." Tom: "Thank god, I finally fulfilled your expectations about me..." (In-between our talk we reached the location, and it exactly looked like what this girl said... There are many cars parking around, maybe most of them are second-hand cars... We went to the management room directly, and Tom introduces himself to the manager. I hold the girl''s hand and alert for the sudden attack may happen.) Tom: "Here are the car details, and we need the travel history of the car... (Manager immediately looked at the car pictures and the number...) Manager: "weird..." Tom: "What''s weird..?" Manager: "I just got a call that my customers booked this car..." Tom: "Can you give me the details of the customer?" Manager: "We didn''t take their details yet... Tom: "How can you rent your car without taking the details of your customers..." Manager: "Sir, they are still checking the car; they didn''t take the car yet... They said they are interested in a ck colour sports car... So we have only two cars in our stock, so they went to check the cars, and they just confirmed it..." (Then they are not the murderer, they are just casual customers... So I immediately asked him...) Mark: "Can you give the previous history of that car... Particrly this morning..." Manager: "I didn''t rent that car to anyone yet, sir..." Tom: "Hello Mr. we came here to find the truth, not to chitchat with you and the particr car was witnessed in today''s morning ident, and the man is dead, so we are here to check the travel history." (The manager got scared immediately for Tom''s warning.) Manager: "Sir, I didn''t understand what you are saying... We didn''t rent out that car till yet, and we purchased the vehicle 2 Days back, and it is in maintenance in these two days and we just got the customers for the car, soon they wille here to give their details and advance money... And if you want, I will give the address of the previous owner..." Tom: "Is there any chance for the test drive after the maintenance?" Manager: "Yes, sir, but I don''t know when they take for the test drive... I will confirm it right now..." (He immediately makes a call to someone and asked casually about the test drive... And he shocked and hung the call... Manager: "Sir, it''s today morning, sir..." Tom: "Can you give me the details of him who takes the car to test drive?" Manager: "Sure sir, he works here, and he just takes our customers to show this ck car, I will call him toe here... (There may be a chance that he may escape if his owner ordered him toe here because he just called before for the details of the test drive, so we should visit him, than hees to us...) Mark: "No... Don''t make a call... Can you take us to that car and I hope he should be there..." Manager: "Sure, sir, he is at the same car with the customers..." (We all, along with the girl walk towards the car... When we are a few feet away... The manager showed the car and a nearby man... Manager: "He is the one you are looking for, sir..." (I looked at him he turned another side and I can see only his back.) Manager: "Sir, I am not responsible for the ident, please don''t involve me, sir." Tom: "It''s ok, thanks for your cooperation..." (Tom and I were happy that we found him very soon and turned again to look at him... No... No... The girl is about to tap on his back... I immediately shouted at her... Mark: "Hey, Come back..." (Tom and I hurriedly went to her... In-between she didn''t listen to us and tapped on his back, and he was shocked by looking at the girl, and immediately he looked at me and in a fraction of a second he takes the gun from his pocket and pointed on the girls head and hold her neck with his other hand... Shit shit... What just happened in these few seconds..? I don''t want to put this girl in danger... My mind was nk and didn''t know what to do and don''t dare to take any step because the girl is in point nk position... Meanwhile, Tom is convincing him... Tom: "Hey.., don''t do anything to her... We will leave you, and we don''t follow you... Please don''t harm her..." He immediately shouted at Tom, "I don''t believe you and if you take one more step forward, I will kill her in one shot..." Suddenly, I hear a familiar tone... "Don''t dare to move... You will be dead if you move a step ahead..." I am shocked by looking at them... It''s Anna who warned him... I got goosebumps all over my body by looking at her behind the men and pointed the gun on his head, and Mona is just beside her... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) Chapter 201 - Its A Real Gun... Anna''s POV: When Mark is kissing me, I feel awkward because it''s an interrogation room, so I tried to stop the kiss, but he didn''t listen and started to explore my mouth... He is giving a caring sweet kiss, how I can stop his kiss now... The way he kissed every time gives me a new experience, with more pleasure and sweetness of love and, most importantly, his kiss refreshes my mood... I am enjoying his kiss, but my mind is still thinking about the attacks; I am scared for the thought that what if Mark stays at the penthouse, luckily he didn''t stay there¡­ My emotions outburst suddenly, and I can''t control my tears, Mark immediately hugged me tightly and consoling me, I feel relieved in his warm hug... I would feel an emptiness in my life if Mark didn''t enter into my life; maybe I may dead by now¡­ I am blessed that he is loving me, and I am sure I can''t live without him and without his love... But after a few seconds, Tom and Mark went to the ident location, leaving Mona and me at the police station... I am scared now; I want to be with Mark, but he left me here... Mona: "Anna, don''t worry... They will be fine because the ident location is under the control of the cops, and I am sure they will find some clue and will be back to us as early as possible..." Anna: "I will go to that location..?" Mona: "No, Anna, they warned us to stay here, and if we go there, they will be concentrated to protect us than the case details, let''s leave them alone this time... (I nod my head as Yes) Mona: "And it''s better to have some private time from Tom''s teasing." (I smile at her statement, Tom always teases her in his possible way.) Anna: "Do you really scared of the sounds of firecrackers?" Mona: "To be frank, yes, I am scared for a sudden balloon pop-up sound..." (We bothugh loudly... ) Mona: "Tom always makes me scared with his gunshot sound. Sometimes he pranks me that he is going to shoot the gun, I immediately close my eyes and ears with fear, but actually, he didn''t have the gun many times..." (by finishing her words, Mona immediately got up from her chair and came back to me...) Mona: "Don''t turn back, Anna..." Anna: "ok..." (She pointed something on my head.) Mona: "I pointed a gun on your head¡­ Are you scared..?" (I immediatelyughed for her actions.) Mona: "It''s a real gun, Anna... Why are you not scared?" (She still pointed the gun on my head.) Anna: "Why I will be scared, Mona: "What?" Anna: "Because the one who holds the gun is scared for the gunshot''s sound." (Mona immediately came in front of me with a pout face...) Mona: "You also started teasing me..." Anna: "No, not at all... I just said the fact... By the way, where is the gun..? And how did you get it?" Mona: "It''s in my pocket, and Tom gave it to me for some security purpose..." (After a little chitchat we got bored and went to the cop desk to know about the progress of the case... I am shocked when he said that the dead body is the spy room boy''s and Tom ordered them to find the details of the sports car... Maybe they suspect this sports car is the reason for the death of the spy room boy... They gathered all the information and get ready to send them to Tom. Meanwhile, Mona and I looked at the details, and Mona captured the car''s address and the number of the vehicle, and we handed over to them... Mona: "What do you think, Anna..?" Anna: "To find the boss of the spy, we should identify how he is monitoring us... Till now, we think the spy room boy is the only source for the boss to get the information... But the spy room boy was dead now in an ident, or it may be the murder... It means the boss of the spy room boy has different sources to get the information; if we find any of the sources, we can easily track him..." Mona: "How can we find the source?" Anna: "Let''s go to this ce; we may find a clue..." Mona: "Tom and Mark will be worried if we step outside of the police station..." Anna: "Don''t worry, Mona... We can find both Tom and Mark at this location... Let''s go to this location and inspect the car, we can find any clue..." Mona: "ok..." (Mona and I went to that ce, and we understand it''s a car renting business, and we went to the management like ordinary customers and asked the features of the vehicle we looked at the pictures at the police station... The manager ordered one of his workers to show us the two specific cars... When we reach the first car, Mona and I confirm in the first instance that this is not the car by looking at the number te, and we immediately convinced the worker that the colour is shaded and requested him to take the 2nd car... He immediately takes us to the 2nd car, and here it is... Mona immediately requested him to tell the features of the car, and in a few minutes, he finished speaking all the information... Mona: "we want to check thefortability of the seats..." Worker: "Sure, mam..." (He opened the back seat door, Mona and I immediately sit in the car...) Mona: it''s veryfortable than the other cars, right, Anna..? (I nod my head as Yes and searching every possible way in the car with my eyes to find the clue...) (Hello readers, #4th bonus chapter # crossed 800 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 202 - Its Just A Joke... Mona understands that I started my searching... Mona: "Can you please leave us alone for 5 Minutes? We need to make a decision about the car..." (The boy nods his head as Yes and Mona immediately closed the door.) Mona: "Check under the seats, Anna..." Anna: "He may look at us through the window..." Mona: "No, Anna, the sses are sunss, he can''t see what''s we are doing inside." (We immediately started searching under the seat, we didn''t find anything weird and we see some car tools.) Anna: "We didn''t find anything, Shit.." Mona: "Maybe we may misappropriate..." Anna: "No, we are in the right ce. Look at them..." (I pointed Mona''s chin towards the window, and she opened her mouth in shock both Tom and Mark, along with the girl and the manager, areing towards our car.) Anna: "Who is that kid?" Mona: "Maybe the witness, but why the hell they bring the kid here..." Anna: "Let''s get down from the car..." Mona: "No, Anna, I need to take revenge on Tom..." Anna: "What?" Mona: "Yes, the moment Tom opened the door, I will scream loudly, and he will be scared by looking at me suddenly." (We bothughed at each other and looked at them again... Mark and Tom are speaking to the manager, and the girl ising towards the worker and taping on him... I didn''t understand what happened in the next few seconds... The worker triggered the gun on that girl''s head, and Tom and Mark looks shocked and worried at the same time by looking at the girl in danger... I am about to scream in shock, but Mona holds my mouth immediately to stop my scream...) Anna: "Maybe the worker killed the spy room boy..." Mona: "Yes, Anna, that''s the reason he threatens the girl to save his life..." Anna: "We should save the girl..." Mona: "But how?" Anna: "We can attack him from the backside..." Mona: "No, it''s dangerous to that girl... The moment he senses we are attacking, he may trigger the gun and the girl may spot dead..." Anna: "What should we do now..?" Mona: "There is no other way other than killing him..." Anna: "What..? Killing?" Mona: "I think there is no other way..." Anna: "He is the only hope to solve the mystery behind who is the boss... How can we kill him..?" Mona: "We should take quick action to save the girl..." Anna: "Ok, I got an idea... We can threaten him that we are killing him, then he may leave the girl..." Mona: "How can we threaten him..?" Anna: "Give me your gun... I will ckmail him the same way he is doing with the girl..." (Mona immediately looked at me in confusion shock...) Anna: "What..? Could you give me your gun quickly?" Mona: "Anna, do you think I really have the gun..?" Anna: "What? " (Now I am shocked by listening to her, then why did she give an idea to kill him.) Mona: "How do you think I will have the gun... You know I am deadly scared for the sounds of guns..." Anna: "You said before that Tom gave you..." Mona: "It''s just a joke, Anna... I know it''s a bad joke... I should have told you before... Anna: "It''s ok... We are running out of time... What should we do now?" Mona: "Let''s y Tom''s trick... (I looked at her in confusion...) Mona: "Tom always teases me with his gun... Sometimes he put his finger on my head, and I will be scared thinking that it''s a gun. Like I do at the police station with you..." Anna: "So you pointed your finger on my head..?" Mona: "Yes..." Anna: "Even I feel it''s a real gun..." Mona: "Let''s y Tom''s trick..." (By finishing our discussion... I immediately opened the door slowly from the other side, and Mona holds the wrench for security... We both silently get out of the car and walk towards them from the backside by bending a little... Even Tom and Mark didn''t look at us yet... They are only concern about the girl''s life and busy in bargaining with the worker... We are just 2 feet away from his back... I take a long breath, and take one more step immediately towards him, and point my index finger on his head... Anna: "Don''t dare to move... You will be dead if you move a step ahead..." (I started my drama and pretend that I am one of the cops and came here to catch him.) And I take all my strength to speak to him...) Worker: "Drop your gun, or else I will kill this girl..." Anna: "Drop your gun from the girl''s head, or else I will kill you..." (I don''t know what to do... What if he really kills the girl... No No No¡­ I should do something to save this girl¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark... He is still in shock by looking at me, but he immediately taps his eyes and slightly nods his head to proceed... I got confident for Mark''s slight instructions...) Anna: "Listen to me.., We just came here to interrogate you about the ident... And the punishment for the ident may be imprisoned for 2years... But If you kill the girl you may get the death sentence from the court... Soo, better surrender to us... Worker: I don''t trust you; you may kill me after I left the girl... Anna: No, trust me... After a small interrogation, we will handover you to the court regarding the omission of traffic rules that''s it..." (He remained silent, my heart is racing, and I can clearly hear my heartbeat... I looked at Mark for the next action... I don''t know what to do because I can''t even see the facial expressions of the worker...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 203 - Handling The Situation Marks POV: My mind was nk when I looked at Anna, how shees here all of a sudden, and how she knows about the car driver..? Then I recognize Mona stand beside Anna... So these two girls may get the information from the cops, but how dare theye here directly without informing us... Whatever it is, they are safe now, and they take a daring step to save the girl... But how they got the pistol? I slightly move my head aside to look at the pistol, and I am shocked by looking at her hand. Anna just pointed her index finger and pretending that she holds the gun to save the girl... Now I feel mixed emotions... I can''t control myugh by looking at her pistol prank... And I am scared that she is in the danger zone with the murderer... And feel proud of my Anna''s dare actions to save the girl... Most importantly, I like her spontaneous actions... I am sure the girl is safe now, and I trust Anna that she never fails my expectations, but I should give her a little push-up of encouragement... In between my thoughts, she looked at me... I can sense she is nervous, but I can see the worker''s face turned to scared, so Anna''s plot is working... So I gave her a hint to continue the drama with a Fake pistol by nodding my head a little... She feels relieved and continues her drama to make the worker surrender, but Tom and I are vignt and looking for the chance to save them¡­ Anna: "Listen to me.., We just came here to interrogate you about the ident, and the punishment for the ident may be imprisoned for 2years... If you kill the girl, you may get the death sentence from the court... Soo, better surrender to us..." (I am surprised for Anna''s reasoning to convince him and her tone is very strong, and everyone will think that she is a cop... Worker: "I don''t trust you; you may kill me after I left my pistol..." Anna: "No, trust me... After a small interrogation, we will handover you to the court regarding the omission of traffic rules that''s it..." (Anna is perfectly handling the situation in a convincing way, he remained silent for a few seconds. What if he suddenly turned around and shot Anna with his gun... No.. No... My heart is racing for the sh of my bad thought, and I can clearly hear my heartbeat... I looked at the worker, his expression is not furious anymore, and I am sure he will definitely surrender without harming the kid... In between, Anna looked at me for guidance. I understand she can''t see his facial expressions of the worker. So, I gave her a hint to continue by nodding my head... Anna: "By killing this girl, you can''t escape from me, and I am sure you will get a death sentence from the court... So listen to me... Drop your gun, and you will be out of the case with minimum punishment..." (He slowly moved his hand down, I feel relieved, but I am still looking at his gun... He didn''t drop the gun yet... Suddenly he turned around to shoot Anna, in one jump I reached him to stop, but I amte he fired one bullet and fell on the ground¡­ I immediately take a forced step with my foot on his wrist; he left the gun in pain. Mona immediately attacked him with the wrench she holds... Soon he fell paralyzed, and I immediately took the gun and looked at Anna... My eyes filled with tears thinking that something terrible may happen to Anna... She sat on her knees and looking at the worker with nervousness... I looked at her body, and I didn''t see any bleeding on her... I feel relieved that the shot didn''t hit Anna... Then I understand the moment the worker turned around to shoot, Anna immediately sits down to escape and pulls his legs, and Tom takes the little girl behind the car, and Mona hits on the worker when I tap his wrist with my foot... After the worker fell paralyzed, Anna looked at me, and she immediately got up and hugged me in one jump... I hold her tightly and lift her a little and kissed her... She is kissing me back to calm her emotions... I understand she is scared to deal with the situation, but she seeds... I am kissing her deeply to take her nervousness andpliment her for her daring actions by exploring her mouth... I can hear both of our heartbeats like cheerful music, and our kiss turned from aggressive to sweet... After a few seconds, she calms down and stops the kiss slowly, but I lean my head forward to kiss her again and grab her kiss... She smiled and kissing me back gently... After a few seconds, she slowly stopped our kiss and wiped my face with her palms... These are the tears I got when I think the bullet may hit Anna. While doing so, tears started to roll down from her eyes, and she immediately leaned her head on my shoulder and caressing my hair with her fingers tips and controlling her emotions... Mark: "You did a great job, Anna..." Anna: "I should inform you about our visit, but..." Mark: "But you didn''t..." "Do you know how dangerous it is..?" (She nodded her head as Yes on my shoulder and kissed on my neck...) Mark: Don''t try to calm me down with your trap kiss... You will get punishment for your acts... (She chuckled a little and again kissed on my neck... She is making me crazy, and I hugged her more tightly to control my horniness...) Anna: "Punishment..? What kind of punishment..?" Mark: "The punishments are, which gives more pleasure to me, and I am sure you will enjoy it..." Girl: "what you guys are doing before the kid..?" (The girl shouted at us... Anna immediately loosens her hug, and Inded her on the ground... The girl closed her eyes with her palms and smiling a little... Anna immediately went to her and hugged her...) (Hello readers, #5th bonus chapter # crossed 1000 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark?) Chapter 204 - Sweet Pleasure Anna''s POV: With the help of Mark, I try to convince the worker to drop the gun, but he in reverse tried to attack me suddenly... Luckily, I prepared my mind in advance by thinking about Mark''s defensive instructions... I.e., you should defend yourself by attacking them in the opposite direction... So if he turned to me with the pistol, I should escape from his gunshot, so I should kneel down... Before he realized that I escaped from his shot, I should pull his legs and make him fell down... That''s all I can do... So I take immediate action when he tried to attack me suddenly because I instructed my mind with this defensive technique from the past few seconds... Mark immediately came to him and hold his wrist tightly to don''t use the pistol; meanwhile, Mona beat him with the help of a wrench and hit on all the joints of hands and legs... She is a doctor, and she knows how to make him paralyzed without making him unconscious... I immediately hugged Mark, and he kissed me back very passionately to stabilize my emotions... Actually, I am scared of what just happened... Luckily we are safe now, in-between his caring kiss, I saw a few tears are rolling from his eyes... I am shocked and can''t control myself by looking at his wet eyes... I understand he is scared about me, and deep down of my heart, I feel happy for his love towards me... What else I need in my life other than his love... I am very happy, but when he said about the punishment, I feel blushed because he directly said it''s a pleasure punishment; I know his thoughts are wild when ites to the make-out session... Girl: "what you guys are doing before the kid..?" I realized that the girl is there and immediately went to her... She immediately hugged me... I know she is scared of the incident... Girl: "You saved my life by risking your life; thank you so much..." Anna: "Actually, we all take risks to save your life... Tell me why did youe here in this danger zone..." Mona: "That credit goes to my hero, Tom... He always threatens once a life to find the criminal..." (I looked at Mona, Tom is still hugging her from her back...) Girl: "No... Actually, I requested them to take me along with them..." Mona: "Maybe you have requested them because you don''t know how dangerous it is, but what happened to them... They know everything and dare to bring you here." Tom: "okk.., I did the wrong thing... But first, tell me, why you and Anna are here..?" Mona: "It''s our wise n..." Mark: "Do you think it''s a wise n? Luckily nothing wrong happened to both of you..." Anna: "Why bad will happen to us when you and Mark are there to save us..." Girl: "When should I take my revenge?" Mona: "Revenge?" Tom: "Yeah, she is Junior Mona... I promised her that she could take her revenge when I caught him... Like you take revenge on those bastards..." We allugh at each other, and Tom asked the girl to kick him... And she happily pped the worker''s face with her little hand, and she feels relieved...) Tom: "Mark, you drop her into the grocery store, and I will take this worker and made him ready with some bandages for interrogation..." After a few minutes, me, Mark and the little girl started to the grocery shop, and I asked everything about the girl and the spy room boy... Mark told me everything patiently... In-between we dropped the girl and returned back to the police station... Mark suddenly stopped the car on the side of the road... I don''t know what happened and why he stopped the car... Anna: "What happened, Mark..?" Mark: "It''s time to take medicine..." Anna: "Medicine?" (Why should he take medicine? He is perfectly all right, and I looked around for any medical shop... Then he suddenly pulled me towards him by holding my top and started kissing me aggressively and exploring my entire Mouth... Then I realized he uses the word medicine for the kiss... This time I happily kissed him and responding to him... He takes my seat belt, and with one pull, he makes me sit on hisp... I can sense his hardness under my hip and feel more pleasure that he is erected with my kiss... He slowly moved his hand under my shirt and unhooked my bra suddenly... My boobs are popped out, and he smirks in between our kiss... He slowly crawled his hand under my shirt towards my chest and started squeezing my boobs... The pleasure I get from his kiss, and the caressing of my boobs was very intense... His hard, warm hand is doing magic on my body, particrly on my boobs... After a few seconds of caressing my boobs with his hand, he keeps his head under my shirt, and with the help of his hand, he removed my tube bra easily and gave it to me... I blushed for his intense actions and held the bra with one of my hands... He is still under my shirt and first kissed on my mole in between my boobs... I know he likes my mole, and he always kisses my mole in the first instance, and he grabbed my boobs with his warm hand... After a few seconds of caressing my mole, he moved towards my boobs and started kissing them and in-between licking it with his warm tongue and biting with his lips sensitively... I Lost Myself in this sweet pleasure... I can''t do anything other than enjoying his make-out session... (Hello readers, Thank you so much for your love and support, I am blessed that you like my work... Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. ????? Please shower with gifts on this poor author.) ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Chapter 205 - Who Is She... Mark''s POV: When Anna breaks the kiss after listening to that kid, I feel breathless, and I want to kiss her and enjoy her for long hours... So I grab the opportunity immediately after we dropped the kid... I started to explore her and enjoying her treasures... I always love to see her boobs without a bra, so I take her bra quickly and handed over to her and started my work under her shirt... The moment I entered my head under her shirt, her mole attracted me in a seductive way... So I licked and kissed her mole, andter I started to eat her boobs and squeezing them hard... Anna holds my head in pleasure over her shirt when I am kissing her boobs... It makes me act more wild on her, and my dick was erected more, but it feels pleasured because Anna sits on myp, and she is moving a little that she doesn''t know about her moment and deeply involved in my pleasure... So I didn''t stop enjoying my treasures, and particrly her jelly boobs make me to do crazy acts¡­ After a few seconds, I realized her boobs turned to red for my pressure bites. I immediately stop kissing her and get out my head from under her shirt and looked at her... Her face is flushed with red and smiling a little with her blushed look... I feel guilty that I am hurting her all the time in our make-out session... Mark: "I am harsh on you, right..?" (She immediately holds my cheeks with her both hands and strikes her head as no and kissed me gently on my lips... I feel relieved from the guilty with her kiss and feel eternally happy that she loves when I am caressing her boobs, and I always love it when she kissed me and trying to satisfy me even though she is not a perfect kisser yet. After her kiss, she tried to get up from myp... I didn''t let her get up and hold her by wrapping my hands around her and pulled again on myp. She chuckles a bit and tries to convince me to leave her.) Anna: "Mark, we are running out of time; we should go to the interrogation room..." Mark: "I know, but I want to hug you like this forever¡­" Anna: "Sure, you can hug me as you want... But as of now, we should lead to the interrogation room..." (I take snuff and take my hands around her veryzily... She immediately went to her seat and took her bra to wear it by cing her cute little hands under her shirt and adjusting her boobs under the shirt... Anna: "Don''t stare at me, Mark..." Mark: "Why..?" Anna: "It feels embarrassing..." Mark: "These are my treasures, and I will stare whenever I want, and I will eat whenever I am hungry... (She remained quiet and hooked her bra finally but her face is still blushed... We are on the way towards the police station... Anna: "Mark, can I ask you one thing..? (What she wants to ask me now..? She never takes permission to ask her doubts, why she is suddenly seeking permission?) Mark: "Sure..." Anna: "How do you feel when you looked at my mole for the first time, it''s like your fantasye true, right..?" (I immediatelyughed for her question, actually to escape from her interrogation. I told her that I have a fantasy of the mole in-between the boobs... She thinks it''s true and asking me about the same...) Anna: "Don''tugh, Mark¡­ I want to know..." Mark: "well, I don''t know it''s beauty until I first saw the mole in-between the boobs, and after I looked at it, I can''t control myself, and it bes my fantasy to kiss it... Anna: what..? (I expected her reaction... She understands that I saw her mole before our couple''s party night event...) Mark: I am sorry, Anna, I would have told you before about this... But anyway, I am telling now... Anna: What..? Do you think it''s a small issue..? (Why is she overreacting..? I didn''t look at her mole intentionally... I just looked at her mole identally when Mona is dressing her wound... That too, I came out of the room immediately when I recognize Mona is undressing her..) Mark: "I think it''s a small issue..." Anna: "How do you think it''s a small issue, Mark?" Mark: "What''s wrong with you, Anna... Now we are in a rtionship, so it''s not a big issue if you know the facts about it..." (I told her in my raising tone... She immediately turned her face towards the window with her pout face... Why is she acting weird..? I didn''t see her mole intentionally, but after I looked at it I fantasize about kissing it... What''s wrong with this..? Why she got angry on me..? (After a few seconds she break the silence...) Anna: "Who is she..?" (I literally shocked for her question... Now I understand my dumb girl thinks that I saw a mole on some other girl... That''s the reason she stressed to ask me again and again with questions... Iughed loudly by looking at her expression...) Anna: "Don''tugh, Mark... It''s irritating... Tell me who she is..." (For the first time I see jealous in her face, and her cute little pout face looks so cute... So I don''t want to exin the truth... I got a chance to tease her... Let''s see how she will handle my lies...) Mark: "why do you want to know who she is?" Anna: "Because I am your girlfriend and I want to know everything... Mark: "Well, my dear girlfriend... You want to know how and why I looked at her mole..? (She remained silent and forgot about the main question i.e., who is she... And looking at me with more curiosity for the answer...) Mark: "I looked at her mole when she is unconscious... Actually, I didn''t look at it intentionally... The circumstances make me to look at her mole..." Anna: "then?" Mark: "Then she always feels pleasured when I kissed at that mole..." Anna: "You kissed her mole..?" (Anna is shocked and widened her eyes with an angry note...) Mark: "Yeah, why not..?" Anna: "she epted it when you are kissing..?" Mark: When I am kissed her for the first time, she cried and made me stop... (I still remember how Anna scream when I kissed her mole and bite her boobs on the party night when I am drugged... I am telling her the incidents took ce between us, but my girl thinks that all this happened with some other girl... Looking at her angry, nervous, jealous face makes me tough at her again...) Anna: "Then?" Mark: "Then... She got habituated to my kiss and asked me every day to kiss at her mole very intensely..." (I know Anna will kill me for this dialogue if she knows the fact... But her face turned to pale when she listened to me...) Anna: "You are teasing me, right..?" (She said in a low voice...) Mark: "No, Anna, what I told you till now is the truth... I really like her mole, and I love to kiss her every possible way and she enjoys more when I am doing the same¡­" Anna: "What you will do if I don''t have your fantasy mole..." (Her face turned to nervous now¡­") Mark: Hmmmm... Typical question, Anna... Imitted to you in a rtionship, so I will adjust with other treasures you have... But I am happy you have the mole... (She was involved in her own world and confused to ask me further questions and she totally forgets about the question who is she¡­ She turned face to the other side of me and involved in her deep thoughts... I don''t want to hurt her more... I want to reveal the truth, so I take the initiative this time.) Mark: "Did you want to know who is she? (She immediately strikes her head as no... I am surprised, and I didn''t expect her reaction... I don''t want to hurt her more... It''s better to tell the truth in the first instance...) Mark: Anna, I am sorry; Actually... Anna: it''s ok, Mark... I need some time and please don''t talk about this... (I don''t know how to react... Have I over teased her..? Actually, I want to tell her the truth that I looked at her mole when Mona is dressing her wound... But the discussion leads here and now she is upset on me... In between our thoughts, we reached the police station, and we both lead to the interrogation room... I should discuss about the fact with her immediately after the interrogation. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Thank you ?) Chapter 206 - Toms Furious Anna''s POV: I feel very happy when he is enjoyed by kissing my boobs, and I feel blessed, particrly when he tells it''s his treasure, and he has the right to do whatever he wants. I agree with him... Now I belong to him, so he has every right to enjoy me in his own way, even if it hurts me a bit I will try to handle it to make him happy... Actually, it''s paining, it''s really paining with pleasure when he kissed and squeezed my boobs, but the moment when he realized he is harsh on me, I kissed him in return because I don''t want him to feel sorry... He is trying to be gentle with me, but he can''t control himself when his desires ovee during our make-out session... He always embarrassed me by looking with his sharp eyes when I am wearing my bra, and it''s a waste to argue with him to look the other side... The more I say, the more he looks at my chest to tease me... But I can still feel the sense of his kiss on my mole near my chest... Every time he is caressing my boobs, he first cares my mole and then leads further... I feel bliss when he likes my mole so much, and the way he seductively deals with it makes me bear all the pain and pleasure. But when Mark exined to me that it became his fantasy after looking at the mole, it means he saw the mole on the same ce of some other girl; maybe that''s the reason it became his fantasy, and luckily I had it on the same ce¡­ But my mind was nk after listening to his reason... Heughed at me, but I don''t care... I want to know who she is, so out of curiosity, I asked him. Later, I realized I should not dig into his past, so I stay quiet But I feel like a stab hit in my heart when he is exining in detail how the girl wants him to kiss and how he enjoyed in every possible way... I don''t want to listen anymore... If I listened to him, I might not enjoy the next time he is caressing my mole... I don''t want to spoil our rtionship... All I should care about is, whom he is caring when he is in a rtionship with me... So obviously he cares me, so I should not consider his past, it may ruin our rtionship... We reached the police station in between our thoughts, and Mark and I didn''t speak anything and reach the investigation room silently... Tom and Mona are waiting for us, and the worker with some bandages on his face is ready in his ce... I sit beside Mona, and Mona identified something may happen between Mark and me and asked me immediately by raising her head as to what... I strike my head as no as nothing happened... Mark brings his chair beside me and sits next to me, and he immediately pushed my hand on my armrest intentionally to get his attention... I looked at him in a serious note he was staring at the worker and didn''t look at me, and he pretends he pushed my hand identally... I again ced my elbow on the armrest in the immediate second, and he pushed my hand again... And he is still looking at the worker in his serious face... I know he is disturbing me intentionally... So I fold my both hands now, this time he can''t tease me with his stupid tricks... I looked at the worker, and here goes, the interrogation begins... Tom: So tell me in detail about the incident take ce in the morning... Worker: I didn''t see the maning in the opposite direction, sir... I identally hit him, and I am scared to stop the car, to look at his bleeding body... So I immediately came to my shop to continue my work... Tom: you identally hit him when you are going in the wrong direction..? Worker: "No, sir, I went in the right direction, and he suddenly came in front of my car... So I imbnce my speed and hit him in an instant..." (I understand he is telling a lie because the kid exined to me everything in the car that he is in the wrong direction and how rudely he behaved with the kid by showing his middle finger... I know Tom will definitely deal with this very carefully...) Tom: "Why do you have a pistol with you..?" Worker: "thepany will give it to us for our security, sir..." (Why the carpany will provide guns for security..? No.. no... No... He is lying again with stupid reasons.) Tom: "Do you know the girl?" Worker: "Which girl, sir?" Tom: "you pointed the gun on her head and threatened her life just before¡­" Worker: "No, sir.., I don''t know..." Tom: "Then why you scared by looking at us and threatened that girl..?" Worker: "I thought you came to catch me because of the ident..." (I am shocked for Tom''s immediate actions, he gets up from his chair all of a sudden and pped the worker 4-5 times very hardly... I immediately hold Mark''s hand and hide my face on his muscle hand to not to see the scene... I can clearly hear the scream of the worker in pain... I don''t dare to see how Tom is hurting him to tell the truth... After a few seconds, Mark is consoling me by patting on my head... I feel relieved when he is caressing me... Worker: "I will tell the truth, sir... I will tell the truth... Please leave me..." (After a few seconds, the worker''s screams get down, and I hear a chair sound, maybe Tom sits in his chair... I slowly leave Mark''s muscle hand and looked at him... He is smiling at me with his winning face... I immediately realized that we got into a small fight and pushed away his hand suddenly and folded my hands again by pretending I am a brave girl... I can hear his chuckle for my actions... I got more angry at him when I hear his chuckle... I didn''t respond to him and acted casual, and Tom continued with his interrogation... Tom: Tell me everything in detail... Don''t try to change the facts... If I found you are lying to me, you will be dead right now... (Tom shouted at him in his angry tone... This is the first time I saw Tom''s furious... Maybe he should be like this when he is on duty to find the actual facts...) Worker: ok, sir.., I will tell the truth... I know I am in the wrong direction; I like to break the rules... My manager always scolds me for that... You can check the credit score of my driving license I have very worst points... And today the same thing happened... I just stopped the car before the grocery to take some stuff... But that girl irritated me with her stupid questions, and she threatens me that she willin to cops... So I pushed her, and in order to escape from her father, I ride fast in the opposite direction and hit that person... That''s it, sir... (No... No... He is again lying because the girl clearly exined to me that she asked him about the wrong direction after he parked his car for 5-10 minutes... Means he didn''t get down from the car to take any groceries... If he really wants to take the groceries, he would get down from the car immediately... He doesn''t sit idle for 10 minutes... And the girl said her father requested him even though they didn''t do anything wrong for her safety... I Hope Tom will identify my points... In-between my thoughts, one of the cop came and informed secretly to Tom... Tom immediately nodded his head as Yes and looked at the worker in return... Tom: you failed again to tell the truth... This time I will tell the truth you just nod your head... Ok..? (Tom again shouted loudly at him in interrogation...) Tom: you got a call yesterday night to kill the room boy... And this morning you got the same call from the same person and informed you about the details of the room boy to murder him and herees you with the car and waited before the grocery store for the person to arrive on the road and you have done your work by hitting him and pretend to think everyone that it''s just an ident and you silently went to your shop and continue your work... Am I right..? (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 207 - Black Marke Mark''s POV: Anna is mad at me... I know she will be calm down after a few minutes and If not, I know how to make her calm, and I will definitely tell her the truth... Looking at her serious Pout face makes me want to kiss her more, but she ignored me and sat beside Mona... So I intentionally hit her arm and elbow from her armrest to disturb her and pretend it happen identally¡­ But her angry lost in just a few seconds, the moment Tom started to interrogate in his own way she scared and hide her face on my hand... How pretty she is... But she immediately pushed my hand away when she realised that she unintentionally hold me... Iughed to my self for her childish acts and confirmed that she is still angry on me¡­ But listening to the interrogation, the worker didn''t tell the truth even though Tom punched him very badly... Finally, Tom said the whole thing what we are expecting... That the boss of the spy appointed this worker to kill the spy room boy... The room became silent for a few seconds after Tom said his perspective... Tom again shouted at him... Tom: "Say Yes or No... Damn it..." Worker: "Yes, sir..." Tom immediately got up and gave him again a hard and fast p... Tom: "Why don''t you tell this in the first instance... Do you think I am dumb and ept all your stories and leave you into the public..? Worker: Sir... Sorry, Sir... Sorry, Sir... (He is screaming in pain... We suspect that its the boss''s n but when we got confirmation about it my mind was nk for few seconds¡­ Why? Why? Why? This is the only question my mind is thinking, Why he is chasing us? And what he is looking for? And Who he is?) Tom: "Do you think taking a life is easy..? Do you think you can kill anyone you want..? And do you think the legal system can''t do anything with your negligence and cruelty?" (Tom is very furious... Actually, he always deals with criminals very cruelly to get out the truth... And he only acts harshly only when he has the proof and witness about the case... I looked at Anna; she folded her hands and closed her eyes tightly for Tom''s interrogation... I wrapped my hand on her shoulder; she immediately nods her head as ok... I understand she is shocked by listening to the facts said by Tom... Tom calm down after a few seconds and finally asked the question we all are waiting for...) Tom: "Who is he? Worker: "Sir, I don''t know who is he..." (He said in his shivering tone... Tom immediately looked at me and said, "Mark, take the girls outside of the room, I need to take personal interrogation..." Worker: Sir.., I am saying the truth, Sir... I really don''t know who is he... Trust me, Sir..." (The worker understand the degree of torture Tom will give the moment we left the room... I hold Anna''s hand... She strikes her head as no... Anna: I want to listen to him, please let me stay here... (Tom epted Anna''s request and continued his further investigation...) Tom: "Do you think I have time to listen to all your stories..?" Worker: "Sir, I am sorry... I will ept that I said all the false statements before... But this time I am telling the truth, I really don''t know who he is..." Tom: "Without knowing him, you agree to kill someone with his orders?" Worker: "Sir, we will deal the cases without direct interaction." Tom: "Tell me in detail¡­" Worker: Sir, I will ept I am the criminal, but I don''t kill with knives or instruments... I will kill the targeted party with the help of vehicles and pretend it''s an ident... So anyone wants to kill someone through idents they will reach me, and they will quote a maximum of 4 million. But the one who called mest night offered me 10 million to finish this work... So I attracted more... That''s it, Sir... I don''t know him before, and he said he would pay the payment through the ck market. So, I epted the deal immediately... Tom: "ck market?" Worker: "Yes sir the payment through these illlegal activities will be paid through the ck market." Tom: "Through curruncy serial number?" Worker: "No, Sir, there are so many ways, Sir... But I prefer casino technique... Tom: "What exactly it means..?" Worker: I will send him the code of my casino ount in the ck market; he should send the amount to that ount... Tom: "What is the casino ount..? You can use a bank ount instead, right? Worker: "No, Sir, bank ount details are easily traceable, and we both get tracked by the department for such a huge transfer of money. And in the casino ount, the other party can easily deposit, and he can''t be traceable, and we don''t know who he is... So most of the payments for illegal activities take ce through ck market under casino ounts... Last night I got a confirmation of 5 million, and he said another 5 million will be sent after the work... So I epted his work easily..." Tom: "So you really don''t know who is he..?" Worker: yes, Sir, I am telling the truth... I really don''t know who he is... Actually, most of them don''t reveal Sir, It is highly risky to them if I caught through any source, so they don''t reveal their identities¡­" (What''s happening... I didn''t understand anything... We are getting a hope that we can find any clue, but it was the closed-end, and we can''t go further through that way... The spy room boy may help us with the case, but he is dead... And this worker doesn''t know who the boss is... And we don''t know what exactly the boss wants... And we don''t know why he is chasing... And I am sure the boss is still spying on us for our next move... In between Tom called the other cop and asked him to keep the worker in custody and order the cop to interrogate him about the cases he made murders through idents previously¡­ Maybe the information helps them to solve other ident mysteries...) Tom: "That''s it, guys... I think the worker doesn''t know the boss of the spy..." Mark: "What is the information cop told you before..? Tom: "Before your arrival, I gave this worker''s phone to track. Particrly about the anonymous calls like satellite calls... Because I am sure, the boss of the spy doesn''t reach him through cellrwork... And the cop gave me the information about it that he got two calls from the anonymous satellite calls one isst night, and the other is today''s morning... So I easily guess what might happen and I told my imaginary story of possible chances, and he epted the same... That''s it..." Anna: "What''s happening..? I didn''t understand anything, Tom... Why the boss wants to spy on us..?" Tom: "To be frank... Even I don''t know what exactly he is looking for... Better I should enquire Mark''s businesspetitors because there may be a little chance..." (I nod my head as Yes...) Mona: "So what''s next?" Mark: I think we have one more hour to take the flight... Mona: "Hoo, I forgot about it, Mark... I need to pack my luggage." (Tom immediately fake coughed to give me a hint... Actually, when Tom and I are on the way to the location to confirm the dead body, Tom asked my permission that he wants to take Mona to some other ce to surprise her... I am the only guardian left to her, and I happily epted it because I am sure that Tom will take proper care of her, and both will have an excellent time... He asked me to join us, but I rejected it because I don''t want to disturb their privacy and Mona will make this as friends trip again, and I am busy with some business work¡­ And most importantly someone is spying on us, so it''s better to go to a home as early as possible... So I ordered my assistants to pack our luggage and carry to the airport where Mona''s and Tom luggage they arranged as per Tom''s instructions... So when Mona said about luggage, Tom gave me a hint with a fake cough to don''t tell her anything about Tom''s n... Mark: "My assistants are taking care, Mona... We are directly leading to the airport... Mona: cool... (In between I looked at Anna, she still folded her hands and deeply involved in her thoughts... So I get up and distracted her by holding her wrist.) Mark: Anna, let''s go we are running out of time... (She nods her head as Yes and get up from the chair but with her other hand she tried to take my grip... I got angry for her actions... I can''t take it anymore for her ignorence... So I hold her wrist more tightly and make her walk along with me towards the car... It''s better to clear the issue as early as possible...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. ?Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark? Thank you ?) Chapter 208 - You Always Tease Me Anna''s POV: I feel relieved when we are returning back to our city... Maybe I am tired with the incidents happening continuously with no loop further... Hope we should find who is the boss of the spy room boy soon... In between my thoughts, Mark holds my hand... Mark: "Anna, let''s go, we are running out of time..." (I nodded my head as ok and got up from the chair, but Mark didn''t leave my hand and grip it more tightly... With the help of my other hand, I tried to relieve his grip, but he casually holds it tightly... I looked at Mona... If Mona is with me, he doesn''t behave like this... Mona understands, and she gets up from her chair, but Tom immediately called her, and in the meantime, Mark pulled me with my hand and made me walk with him... The moment we are out of the police station, I asked him, "Mark, leave my hand..." He didn''t even turn his face and look at me... I didn''t understand why he is behaving like this... Actually, I should be angry at him for his romance with another girl, but it happened in the past, and I should not bring this topic into our rtionship again, but I need some time to get out of it... He immediately took me near to the car and opened the passenger seat door, I get in the car silently and sit quietly... He then releases my wrist; it''s really hurting, I immediately rub my wrist with my other hand to make it normal... After a few seconds, I realized the door was not closed yet, so I turned to close the door, but he still stands there and staring at me... I still remember his exnation about how the girl asked him to kiss at her mole and how he enjoyed her... I immediately turn my face to the other side... He immediately holds my chin and makes me turned towards him... But this time he bends down and looking at me closely, just an inch gap between our lips... He wants to ask me something, but he looked at my lips for another few seconds and immediately started to Kiss me... No... No... I can''t enjoy his kiss... He is trying to enter into mouth I closed my lips tightly and pressing my head back to the seat to escape from his kiss, but he gripped my chin more tightly that I can''t move my head... I don''t know why I can''t respond to him like before, and he is not kissing me lovely like before... Or maybe it''s my perception... I need some time to get normal, and I need some space to find myself again... My heart is still paining after listening to the facts about the other girl he kissed... Maybe I am possessive, or maybe I am jealous... But I don''t me him for his past... He didn''t hide anything and told me everything, and it helps our rtionship to be fair... I calm down myself, and he is still kissing me hardly... I hold his head, he immediately calms down and slows down his kiss, and after a few seconds, he pecks on my lips and stops his kiss... I opened my eyes to look at him... He removed my tears with his thumb, and I didn''t realize that tears overflow from my eyes until he wipes them... He again kissed on my lips for a few seconds, this time he pressed my lips in between his lips to give intense pleasure, and he said, "I am sorry..." And he gets back to his driving seat after closing my door and started his driving towards the airport... Actually, I should say sorry to him for my behaviour... I shouldn''t behave to him like this... So I break the silence... Anna: "I am sorry Mark..." Mark: "why?" Anna: "I should not behave with you like this..." Mark: "it''s ok, Anna... Actually, I made a mistake..." (I know he wants to take the me on him, so I cut off his words.) Anna: "No, it''s not your mistake..." Mark: "Hoo... Really..? Anna: "Yes, Mark¡­ You did nothing wrong¡­" Mark: "Then can I kiss her again..?" (Look at him, he again started his teasing...) Anna: "I will kill you..." Mark: "Why you will kill me..? You said it''s not my mistake..." Anna:" I mean, it''s your past and I am ok with your past, but now you belong to me and don''t dare to think about that girl again..." (Heughed immediately... Why heughs when I am saying seriously...?) Anna: "Why are youughing?" Mark: "I am happy because you excuse my past..." Anna: "Yes.., it doesn''t mean I will excuse your present if you dare to do such acts with other girls..." Mark: "I will try, Anna..." (I am shocked for his answer.) Anna: What..? Try..? (I immediately beat him on his hand repeated... He immediately pulled me close to his chest and locked me between the steering and his hands... I hear his heartbeat, and I slowlyy my head on his chest and looked at the road... I feel relieved now... I understand if there are any misunderstandings or any mistakes happened between our rtionship, and we should immediately sort it out soon... Particrly, we should not wait for a certain time... Mark really takes the first step to apologize me, I don''t care who''s side is the mistake, but his apologies are the answer that he wants to be in rtionship with me... I am happy now, and he really takes my pain away... Soon we reached the airport, and he takes me near to his charter flight... I am looking around for Mona and Tom, and they didn''te yet... Mark: "Dont look around, they don''te with us..." Anna: "Why..?" Mark: "Because I told them toe on the general flight..." Anna: "What..?" Mark: "Yes, I want to spend some personal time with you... So I told them to don''t disturb our privacy time, so they areing in the general flight..." Anna: "How mean you are...?" (I really got angry this time... Why he is behaving like this... I immediately take my phone to call Mona, but I got Mona''s call in return... I immediately picked her call. Anna: "Hi Mona, where are you..?" Mona: "Hey Anna.., Tom kidnapped me..." Anna: "What..?" Mona: "Tom diverted the route, maybe both Tom and Mark did this on intention..." (I understand because Mark told to Tom that not to disturb us, so he is managing Mona...) Anna: "Where are you..?" "Pleasee to this chartered flight, we will wait until you arrive..." (Mona immediately scream... I don''t know what''s happening... Again she screams seductively... Then I understand they are in a make-out session... Shit shit... I am about to turn off the phone... Mona: "You people carry on, Anna... I know it''s Tom''s n and he will take me to some other ce..." Anna: "Ok.., take care bye..." (Now I understand Mark again Make me fool... I looked at him... He is looking at me with his smirk and looking at me in a smiling face... Now, I really scared... We are alone in this charter flight for one and a half hour, and his smirk face is clearly filled with lust... This is the best chance to tease him, I immediately acted normal and looked at him casually... Anna: "You always tease me, Mark..." Mark: "I love to look at your angry pout face, Anna..." Anna: "So it''s Tom''s n..." Mark: "Yup..." (After listening to him I turned to Window and didn''t speak to him anything... The flight is going to take off...) Mark: "Would you like to see the bedroom in charter flight..." (I immediately turned to him in surprise...) Anna: "Yes Mark, I want to see..." (I am really excited... I missedst time because Mona and Tom upied the room... Then I remembered what actually they did in the room, and I still remember Mona''s moan, which makes me understand what they are doing inside... Mark face immediately turned to smirk after listening to my response... Now I am scared by looking at his expression... I can expect what he wants to do with me in that room... I dig my own grave... Lol... Mark: "Come, Anna, I will show you personally..." (What he will do if I escape now... Let''s see... It''s fun to tease him... But I never seed, though...) Anna: "Mark, we can see after the flight isnded in our city..." Mark: "What..?" (He shocked for my answer... I smile a little and turned to Window...) Mark: "We don''t have much time after we reached..." Anna: "It takes just 2 minutes to look at the bedroom, Mark... It''s ok..." (I try to control myugh... Yes yes... I am going to win this time...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you ) Chapter 209 - Is She Beautiful? Marks POV: After the interrogation, when Anna ignored me, I feel pain in my heart, particrly when she turned away her face to ignore me... I don''t want her to be like this with me... What wrong I did..? Ok, she thinks I really kiss another girl on her mole but I really not¡­ What if I really kiss other girl''s mole..? Will she leave me? No... The thought itself makes me angry towards Anna... I want to clear this thing with her... So I hold her hand and take her to the car as early as possible, but I realized I gripped her wrist tightly when she is caressing her wrist with her other hand... I don''t want to be cruel to her... Why I am behaving like this..? But I feel like some dagger hit my heart when she turned her face away from me again... I can''t control myself; I try to convince her, but she is not in a mood to listen, so I immediately kissed her to get rid of my pain... She is not responding to my kiss, and in reverse, she wants to push me away... I am more furious and didn''t leave her chin and kissing her in my own way to get her attention... After a few seconds of my harsh kiss, she holds my head with her hands very caressingly... The moment I sense her hand, I feel relieved, and I calm down slowly... When I am wiping her tears, I understand she needs some time to ovee the situation, that''s it, and she doesn''t have any intentions to leave m But I made a mistake by teasing her instead of telling the actual truth... So, I apologize to her, but I didn''t tell the truth yet because I want to reveal the truth while kissing her mole in the bedroom on the charter flight¡­ Then after a few minutes, Anna told her apologies, and when she said you belong to me, I feel happy because of her love possessiveness, and most importantly, she acted like a matured girl with my past... I still remember how she excited when she knows about the bedroom on my flight... So I will make it a beautiful memory in our love life... I already speak to my assistants to make some special arrangements in the bedroom... We should see the rest... Finally, the flight take off, but my Dumb girl is looking through the window, and she totally forgot that I am beside her... If I didn''t disturb her, she would look at the window all the way till we reached the destination... So I intentionally asked her about the bedroom, she was excited at first, but I am shocked when she said she will check it after wended... All my ns may waste if I didn''t handle her... I know how to make her toe to my bedroom... Mark: "Anna, I already told you about my past kiss, and I don''t want to hide anything. So, I want to tell you about my opinion on her beauty..." (Anna immediately turned to me in shock...) Mark: "Her lips colour is simr to the strawberry colour, and every time I am kissing her, I feel like I am eating bunch of strawberries..." Anna: "Mark, Don''t dare to tell one more word about her..." (Her face turned to red with angry... I tried to control myugh and started my version... Actually, these are the feelings I get when I kiss Anna...) Mark: "Her hair is semi curly and looks like waves in the sea..." Anna: "Mark, Stop it..." (She pointed her index finger to give me a warning...) Mark: "And her waist... (She immediately started beating my hand with furious... I immediately get up from my seat and stand a few feet away from her, and started my exnation...) Mark: "Her thin curved waist will move like a swing when she is walking, and it always tempts me and makes me hard..." (By listening to me she immediately gets up from her seat to continue her fight... I immediately started to step back to escape her and lead her to the bedroom...) Mark: "And her mole is like..." (We both entered into the bedroom and she didn''t recognize the bedroom yet...) Mark: "And her mole in between her boobs..." (She didn''t bear this time and came to me and started punching on my tummy with an angry note¡­ Iughed at her suddenly... She looked at me and hold my throat with her little hand and try to give warning to me...) Anna: "Don''t dare to speak about that girl again..." (I looked at her that I sessfully bring her to the bedroom... She immediately looked around in surprise and left my throat and turned around to lead the door to escape... I immediately hold her wrist and pulled her close to me... She turned away from me to escape my re... I hold her waist and pulled her close to me from her back... I leaned forward and started kissing her neck very intensely... She arched her head towards the back, and with her hands, she is caressing my hair... I am slowly moving one of my hand under her shirt to reach my treasure and caressing them by cing my hand under her bra... After a few seconds, she involved in my pleasure and forgot about my teasing... With my other hand, I hold her chin and make her to look straight... She opened her eyes slowly and looked in front that what I am supposed to show her... It''s a long wide mirror with a dressing table... She immediately blushed by looking at herself under my back hug in the mirror... Mark: "There she is... My girl... I love to kiss on her mole... Is she Beautiful?" (She looked confused and didn''t understand what I am trying to say... After a few seconds, she understands and opened her mouth in shock and take my hands away from her and went close to the mirror...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 210 - Weird Pleasure Sensation Anna''s POV: While I am enjoying teasing him that I will visit the bedroom after wended, he didn''t stay quiet... He started his chit-chat, but I''m not too fond of his discussion about his past life girl... I tried to give warning to him to stop the discussion, but he didn''t listen to me and started describing about her lips, hair, waist and finally about her mole... I am very much furious this time, I can''t control myself¡­ I will stab him if I have a knife in my hand... I looked around, and then I realised he sessfully bought me into the bedroom with his tactics; I turned to leave the room silently. But suddenly he pulled me close to him and back hugged me and started kissing me on my neck very intensely, he always do magic with his kiss and soon my emotions stabilised with his kiss¡­ I can''t tease him in my lifetime... The moment I think I am winning to tease him, he will take advantage in reverse... After a few seconds of his intense kissing, he pointed my chin towards the mirror... His vast muscr body cuddles me from my backside is exactly looks like a deer in the shelter of a hungry lion... I feel shy by looking at him in the mirror while he is busy in caressing my boobs under my bra... Mark: "There she is... My girl... I love to kiss on her mole... Is she Beautiful?" (I am confused first... I didn''t understand what he is saying... After a few seconds when I looked at myself in the mirror, I understand there is no past girl for him, and he told about me all the way... I went close to the mirror in shock... I recall everything again from the starting... Does it mean he looked at my mole when I am unconscious, i.e., I fell unconscious on the first day he saved me from the gang, maybe he looked at my mole on the first day itself, and he also said he looked at the mole unintentionally... Maybe my dress was ripped for the attack, so when he is carrying me into his house, he may look at it identally. I am happy... I am really happy so soo much... I immediately looked at him through the mirror. He was starring at me with his folded hands and nodded his head as Yes to confirm again that I am the actual girl. I immediately went to him in one jump and hugged him tightly, but my mind is still stuck with 2 points that I never tell him, but he pretends I told him... So I raised my head to ask him in a serious note... Anna: "I got habituated to your kiss, huh...?" (He smiled for my interrogation question...) Anna: "And I asked you every day to kiss at my mole?" (He immediately nodded his head as Yes... I loosened my hug and pinched him on his waist for his lies...) Anna: "Did I ask you to kiss on my mole?" (He again nodded his head as Yes... I don''t know why I feel blushed this time and hide my face on his chest with a happy note. After a few seconds, he breaks the silence...) Mark: "I love if you ask me to kiss you at your mole..." I feel sudden shrills all over my body when the moment I hear him, and I hold his shirt more tightly with my shyness... I love to satisfy his wishes, particrly his sexual desires. So I didn''t think one more second and told him directly...) Anna: "Kiss me, Mark..." Mark: "What..?" (I know he shocked for my immediate response, but he openly said he likes if I ask him to kiss me on my mole. So I again asked him directly by leaving my shyness.) Anna: "Kiss me on my mole, Mark... Please..." (I looked at him by wrapping my hands around his neck by raising a little on my feet fingers... He suddenly smirks at me, and in one shot, he lifted me in a bridal style and slowly ced me on the bed. He immediately leaned forward and started his kiss on my lips... In between his kiss, he takes off my top and slowly slides his head from my lips to my neck and started licking and kissing seductively... I wrapped my hands around him... He slowly took my bra and threw it away to the room corner... He suddenly sits straight on me nearby Lower tummy by cing his knees on both sides of my hip... He immediately took his shirt off and threw it away... I feel blushed by looking at his eight packs muscr body immediately fall on my boobs and squeezing them under him with his bare body while his tongue is started to explore my mouth again... I can sense his hard bulge is hitting me near my tummy over his pants... He started caressing my boobs with his hands... His kiss bes wild second by second... I am trying to take the possible breath in his wild kiss to avoid suffocation. He suddenly moved his hip near to my pussy, and now I can sense his bulge near my pussy... But I am sure he doesn''t lead to sex because he didn''t take his pants off, even though he is horny... He slowly started to move his hip and rubbing his bulge to my pussy, and his tongue leads to my mole... With one of his hand, he catches my throat gently and started kissing my mole... I feel something weird pleasure sensation... It''s suffocating me... And I can feel some pleasure near my lower tummy and particrly near my pussy when he is moving his hip... I want to moan loudly for the pleasure he is giving and the for his intense kiss on my mole, but my shyness stopped me, and I bite my lower lip to note out of my moan... If I identally slip any moan, I feel very embarrassed... Omg... (Hello readers, #1st bonus chapter#crossed 200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 211 - Whats In Your Pocket? Marks POV: "Kiss me on my mole, Mark... Please..." The moment I heard those magical words from her mouth, my dick was erected, and her blushed face and her pretty eyes make me to don''t wait anymore... I immediately carried her in the bridal style andy on the bed, and after some make-out session, I made her upper body naked along with mine and started to kiss her mole more intensely... My dick is not listening to me anymore, so I ced it near her pussy and rubbing to her pussy... I don''t dare to take my pants... If I do so, I may break my promise of our first night... It''s hard... It''s really hard to control, particrly by looking at her jelly boobs... They are shining like a diamond to attract me more... I can still see the marks of my teeth bite on her boob... I slowly went there and started caressing with my tongue and kiss on my teeth bite... I am lucky to find Anna as my girl... She bears every pain I gave to her to satisfy me, and at the party night, she takes all the pain even though we are not in a rtionship by then... She always cares about my feelings; that''s the reason she hides the fact of the party night from me because I may feel guilty if I know how cruelly I behaved with her... I kissed her more intensely by caressing her boob to show my love towards her¡­ She is in response, holds my head with her hands... I understand she is enjoying our make-out session... It''s bing tough to control myself... I can''t leave her... But I have to... If not, I will definitely lead to sex, where I may spoil her dream... No.. No.. No... I forcefully leave her boobs andy beside her and closed my eyes to control myself... After a few seconds, I can sense Anna''s hand on my cheek... I slowly opened my eyes and looked at her... She covered her tits with one of her hands and looking at me with her puppy eyes... Anna: "It''s ok, Mark..." (I know she doesn''t want me to resist my sexual desires, but I should value her dream... So I tried to control myself by taking a long breath.) Mark: "Don''t tempt me, Anna..." She immediately chuckles with her blushed face... I immediately cuddled her and locked her in between my legs and hands, and our nude upper body locked to each other as no one can separate us... Anna hides her face on my chest... I went to sleep by holding her tightly, but after some time, Anna is trying to get out of my cuddle, I immediately hugged her more tightly... Anna: "Mark, we got thending announcement..." (I hardly opened my eyes... I slept around one hour by holding her in the same position... I loosen my cuddle... Anna immediately turned to the other side by covering her boobs with her hand to take her top. I immediately ced my leg on her hip and pulled her close to me... Even though she didn''t stop her trying to taking her top, which I threw near the bed... I tickled her nude back by crawling my fingers... Anna: "Mark, let me put on my clothes..." (By saying that, she pushed my hand away and sessfully took her top... I can sense something near her hip... I looked at it... It''s in her pocket, and she keeps something in it... I want to know what''s she kept inside. So I slide my hand near her pocket to check it... But she immediately alerted and pushed my hand away and reacted suddenly.) Anna: "What..?" (Maybe she is thinking that I am going to touch her private parts, so I asked her directly...) Mark: "Anna, I think something is there in your pocket..." (and I crawl my hand near to her pocket, she again pushed my hand away.) Anna: "I know..." Mark: "What''s that..?" Anna: "Nothing..." (I am curious to look at it particrly when she doesn''t want me to look at it and I am more eager to look at it... So I suddenly pinned her hands above her head, and I directly ce my other hand in her pocket... I can sense softness...) Anna: "Mark, it''s mine and don''t dare to take it from my pocket..." (The more she resists the speedy action I made and finally takes that thing from her pocket and looked at it... I am shocked by looking at it... It''s the fruit-shaped condom we burst in our first room for the key in our treasure hunt game... But why she keeps it in her pocket... I look at her in confusion and leave her hands. She immediately wrapped her top on her naked chest and looked at me with her puppy eyes...) Anna: "It''s mine, give it to me..." (I immediatelyughed at her... I understand she doesn''t know what exactly it is... So in between myugh I asked her...) Mark: "Do you know what it is..?" Anna: "I know..." (and she grabs it from my hand and keeps it in her pocket again... I am looking at her with my smiling face...) Anna: "What..?" Mark: "Keep it safe until our wedding night, it will be useful by then..." (I winked with one of my eyes at her...) Anna: "Why..?" Mark: Because condoms are used during sex, but I will break your virginity on our wedding night directly without condom¡­ (Her face turned to blush...) Anna: "But why I should keep this safe until our wedding night?" Mark: "Because it''s a condom...: (Her face turned to shock and didn''t know how to react... Iughed at her again... She immediately took it from her pocket and threw it on me... I caught it and smiled at her and keep it in my pocket while she is observing me with her narrowed eyes. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 212 - Who Might Be The 5th Person Anna''s POV: "The liquid pumps into the hole, but it stops and protects..." I immediately imagine the clue again after hearing to the Mark that the fruit is made with condoms... Yes, actually the clue is 100 Percent match to condom... Shit Shit... I again mess up... And I feel embarrassed myself for the dumb acts I did in the first room by checking the holes and my stupid reasoning on squirrels, that''s the reason he hit on my head¡­ I immediately threw the condom, and Mark suddenly catches it and keep it in his pocket with his smirk face... His words are still echoing in my ears that on our wedding night he will do sex without a condom, and he wants to feel the pleasure without obstacles... When the thoughtes in my mind that he is doing sex by enjoying my entire body, I got shrills all over my body, and my mind was nk... In between my thoughts, he gets up from the bed and put on his shirt... While I am busy in searching for my bra... He threw it somewhere before... Where it is..? Mark suddenly interrupted my searching and offering me something with his hand... I looked at it... It''s my bra... I immediately pulled it from his hand... Even though he already looked at my nude body, I still feel embarrassed to expose him my naked body, so I hold my top with my teeth to cover my nude body and wearing my bra... I know Mark is staring at me, but it''s no use if I ask him to look away... After a few seconds, I dressed up andbed my messy hair with my fingers... Mark: "Ready..?" (I nod my head as Yes, and he unlocked the door, and his assistants are busy in unloading our luggage, andter we lead to our car... He started driving to our home... We reached our city, it does not mean we are out of danger¡­ So I want to know Mark''s perspective regarding the incidents so I asked him directly.) Anna: "Mark... Whom do you think about the boss of the spy? Mark: "See Anna... We have two different ways to suspect him... One is my business rivalry... As far as I know, mypetitors never targeted me personally, but if they targeted, it''s easy to find who are they with the help of Tom. And the second way is Ria''s case... And I ruled out John because he doesn''t give immediate counter-attack after his friends got caught... And it''s not Lucus too because the room boy confirmed he didn''t hear your father''s name... So we need to wait and see for the next clue¡­" (Why he always targeted my father? It''s the right time to ask him for the reason¡­) Anna: "Can I ask you one thing..?" Mark: "Yes..." Anna: "Why did you suspect my father all the time... Mark: "I don''t mean to target your father... Maybe you may not notice the Ria''s postmortem report, and her report clearly says that she was gang-raped by 5..." Anna: "What..?" "Five..?" (I am really shocked when I heard the number five from Mark... I didn''t notice it by that time, and I didn''t know still now... My mind is thinking speedily that who might be the 5th person... Is there another friend to John that I don''t know..?) Mark: "Yes, and we are sure that your brother and three of his friends count to four... So all I have to suspect is your father as the fifth person..." (Why he suspects my father all the time... Ria clearly mentioned in herst note that my dad left the house... Then why he thinks my father is one among the five... And my father helped me from John by risking his own life... In-between my thoughts, Mark interrupted me and tried to give reasoning...) Mark: "We are out of clue, Anna... Please think by stepping into my shoes... My sister is brutally raped, and I will definitely take revenge on all the five... And with your help, we find three of them and I am sure soon we will find John too... Buting to the facts of 5th person, I don''t have any clue... So who can be the 5th person? I have no other choice to suspect every possible aspect, and I include your father in that... That''s it..." (I understand Mark''s feelings, but it hurts me that he thinks my father is the suspect... And I am sure my father is not the 5th person, and it''s not the right time to argue with him about my dad¡­ If I find the 5th person, then he will understand that he was mistaken about my father¡­ So, who might be the 5th person..? And who is behind all these attracts..? And what they are looking for..? And now I am sure that the boss of the spy definitely rted to Ria''s case and he may not rted to Mark''s rivalry... I should protect Mark in all the way from the sudden attacks and should help him to catch the 5th person, and he will definitely realize that he is mistaken by thinking my father is one among the five idiots... In between my thoughts, Iy my head on Mark''s shoulder to relieve my emotions and take a nap... I can sense he holds my head caressingly on his shoulder whenever there are speed breakers on the road... I smiled for his love towards me and closed my eyes again and pretending that I am in a deep sleep... What else I need other than his caring and loving towards me... I am very lucky to find him as my future husband and my present lover... (Hello readers, #2nd bonus chapter#crossed 400 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 213 - Marks Uncle Anna''s POV: When he stopped the car, I understand we reached the home but still; I didn''t open my eyes and acting that I am in a deep sleep... He slowly makes my head rest on the seat headrest and get out of the car, opened my door and ced one of his hand on my cheek, and called my name only once to make me wake up... I didn''t respond to him intentionally and acted that I am in a deep sleep... I want to know what he will do if I sleep in his car... He tried to take my seat belt, and I can sense his hot breathing near my neck when he bends forward to take my seat belt... It''s tickled me a little, but I tried not to respond, and he sessfully takes my seat belt and easily lifted me in bridal style... I am eternally happy when he lifted me to don''t disturb my sleep... Without a second thought, I immediately wrapped my both hands on his neck and moved more close to him to hug him... I can hear his chuckle... Mark: "Ok, then, I amying this sleeping beauty on my bed... (What..? On his bed..? Does it mean he will take me to his bedroom..? It embarrassed me before Nanny and all the other servants that I am sleeping with Mark in his bedroom before marriage... No, no no... I immediately opened my eyes and looked at his face... He is smiling by looking at me and still walking by carrying me... Anna: "Mark, I wake up, put me down..." (And I tried to get down... But he holds me more tight and looked at me with his sharp eyes...) Mark: "I know you didn''t sleep yet..." (He said in his smiling face... I understand he carries me even though he knows that I am awake and making drama... I immediately hugged him again that I got caught red-handed in his trap... He knows everything about me, and he always takes good care of me... While Iy my head near to his heart by wrapping my hands around his neck, I can hear his heartbeat... The sound gives me some fresh energy... I don''t know why I feel this way... But a sudden voice distracted me... "Hello, my son... How are you..?" I immediately turned my head to look at him... He is a man near to ''50s of his age, and I can sense he is shocked by looking at me... Not exactly looking at me... He is shocked by looking at Mark carrying me... Even Mark looks surprised and shocked by looking at him... And the man literally frozen in shock by looking at us, I immediately tried to get down from him... But Mark holds me more tightly than before, and his face turned to very furious second by second by looking at that man... I again tried to get down... Mark immediately looked at me and said in a serious note... Mark: "Anna, you no need to be scared for the person who doesn''t care at all... Stay quiet..." (I immediately stopped my trail and looked at Mark. He is now looking at the man with his sharp eyes and didn''t respond to him and lead me to my room... I looked in between at the man when we are passing him... He is looking at me with his narrowed eyes in a disgusting look... I am really scared now and totally confused who might be he is... And why he is looking at me in such a way like I am taking his bread slice... Maybe the way Mark hold me makes him to feel disgusting, but why Mark didn''t wish him, and he became more serious... In between my confusion thoughts, Mark leads to my bedroom and makes mey on my bed, and kissed me gently on my lips... Out of curiosity, I asked him directly... Anna: "Who is he, Mark..?" Mark: "It''s of no use to know about him, Anna... Fresh up soon ande for dinner... It''s alreadyte... Have some food and then sleep... Ok?" (I nod my head as ok and he left the room with his serious face by thinking about the man... I don''t force him to tell who is that man... Maybe Mark may have some bad past with him that''s the reason he is angry on him... But he called Mark as a son... So he might be close rtive... Who will help me to know about him..? I immediately take my phone to call Mona... No.. She is in her personal trip with Tom... I should not disturb them... So who can help me other than Mona..? Nanny... Yes, Nanny will definitely know about him, and she will definitely tell me what might happen between Mark and that man... So I hurriedly fresh up and went to meet Nanny at the kitchen before Mark, and that man visit... Luckily I am on time and Nanny is alone in the kitchen and I can ask her freely... Nanny: "Hello, Anna, beta... How are you?" How''s your trip went..? (I went close to her with a smiling face for her caring...) Anna: Great Nanny... The trip is really tremendous, and I have soo many sweet memories I can store for my life long... Nanny: "That''s very pleasure to here and 2 minutes beta, I will arrange dinner..." Anna: "It''s ok, Nanny... I came here to ask you something..." Nanny: "Sure beta..." Anna: "Who is that man..? And he called Mark as a son..." (Nanny smiled a bit and started her exnation... Nanny: "he is Mark''s uncle..." Anna: "Uncle..?" Nanny: "Yes, beta..., He is own brother to Mark''s mother¡­" (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support... Chapter 214 - Uncle Rubeus Marks POV: When Anna asked me about who might be behind all the attacks... I tried to exin to her, and I also told the fact about the fifth suspect... Because If I didn''t tell her about the 5th suspect, she might take it in the wrong way... So I exined her clearly, and she understands what I mean and didn''t misappropriate me, particrly when I told about her father... When shey her head on my shoulder, I feel relieved that she is ok with my discussion¡­ And at any cost, I don''t want to disturb her sleep. So, I drive smoothly and slowly to reach home. But when I am unbuckling her seat belt, she crushed her eyes and lips a bit... I understand that she is acting her sleep, even though she is acting I don''t want to disturb her and carried her in bridal style and teased her in the middle... When I am carrying her in the hallway, a well-known voice interrupted me, and I looked at him... It''s my uncle Rubeus... I am happy when I first looked at him... It''s been a very long time to look at him... But the moment I realized that he is not my older, caring uncle... I got angry, and I immediately lead to Anna''s room to drop her, and when Anna is trying to ask me about him I didn''t answer to her and skip the topic and left her room and lead to my room... I immediately fall on my bed with mixed emotions that I feel about my uncle... More than uncle he is a very dearest friend to me in my life and I used to share everything to him from my childhood... But suddenly, he changed... I don''t know what exactly the reason is... But as far as I know, he is one of our business partners, and he sells his shares suddenly and starts his new business just a few months before our parents died... And he came to my parent''s rituals like a formal rtive as her own sister i.e, my mother died... He didn''t react much and just attend the rituals and left us on the same day... Ria and I really take a hard time to get over from our parent''s tragedy... We need some guidance and support, particrly from my beloved uncle... But he didn''te to us after the rituals and didn''t care how we are doing... I requested him toe to my home to take care of Ria and me... But he rejected, and after a few days, he didn''t attend my calls too... I didn''t tell about my uncle''s ignorance to Ria because she feels more depressed... Later I try to cope up my mind that he is busy in his life and I should not interrupt me... And he really didn''t visit again in these two years after my parent''s death... I tried to digest the situation that he is not there to help me in my hard times, and with all my efforts, I established my dad''s business kingdom again and make it live with huge profits¡­ He didn''tpliment me... He didn''t console me... He didn''t encourage me... He didn''t there in my hard times... And most importantly, he ignored me... But why he came all of a sudden and wished me casually as nothing happened... Maybe he got the news about Ria... So he maye to look at me... Actually, I didn''t inform to him about Ria''s death... He might get to know through his sources. But it''s no use now if he really cares on us he would havee to us immediately after my parent''s death.. But now it''s no use... The moment I looked at him, I wish I should hold his cor and make him to get out of my house, but the memories and respect towards him stop me from doing such things... If I stay quiet with him, he will leave me again like before, but I am sure this time he leaves me permanently... And it''s better to keep away to him, or else I may again fall for his fake emotions towards me... But realizing that his love towards me is just fake, especially the memories with him during my childhood, makes my eyes wet... I should stay strong this time¡­ I came out of my thoughts and fresh up and changed my clothes and lead to Anna''s room to check her... She may skip her dinner for the tiredness of the journey... But I didn''t find her in her room, maybe she went for dinner... I lead to the dining hall to check on her, when I am getting down the steps, I looked at Anna and my uncle at the dining table... Both of them sit opposite to each other and Anna''s face looks worried... I silently went to them and sat beside next to Anna and ignored my uncle''s re... Mark: "When did youe for dinner?" Anna: "Just before your arrival..." (she said quietly and still looking into her te... Something happened... Why she is dull..?) Mark: "Everything ok?" (She nods her head as Yes... But why she looks worried and dull?) Mark: "Did anyone hurt you..?" (I asked her directly and loudly that my uncle should listen to me because he may lose his words on Anna, and he also looked at us how close I am with her, but Anna responded by striking her head as no.) Mark: "Why you look dull, Anna?" Anna: "I am tired, Mark... I will be ok if I take some rest..." (And she continued to take her food without looking at me...) Uncle: "You can have your food, my son, she will be ok by tomorrow..." (The moment I listened to him, I can''t control my anger on him... I threw my te away and left the dining table and went to my room...) Hello readers, #3rd bonus chapter#crossed 600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark) Chapter 497 - Anna, Its A Big Trap... Anna''s Pov: Anna: Why do you want to marry her??? Alex: because she is my best friend? Anna: Who said to you that best friends can marry? Alex: Mona, she said you and Mark are getting married because both of you are friends, so I think I need to marry Mona too once I grew up because we are best friends too¡­ (I immediatelyughed by listening to Alex¡­) Alex: Why are youughing? Anna: I think Tom is her best friend, so he will marry Mona¡­ Alex: Yes, so we both will marry Mona... Anna: No Alex, only one woman will marry one man, so, Mona will marry Tom and when you grow up, we will find a beautiful angel in your life to marry. Alex: Will she take care of me as Mona does? Anna: of course, she is... Alex: Then who will take care of Mona? Anna: Tom will take care of Mona, and you can take care of your future angel, okay? (Alex nodded his head as ok.) Alex: So, will Mark take good care of you? Anna: Yes, Alex, he really takes excellent care of me, I am very lucky to find his love¡­ Alex: So we are not leaving this city, right? Anna: No way we are not leaving this city, Alex, you can trust me¡­ Alex: Okay¡­ In the meantime, we reached the airport. We both get down from the cab and immediately lead to the airport to meet my dad. Actually, I don''t know where he is in the airport it''s tough to find him but I have a hope that he will definitely be waiting for me somewhere else. I am searching around by running everywhere along with Alex... And finally, I identified him by looking at his back, I feel relieved and called him.) Anna: Dad...! He immediately turned back and looked at me, and now I confirmed by looking at his face that he is my dad and immediately I and Alex ran towards him and hugged him. But he could feel more nervous and scared¡­ He did not understand what''s happening, he immediately takes a step back to look at us and asked me hurriedly... Lucus: How do you know that I am at the airport, Anna? (I can''t control my tears the moment I listen to his tone, I started crying by holding him. I feel so emotional when I looked at him. Finally, I meet my dad and he looks fine and safe, all my stress was gone.) Lucas: Anna, stay calm, please tell me how do you know that I am here? (I feel so happy and immediately wiped my tears and looked at my dad to exin him.) Anna: I got your messages, dad... Lucus: what messages? (By finishing his word he holds Alex caressingly, but Alex immediately started crying, I understand he too missed dad¡­ Dad is patting on his back to make him calm down but Alex didn''t get calm down and immediately showed his hands to me¡­ I am confused about his actions¡­ By looking at his actions I understand he is scared of dad, he is crying more, I immediately hold him and patting on his back and he became normal when he came close to me. I am shocked for Alex''s behaviour¡­) Lucus: what messages you got, Anna? Anna: just a few minutes ago I got a message that you want to meet me at the airport and you are leaving from the city permanently¡­ Lucus: what? I did not send any messages, Anna... Anna: but I got the messages and the from the address of those messages is in the name of Lucus... (My dad is so nervous and he looked around and again looked at me.) Lucas: Anna, Who are the otherse along with you other than Alex? (He asked with his nervous tone and again look around.) Anna: Dad, it''s only me and Alex, no one came... Lucas: Are you sure? Did you say to Mark or Tom? Anna: Not yet, dad, the moment I looked at your message I started to the airport to see you¡­ Lucus: Anna, listen, it''s a trap... Anna: What..? Lucus: It''s a trap, Anna, I did not send any messages to you... Anna: Then who sends these messages dad..? Lucas: Maybe John? Anna: What? John? Where is he, dad, and how can he know my number? Wait, wait... How do you know my number? Lucas: I don''t know your number, Anna, so how do you think I will message you..? (Now I am scared, I didn''t understand what''s happening¡­) Lucus: Anna, I guess John may get your number through his sources and he sessfully trapped you and me into the airport... Anna: what? (I am shocked and I didn''t understand anything...) John... How does he know my number? How can he be trying to trap my dad and me in the airport..? Whatever, I should save my dad this time before John threatens my dad...) Anna: Dad, pleasee with me... Lucus: what? Do you think Mark and Tom will make me alive? Anna: Dad, you are misunderstanding; they don''t threaten your life. They just take a brief interrogation and leave you. so we can lead a happy life like before and they will protect you from John too, you will be safe, dad, pleasee with me... Lucus: No, Anna, nothing good will happen as you think... The situation is the worst. I will be safe if I escape from the city¡­ So you go to your home... Anna: Dad, today is my wedding and I wish you should attend to my wedding, so please dad, pleasee with me, I will request Mark and Tom to don''t threaten you until my marriage was done andter Tom will just interrogate you to rify some issues, that''s it... Lucus: No, Anna, I know they will definitely include me in Ria''s case for no reason¡­ Anna: No dad, they just interrogate you and you will be free and happily live with us¡­ Lucus: Interrogation? For what reason, they want to interrogate me, Anna... Does it mean they are suspecting that I involved in Ria''s case, right? Anna: Dad, it''s just a formal procedure, please try to understand and let''s start to my wedding ground before John did something to us... Please... Lucus: no Anna... No... Please try to understand... It''s not safe for me, Tom and Mark may threaten me like John did all these days... Anna: No dad, they don''t... They are really nice people.. John: You don''t know how John treated me all these days, as of now I will go to the other City and stay there for a few days and if I feel secure, I will go to the police station and surrender myself to them... and now it''s a big trap, Anna, you might be in danger so leave this ce as early as possible... Anna: Dad, I am so sorry, in order to save my life, you threatened your life... But please, dad, please listen to me, pleasee with me, I will convince Tom and Mark... Mark will really take good care of you... So, please... Lucus: Anna, be careful with Mark¡­ Anna: What? Lucus: He may use your emotions¡­ Anna: Dad¡­ Lucus: He may trap you with love drama to catch me and John¡­ Anna: Dad, you are misunderstanding about Mark; he is really a good guy and he will take good care¡­ Lucus: They came... Anna: What..? Lucus: the cops came, Anna... You said to Mark, right? You lied to me¡­ (He said nervously, I didn''t understand why he is nervous when he looked at the cops; he didn''t make any mistake, so why he feels so nervous? Anna: No, dad, I didn''t say to anyone, please stay strong, nothing will happen to you¡­ I tried to make him calm down, but he is still nervous and immediately looked into his phone, and in the next second his face turned to shock... "Anna...?" A familiar voice... I know it''s Mark, but how he know that I am here? I turned around to check the cops and Mark... and yes, they surrounded my dad as if my dad did a big crime... I tried to protect my dad and convince Tom to don''t threaten him. Luckily he epted to me... But when Mark shouted at me, I was frozen to death, I am scared to look at his angry face and his dagger eyes are really scary. I know he is angry at me because I am supporting my dad but I should take this step to protect my dad and once the interrogation was done I am sure Mark will realises that my father is a genuine person. But minute by minute, Mark is increasing the distance from me, he pushed away my hand, he didn''t care me when I am crying unconditionally, and he is not in a mood to marry him... What wrong I did? Supporting to my dad is a sin? Why don''t he understand the situation..? All these days my dad really faced so many struggles to escape from John, and I am responsible for it because John tortured my dad just because he saved my life by hitting on John''s head... All these things happened just because of me and now it''s my turn to protect my dad, and I am sure Mark will understand about my dad once the interrogation was done and he will treat me like before... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 498 - Flight Tickets..? Anna''s Pov: I am so scared to look at Mark; he is full of rage at me and he did not allow me to touch Alex, his ignorance really hurts me, I understand I need to face a lot of struggles after this interrogation. Hope the interrogation gives the good conclusion on my dad that he does not rte to Ria''s case, and I wish Mark''s rage should calm down...?? When Tom is interrogating about Ria, I can understand how much pain Mark feels when my dad is saying about Ria, so I try to console him but he immediately push my hand away and looked at me with his dagger eyes, that''s it I was out burst with my tears¡­ I can''t bear if Mark is mad at me, and I can''t live if he ignored me. I made a mistake, I should have told to Mark about the message I got. But I am excited to meet my dad¡­ And my dad is saying the facts for Tom''s questions, but Tom is still interrogating him in the view as if he is one of the culprit in Ria''s case. I know my dad will prove to be genuine atst, but I didn''t understand why Tom suddenly gets furious at my dad after he looked at the files which are given by the cops... I continued to listen to their interrogation... Tom: Say the facts, Lucus, and don''t waste my time by saying yourme story again and again... And don''t try to see my other side... Now, tell me, did you really escaped from John or you are trying to escape from us by creating a fake visa and passport? (Tom shouted at my dad out of furious, I didn''t understand why he is asking the same question again and again.) Lucus: I am saying the truth, sir. I did not understand why you are doubting me. Tom: because you booked the tickets 1 week ago, so how do you think I will trust yourme story? (Tom said with his furious tone and even I am shocked after listening to Tom, how can my dad book the tickets a week earlier? My dad immediately cut off Tom''s words in the middle.) Lucus: That''s impossible sir, I am imprisoned by that time so how can I book the flight tickets? Tom: Now you are trying to say anotherme story? Lucus: No sir, I am not saying any story; I am still confused and did not understand what you are saying. How can I book the tickets by that time when I don''t have any clue whether or not I will seed in escaping? Tom: so whom do you think these tickets were booked by? Lucus: It''s obviously John¡­ (Everyone remains silent and yes it''s John who booked the ticket in advance to trap my dad¡­ Come on, Tom, please try to understand my dad¡­ Lucus: Still now I think I escaped from him, but now I understand it''s a trap. He trapped me to make me the centre point in Ria''s case... Tom: So, do you want to escape from the city with your entire family... Lucas: What? Tom: Your tickets were booked along with your two children, who are Anna and Alex... (I am shocked the moment I listen to Tom, Did I heard the right thing? I understand John is creating the scene that me, my dad and Alex are trying to escape from the city¡­ What he is trying to prove? I immediately looked at Mark and he too looks so shocked and I am sure he definitely thinks that I am nning to escape from him... And identally I bring Alex to the airport and Mark may definitely think that we are nning to escape from the city... I understand John''s trap is to break the rtionship between mine and Mark. OMG... John...! You made me fall into your trap... What if Mark really trusts John''s n and thinks I am cheating on him? No¡­ No¡­ Mark will never trust John''s trap, I know he is furious but I know he never takes the wrong step¡­ God, please save me from this situation¡­ Please don''t allow John to break our rtionship¡­ In between my thoughts, I continued to listen to their interrogation...) Lucus: I have no clue what you are talking about, sir, do you think I still have a family? I lost my beloved wife Rosie, it''s a big loss in my family... And I don''t know where my Anna is, and I don''t know where Alex will study. So how do you think I will book the tickets for my family to escape from the city? (Yes, what my dad said is right, he really don''t know anything about us, and he didn''t even send any messages to me, all these was done by John. John sends the messages to me in the name of my dad, I should exin to Tom and Mark about it. Hope they should understand what I will say.) Tom: Then what is the reason behind Anna and Alex visited when you are in the airport? Lucus: Even I don''t know how Anna knew about my whereabouts... Even I am shocked by looking at her along with Alex at the airport... (Mark immediately looked at me for an answer, but I am still scared to face him, I can''t bear if he shouted at me. So I didn''t say anything to him unless it is Tom''s presence. And I can understand Mark is thinking that I was pre-nned for the past one week to escape from the city... Why he is not in a position to understand from my side? How he can think I am escaping from him? Does he really think I will cheat on him? He knows that I can''t live without him, but why he will think in such a way that I will cheat him? In between my thoughts Tom paused the interrogation and take a break and speak something to the cop, he immediately reached to our room and his serious face turn to normal the moment he looked at us and he sits in the chair by holding his head and involved in his own thoughts, the file he looked before was kept on the table. I can understand how stressful the interrogation is, actually he will easily handle the interrogation in his own style but he convinced with my request and trying to do the interrogation without hurting my dad... Mark immediately turned towards Tom and went close to him and waiting for his answer. After a few minutes, Tom opened his eyes, and he immediately looked at me in confusion, and finally, he breaks the silence in the room... Tom: Anna, please tell me what happened? So I can understand whether your dad is saying the truth or not... (I nodded my head as ok, but my tears are still overflowing from my eyes.) Tom: Tell me clearly, Anna, what happened? How do you know about your father whereabouts that he is at the airport..? And why did you take Alex along with you? (I take all my strength to exin to him and started exining to him with my shivering tone.) Anna: Tom, I got a message from my father that he wants to meet me and Alex and he also said it may be thest time to see me and Alex; I am scared and confused and have no idea what''s going to happen to my dad... And in a few seconds, I got a message of airport address and he is requesting me to keep it as a secret, So, I don''t want anyone to know about it that he is in the airport and he requested me to meet him secretly and he also said it''s hisst time to look at his children... I am confused and nervous... And I know I made a mistake without letting you and Mark to know about my father''s message. I thought I can request him to attend my wedding andter you can proceed with your interrogation procedures... But... (I stay quiet because Tom knows what actually happened from the airport and he nodded his head as ok...) Tom: But Anne Lucas said that he didn''t send any messages to you... Anna: Yes, Tom, he shocked the moment he looked at me at the airport, the first question he asked me is how I know about his whereabouts... Tom: But you said your father send the messages to you... Anna: Yes Tom, the from address of the messages are in the name of my dad but my dad said that he didn''t send any messages to me and he also said it''s John''s trap to make my dad to centre into Ria''s case... Tom: ok Anna, if you don''t mind can you give me your mobile phone? (I immediately take my phone from my sling bag and gave it to Tom... Tom holds the phone, and he also holds the file he ced on the table and went into another room... I am clueless and didn''t understand what Tom is thinking, and Mark is still looking at me with his dagger eyes. I am scared to look at him.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 499 - Lets Go To The Wedding Ground Anna''s POV: Tom holds the phone, and he also holds the file he ced on the table and went into another room...?? I don''t have any clue that what Tom is thinking about, will he stand on my side or will he still think that my dad is the primary suspect in Ria''s case by assuming all the facts he said were wrong? Did Mark believe what I just exin to Tom or is he thinking that I am saying the false statements? In between my thoughts I looked at Mark and I am scared the moment I looked at him because he is already staring at me with his dagger eyes and his face is red with furious. I am scared to look at him, particrly when he is mad at me¡­ It''s okay, it''s my mistake by not told him first about my dad''s messages and I have the responsibility to solve the issue between us which is caused because of my dumbness, it''s better to apologise to him for my dumb acts. I take all my strength and take one step forward to speak to him. The moment I take a step towards Mark, he immediately gets up from the chair and suddenly beat the table with his hand out of furious and rushed out of the room. Anna: Mark, please listen to me... I followed him and requesting him to listen to me but he did not even looked at my face and rushed out of the room with his rage face. I stay in the same room and started crying for Mark''s behaviour towards me. I can''t bear if he is angry at me and I got an insecure feeling that he will announce the break up with me¡­ No¡­ No¡­ He doesn''t say that, if he say that I can''t live my life¡­ God¡­ What''s happening in my life? It''s my fault¡­ It''s my fault by not letting Mark to know about my dad''s messages¡­ All these things happen just because of my affection towards my dad. Did I make a mistake by supporting to my dad? Why I should not support my dad when he did not make any crime? I hope Mark and Tom will get a clear idea about my dad after thepletion of the interrogation but till then I should bear Mark''s angry. What if they are still thinking that my dad is still the suspect in Ria''s case? If in this case, it is very tough to convince Mark. I know he will go to the extent possible to take revenge on me if my dad proved guilty, but I have the confident that he is no way rted to Ria''s case. After a few minutes I checked the time, it''s almost lunchtime and I understand Tom might read the messages in my phone by now and I wish after looking at my messages Tom will get to the conclusion that the message was sent by John but not by my dad, and he will be definitely convince Mark that my dad genuine. Suddenly I got a sh of my education loan details. There are the details of my loan in my phone and there are messages where a huge amount was credited to my ount. What if they saw those messages? OMG... It''s reallyplicated to convince Mark if he knows about my education loan right now, I am sure he will be not in a position to listen to me. His angry will be definitely get hyper if he finds the fact that I take an education loan by not depending on his sources. He may think I am not interested in him and he may also think all this love story is a fake, he might think I I am not using his money because I don''t like him. OMG¡­ What should I do now? How can I convince him? But it''s not the truth, I really love him from my wholeheartedly, but how can I convince him now that I did all these things to live my life independently by not depending on his money. He already spared a lot of money on me and I don''t want him to bear my education burden too and I don''t want to lie to him about it, I want to tell him when my college started and I really hope he should understand my intentions and did not take it in another way. But in this situation it is very tough to convince him, I understand I dig my own grave by hiding secrets from Mark I got a sh of ourst kiss, I still remember how caressingly he kissed me, I really missed his caressing, my tears again started flowing for Mark''s rage and furious behaviour at me. I really need his caressing hug. The moment he entered into my life he always stands beside me and gives me all the strength whenever I feel low, now I really need his support... Involuntarily I started crying and confused what just happened in my life, I feel like my life turned to upside down in this hour. I close my eyes and trying to control my emotions. Mark, please understand me, I didn''t do it to cheat you¡­ Please Mark, Please¡­ Suddenly I sense a hand which is patting on my back. I immediately open my eyes and looked with my blurry vision, Mona... It''s Mona... I immediately get up and hugged her tightly and started crying... Anna: I am so sorry, Mona... (I said in between my sobbings.) Mona: Hey Anna, it''s okay... (She is patting on my back to make me calm down, but the more she is trying to console me, the more I started crying. Mona is the only person I left now. If she too stand on the other side, I am totally clueless and don''t know what to do next.) Mona: Anna, everything will be fine¡­ Anna: I lied to you, Mona... Andd.... Mona: it''s okay, Anna, I can understand... Anna: I should have told to Mark and Tom about my dad messages... (I said, and take the deep sobbings again, Mona is trying to console me, after a few minutes I get stabilized and Mona wiped my tears and make me sit in the chair.) Mona: Anna, please listen to me and please don''t think in another way, and please don''t mind if I say anything wrong, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at her with my teary eyes. After a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Mona: Let''s go to the wedding ground... (I am shocked and looked at Mona with my confused face. I know Mark is not in a position to marry me. His heart is filled with rage and furious about me. I am sure he doesn''t agree for our wedding. But after a few days all the issues will get solved down, then he will definitely marry me but I am not sure that he will marry me today.) Mona: Anna, please¡­ It''s going to bete. Let''s go to the wedding ground and continue the celebrations... Anna: But, Mark... (I want to exin to Mona that how Mark is furious at me but the moment I spell out Mark''s name I am unable to control my cry, tears started rolling down from my eyes.) Mona: Everything will be alright, Anna¡­ Please stay calm¡­ And Tom will take care of your dad, so you no need to worry about it. Anna: No Mona, I I am not worrying about my dad because I know Tom will take good care of my dad until he got the conclusion of the interrogation. Mona: Then why are you worrying? Let''s go to the wedding ground, it''s going to bete... Anna: Do you think Mark will marry me after this incident? Mona: Annnnnaaaaaa... Anna: That''s true Mona, Mark is very furious at me and I am sure he will not agree to marry me... Mona: Anna... He will marry you... Anna: No Mona, you know about his angry than me, he is so furious at me and now he did not even allow me to touch him. And he did not even spoke to me... I am scared Mona; I am scared when Mark gets angry at me. I know I made a big mistake by not letting them know about my dad''s message, but I am out of control with my emotions when I received a message from my dad and I wish I want to save him. It does not mean I want to cheat on Mark. I love him so much, Mona¡­ I love him a lot¡­ I can''t live without him¡­ (I said to Mona by taking deep sobbings.) Mona: Anna, his angry will get normal soon, you no need to worry about it¡­ Anna: No, Mona, you don''t know how Mark looked at me? He is looking at me as if I am cheated him by ying with his emotions. So how do you think he will marry me at this situation? Mona: tell me one thing, is it ok for you to marry Mark in this situation? Anna: why do you think I will say no to Mark? Mona: I mean is it ok to marry Mark because your father is imprisoned now due to custody. Anna: Yes Mona I am ok... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 500 - I Am Okay Anna''s POV: Anna: Why do you think I will say no to Mark, Mona??? Mona: I mean is it ok to marry Mark because your father is imprisoned now due to custody. So, I guess you are not in a position to marry Mark until these issues get solved. So I want to know about your opinion. So tell me Anna, is it okay for you to continue your wedding today? Anna: Mona, I am ok and I am ok to marry Mark, and I can''t live without him but I don''t think he will marry me because at present he is mad at me... (I said with my shivering tone.) Mona: Everything will be okay Anna, don''t worry¡­ Anna: Mona, my father did not do anything wrong and I am sure after the interrogation he will prove that he is not guilty in Ria''s case. (I tried to exin to Mona about my dad because she is the only person I left who will listen to me.) Mona: Anna, you know about Tom, right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Mona: Tom never gives punishment to the innocent people, and he never made any wrong in his interrogation. So put a trust on him and he will take care of your dad, Anna¡­ (I nodded my head as yes and understand that Mona too not in a position to stand on my dad''s side until the interrogation of my dad was done. It''s okay, she at least didn''t get any bad opinion on my dad before the interrogation, and I hope Mona will definitely stand on my side after the interrogation.) Mona: So Anna, you can feel safe about your dad and if in any case you are not interested to marry Mark, please let me know, I don''t want to force you¡­ I just want to know your opinion and if in any case you are not ready for the marriage right now, you can openly say to me. Anna: No Mona, I am saying from my heart that I am ready to marry Mark; I didn''t take this decision because of Rubeus uncle''s promise¡­ I love Mark more than my life and I want to marry him to take good care of him out of love, and I can understand my dad needs to stay in the prison until the interrogation wasplete, to prove his genuinity, and My father is no way rted to my wedding decision... Mona: So are you ok to marry Mark right now? (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Mona with my confused teary face because I am still having a doubt that Mark didn''t ept to marry me in this situation, he is hyper furious at me.) Mona: Then let''s go to wedding ground, Anna, the wedding event is going to bete. Anna: But Mona, Marks is very angry at me and I am sure he doesn''t agree to marry me. Mona: I know about his anger attitude, Anna, he will definitely take the worst decisions when he is angry. Anna: What do you mean, Mona? What do you mean by the worst decisions? The worst decisions include our love breakup too? (I asked Mona with my cry shivering tone because I can''t take the thought of breakup with Mark.) Mona: No Anna, he doesn''t leave you because he is in love with you and that''s the reason he is very mad at you... Anna: What should I do if he really take cruel decision, Mona? Mona: No, Anna, I don''t let it happen... That''s the reason I am hurried to get the wedding done, but only if you are ok with it and he may threaten you out of his rage. So if you are ok with it, I will continue with the arrangements... Anna: I am ok to face his furious, Mona, the pain I get due to his furious is very lesspared to the crucial decision he takes like breaking up with me. So I''m ok to marry him right now... Mona: And Anna, you already know that Mark''s angry is temporary, but it is cruel. You already know that his heart is very soft and kind, but it takes time for him to calm down. So it''s a test for your patience. So please listen to Mark and answer to his every question patiently and don''t think and don''t consider if he says anything hard... And stay strong... Everything will be fine... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and understand what Mona is trying to say. She is trying to give me the strength to face Mark''s furious, and Yes I need to stay strong and didn''t get scared for Mark''s angry. So I can clearly exin to him that what actually happened without confusion. And I am sure Mark will calm down soon and understand the situation.) Mona: And onest thing, are you okay to manage Mark''s angry? Anna: I will try, Mona... I am responsible for his angry and I need to calm down his angry and I am ready to bear whatever he says¡­ Mona: Thank you so much, Anna, for epting marriage, you epted it even though Mark is mad at you... And I am sure Mark will never take the wrong decision and ept you in his life. Actually, that''s the reason I am forcing you to marry Mark at this critical time... I feel so guilty if he threatened you... So, I want to confirm it from you¡­ Anna: Mona please don''t feel guilty, and this marriage is a good opportunity for me to make our bond strong, and I didn''t take this decision because you are convincing me, it''s my own decision to marry Mark. I know I need to face a few issues in the first few days of our married life, but I am sure he will definitely understand me and definitely showed his love towards me. Mona: Okay, Anna, I am so happy, Let''s go to the wedding ground and it''s going to bete... (I take a long breath and wipe my tears and clean my face and followed Mona towards the car. I saw Mark in the passenger''s seat and Alex sits on hisp and Tom is in the driving seat. Me and Mona get in to the back seat''s, and Tom started driving the car towards the wedding ground. In between I looked at Mark, his face is burning with furious, and the car is pin drop silent, I looked at Tom and his face too a little furious. I don''t know what''s happened to both of them. I know why Mark is angry at me, but what shocking me is why Tom looks furious... Is there any discussion happened among them? Inbetween my thoughts Mona holds my hand, I immediately look at her and Mona is striking her head as no as a hint that don''t look at them. I nodded my head is ok and understand something discussion has happened among them and if I am not wrong Mona stands on our wedding to be done. And I guess Tom tried to convince her to postpone the wedding because he may think that Mark may hurt me if he marry me right now, and Mona wins the argument, so maybe that''s the reason his face is a bit Furious. Inbetween the silent atmosphere, we finally reached the wedding grounds. The moment I get down from the car, Mona hold my hand and lead me to the dressing room. While walking I looked at Mark by turning my face to back side, Tom is speaking something to him but he is busy in staring at me with his dagger eyes and his face is still red out of furious. I Immediately turned my face to other side to avoid his dagger angry eyes. His eyes are really scary, I can understand he is still mad at me. But I am sure in a few days he will understand me and pampered me like he always do... After a few minutes of our walking, me and Mona reached the dressing room and the service providers are waiting for us and immediately started doing their work by making me ready for the wedding. After sometime they are done with my bridal attire. I stand in front of the mirror and looked at myself in the mirror. The first thought I got is Mark, This wedding dress was specifically selected by Mark and he praised me that I looks like a cyndri in this dress and he also purchased the lingerie set to wear on this dress and he requested me to wear this lingerie set on on our wedding day and I followed his instructions and wear them and I am really looking good in this dress, Mark will definitely like my attair... Suddenly I got the thoughts of his Intense words said while purchasing my wedding dress that he will take my virginity on this dress. So will he really take my virginity after our wedding? If these incidents not happened I am sure he will take my virginity today but after looking at his dagger eyes and his furious face, I can understand he is not interested to take my virginity. Or he may take my virginity out of furious to give me punishment... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 501 - I Do... Anna''s POV: If these sudden incidents not happened due to my foolishness, I am sure Mark will take my virginity today, but after looking at his dagger eyes and his furious face, I can understand he is not interested to take my virginity. Or maybe he may take my virginity out of furious to give me punishment...?? But I am sure he will enjoy me in any case. So I will be happy if he enjoys me even though he breaks my virginity out of his rage and furious because he waited for me till our marriage by controlling his desires and finally seed by standing on his words. So I am happy to give my virginity to him as a gift and I am sure he will enjoy my day and night as he always says. It may hurt me a bit if he did it out of a furious and rage but I am ok and will try to give the full pleasure to him and I hope he will get fully satisfied. I take a long breath and get stabilised and looked at the mirror once again. Everything is perfect except my charming eyes and my excited face on this wedding day and deep down in my heart, I am still scared to face Mark, scared to face his dagger eyes and his furious face... Stay calm, Anna... Everything will be fine, but until then you should stay strong and patient... Mark will definitely understand you but he needs some time so till then stay strong and patient¡­ Mark... Mark... What should I do if he will say no to our marriage to insult me before everyone at the wedding? I feel more pain when he says no to me rather than insult, it''s a kind of breakup. No¡­ No¡­ It never going to happen¡­ Please Mark, please don''t say No to me, I know I made a mistake but please try to understand that in which situation I did it¡­ I want his love you and I can''t live without him. Please, Mark, please try to understand the situation. What if he says breakup to me at the wedding grounds? OMG... No... I can''t take it... It''s really hurt me and I can''t live one more second without Mark... All the thoughts are revolving around my head, so how can my face will be charming and excited about this wedding? My face will be charming and my eyes will glow with happiness when Mark looked at me out of his love and happiness... My heart will race fast out of happiness when Mark did his intense actions at me out of love... But everything was gone now... He may not participate in his intense actions with me like he always do¡­ Mona: Woww... Anna... You exactly look like Cindere... (Mona''s happy tone uninterrupted my thoughts and I immediately turned to look at her with my smiling face. Actually, I tried to smile forcefully if not Mona will get hurt by looking at my face. She will definitely read my mind, so I pretend I feel happy. Mona came close to me, and her eyes filled with happy tears the moment she looked at me in the wedding dress. I Immediately went close to her and hugged her gently and my eyes turned to wet. She immediately loosens her hug and looked at me. Mona: Anna, please stay calm... Your tears may ruin your makeup... (I I nodded my head as ok and smiles at her once again and wiped my tears gently.) Mona: I am sure Mark will forget everything when he looked at you in this dress... (I immediately smiled again and yes I am the most happiest person on this earth if Mark epted my apologies on this day, and I feel happy even though he epted my apologies after a few days but he should ept it one day or the other day if not my life is like a hell to me... Let''s see what will happen...) Mona: Ok Anna, everyone is waiting at the wedding grounds so let''s go... (By finishing her words Mona handed over to me a flower bouquet, and we both started walking towards the ground. My heart started raising fast when I entered into the ground... I am scared to look at Mark by raising my head, so I am looking at the ground and walking towards Mark... And after I walked a few metres, someone patted on my shoulder, I feel secure when I sense those hands, I immediately looked at the person who patted me and it''s Rubeus uncle¡­ He immediately smiled at me and looked at me with his happy face, but I can sense he is a little confused because he can understand Mark''s furious face and my worried face and the wedding was dyed than usual time. He might get the doubt that something is messed up, but he may not know what exactly it is¡­ I smiled at him and he holds my hand and leads me to Mark¡­ He takes the position of my dad and I feel so blessed when he stands beside me like my father and yes he will care for me like my father¡­ By holding his hand I walk a few more meters and there is a step... I slowly climb the steps and I saw shoes... Mark... It''s Mark¡­ My heartbeat started raising fast for his presence, I stand opposite to him and still looking at the ground... The priest started his prayers... In the middle, I tried to look at Mark''s face, once, but my heart didn''t have the strength to face him... But after a few seconds, I take all my strength by taking a long breath and slowly raised my head and looked at Mark. His face is still red in colour out of furious and he is staring at me with his dagger eyes. I am scared and again looked at the ground to avoid his dagger eyes. Suddenly I got the shes of my dream... Yes, the same thing happened in my dream and I still remember his dagger eyes in my dreams but watching them in real is a little scary... Why my nightmares will alwayse true, and why my good dreams will nevere true..? But I feel a little relieved because Mark stands before me so it means he is agreed to marry me even though he is mad at me... It means these incidents didn''t affect our rtionship... But I am still scared because what should I do if he disagrees when the priest asks to marry me... What should I do? God... Please help me... In the meantime, the time I am waiting for had arrived... The priest started asking Mark... "Do you Mark, take Anna, as youwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?" My heartbeat started racing fast... I am scared to listen to Mark''s answer... I hope it should be "I do" Involuntarily, I again looked at Mark''s eyes... They are still looking at me with furious, but I can sense and feel his love towards me. Before he says "I do", I can feel that he will agree to our wedding... I feel relieved that he will ept me as his wife but I''m still waiting for his answer "I do" not only me everyone in the ground is waiting for his answer... "I Do..." Finally, Mark spells out the two magical words which make me to be his life partner. My eyes immediately filled with tears, this time not because of the sadness, these are happy tears... I am very much excited that Mark epted me as his wife. My happiness filled in my body and I feel the shrills of my entire body... I am very thankful for Mark; he stands beside me every time even though I made stupid mistakes in my life... And this time too... He stood beside me even though I did the foolish acts... It takes a second for him to take the decision of leaving me, but he did not do that, instead, he epted me as his wife... That''s enough for me to live my entire life happily... I feel so blessed and feel eternally happy even though his face is still looking at me out of furious... In between my thoughts priest looked at me... "Do you Anna, take Mark, as youwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part? I did not wait for one more second I immediately replied to him... "I Do..." I said happily and still looking into Mark''s eyes with my happy tears and he is still looking at me with his furious face but I did not care. I feel like I am flying in the sky because now I am Mark''s wife and my name changed to ANNA MARK... I feel so excited to spell out this magical name and from now on if anyone asked me that what is my name, I never miss Mark followed by Anna... I feel like my name isplete when Mark''s name joined to my name... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 502 - Anna Mark...! Anna''s POV: ANNA MARK..!!!?? I feel so excited to spell out this magical name and from now on if anyone asked me about what is my name, I never miss Mark followed by Anna... I feel like my name isplete when Mark''s name joined to my name... This is the most precious moment in my life... And I am very proud that Mark''s name is added to my name. I am so much excited and feel eternally happy and my eyes filled with happy tears and I am looking at Mark with my blurred vision. Even though he is very furious at me, I can still sense his love towards me. I am so happy now, all my stress was gone after listening to his magical words "I do" All my fears were gone and from now on Mark is mine and I promise I will never let him feel sad and lonely¡­ I will satisfy all his desires and I never take wrong decisions which hurts his feelings¡­ I always try to make him happy andugh¡­ These are the minimum things I should do as a gift to Mark for his stand on his promise by giving value to my dream¡­ And the priest''s statement again interrupted us... "You have dered your consent before the Church. May the Lord in his goodness strengthen your consent and fill you both with his blessings. What God has joined, men must not divide. Amen." "Now you may kiss the bride..." Mark and I take one step forward involuntarily and now we are more close than before... Now I can sense his Aura... His face looks so furious, but his aura shows how much he loves me and I can sense he still cares about me even though he is furious at me ... And in the next second he holds my chin and suddenly pulled me close to him and finallynded his lips on my lips... I ce my palm on his face out of love towards him... In the first second, he kissed me very gently on my lips, but in the next second, he made my mouth opened and his tongue entered into my mouth and started exploring, and in the next second his caressing kiss turned to wild kiss, he is kissing me very aggressively; I widened my eyes and looked at Mark out of shock... But he closed his eyes and kissing me deeply, but this time his caressingcks and his harshness joins in the kiss, it''s very tough to handle his kiss... I feel breathless; I need a break from his kiss. I want to push him away to take a breath, but I can''t because everyone surrounded and staring at our intense kiss. They might think it is an intense loving kiss giving by Mark as a wedding gift, but I can understand it''s the kiss giving out of his rage and furious at me. I tried to take a breath, but I can''t¡­ I hold Mark shoulder more tightly that he can understand how breathless I can feel... I thought he will leave me if he understands that I feel breathless, but the more I hold him, the more he is kissing me in a harsh way. I feel like I may fall unconscious but I try to open my eyes forcefully to look at Mark and I feel like this is not my Mark because he never kissed me in such a way, he never treated me in this way. He always cares about me and I can always sense his love essence every time but at present, in this kiss session, I can sense his aggression than his love. I know he is furious at me but I think he will kiss me like he always does... He suddenly held my waist with one of his hand and pulled me more close to him and started kissing me more deeply... I am confused staring at him and my eyes are closing unconsciously when he is kissing me with his harsh desire. His grip on my waist is tightening second by second, I can understand his desires are bing hyper from second to second... I know he must be aroused by now because his intense kiss clearly says that he is full-on in mood and he is ready and eager to take my virginity¡­ When I am busy in my thoughts, suddenly he bites my inside lip to get satisfy his desires, my body is electrified with the pain he gave¡­ It''s very tough to manage Mark when he is angry at me¡­ I feel like I may die if he kissed me for some more time and tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pain and when my tears touched his cheeks, Mark immediately opened his eyes and looked at me and understand that I am going to fell unconsciously¡­ He immediately leaves my lips and holds me, I feel relieved and immediately hugged him tightly out of love towards him and hide my face in his coat and taking breathing as speed as possible to control my breath, Suddenly, Mark patted on my back to make me calm down. I forget everything and I feel so happy when he patted me. I understand his angry is temporary, and he is he still loving me... I wet my lips and realised it''s bleeding immediately close my lower lip to control the bleeding and luckily the wound caused inside of my lip so no one can notice it... After a few seconds, I realise everyone is apuding us through the ps, when I am enjoying this beautiful memory Mark suddenly stopped patting me... I calm down myself and take a step back from Mark and looked at Mark with my happy face, but Mark, he immediately holds my hand and lead me to the ground and I am walking along with him and his walking speed increased step by step and I am trying to catch his speed if not I will fall on the ground because of this wedding dress. After a few minutes of our walk, we lead to a new car which is decorated with flowers; the car looks so costly, maybe Mark purchased it because of our wedding... Meanwhile, Mark opened the door of the passenger seat and looked at me with his serious face. I immediately get into the car and sit in the passenger seat. Mark closed the door by applying his entire force, I immediately closed my eyes for his actions and opened when I realise Mark sits beside me and he immediately started the car and started riding on the road... The speed of the car is increasing second by second and Mark is busy in looking at the road with his narrow sharp eyes and driving to somewhere else... I don''t know where he is taking me... I don''t know what he will do with me... I don''t know how he will treat me now... I don''t know whether he will speak to me or not, and his face again turned to furious and rage and the speed of the car is increasing, I am scared and feel insecure about his rash driving, it''s not safe to both of us... Shall I tell him to drive slowly? No... No... If I I spell out a word, he will definitely increase the speed of the car... It''s better I stay quiet until we reach our destiny and after a few minutes of his rash driving I feel more scared, So I immediately hold his hand which is on the gear rod and closed my eyes... I can sense he increasing the more speed but after a few minutes, I can sense he suddenly stopped the car with a sudden break... I am about to fall on the dashboard and scream Mark''s name out of nervousness... Anna: Mark..!!! (He ced his hand near to the dashboard so my head hit to his hand and in the next second he pushed me away, I stick back to the seat and looked at him with my widened eyes. He unbuckled his seat belt and get down from the car meanwhile I opened the door from my side and get down from the car... Wo... Nice ce... This ce is very new to me, I looked around and did not understand what it is and it''s a garden around and the garden looks so lovingly and in the middle, I can see a house... Actually, it''s not a house, it''s a pce, it is coloured with white pearl and the house looks so pleasant from outside... when I''m staring at the house Mark suddenly hold my wrist and immediately pulled me towards him... And in the next second, he holds my wrist and leads me to into the pce... When I am walking speedily I looked around and the garden looks so beautiful and there is a swing in the middle of the garden and there is a small pond which looks so pleasant in the garden and the garden is ording to my taste... what exactly this ce? I again looked around but I did not understand which ce it is... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 503 - Shut Up, Anna... Anna''s POV: What exactly this ce is??? I again looked around, but I did not understand which ce it is? I again looked at Mark, and his face is still red out of furious at me... It''s better to say the facts to him, he may scold or shout at me but I should stay strong and should say to him everything about the message I got from my dad and why I went to the airport and I will also say to him about my education loan, these are the two I hide from Mark. I know it''s toote but at least now I should say to him clearly that what happened and why I hide them, and I am sure he will understand immediately or he may take time but I am sure he will definitely understand me and take care of me like as usual... Come on, Anna¡­ Stay calm and convey everything to him clearly, I take all my strength by taking a long breath and spell out his name while he is busy in walking speedily by holding my wrist. Anna: Mark..! (he suddenly stopped walking and immediately looked at me with his dagger sharp eyes. I feel like I will turn to ashes with his angry looks, all my strength was gone in one second and in the next second, he started walking towards the pce and did not care for what reason I called him¡­ Come on. Anna¡­ You have to exin to him everything¡­ I again tried to exin to him...) Anna: Mark.. Please wait, I need to talk to you... (He listened to me but he immediately turned his face to another side as a hint that he is not interested to listen to me and he did not respond to me and continued walking towards the pce. It may not the right time, but I should say to him at least now and every second passed by it leads to damage the fragile of our love, so I should not dy further. I again tried to speak to Mark.) Anna: "Mark, I am so sorry, I know I hurt your feelings, but I didn''t do it intentionally, so please try to understand me. I should have told you about my dad''s message before I went to the airport but I was messed up with my feelings and it''s true Mark, my dad is in no way rted to Ria''s case you will understand after the investigation has done..." (Shit¡­ Shit¡­ Why did I say about my dad? He is already furious at me and he will be more furious if I say about my dad¡­ Shit, Anna¡­ You always do brainless acts¡­ Just say to him about the messages and about the education loan, that''s it¡­ In between my thoughts, we entered into the pce and in a few steps, we entered into the hall of the pce. The moment we entered into the hall, Mark immediately pushed me away... I got imbnced and fell on the floor of his sudden action¡­ Actually, I am shocked by Mark''s action, I didn''t expect he will push me on the floor. I immediately turned my face to look at Mark by raising my head and tried to request him but I don''t have the strength to speak to Mark because my heart is filled with pain when he pushed me away as if I am nothing to him¡­ Come on, Anna, you need to convey what happened exactly, if you didn''t convey it''s very tough to handle Mark. I swallowed my cry and speak out again.) Anna: Mark... Please listen to me... (I said with my shivering tone...) Mark: Shut up, Anna... (Mark shouted at me very loudly, his voice was echoed the entire hall and my body filled with shivers, I am scared... I don''t know what to do? and I don''t know how to convince him but Mark is the only hope for me to live so I again tried¡­) Anna: Mark... Mark: Shut up, Anna... Don''t dare to speak one more word... If you dare to speak, I don''t know what I will do to you... (He again shouted at me, so I stay quiet and tears started rolling down from my eyes. I feel helpless; Mark is the only person I left, but now I feel like he will leave me¡­ Noo¡­ No¡­ No, Anna, he won''t leave you¡­ Yes, Mark doesn''t leave me, I know deep down in my heart he is still loving me¡­ So if I stay patient he will definitely understand the situation¡­ I know Mark is mad at me but what hurts me the most is I did not expect that he will push me in such a way and shouted at me to don''t speak to him... I started taking deep sobbings when I get the sh of the incident, Mark immediately came close to me and grip my chin tightly and make me to look at him and I am looking at him with my blurred vision.) Mark: On the first day we met, I worried when I looked at your teary eyes Anna; You know on that day I fall in love with you¡­ I don''t know why I fall in love with you¡­ I feel like you are very precious to me and I wish I want to take care of you from every side¡­ But¡­ You¡­ (Mark''s eyes are wet and I started crying more when I looked tears in his eyes. I can''t bear to look at him in such a way¡­ All this happened just because of my stupid decisions¡­ I wish I want to make him happy every second, but now¡­ I can''t take it easy when I looked at his wet eyes, I tried to turn my face but Mark tightens his grip and makes me to look at his face.) Mark: Why are you crying, Anna? I should cry for the acts you did to me... It is easy for you to y with one''s emotions, right? But there should be a limit for everything, Anna... Don''t you think I am a human and I don''t have feelings? Don''t you think my heart hurts when you cheated on me? How you will know about it because you don''t have the heart to understand my feelings on you... It''s veryedy for you to look at me in this position, right? Anna: Mark... I called his name with my shivering tone to stop his harsh words in between my deep sobbings. What he just said? Cheated? Did he just say that I cheated on him? Hiding my dad''s message with my mixed emotions is cheating? How can he me me in such a way? When I busy in my thoughts, he immediately grips my throat with his hand, I feel suffocated and my heart filled with pain for his harsh actions... Mark: I told you to don''t speak out a word, Anna, and how dare you to try to cover all of your mistakes with your fakeme cry? Do you still think I will fall for your fakeme tears again? (By finishing his words, he pushed my head away and leaves my throat. I immediately coughed and fell on the floor, I don''t have the strength to digest the situation but I am trying to take a long breath to get stabilise... Fakeme tears? Can''t he understand the pain I take? I understand he is not in a mood to listen to me a single word. I can''t do anything now except to ept his Furious statements on me and he said my tears are fake, how can he says that? Does he think I cheated him? Why he is so rage and didn''t even in a position to listen to me?) Mark: It''s all my sister''s fault... She too trust everyone like I do, and atst she lost her life by trusting a friend like you. If she stays far away from you she will be alive by now... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Mark''s words... What does he mean? Did he say Ria died just because she trusted me? How can he say that? And yes, I agree what Mark says, and yes, I know if Ria is not my friend she will be alive by now because she might have note to my home on that day and the tragedy may not happen but it doesn''t mean I am responsible for her death... Actually, it takes so much time for me to get out of the depression caused for her loss in my life and Mark knows it well, then how can he say those critical words? How can he say that I cheated Ria too? The incidents are noway rted to Ria, she is my best friend from my childhood and I always take care of her and never tried to cheat her... And now Mark is saying that I cheated him, how can he say that? I just didn''t inform him about my dad messages and I am in totally in an ethical dilemma by that time and went to the airport to convince him to attend my wedding. I don''t mean to hurt Mark and I don''t mean to cheat Mark...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 504 - Tears In Marks Eyes... Anna''s POV: I feel so guilty when Mark put a me on me that Ria died just because she is a friend to me. It hurt''s me a lot; I know he did not say that intentionally. He spells those words out of rage and he still continued with his mean words¡­?? Mark: I should have listened to everyone that you are after me just because by looking at my status and money... But I didn''t listen to them because I thought yours is true love like mine¡­ and I thought you are loving me wholeheartedly, and I thought no one can break our bond¡­ But I never thought you will be the person who breaks my heart by cheating me¡­ (Cheating? Did he again say that I cheated him? Why he interlinked these incidents with our love life? If I go to the airport to visit my dad, does it mean I am not loving him or I am cheating on him?) Mark: I made a mistake in trusting you, Anna¡­ I thought you are truly loving me but that''s not true and you will do anything everything to get your things done and you are good at ying with feelings. I just realise that I made a mistake by trusting you and blindly believe that you are loving me... How can you do this to me, Anna? What is the mistake I did? Trusting you blindly is the mistake? Or taking good care of you is the big mistake I did? How can you cheat me when I love you with my whole heart, Anna? Don''t you ever think for one second that how I will get hurt when I know the fact about your fake love? Do you think I don''t have any feelings and emotions? I faced a lot in my life, Anna... I lost my parents, and I lost my sister and I think you will be my life partner and take care of everything out of love towards me, but I was mistaken. You entered into my life to dump me again¡­ And I know you will be happy if I was depressed like before, am I right? (Mark shouted at me with his loud tone and I immediately strike my head as No and taking deep sobbings for his mean statements at me... He called my love is fake¡­ I am clueless and did not understand what he is speaking about and why he is so serious about our rtionship; I looked at his eyes and the tears started rolling down from his eyes... I can''t bear anymore to look at him in such a position. He takes so much pain for my naive acts. I never thought that he will get hurt in such a way for my acts, and the pain of sorrow increased more when I looked at his wet eyes¡­ He copsed beside me and sit on the floor helplessly¡­ I didn''t think one more second and immediately get up and sit on the floor and went close to him and wipe his tears with my shivering hands. Suddenly he pulled me close to him and hug me tightly. My mind was nk for a few seconds for his sudden hug but after a few seconds, my emotions were outburst the moment I sense his warmness of the hug... I Immediately hugged him back and rest of head on his shoulder and enjoying his hug warmness. I forget everything and feel relieved. He ced his chin on my shoulder and tightens his grip on my waist and hugging me tightly. Even though he spells out such harsh words, I can understand deep down in his heart he is still loving me and I always love him. But I got a doubt that why did he change all of a sudden, I can understand he didn''t spell these words to me for the incident with my dad... I guess someone had said something about me that I entered into his life to cheat him... But that''s not true and Mark too knows about me but now he is not in a mood to listen to me and he already takes a stand on the other side. I don''t know how to convince him because I don''t know who is that person who said bad about me to Mark. If I know that person I may n ordingly to gain my trust back, but at present, I have no clue that what happened to Mark and why he is thinking that mine is the fake love¡­ I know that he doesn''t trust that easily of the 3rd person views unless he has the proof. I need to find what is the reason behind his behaviour, but at present, I can''t find it. I need time to find it until then I need to stay strong and prove that I am after him just because to love but not for his money and status but how can I say express it to him? And if I try to say anything he is not in a position to listen to me a word and he may push me again on the floor... But I wish I want to say I love you to him as an answer to all of his questions... I don''t know how he will receive it but I wish I want to express that I love him... I take a long breath and gather all my strength to say it, my heartbeat started raising fast because I don''t know how he will react... What should I do if he again pushes me away? No... It''s better I should hug him like this... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 505 - I Love You Mark Anna''s POV: I take a long breath and gather all my strength to say I love you to Mark, but my heartbeat started raising fast because I don''t know how he will react...?? What should I do if he again pushes me away? It''s better I should hug him like this and enjoy his warm hug until he scold me again and I don''t want to ruin this hug by saying I love you to him because he may get distract and again started hating me... After a few seconds, Mark tightened his grip on my waist and I can understand he feels so intense and suffering with his sexual desires. He is waiting for this day from long back, but today due to these events he is not in a mood to enjoy our first night. All these things had happened just because of me, if I didn''t go to the airport to visit my dad if might take my virginity by now, but after knowing about my dad''s whereabouts, how can I ignore him? In between my thoughts Mark tightens his hug and now I can''t even move a bit, I can understand his sexual desires are increasing but he is hesitating to enjoy me due to his anger and furious at me, and it''s my responsibility to give my virginity to him on this special day by not considering his dagger words because from the day we confess our love he controls himself by giving value to my dream and he finally stands on his words and married me. Now we are husband and wife, and I have the responsibility to fulfill his desires, but I don''t have any idea that how can I lead him to our first night session. If I take a step forward, he will definitely enjoy me, because he waited for this day from so long but I am not sure whether he will enjoy me or not because his heart is filled with angry and he may not even touch me out of rage. If in that case I can''t do anything, but if he is interested, then I will happily give my virginity to him. And I wish Mark will get stabilized out of his rage and furious when he enjoys me on this special day, but I am still confused and don''t know how to lead the topic to our first night session... Shall I ask him directly to take my virginity? No... No... He might think I am characterless... It''s ok let it be. In this situation, it''s not good if I lead to the first night session because he may think I made another n to trap him with my fake love. So I will wait till he takes the first step to our love making session. But I am still confused that why he got a doubt that my love is fake and I am after him to cheat him? How can he forget my love and caring towards him all these days? Does he think I am trapping him all these days? If in that case, why he married me? If he really thinks I am trapping him, he will definitely say no to our wedding, but he didn''t, he married me finally¡­ In between my thoughts Mark is biting me on my shoulder with his lips, he will do like this when his sexual desires are increased and bite my shoulder to control his desires. I feel so worried because I don''t want him to control his desires anymore; I am his wife and he has the right to enjoy me as he like, but I know he will give priority to his anger and ego¡­ But I am not that kind of person to give priority to ego or anger, I will express my love to him so he may take a step forward to our first night session or he may leave me by pushing me away, I should prepare for both the situations. Whatever, I will express my love to him right now, and I may not get an opportunity to express my love again because his mood is fluctuating... Come on, Anna, don''t think anymore, just say to him directly and bear whatever the result is... I said to myself and finally spell out immediately with my shivering tone, "I Love You, Mark... I love you so much..." He tightens the hug more tightly and suddenly left me and pushed me away on the floor and looks at me with his furious face... It''s really hurts me when he pushed me away. I am looking at him with my worried wet eyes, I know he will react in such a way, that''s the reason I tried to not to speak anything but my love towards him makes me to speak out. Mark: Stop your tricks, Anna, do you think I will fall again in your love trap? (He shouted at me and left the ce, I immediately get up from the floor and following him to apologise to him...) Anna: Mark, I am so sorry, please try to understand the situation, I did not try to cheat you; I lost my mind when I looked at my dad''s message; I went to him to invite to our wedding; he is the only family person I left, so please try to understand¡­ (Mark suddenly turned towards me out of furious, I immediately stay paused where I stand and looked at him.) Mark: So, you forget about me and get ready to leave me when your father entered into your life... So I am nothing to you before your family, and you stayed with me all these days because you have no one in your family. in love with you Mark... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 506 - Escape Plan Anna''s POV: Mark: It means I am nothing to you before your family, and you stayed with me all these days because you have no one in your family, and once your family members entered into your life, you get ready to leave me and finally left me and went to the airport to escape along with your dad...?? (He shouted and turned again and lead towards the room.) Anna: What..? Mark... Did you say I am trying to escape with my dad? You are misunderstanding me; I didn''t go to the airport to leave you or escape from you... I went to meet my dad, Mark. Please try to understand¡­ Mark: Shut up, Anna... I am not in a position to listen to your dramas... (By finishing his words he went into the room and I followed him to convince him.) Anna: Mark, please listen to me, I didn''t go to the airport to leave you, I just went to meet my dad, and I tried to convince him to attend our wedding and I also request him for the interrogation procedures of Ria''s case... (Mark immediately came close to me and hold my hair tightly and pulled me close to him... It''s hurt... It really hurts... I immediately hold his hand to leave my hair, but he is least bothered, and I am more scared when I looked at his furious face so close to me.) Mark: You just went to meet your dad? Is this situation is a Just in your case? Don''t you think that he is the suspect in Ria''s case? Anna: Mark... Mark: I know your intentions behind meeting your dad, Anna, you no need to cover it with your fake story. I know you are nning to leave the city to save your dad from Ria''s case, but you and your dad get caught red-handed, so you changed the story to another side. Anna: Mark, Please... (I am shocked after listening to his exnation and have no clue that why he is not trusting me regarding it. He tightened his grip on my hair and pulled me more close to him. I closed my eyes for the pain he is giving to me... Anna, calm down, Mark is furious, that''s it, it does not mean he is in not in love with you, he spells out many words just because he is out of rage, but he didn''t mean to hurt you. I said to myself to get calm down from the pain he is giving.) Mark: And after all these things happened, now you are saying I love you again? Do you think I will forget what happened and again fall after you like an idiot? Do you think I will again fall into your trap and forget about Ria''s case? I know Anna; you did all these things to save your brother and father from Ria''s case by trapping me with your fake love, and me, here, listening to you by not considering whether you say right or wrong. (It''s really hurting, Mark''s words are hurting me more than the physical pain he is giving to me. Why he is thinking that I am helping John and my dad to escape from this city? Why he is not in a position to understand what I say? I slowly opened my eyes to look at Mark with my teary eyes. I don''t know how to convince him and I don''t know what he is thinking and I don''t know who said about it to him. In between my thoughts, he pulled me more close to me now my body is touching to his abbs, and I can sense his breath on my cheeks. He slides his eyes to my lips and started staring at them, and in the next second, hended his lips on my lips to kiss me. That''s it, I was outburst with my tears the moment I sense his lips on my lips. Mark started kissing my lips intensely and caressing my wound, which happened by him when he kissed me after our wedding. When he is kissing me, I feel so relieved; I feel like I got my life back. I immediately leave his hand, which is still grip my hair, and wrapped my hands around his neck and enjoying his kiss, but he still grips my hair very tightly and kissing me by caressing my wound. I can sense his love towards me and at the same time, I can sense his rage at me. I open my mouth, and started responding to his kiss with my tongue, and caressing his hair with my fingers. Suddenly his caressing kiss turned to wild, and he immediately loosens my hair and in the next second, he pinned me to the wall and started kissing me aggressively. I stand on my tiptoe and responding to his kiss by cing one of my palms on his cheek. I feel so happy when he is kissing me. I never thought he will kiss me again, but he did, and he is kissing me breathlessly. I forget everything what Mark scold me and enjoying his kiss. I can sense he is kissing me out of his sexual desires, but he is trying to control them to show his anger at me. After a few seconds he ced one of his hands on my chest and with the other hand he wrapped around my waist and pulled me close to him. He slowly started squeezing my boobs and kissing me deeply... It''s hurt a bit, but I feel so happy because one way or the other way he started enjoying me and I can sense his dick is erected and pinning me near to my tummy. After a few seconds of our intense kiss session, Mark paused the kiss and looked into my eyes. I feel scared and looking at him with my worried eyes because I don''t know what he will do next... And I have no clue that how he will react to me. I stay paused and looking at him with my confused face. He again looked at my lips and again kissed them gently for a few seconds and immediately take a step back and turned to the other side and hold his head with one of his hand... I understand he doesn''t want to touch me, but he is suffering from sexual desires and I feel so worried by looking at him in this condition. So I again tried to apologise... Anna: Mark, please try to... (He immediately cut off my words in the middle.) Mark: You tried to escape with your father and you don''t even consider that our wedding is going to happen in the next few hours and you don''t even consider that how I will feel if you left me alone, and it''s easy for you to dump me when your family members arrived and for you, your family is the most precious thing¡­ Anna: Mark, that''s not true, Mark¡­ Mark: That''s the thing happened Anna, why are you trying to cover the topic again and again? and most importantly, you don''t care anything about Ria''s case too... My sister is so dumb to trust a friend like you, and you are least bothered about her and all you need is you need to save your family irrespective of the criminal activities they did. You are selfish Anna... You are selfish... (This time Mark didn''t shout at me, he said with his worried tone; I take the wall support and feel so helpless after listening to him, why he always says that I am least bothered for Ria''s case. He too knows how much I depressed for Ria''s loss, then how can he me on me that I didn''t care for her? I don''t know how to convince him, and I don''t know what to do. In between my thoughts, I looked around the room and the room is awesome, and he designed the room exactly as I said to him when we first confess our love. I feel so happy because Mark arranged this house to surprise me in this short span of our wedding, but me, I hurt his feelings by going to the airport and he is not believing that I went to the airport to convince my dad. He is strongly believed that I tried to escape from him, and how can he think in such a way? He knows about me more than anyone else, so what should I do if he is not in a position to understand me? It''s okay, Anna, stay strong and try to convince him again, say to him that how much you love him, so he will definitely start trusting you again. I said to myself and went close to Mark and hold Mark''s hand with my shivering hand; I thought Mark will take away his hand, but he didn''t, I feel a little relieved and looked into his worried eyes; he is still looking at me as what. I am scared to say I love you again but to save our rtionship I should say it until he realises it. I take a long breath and said once again.) Anna: I love you, Mark... I am in love with you... Please try to understand... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 507 - Remove Your Dress... Anna''s POV: Anna: I love you, Mark...?? I am in love with you... Please try to understand... Mark: Love..? Please don''t say that you are in love with me to cover your fake drama, Anna. Do you still think I will believe in your fake stories? Anna: Mark, I am saying the truth; I am in love with you, that''s all I can say... Please trust me, Mark, I love you so much and I didn''t go to the airport to cheat you, it''s just happened to meet my dad¡­ But please don''t say mine is the fake love¡­ I am truly loving you¡­ Mark: Why are you saying I love you, I love you, again and again, Anna? Do you think I will change my mind? Anna: Because I love you, Mark... (I said loudly with the outburst of my tears.) Anna: I don''t know whether you will change your mind or not, but I have nothing to say other than saying I love you to you¡­ When I say I love you more, I don''t mean I love you more than you love me. I mean I love you more than the bad days ahead of us, I love you more than any fight we ever have; I love you more than the distance between us. I love you more than any obstacle that could try ande between us. I love you the most, Mark, please try to understand me... (I said loudly and outburst with my tears, I don''t have any way to prove to Mark about the genuineness of my love, and I don''t know how to convince Mark about my love towards him.) Mark: Anna, love is a set of positive emotions... It involves care, closeness, protectiveness, attraction, affection, and trust, happiness, excitement, life satisfaction and there are many things the couple needs to adjust and nowhere said that love includes cheating... And the heart will break if you cheated your partner for your selfish acts and don''t expect love from the same person... Anna: Mark, please, I can''t live without you, Mark... Mark: Can''t live? It''s very funny to listen to it from you, Anna¡­ Anna: Mark, that''s true, I can''t live without you, Please Mark¡­ Mark: Then why did you get ready to leave this city with your dad, Anna? (What? Why he is always thinking that I am nning to leave this city? I just went to the airport to visit my dad, that''s it.) Mark: You don''t know how much pain my sister takes Anna, I thought you will give value to the justice by giving priority to my sister but in a fraction of seconds you changed my hope and trust on you and it''s useless to discuss with you, Anna... Get out of this room¡­ Anna: Mark, please try to understand the situation Mark, I will do whatever you say to prove my love please understand, Mark, you are the only person that I fall in love and I can''t live without you, so please don''t order me to live without you. (Mark immediately looked at me with his narrowed eyes. So I again tried to convince him.) Anna: Please, Mark, what should I do to prove my love... Mark: What? Anna: Yes, Mark, tell me what should I do to prove my love? Mark: What you will do to prove your love? Anna: anything¡­ Anything which gives you confidence that I am still loving you¡­ Mark: So, will you do anything to prove your love? (I wipe my tears with my hands and nodded my head as yes. Mark still looking at me with his narrowed eyes. I stay quiet and looking at him for his orders.) Mark: OK then remove your dress... (Mark said sharply and scan my body for a few seconds and again looked into my eyes, I looked at him in shock and I did not expect that he will ask me to remove my dress. I thought he will give some punishments to me, maybe he will give punishment to me after I became nude before him.) Mark: why are you so shocked, Anna, you said you will do anything to prove your love, so remove your dress right now. (I nodded my head as ok and started removing my dress. I take off my gloves and slowly untied my waistband and started removing my dress. My heartbeat started raising fast, in between I looked at Mark, Mark is staring at my body with his narrow eyes. He already saw my nude body, but undressing myself before him is a bit awkward situation. I feel shy to remove my dress before him but in order to prove my love I should do whatever he says by following his orders, and now he is my husband so he has the right to look at me as he wishes so I removed my dress and stand before him with my white lingerie set and I folded one of my hands around my waist and with the other hand, I covered my chest and looking at the ground to avoid his staring... Mark slowly came close to me and take away my hand which is covered my chest. He touched my chest seductively with his fingertips and my body is electrified with shrills when he touched me, after a few seconds he crawls his fingers to my waist curves and pinched my waist seductively. I moved a bit for his intense pinch on my waist but again stand straight and still looking at the ground to avoid his re. Mark roll his fingers on my body and finally lead to my neck and finally hold my chin and raised my chin to look at his face. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 508 - Will You Sacrifice Your Virginity? Anna''s POV: Mark roll his fingers on my body and finally lead to my neck and hold my chin and raised my head to look at his face. I looked at him with my shy face and Mark''s face immediately turned to smirk. I know when he got the lewd thoughts his face will turn to smirk. Involuntarily I hide my chest with my other hand but Mark holds my wrist and pinned it to my back and pulled me close to him. His actions electrify my body.?? He came more close to me and ce his lips on my cheeks and take a long breath. The moment when his lips touch my cheek, I can sense some magic is flowing into my body and my body is filled with shrills. He is rubbing his abbs to my chest very intensely and bites my cheek with his lips seductively, and immediately he bites my cheeks with his teeth gently and suddenly bites hardly¡­ Anna: Ouchhh, Mark¡­!! (I stiffen my spine and hold Mark''s shoulder with my other hand, it hurts a bit but after listening to me Mark immediately stopped biting and kissed my cheek gently; and after a few seconds, he finally breaks the silence.) Mark: This is the lingerie set I selected for you, right? (I nodded my head as yes and feel breathless when Mark is caressing me so closely, I forget everything that happened today and I forget his dagger words too. I feel like he cast a magical spell on me to surrender to him, and I am ready to do whatever he says.) Mark: You look so hot in this white lingerie set, Anna... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Mark, actually, I am confused because I didn''t expect that he will praise me by saying I am hot, because he is so furious at me and I did not expect that he will praise me. I feel like I am flying in the sky. Is this a dream or real? I sense my wound to feel the pain and realise it''s real and not the dream. Maybe Mark will price me before he scolds me again. Mark: You look soo hot if you remove this lingerie set. (He said in his husky tone and slowly slides his head to my neck and started kissing very intensely. I closed my eyes and enjoying his intense session, but one of my hand is still pinned by him to my back so with my other hand I hold Mark''s shoulder and enjoying the pleasure he is giving to me. Mark: Will you sacrifice your virginity to prove your love? (He said with his husky tone while busy in caressing my neck, I immediately nodded my head as yes without a second thought and enjoying his kiss session, that''s it in the immediate second Mark pushed me to the bed by leaving my hand, I am rubbing my hand for the pain I got when he grips it tightly but in the next second he suddenly jumps on me; I am scared and immediately closed my eyes for his sudden action but Mark he fell on me and started kissing me on my lips very aggressively; hended his entire weight on me for the first few seconds, it''s very hard to manage his entire weight, but after a few seconds he bnced his weight on his hands. I feel relieved and get stabilised for his sudden actions and started responding to his kiss by holding his face. When he is kissing me he started biting my wound on my lip, I did not understand why he is behaving in a weird cruel way because just before when he kissed me he cares about my wound even though he is furious at me but now he is biting it again while kissing me. I can feel the pain of the wound, but the pain turns to intense pleasure with his kiss session. He slowly started caressing my boobs with his hands over my bra and his dick is pinned to my lower tummy and he slowly slides his kiss towards my neck started kissing but he did not stay long at my neck because my chest is tempting him. So he immediately looked at my chest and in the next second, he rips my bra with one pull and threw it away. I am shocked and involuntarily I hide my chest with my hand but Mark immediately take away my hands and pinned them above to my head and started caressing them with his mouth. He started kissing them very aggressively and his other hand is busy in squeezing the other boob. I closed my eyes for the pleasure is giving to me and swallow my thrust and enjoying his intense session. I feel like I am in heaven and I feel so happy now because I did not think Mark will take a step forward to enjoy me because he will give priority to his ego and Furious, but luckily he started enjoying me by asking to prove love towards him and our first night session is going to be a hit. In between my thoughts, I looked at the ceiling, and the ceiling of the room looks so beautiful, it is designed like a sky in the night and it exactly looks like the same... The only thing missing in the ceiling is the moon, in the few seconds I can sense the moon rays fall on my face, I immediately looked in the direction of the moon rays and I feel amused and shocked... The rays are real, it''s a full moon day and I can look at the full moon through the ss window of our room and the rays are reflecting around our bedroom. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 509 - I Lost My Love Anna''s POV: The rays are real, it''s a full moon day and I can look at the full moon through the ss window of our room and the rays are reflecting around our bedroom.?? And the stars on the ceiling started glowing when the rays of moon entered into the room and in the next second the rays of the stars fall into the centre of the room which reflects the moonbeam naturally... Wow... It''s really awesome... I amused by looking at the ceiling; I feel so excited and happy when I looked at the moonbeam in to our bedroom; I feel like I am sleeping on an open terrace by looking at the stars in the sky and the room is filled with the fresh breeze. In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark and he is busy in enjoying my body by caressing my boobs intensely, my eyes turned to wet due to happiness for Mark''s love towards me. He arranged everything in this house ording to my taste to surprise me on our wedding day, and he did not even miss a small detail of my first night dream. Yes, I told him clearly about my first-night dream when we are confessing our love to each other. "During our wedding day... On our first night... When we are in our wedding dresses¡­ And the flower fragrance around the first night room... When the moon rays are falling into our bedroom... In the world''s silence, we can only hear our heartbeats¡­ Please take my virginity on that day Mark" And Mark remembers every word of my dream and he arranged everything ording to my dream and he makes my dreame true. What else a girl needs other than caring and loving from her beloved one? I feel eternally happy and looking at the ceiling with my wet happy eyes and amused by looking at the beauty of the scenery of the stars and totally forget that what Mark is doing to my body and involved in enjoying the scenery of the sailing... Suddenly, all my thoughts were distracted when Mark bites my nipple. Anna: Ahhh... I scream and looked at him in shock; he is staring at me with his smirk face by pause the caressing my boobs, I bite my lower lip and turned my face to another side to avoid his re because it''s really embarrassing to look at him particrly when he is looking at me with his smirk face, that too in the middle of our make-out session and I didn''t understand what he will do next and have no clue why he paused, will he scold me again? I am scared a bit and have no idea what to do next if he started scolding me again but in the next second he holds my chin tightly and makes me to look at him; I widened my eyes and looking at him in shock. Mark: What happened? (I feel relieved the moment I listened to his question because he is not mad at me. Mark slowly moves his grip from my chin to my lower lip and pressed it intensely, but it already has the wound so it hurts a bit, so to divert my pain I closed my eyes but after a few seconds, Mark left my lip and kissed my lower lip very caressingly. I opened my eyes and looked at him.) Mark: Never again dare to bite your lower lip, Okay? (I don''t know why he said it, whatever I nodded my head as ok.) Mark: And when I am enjoying you, you should only look at me, Okay? (I again nodded my head as okay and understand that Mark doesn''t like it if I did not respond to him when he is busy in enjoying his intense actions, and that''s the reason he recognised me when I am staring at something. I immediately smiled at him with a happy face¡­) Mark: What happened? I immediately hold his head and pointed him to look at the ceiling.) Anna: That looks so beautiful Mark¡­ (Mark immediately looked at the ceiling and again looked at me.) Mark: I prepare that for my love, but I lost it before she saw it... (I am confused and again recap what he said, he lost his love? Does it mean he lost love with me? Does it mean he did not bother whether I feel happy by looking at the ceiling? And yes, he is least bothered by looking at my happy face.) Anna: I loved it, Mark¡­ (I said to him because I really loved it and I loved it more when Mark arranged it for me, but he didn''t listen to me and continued caressing my boobs. Whatever I feel happy because Mark designed it to give a surprise to me, the feeling itself gives me happiness¡­ In between my thoughts I started cares his hair with my fingers and enjoying his intense session by closing my eyes. Now he started caring about my mole, which is in between my boobs. I know he likes it very much, and every time he looked at it he will be out of control and in the future, if I need to tempt him to get my things done I will definitely seduce him by showing my mole. I smile to myself and enjoying his intense session. In between, I looked at the bedroom once again and there is a table near to the bed and there is a tray filled with strawberries. Yes, I got the chance to seduce Mark. I smiled and silently raised my hand to hold a few of the strawberries from the tray and it''s just an inch gap between my fingers and the strawberries. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 510 - Remove My Pants... Anna''s Pov: Yes, I got the chance to seduce Mark. Maybe he will get normal if I use the strawberry trick. I smiled and silently raised my hand to hold a few of the strawberries from the tray, and it''s just an inch gap between my fingers and the strawberries. If I move a bit, Mark will get distracted and he may get mad at me again. So I tried hard by not to disturb him and finally hold 2 to 3 Strawberries from the tray and my face immediately lighten up the moment I hold the strawberries. And I immediately looked at Mark, he is already staring at me with his narrowed eyes for my actions...?? I fakeugh at him and immediately ce the strawberry into my mouth. In the next second, he grabs the strawberry from my mouth and started eating them. I smile and I hold another Strawberry in between my lips and started seducing him. He is trying to eat the strawberry but I am moving my head from side to side so he is unable to eat the strawberry from my mouth. Suddenly he pinned me to the bed and hold my chin and grab the strawberry and started eating along, chewing my lips. After a few seconds, he leaves my lips and I immediately ced my third strawberry into my mouth but this time I get up from the bed and sit on Mark''s waist and bend forward and offered him the strawberry. He immediately takes the strawberry and pulled me close to him by holding my waist and I fall on him, now slowly I slide my hands towards his shirt and remove two of the buttons of his shirt. But in the next second Mark rip his shirt in one shot and throw it away and I am shocked and staring at his actions but his hard abbs grabs my attention. Mark: Did you like it? (Mark asked me with his husky tone, he noticed my staring at his abbs. I feel shy and nodded my head as yes and looked at my fingers to avoid his re... Mark: Then kiss it... (I looked at him in confusion.) Mark: Kiss my abbs¡­ (He said sharply, and I immediately started kissing him on his abbs and Mark holds my hair tightly for the pleasure I am giving to him. I can understand he likes when I am kissing his abbs, and I feel so happy when he enjoys my Kiss session. I am trying to give the best session to him by sitting on his waist. I can sense his erected dick is pinning to me, and Mark grips my hair more tightly when his dick touched to me. After a few seconds of my intense kiss session on his abbs Mark suddenly get up and pinned me to the bed and grip my throat tightly, I feel breathless and did not understand what happened to him suddenly and why he is furious at me all of a sudden. Mark: I don''t want to make it toote, Anna... (He said with his rage rising tone and he crawls his other hand near to my pussy... That''s it, my heart started racing fast... I understand he doesn''t want to waste the time with forey. He wants to start the main thing... Now he is ready to take my virginity... This is the moment he is waiting for so long, and now the time has arrived... And now it''s my turn to gift my virginity to him to prove my love towards him, and I hope he will enjoy it and I hope I will reach his expectations... In between my thoughts he pressed my pussy with his thumb finger over my panty, I immediately closed my eyes for the pleasure he is giving to me... I feel some different pleasure near to my lower tummy and the pleasure passes to my pussy... Involuntarily I hold Mark''s hand to stop what he is doing... But He did not listen to me and continued what he is doing... He is pressing my clitoris very intensely and within a few seconds hended lips on my lips and started kissing me very passionately, I immediately hugged him tightly and enjoying his kiss and at the same time enjoying his intense actions near to my pussy... Suddenly he increased the speed of pressing my pussy, I feel breathless for his actions and my heart is still racing fast... I don''t know what to do other than enjoying the pleasure of what Mark is giving to me. Mark started rubbing it very speedily and l hold him more tightly and I feel so anxious. After a few seconds, Mark stopped what he is doing and get up from the bed... I slowly opened my eyes and wipe my lips for the kiss strains he gave to me with my shoulder and looked at him. He stands on his knees on the bed beside me and signalled me with his finger to get up... I nodded my head as ok and get up from the bed and went close to him. He adjusted my hair it near to my ear and looked into my eyes. Mark: Remove my pants, Anna... (I nodded my head as ok and started unbuckling his belt. While doing so I can sense his erected dick over his pants and after this intense session, I know how it will be erected and hard... I slowly unbuckle his belt and unbutton his pant, and looked at him with my puppy eyes. His face immediately turned to smirk...) Mark: Don''t you know what to do next? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 511 - Kiss It.. Anna''s POV: I slowly unbuckle his belt and unbutton his pant, and looked at him with my puppy eyes. His face immediately turned to smirk...?? Mark: Don''t you know what to do next? (I only know how to do hand massage to his dick, and I understand he is asking me to do the hand massage, so I pulled down his underwear and his dick immediately popped out, I stared at it for a few seconds because it''s my first time to look at his dick such closely and I feel shy by looking at his erected hard dick, it''s sorge and hard, the nerves on it were erged so I can clearly see his nerves on his dick and I can understand how horny he is by looking at his dick. Now I have to do the hand job to impress him, so without a second thought, I immediately started rubbing his dick with my hands slowly and looking at the bed out of shyness. Suddenly Mark holds my throat and makes me to look at him, and his face turned to little furious. I understand he is not satisfied with what I am doing, so I immediately started giving him the best jerks by tightening my grip on his dick and started moving it in and out but Mark, he didn''t loosen his grip and the tightness of his grip on my throat is increasing; I understand he didn''t like it yet, so I looked at him once again and he is still looking at me with his furious face by holding my throat. As far as I know, he will like it if I was doing it in this speed tight way, but why he is looking at me with his furious face? Maybe he got the shes of the incidents that happened today and yes, maybe that''s the reason he is looking at me with his furious face. I continued my best to give him a good hand job so he will forget about the incidents that happened¡­ Mark: Stop it, Anna... (Mark suddenly shouted at me and I am shocked and looked at him with my worried face. I didn''t understand why he is shouted at me all of a sudden and I am doing my best to satisfy his desires, but the moment he shouted at me I paused what I am doing and looked at him with my worried face, I am scared to look at his furious face and I have no clue that what he will do to me out of rage.) Mark: Do you think you want to impress me with your hand job? (I am confused to answer to his question and looking at him with my wet eyes and he asked me indirectly to do the hand job and he is scolding me indirectly¡­ I didn''t understand what his intentions are and why he is again mad at me.) Mark: It''s not time to do the hand job, Anna... (He said with his rage tone and I immediately take away my hand from his dick and looked at him with my worried face because he didn''t like my hand job¡­ I should have done it in the right way so he may enjoy it but it''s toote¡­ Wait¡­ Wait¡­ What he just said? It''s not time to do the hand job? Does it mean he wants to do the real lovemaking session? My face immediately lighten up, and I understand what he meant and yes it''s not time for the hand job, It''s the time to do the real lovemaking session¡­ I feel so happy after I understand what he means but I don''t know how to take a lead if he ordered me to start our lovemaking session, and if he gives any instructions, I will try to follow them to satisfy his desires but I am not sure that I will satisfy his desires because it''s my first time and I may not do it properly and Mark also know that it''s my first time so maybe he will take the lead¡­ Mark: Kiss it... (Mark said sharply, and I looked at him with my shocked expression. What does he mean by kiss it? Is he asking me to kiss his lips or is he asking me to kiss his dick? What..? Kissing his dick? If so, how can I kiss it..? I am staring at him with my shocked question mark face as a hint to repeat it again.) Mark: You heard it right, Anna, kiss it... (He said and left my throat and in the immediate second he holds my hair and pulled me close to his dick as a hint to kiss his dick. How can I kiss his dick? I am confused and feel scared to kiss it but Mark ordered me to do so; so I have to follow his orders to prove my love towards him¡­ Come on, Anna¡­ You can kiss it and Mark will definitely get impressed by your kiss¡­ I boost to myself and immediately closed my eyes and kissed his dick in the next quick second, I can sense the hardness of his dick, I feel it''s weird and embarrassing to kiss his private part, but it''s my first time to kiss his dick, and I don''t know whether he will like it or not but I hope he should like it... What should I do if he did not like it and ask me to repeat the kiss? I will again try to kiss his dick, but I can do it in the same way unless he gives me any specific instructions about how to kiss. Mark immediately tightened his grip on my hair and made me to look at his face. Mark: Open your eyes and kiss it properly... (He said with his furious tone, I nodded my head as ok and hold his hand to lose the grip on my hair because it really hurts and he immediately loosens his grip on my hair. I feel relieved and tried to kiss him by following his instruction. This time I didn''t close my eyes and looked at his dick, and followed his instructions that what he just said... I lean close to his dick and hold it with my hand and kissed it by pressing with my lips to it very intensely, in the immediate second his dick erected more for my kiss. I am shocked and looked at Mark surprisingly and I understand he likes my kiss if not his dick won''t be erected; I feel a little relieved for my sess in kissing his dick but Mark, he immediately makes me stand on my knees and started kissing me caressingly... I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and started responding to his kiss. In the next second, he pulled me more close to him by wrapping one of his hands around my waist and hugged me tightly while kissing and both of our nude bodies stick to each other and my body filled with shrills when I sense the warmness of his hard abbs... I love it... I love this kiss when our nude bodies stick to each other... And I can sense the happiness of Mark, he is kissing me happily, so I can confirm that he likes my kiss on his dick. After a few seconds of our nude intense kiss session, Mark and I fall on the bed and Mark started kissing me aggressively and I can clearly sense his erected dick on my body, actually, it is giving me a tickling sensation, and it is erged more by erecting harder and harder from second to second... And it''s no way to fit into me, I can understand that I need to take more pain when he inserted it into me... Mark suddenly passed his kiss and looked into my eyes. I can understand he is giving me a hint that he will start the main session soon, so I nodded my head as yes as a confirmation, but my heartbeat started rising fast... In the immediate second, Mark ripped my panties in one pull and throw it away. I visualise what Mona said when we are purchasing the lingerie sets in the lingerie shops; she cautioned me that I should buy at least 30 lingerie sets because the lingerie sets are used for one-time purpose only. Now I understand why she phrased one time use when Mark ripped and throw away my bra and panties. Mark immediately looked at my pussy, and his face immediately turned to smirk... He leaned down near to my pussy and ced his head near to my pussy and started kissing it. I feel awkward and embarrassed for his actions, I immediately hold his shoulder as a hint to stop. But he did not listen to me and started kissing my pussy by caressing it with his tongue. I immediately closed my eyes for the pleasure he is giving to me. I can sense his tongue near to my pussy and his tongue is doing magic by giving pleasure to me with his warm caressing. After a few second his tongue started exploring my clitoris... Anna: ahhhhhh... (Involuntarily I escaped a moan for the pleasure I am getting and I tightly closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss session near to my pussy...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 512 - How Much It Inserted? Anna''s POV: Anna: ahhhhhh...?? (Involuntarily I escaped a moan for the pleasure I am getting for Mark''s intense actions made near to my pussy with his tongue. I tightly closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss session near to my pussy. But my hand is still pushing him away to stop what he is doing. I am enjoying it, but I feel shy if Mark is doing it with his mouth, so I am trying him to push him away, but Mark, he is least bothered by my actions and continued licking my pussy with his tongue and when he heard my moan he immediately increased the speed of the licking very intensely. Shameless¡­ He is always shameless when ites to the intense session¡­ I closed my eyes tightly and enjoying his licking session¡­ Ahhh¡­ The pleasure I am getting¡­ I feel like I am in heaven¡­ My body filled with shrills and I feel wetness in my pussy. Luckily after a few seconds, Mark paused what he is doing and looking into my eyes with his smirk face. I feel shy, so I immediately turn my face to another side to escape from his re, but Mark, he touched my pussy with his fingers very intensely and came more close to me on his knees. Mark: Look at me... (Mark said with his rage tone and I immediately looked at his face, and in the next second, he holds my thighs and widens my legs. I understand Mark is about to start our lovemaking session. My heartbeat started raising fast and I feel suffocation and trusty. Actually, I am scared; I don''t know what to do, so I closed my eyes tightly. But Mark, he is teasing me by touching his dick near to my pussy and I can sense the hardness of his dick near to my pussy and he is pressing it near to my clitoris in a teasing way and rubbing my boobs with his hands. I can understand how much horny he is¡­ He immediately fell on my boobs and started eating them and pinning his dick near to my pussy and after a few seconds of his caressing, he gets up and again rubbing my pussy with his dick. In between my thoughts I looked at his dick and his dick is erected more, and I am sure it will not fit into my pussy, and I understand I need to take more pain because Mark is not in a mood to do it slowly because he is very furious at me so he will definitely treat me in a harsh way... My heartbeat started rising fast when I visualise that Mark is giving deep hard painful jerks to me... Come on, Anna, everything will be fine. Mark already said in the past that it will hurt you for the first few more times butter on, it won''t hurt much... So try to bear the pain, and if you bear the pain, Mark will definitely enjoy you to the fullest and his furious and rage at you may get into control... I take a long breath and tried to gets stabilized but my heartbeat is still rising fast... Mark: I said, open your eyes... (Mark shouted at me and I immediately opened my eyes and looked at him. He is looking at me with his sharp rage eyes and holds my legs and makes it more wider and his face again turned to smirk... I can sense his dick is still pinning near to my pussy and by looking at his smirk face I can understand he will insert his dick in a few seconds and in the next second in one shot he tried to insert his dick into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... (I scream loudly for the pain, and my eyes filled with tears and my body was electrified with shrills.) Mark: It''s just the tip I inserted, Anna... (Marks said with his husky tone and looking at me with his smirk face... What? Tip? I thought he inserted his entire dick... OMG... Does it mean I need to take more pain if he inserted his entire dick..? The thought itself is scary, I wish I should not feel any pain further but I am not sure about it because I feel severe pain when he inserted his tip so how can I think it''s a painless session? In between my thoughts, Mark holds my knees as a hint that he will try to insert his dick again. I get ready and about to close my eyes but I got the shes of Mark''s rage, so I immediately opened my eyes and looked at Mark because he ordered me to look at him and he is already staring at me and in the one push he again tried to insert his dick into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhh... (I again screamed loudly and hold the pillow tightly to divert the pain. This time Mark didn''t give me the break and immediately started again pushing his dick into me..., And the pain... Ahhhhh¡­ I feel like I will die with this pain... Goooooddddd¡­ Please give me the strength to bear this pain¡­ Tears started rolling down from my eyes but Mark didn''t stop his trial and he again pushed his dick into my pussy...) Anna: Maaaarrkkkk... (I screamed his name loudly, and the pain is more than before, in order to control the pain I started biting my lower lip. And looking at Mark with my wet eyes, but his face looks so happy. I can understand why he is happy... This is the moment he is waiting for so long, he is enjoying it eternally happy because he is going to take my virginity. And I am happy too by looking at his happy face, but this pain ovees my happiness and I don''t know how to ovee this pain, and every time he is pushing his dick into me I am trying to control my scream because Mark may get disappointed if he listened to my painful scream, I want him to enjoy me to the fullest¡­ Come on, Anna, bear the pain as much as you can. So Mark will enjoy you and he will get fully satisfied with his desires, make him happy, Anna¡­ Make him happy¡­ I visualise Mark''s smiling face and I feel a little relieved from the pain. I tried to control my emotions in all the possible ways but when Mark again pushed his dick into me, involuntarily I closed my legs for the pain he is giving to me, it really hurts... I can''t bear it anymore... I will request Mark to give me the break for some time... No Anna, you should not disturb him when he is enjoying the lovemaking session¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at him and his face is very happy and filled with sexual pleasure, I wish I don''t want to disturb him after looking at his happy face. I bite my lower lip more tightly and allow Mark to enjoy me... And Mark suddenly pushed his dick into me with all his force. Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... Ahhhhhhh... It''s hurting... Ahhhhhh... (I feel like I will die with the pain, I started screaming out loudly out of pain, actually I tried to control it to not disturb Mark but I am out of control when I hit with massive pain. Tears are overflowing from my eyes, Mark immediately falls on me and holds my face with his both hands and looked into my eyes very caressingly... I lost all the pain when he looked into my eyes in a caressing way. He stared into my eyes for a few seconds and wipe my tears with his thumb finger and stared at my lower lip. I realised I am still biting my lower lip out of pain, so I immediately release the lip and looked at him. He suddenly started kissing my lips very caressingly... That''s it, I forgot everything, and immediately hugged him tightly, Mark''s Dick is still in my pussy and he paused his strokes and caressing me to make me calm down. I love him¡­ I love him the most¡­ This my caring Mark¡­ He never gives me pain even though he furious at me¡­ I feel so happy for his caring towards me and my body is filled with some fresh energy when he is kissing me caressingly¡­ I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist to give free ess to my pussy and enjoying his kiss... After a few seconds, Mark paused his kiss and looked at me again with his caring face¡­ Mark: Do you know how much I insert my dick in you? (I thought he fit his entire dick in me. Maybe that''s the reason I feel so much pain, but when Mark is asking about it exclusively, I can understand it might not fit fully...) Mark: What are you thinking? Tell me, how much I inserted my dick into you? Anna: Full..? (I said with my confused tone, and Mark looked at me with his smiling smirk face.) Mark: it''s only half, Anna... (Mark said with his husky tone, and I am shocked when he said it is just half of his dick which is fit into me, and I can''t imagine how much pain I should take if he inserts the entire dick...) Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 513 - Unbearable Pain... Anna''s POV: Mark: It''s only half of it, Anna...?? (Mark said with his husky tone, and I am shocked when he said it is just half of his dick which is fit into me, and I can''t imagine how much pain I should take if he inserts the entire dick. He slowly slid his head near to my neck and started kissing my neck and biting it in between very seductively, I am still hugging him by wrapping my hands around his neck and locked my legs around his waist. Suddenly Mark gave me a deep hard stroke into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhh... (I moaned loudly for his deep hard stroke, he lead to my chest and started sucking my boobs and gave another deep hard stroke.) Anna: Huhhhh... Marrrrkkkkk... (Mark did not even look at my face, he is enjoyed by caressing my neck and slide towards my boobs and continued giving the deep hard strokes to me, I can feel the pleasure when he is sucking my boobs very caressingly, but the pain I am getting is so horrible, Mark started giving me the strokes without break... He is moving his dick in and out into my pussy and the pain I am getting... Hoo, God... I closed my eyes tightly and try to control the pain but it''s of no use¡­ He is digging into me very intensely to enjoy our first lovemaking session; I am trying to enjoy it but the pain is not allowing me to do so¡­ Mark is caressing my boobs and kissing my neck and started kissing my chin but his dick is doing its work by giving me the deep hard strokes... I slowly opened my eyes, and the tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pain I am getting, Mark looked into my wet eyes but this time he didn''t take a break even though he looked at my teary eyes. But Mark, he didn''t realise my tears this time and continued giving me the continuous strokes... Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh.... huhhh... Ahhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Ahhhh... (I tried to control my moan but I can''t, I looked at Mark again he is already looking at me with his smirk smiling face. I can understand he is enjoying this lovemaking session, but I have a small doubt, is he smiling by looking at my tears? Or is he smiling by enjoying the pleasure he is getting through our lovemaking session? Whatever, I am happy irrespective of the reason behind his happiness and I hope he is enjoying it for the pleasure I am getting. Mark suddenly increased the speed of the strokes.) Anna: Shhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I started moaning loudly... This time Mark immediately started kissing me on my lips very aggressively by holding my head and increased the speed of the strokes further... I am trying to stop the kiss because I feel breathless and suffocated from the pain I am getting through his deep speed and hard strokes, but the more I tried, the more he holds my face tightly and kissing me. I tried to push him away because I can''t bear the pain but Mark he didn''t even react to me he continued giving the deep strokes and involved in kissing me... I again wrapped my hands around his neck and tried to divert my mind, I am trying to visualise our first kiss, it''s an idental kiss in the restaurant and I did not sleep the whole night and my mind was distracted with Mark''s thoughts on that day and my second kiss, Mark pecked me on my lips in the couple''s party night event at the ss room when he is adjusting my dress, by that time I was scared to death but deep down of my heart I feel like I am flying in the sky and our next intense kiss session is at the swimming pool, it''s a lifesaving kiss but we both forget our own world and enjoyed our kiss session for a long time¡­ I can still remember how caressingly he kissed me, and from that moment he grabbed the chance every time and kissed me out of his love and caring towards me, and even I feel happy when he kissed me¡­ The N number of kisses I gave him is in our Grindelwald trip when we are ying the treasure hunt game at the love carnival and in the strawberry round I gave my n number of kisses along with the strawberries to him and Mark enjoyed them a lot. And finally, in these recent days, he gave me a kiss punishment, i.e., I need to kiss him whenever he says I love you to me... My face turn to smile when I got the shes of our intense kiss sessions, but suddenly my thoughts were distracted by the pain I am getting... Mark started giving me very fast deep strokes, he is moving very speedily by giving speed hard strokes into my pussy; he holds my head very tightly and biting my shoulder intensely for the pleasure he is getting through our lovemaking session. Anna: ahhh Ahhhhh ahhhh... Huhhh ahhh auhhh.. Maaaarrkkkk... Uffff... Sllllooooow.... Pleasseeee makkkeee ittt slo... Ahhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I again started moaning out loudly but this time I tried to request him to give the small strokes but he is not in a mood to listen to me and enjoying me to the fullest. Actually, I don''t want to interrupt him when he is enjoying me in this lovemaking session but the pain I am getting makes me to request him to stop right now... It''s really unbearable¡­ Markkkkkk Please try to understand my pain... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 514 - Can You Feel The Pain..? Anna''s Pov: Actually, I don''t want to interrupt him when he is enjoying me in this lovemaking session but the pain I am getting is making me to request him to stop right now...?? It''s really unbearable¡­ Markkkkkk Please try to understand my pain..... I hope Mark should understand my pain and I wish he should slow down like before but my other mind is saying to don''t interrupt him¡­ Yes, Anna, don''t interrupt him¡­ Let him enjoy this first love making session¡­ He is waiting for so long by giving value to your dream and now you are trying to stop him just because you are unable to bear the pain¡­ How mean you are¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I don''t again ask him to stop our love making session¡­ I will try to bear the pain¡­ Come on, Anna, just a few more minutes he will be done with our lovemaking session and you can rx... You should not ruin his happy moments, bear the pain until he releases his cum into your virgin pussy Till then stay strong Anna, just bear the pain¡­ It''s just a few more minutes... just a few more minutes... that''s it... stay strong... stay strong... I said to myself to stay calm and strong but Mark did not yet slow down his strokes and still digging into my pussy with his hard erected dick speedily¡­ Ahhhhhhh... Huhhhh... After listening to my moans Mark is giving me the strokes in a hyper-speed and I feel like I may die with the pain he is giving to me, I am screaming loudly and my moaning is resounding in the room and the bed is also started moving due to his deep hard strokes, I can also hear the sounds of our skin tapping¡­ Ahhhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Ahhh... Mark: I am cummiiiinngggggg Annnnnaaa... (Mark said while giving me the speed hard strokes, I feel relieved when I listen to him and I feel eternally happy that he is finally cuming in me by breaking my virginity. I know I did not behave well because of the severe pain, but Mark enjoyed our first lovemaking session and finally he is about toe in my pussy by breaking my virginity... My face turn to a little smile even though I feel the pain for his deep hard strokes. And Mark increased the speed, and he is breathing heavily and biting my shoulder while giving me the speed strokes¡­ In a few more strokes, I feel the wetness near to my pussy, and Mark slows down his strokes and gasping heavily¡­ His sweat droplets roll down from his face and fall on my body, even though our room is air-conditioned he feel suffocating due to his hyper speed of strokes in our first lovemaking session and I feel much relieved when he started slow downing the strokes, but he gave 5 to 6 deep hard slow strokes and I can sense a liquid is overflowing into my pussy, maybe it''s Mark''s cum... I can understand he released his huge cum into my pussy, and I guess he likes our first lovemaking session... After a few slow deep hard strokes, Mark stopped giving me the strokes and immediately fall on my chest and taking deep long breathings, I looked at his face and his face looks so happy and relieved. Even I feel happy after looking at his happy face. Mark''s dick is still inside my pussy and I still feel the pain, but this time the pain is better than before, I feel like I can bear it. I closed my eyes and trying myself to get stabilised from the pain of our first lovemaking session... I slowly wipe my tears with my palm and take a long breath and looked at Mark¡­ He looks so relived and still resting on my chest I wrapped my hands on his back and patting on Mark''s back caressingly and enjoying the moment by closing my eyes... After a few seconds Mark raised his head and kissed my boobs intensely, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him, he is happily enjoying by kissing my boobs and after a few seconds he raised his head and looked at me with his smiling face. I feel shy when he is looking at me with his sharp eyes he came close to my face and kiss me on my lips by pressing his lips on my lips very caressingly and after a few seconds he again looked into my eyes, this time his face turned to smirk and his expressions are changing to Furious... He suddenly ced one of his hands on my boobs and started pressing them hardly by looking into my eyes. I hold his shoulder tightly as a hint to to stop what he is doing; he is tightening the grip, and the pain is increasing more... I did not understand what his intentions are¡­ Is he trying to hurt me? Or is he enjoying me by pressing it in a harsh way? NO¡­ My Mark doesn''t enjoy when I feel the pain¡­ Mark: Can you feel the pain, Anna? (Mark said with his rage tone, and by looking at his furious face I am confused and did not understand why he is Furious at me all of a sudden and why he is asking me whether I am feeling the pain or not... I nodded my head as yes with my confused face... Mark looked at me with his smirk smiling face... But his face again turned to worried and immediately take away his hand on my chest and fell on my chest and started kissing my chest carresingly and rest his head on my chest... I didn''t understand why his mood is fluctuating... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 515 - How Can He Get Annas Passport? Mark''s Pov: Tom: Your tickets were booked along with your two children, who are Anna and Alex...?? (I am shocked the moment I listen to Tom, what he is talking about? Did he just say Lucus booked the tickets for both of his children? What does it mean? Did Lucus want to take away my girl from me? No, after looking at Anna''s behaviour at the airport I can understand Lucus didn''t force Anna to escape from the city, actually, Anna went to the airport voluntarily¡­ And why Anna went to the airport? Did she go to the airport to escape along with his dad? Is she trying to save her dad? Or did she go to just meet his dad? Why doesn''t she consider how they attacked my sister? Even though she knows that he is the primary suspect in Ria''s case, how can she help her dad to escape from the city? I am confused¡­ I am totally confused and I can''t take any decision right now because if Anna is really tried to escape from the city then why she will ept to our wedding? I better take a decision about her after I clear my doubts with Tom... In between my thoughts, Tom came to our room and started his little interrogation with Anna, and after listening to Anna''s reasoning I am still confused and can''t take any decision on her, I don''t know whether I should believe what she is saying or not. So I followed Tom to ask his opinion because his facial expression change when he looked into the file he holds and I guess he finds something important init but he did not discuss anything about it... So I just want to know his opinion, and I followed him to his room... Mona is staying in that room along with Alex and she immediately gets up from the chair and came close to us the moment she recognises me and Tom... Mona: Hey Tom, what happened..? (Tom did not answer to her question and immediately take his seat and connected Anna''s phone to his system and busy in looking at the information and involved in his own thoughts, Mona did not disturb him and she immediately came close to me. Mona: Mark, please stay calm and don''t be mad at Anna¡­ Please try to understand the situation and don''t me on her for no reason... (I looked at Mona with my Furious face.) Mona: Mark, please... Mark: You know one thing, Mona? The history of flight tickets includes both Anna''s and Alex''s tickets along with her dad''s ticket... Mona: What? (Even Mona shocked after listening to me. She immediately looked at Tom for confirmation, and Tom nodded his head as yes and busy in looking into his system, Mona is shocked but she gets stabilized in a few seconds.) Mona: So what? (She said loudly and looked at me.) Mark: So what? Is this situation is very casual to you, Mona? My girl, who is going to be my wife in few more hours, don''t you think it is odd when she is trying to escape from this city along with his dad who is the primary suspect in Ria''s case? And after listening to this, you are saying so what¡­ Mona: Mark, how can you judge her just because the flight tickets were booked in her name and Alex''s name? If you are ming her for that reason, you should have med Alex too... Because the ticket was booked on his name too, so do you think Alex booked his tickets to escape from the city along with her dad and sister? Mark: Stop with your stupid reasoning, Mona... Alex is a kid, and Anna booked his tickets without his concern... Mona: Exactly Mark, even I am saying the same thing. Why don''t you think someone booked the tickets in the name of Anna and Alex without her concern? And if my guess is not wrong, I am sure someone is trapping Anna into Ria''s case, so please don''t take any decision until we conclude the investigation with her dad... (It''s a waste to discuss with Mona, so I immediately turn to Tom for his opinion on the investigation he takes. Even Mona went close to Tom and looked into his eyes for his answer.) Mona: Say, Tom, what do you think? (Tom took a deep breath and started his exnation.) Tom: Guys, please listen to me carefully... Aana said she went to the airport to look at her dad and she also said she got the messages from her dad about his whereabouts... (by finishing his words Tom again looked at the monitor in front of him, which is connected to Anna''s phone.) Mona: Okay... Tom: But I did not find any messages in her iPhone... Mona: Maybe she might delete the messages... Tom: She did not delete the messages, Mona, she said confidently that her dad sends the messages to her and gave me the phone to check the messages, if she really deleted the messages she might have told me about it, but she didn''t... Mona: So what do you think, Tom? Are you doubting Anna? Tom: Mona, you know I don''te to a conclusion until I find the evidence regarding it... (Tom said indirectly that he has some evidence to doubt Anna, but he is hesitating to say out and I don''t have the strength to listen to him, it really hurts me if I listen that Anna is trying to cheat me...) Mona: What are the other evidence you have, Tom? (Tom forwarded the file to Mona and Mona''s face immediately turned to shock and I immediately take the file from Mona''s hand and looked in it and I find Anna''s and Alex''s original Visa and passports.) Mark: What? Passports? (I spell out loudly, Tom looked at me and nodded his head as Yes...) Mark: As far as I know Anna''s passports should be in the locker at Ria''s room, Where did you find these passports, Tom? Tom: We find these passports in Lucas travelling bag... Mark: How can he get Anna''s passport? Tom: At present, I have no clue, Mark, and can you please tell me who are the others knows about Anna''s passports are at Ria''s room locker? (I immediately went into my thoughts and visualise everything from the day of our Grindelwald trip. After the Grindelwald trip, we did not use her Visa and passport. As far as I know, no one knows about where her Visa and passport lie. Suddenly I got a sh and yes, once Anna asked me about it, and I asked her the reason and she did not say anything about it. I immediately looked at Tom.) Tom: What happened Mark did you did you find any clue? Mark: After our Grindelwald trip Anna asked me about her visa and passport details, and I told her that they are at Ria''s room locker and other than her no one knows where are the Visa and passport... So... Tom: So other than Anna, no one knows where are the Visa and passport, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes, but it''s hard to digest the fact. Does it mean Anna met her dad and gave her Visa and passports to him and request him to book the tickets to escape from this city? It''s really hurting me, I can feel the pain in my heart, and tears filled in my eyes¡­ If she really ns to escape from the city along with her dad, then why she nned this sudden wedding? Why she convinced me of this sudden wedding? Does she think I don''t have any feelings? Why doesn''t she care about my feelings? Is she really loving me? Or she is using her love trap to escape from me along with her dad?) Mona: Guys, listen to me... Aana may ask you casually, it does not mean she nned by stealing her own passports and trying to escape from the city along with her dad... Please try to understand the situation from the other side... (I immediately looked at Mona with my Furious face.) Mark: Can you please try to understand the situation from my side... (I shouted at Mona, Mona looked at me with her worried face and try to convince me again by holding my hands.) Mona: Mark, I am thinking from your side, and that''s the reason I don''t want to put you and Anna in this mess... Please try to understand and don''t break your fragile love towards Anna for the trap nned by the others... I know how genuinely you both love to each other... So please try to understand the situation, Mark... Please don''t get into the conclusion¡­ (Mona is again trying to convince me but it''s tough for me to digest the situation after I realise about Anna''s Visa and passport, I looked at Tom with my helpless condition bit Tom is still busy in reading Anna''s messages and his face turned to shock again and he immediately looked at Mona) Mona: What happened, Tom? Tom: Anna''s bank ount is credited with a huge fund... (Tom again looked at me.) Tom: Mark, is that you who transferred money into her ount? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 516 - Please Stop Your Stupid Analysis... Mark''s Pov: Tom: Anna''s bank ount was credited with a huge fund...?? (Tom again looked at me in shock even I don''t know what he is talking about. How can Anna''s ount be credited with a huge fund? How can it possible? I gave her my ck card for the wedding shopping and Mona is taking care of it and till now I didn''t think about her bank ount, and I didn''t get an idea that I can transfer money into her ount, so she can spend the amount whenever she is in need because Anna will always hesitate to ask money, I should have to think about it before and should have transferred some funds into her ount, I am toote¡­ But my mind is again struck at the point that how can her ount be credited with a huge amount? Who will send money into her another ount? In between my thoughts, I looked at Tom for an answer.) Tom: Mark, is that you who transferred money into her ount? (I immediately strike my head as no and Tom immediately looked into the system and continued his searching. I have no clue what is happening, and I don''t know whether Anna knows about her bank ount was credited with a huge amount or not... If she knows she will definitely reach me or Tom and inform us definitely, but she didn''t, so Anna may don''t know about the money credited into her ount. But what if she knows about the money transfer into her ount? Does it mean she hides this information from me? Does it mean she might know who transferred the amount into her ount and she wants to keep it as a secret from Tom and me... Why she is doing all these things..? Why does she want to maintain the secrets? Who may transfer the amount into her ount? The persons who know about Anna''s ount details is her family, does it mean her father transferred the amount into her ount? Does it mean her father bribed her by transferring a huge amount into her ount to escape from the city? Ahhhhh¡­ What am I thinking? Am I thinking in the right way or not? I am totally confused and immediately looked at Tom; he is still busy in looking into the system, I just want to know when the amount was transferred, so I ask him the same.) Mark: When the amount was credited into Anna''s ount, Tom? Tom: It''s yesterday morning, Mark... Mark: Yesterday morning? (I am shocked and think where I am on yesterday morning, yes, I am busy in my business trip and Anna didn''t say anything to me about it after we meet. And yes, now I am sure this amount is transferred from his dad if it is transferred before our sudden wedding n then Anna might not have epted for our wedding... Now I want rity that what happened yesterday, Anna''s dad sends money into her ount to bribe her and he may request her to escape from the city, and Anna, she gets ready to escape along with her dad by leaving me alone at the wedding ground¡­ How mean she is... She doesn''t even care about my feelings... How can she be so selfish? I understand I am nothing to her if she finds any of her family members, and she is least bothered even though they are suspects in Ria''s case. Till now she lives with me just because she has no one in her family to support her and once she finds her dad she gets ready to leave me alone... Tom: Mark, Anna got a call from an anonymous number just before the money transfer... Mark: Is it her dad? (Both Tom and Mona looked at me in shock.) Mark: Tom, I am sure about it, it must be her dad... Mona: Mark, please stop judging the things in advance... Mark: I am saying the facts, Mona, I am not judging wrongly... Yesterday Anna got a call from her dad, and she gets convinced by her dad when he transfers the lump sum amount into her ount and today she did not think one more second about me and went to the airport to escape from this city along with her father... Mona: Mark, please stop your stupid analysis... Mark: Stupid analysis? Fine¡­ Mona: Mark¡­ Please stay calm... Mark: Mona, I will stay calm but first, you stop trusting Anna, so you will understand what actually happened, Okay? Mona: First you stop trusting your stupid analysis, Mark, then you will understand what happened... Mark: Really? Mona: Yes, Mark, please think about it... If Anna really wants to hide the information, then she should have deleted those bank credit messages... And if she really deleted the messages of her father, then she should have mentioned about it but she did not because she did not delete those messages... So don''t you think something is messed up? Tom: Yes Mark, Mona had a valid point, if she really wants to hide this information from us she should have deleted those bank details messages too but she did not and just a few minutes ago she gave me a phone to check her dad''s messages and she doesn''t even know those messages were deleted... Mark: Why don''t you think she is acting? Mark..!! (Both Mona and Tom scream out loudly¡­) Mark: ok, ok, she doesn''t know anything about it... Let it be... Now tell me Tom, through which source the amount is credited into Anna''s ount? And also tell me the details regarding the anonymous number, so if we track these both details we will get rity about it... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 517 - My Entire Energy Was Drained... Mark''s Pov: Mark: Now tell me Tom, through which source the amount is credited into Anna''s ount??? And also tell me the details regarding the anonymous number, so if we track these both details we will get rity about it... (Tom nodded his head as ok and continued his searching into the system. Both Mona and I stay quiet and waiting for Tom''s results, after a few minutes of research Tom looked at us.) Tom: Guys, the number is a satellite number so we can''t trace it... Mark: What? A satellite number? (I immediately got a sh of the incident at our Grindelwald trip and yes those three bastards uses the satellite number tomunicate with John and the roomboy, and the person who tries to attack the old room boy is also using the satellite number...) Tom: Yes, Mark... Mark: Who can it be, Tom? Tom: At present, I have no clue, and the bank transfer details are also corrupted... Mark: Corrupted? What do you mean, Tom? Tom: Yes, Mark, the transferor details are corrupted because they transfer through illegal sources, so it is tough to find who it is... Mona: What do you mean by illegal sources, Tom? Tom: Did you remember in our Grindelwald trip I integrated the cab driver who killed the room boy? Mona: Yes, I remember him and with the help of the little girl we catch him easily... Tom: When I am interrogating him I asked him how the payment will be done to him... Mona: Yes Tom, and he said the funds were transferred through the ck market like casino and some other betting sources, etc... Tom: Yes, exactly in the same way Anna got the funds into her bank ount... Mona: So there may be a chance that Anna may not know about the payment details... (Tom did not say anything for a few seconds and involved in his deep thoughts, and I understand Tom finds some information and he is hesitating to say to me.) Mark: Tell me what did you find, Tom... Tom: There is one more issue that I need to discuss... Mona: What is it, Tom? Tom: In Anna''s contact list there is a number which is saved in the name of a brother... "What..? Brother..?" (Both Mona and I shouted at the same time out of shock...) Tom: Yes guys, and Anna send a message to that number about her bank details and in the next few minutes a huge amount credited into her ount through corrupted source... (My mind was nk, and I did not understand anything... Brother? Who can it be? Is it John? Does it mean she saved John''s mobile number into her contact list and she is also trying to help him to escape from the city? How can she help to John after he did such cruel things to my sister, and how can Anna support him for no reason? I sit in the chair and have no clue what to do next... My entire energy was drained... I don''t know whether I am thinking in a proper way or not... Anna... ahhhh... Please baby... Please be my innocent dumb girl... Please don''t be guilty by supporting your father or brother... Tom: Guys, calm down, don''t take stress, I can track that number because it is not a satellite member, but it takes minimum 2 days to find the entire details of that number... Mark: Nothing there to track Tom because it is clear that it is John''s number... Mona: Mark, please stay calm how can it be Johns number? Mark: Because Anna''s only brother is John¡­ Mona: If it is really John, and she is trying to help him, she will never save that number and particrly she will never save in the name of brother¡­ If she does so, she will get caught red-handed¡­ So please don''t think it''s John''s number, Mark: Okay then, you tell me who''s number it is? Mona: We can ask Anna about it, Mark, till then please don''te to conclusions necessarily¡­ And don''t you know how Anna hates John? Mark: Pleasee out of Anna''s loop, Mona, so you can understand everything clearly... Why don''t you think it''s John''s number? She may save it directly because she doesn''t care about any of us¡­ Mona: If it is really John''s number, she will definitely inform to you or Tom or at least to me but she didn''t and I am sure that she never hides anything which rted to John... Do you remember on the first day you met her at the night? She told everything about John and his friends¡­ If she really wants to save her brother, she should not have to tell the information to us¡­ Think about it, Mark¡­ Mark: Did you forget what she just did right now? She did not inform to anyone of us and directly went to the airport to meet her dad and now she is saying the story that she just went to invite her dad to our wedding but it''s not true she went to escape from the city along with her dad and there are proofs too, and her ount credited with huge amount and she got a call from satellite number and she saved one of the number as brother and she send the bank details to that number don''t you think these are enough proofs to break trust on her? (I shouted loudly out of rage and furious actually I want to cry out loudly... I am totally confused and did not understand what is happening in my life... Did my Anna really try to cheat on me? Did she really want to leave me when she finds her dad''s whereabouts?) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 518 - How Can I Stay Calm..? Mark''s Pov: Did my Anna really try to cheat on me??? Did she really want to leave me when she finds her dad''s whereabouts? Mona came close to me and patted on my back... Mona: Mark, I can understand how you feel but please try to understand the situation... Mark: What I should understand, Mona? (I asked with my worried tone.) Mona: It is just a trap, Mark., that''s the reason I am trying to convince you and if Anna is really not a genuine person and if she is really trying to y with your feeling, I will be the first person to take a stand for you. So please listen to me and understand it''s a trap plotted to raise me on Anna¡­ Mark: How can you say that, Mona? Mona: Because we know Anna very well, she is innocent, and she doesn''t know anything and anyone can easily trap her to implement their ns and I guess that''s what happened now... Mark: Mona, Anna is the person who sends a message of her bank details to the number which is saved as a brother and after a few seconds a huge amount credited into her ount, don''t you think she did it on purpose..? Mona: No mark I don''t think she did it on purpose there might be another reason for it and maybe that''s the reason she sends her bank details to that number... And she may think she will discuss about itter, but please don''t corrte everything to the present situation and put a me on her and please don''t think that she is trying to cheat you by escaping from the city... Mark: You don''t know about her, Mona, if she really wants to leave me, she doesn''t think about my feelings for a second and definitely dumps me... Mona: Mark..!!?? Mark: Yes, Mona, that''s true¡­ Do you remember, she did not inform to any one of us and went to the orphanage by leaving me alone? Did you forget how much stress I take on that day to find her? And the same thing happened today. She is least bothered about my feelings and went to the airport to escape from this city along with her dad... You don''t know how much she likes her dad, Mona, she will do anything for him even though he is the primary suspect in Ria''s case and you don''t know how much she supported her dad in the airport... She took a stand on her dad''s side and looked at me as if I did a crime¡­ Mona: Mark, please listen to me carefully... First thing, the reason she went to the orphanage is to save us, she thought the attacks on us were happening just because of her and she thinks if she stays far from us the attackers may not try to threaten us anymore so she takes that crucial decision and went to the orphanage by leaving you alone and I can understand how much pain she take when she went to the orphanage by leaving you... it does not mean she wants to leave you alone... And the second thing, Lucus is her father, until he proves guilty in Ria''s case, Anna needs to support him, and she will support him, there is nothing wrong with it... Mark: Nothing wrong with it? (I said with my worried tone and my eyes filled with tears, Mona came close to me and hold my hands and looked into my eyes...) Mona: I don''t want to hurt you, Mark, at the same time, I don''t want you to make the wrong decision right now because I know after knowing the facts you will feel guilty for your decision about Anna... So I don''t want to make you feel guilty anymore, so I am trying to exin the situation. I know it''s hard for you to digest the situation because the situation is pointing at Anna''s character but we all know how genuine she is when ites to rtionship and we all know how innocent she is, her heart is pure, Mark... And looking after their parents is the duty of every child and Anna is doing it, So there is nothing wrong with it¡­ Mark: Lucus is her stepdad Mona, so she no need to take care of him like her real dad¡­ Mona: See, even though Lucus is her stepdad, she is treating him like her real dad, by this, it is clear that she will give priority to the rtionships and I am also sure she never try to leave you alone and she always loves you more than her life¡­ So please don''t me on her without knowing what happened in reality... Please try to understand, and just listen to me and stay calm, everything will be set right, okay?... Mark: How can I stay calm when she is supporting her dad, Mona... You don''t know how she supported her dad in the airport; he is the primary suspect in Ria''s case and she too knows about it, even though she chose her dad over me, and I realise she is least bothered about me... Mona: Mark, Lucas is Anna''s father, and every girl on this earth will behave in such a way to support their parents, especially dad because for girls Dad''s are their first hero... And as others behaved, Anna too behaved in the same way, there is nothing wrong to support her dad... Mark: Nothing wrong? don''t you know Lucas is the primary suspect in Ria''s case, and if I am not wrong, he is the fifth person who attacked my sister and you are saying to me to stay quiet because Anna is doing the daughter''s job by supporting her criminal father... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 519 - How Can We Marry In This Situation? Mark''s Pov: Mark: You are saying to me to stay quiet because Anna is doing the daughter''s job by supporting her criminal father...?? Mona: I don''t mean it, Mark, and yes I agree that Lucus may be the 5th person who attacked Ria but we did not yet prove that Lucas is the fifth person in Ria''s case until then we should stay quiet and should not me him for no reason... if we me him, we will be the most worried person if he proved that he is not guilty in Ria''s case, so until we find the evidence regarding that he is the culprit in Ria''s case we should stay quiet... And I am sure Anna too wille to our side when we prove about her dad with evidence, And I have confidence that Anna is the strong person to stand opposite to her dad if she finds about her dad''s reality, so until then we should not me on either Lucas or Anna, and we should not target Anna because she is taking care of her dad¡­ Okay? So please stay calm and please try to understand the situation, Mark... Tom: Yes Mark, I will agree with Mona and until we find any shreds of evidence, we should not me either Anna or her father... Mark: OK then but I need to know Anna''s intentions behind huge amount transfer details and I will try to be patient until you interrogate Anna, and after listening to her answers I will make the decisions, so please ask her about the bank details, the contact number she saved as brother and also ask her whether she has intentions to stay with me or not... Mona: Mark...!! Please stop it¡­ Why do you think that she doesn''t have intentions to stay with you? Mark: After looking at all these incidents, I feel she is not interested in me anymore, Mona... Mona: So do you think the love she showered on you in all these days is fake? Mark: Maybe she infatuated me and I realise when she finds her family member, I am sure she will forget about me and that what happened today... Mona: Stop it, Mark, how can you say that? You know how much Anna loves you and I know how much you love Anna, so how can you say that? And how can you think that she can live without you? (Mona said with her furious tone and Tom tried to calm down the situation.) Tom: Guys, guys, calm down and listen to me... I don''t want to interrogate Anna right now... Mark: Why? Tom: Because I need to find the evidence and I need to still investigate her phone and if I find any further messed up things, I need to add them into my interrogation and I also need to find how the messages got deleted in Anna''s phone until then I can''t investigate her... Mona: Well Tom, that''s great... So we can continue with the wedding... Mark: What? Wedding? (I immediately looked at Mona in shock, and how can she think about our wedding when our rtionship is messed with many issues?) (Moana looked at me with her angry widened eyes.) Mona: Yes Mark, it''s just lunchtime and everyone is waiting at the wedding ground so it''s better if we finish your wedding... Mark: Are you out of mind, Mona? Mona: I did not say anything wrong, Mark... Mark: How can we marry in this situation? Mona: In this situation? For your kind information there is nothing happened in between your rtionship, Mark and nothing will be going to happen and I am sure about it and please don''t argue with me to postpone this wedding... (It''s a waste to argue with Mona, so I immediately looked at Tom as a hint to convince Mona to postpone our wedding.) Tom: I think it''s better to take a break for a few more days, Mona, so both of them will sort out their issues and they can happily live their married life once they get married... Mona: Issues? Issues will alwayse and go Tom, but what is important is the bonding between these two people... If their Love bond is strong, no issue will try to break their bond, and I am sure the love bond is strong between Anna and Mark, and they will definitely ovee any kind of issues.. Tom: I can understand Mona, but what I mean to say is they will enjoy their married life once these issues get solved... Mona: Tom, are you thinking that after solving this issue they don''t get struck with any other issues? And are you sure that they will not face any issues after their marriage? Tom Yes they will but... Mona: there is nothing to argue in this point Tom, even after marriage too, a couple will get issues but they should sort it out by understanding each other and the same thing is happening now but just a few hours before the wedding¡­ What you will do if the same thing happened after the wedding? (Both me and Tom remain silent¡­) Mona: And I know how Mark and Anna live together till now and for them, marriage is just documental evidence, and you too know the love bond between Anna and Mark. So there is no point in postponing their wedding... That''s final... Mark: Wait, Mona, before the wedding I just want to talk to Anna to sort out some issues... Mona: What do you mean, Mark? If you did not get to sort out those issues, you don''t Marry Anna? How can you say that, Mark? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 520 - Congratulations For Your Wedding Mark''s Pov: Mona: What do you mean, Mark??? If you did not get to sort out those issues, you don''t Marry Anna? How can you say that, Mark? Mark: Mona I don''t want to talk to her about the issues happened today, I just want to take her consent whether she is ok to marry me or not if she is not ok I can''t force her to marry me, so I can cancel the wedding... (I exined to Mona with my raising tone but deep down of my heart I feel pain because I don''t to listen a no from Anna.) Mona: Ok, I understand but first tell me is it ok for you to marry Anna? Mark: I will say my opinion once I listened to her opinion, Mona... Mona: Mark, please answer to my question, we are running out of time and please don''t take your decisions by depending on these issues... Mark: Okay then, if she is ok to marry me then I am ok to marry her that''s it and please don''t ckmail her in the name of Rubeus uncle''s health condition and don''t force her with all the emotional trauma... Mona: Ok Mark, I don''t try to convince her by saying about Rubeus uncle and his health condition. Mark: Ok, and I want to ask her personally about her opinion on the wedding, so please don''t disturb us until we finalise our decision¡­ Mona: Sorry Mark, I don''t allow you to ask about the wedding because you are very furious right now and you may lead the topic to the issues happened now so... Mark: So? Mona: I will ask her personally... Mark: you will ask? No¡­ I don''t agree¡­ Mona: Yes I will ask her whether she is ok for the wedding or not and I promise I don''t request her to ept the wedding by creating the emotional trauma around her and I don''t talk about Rubeus uncle''s health condition before Anna... You can trust me... Tom: Yes Mark, Anna may feel better if Mona asked her, and she will definitely open up with the conclusion... (Actually, I wish I want to ask Anna whether she is ok for the wedding or not, and I can understand her feelings by looking at her expression but both Tom and Mona are not epting to me and I know why they are not epting because I am very bad at anger management and I may lose some furious words at Anna and she may reject me. The thought that she will reject me is making me feel worried and at the same time it hyper my rage... Actually, I don''t want to marry her right now but after listing to Mona; I got convinced and I too agree that issues wille and go and we should sort it out but I am not that confident after looking at the present issues because Anna is not in a position to understand the facts of Ria''s case and she is behaving in such a way that even though her dad is proven guilty, she will support him. In that case I will be the person who will say break up to our love story or diverse to our marriage bond...) Mona: Mark, please say something, is it okay? (I don''t know what to do, so I just nodded my head as ok.) Mona: OK then both of you guys along with Alex go and wait in the car for us. I will speak to Anna about marriage and I will ask her whether she is okay for the wedding or not and if she says yes to the wedding I wille along with her towards the car and if she say no to the wedding I will take another cab and reach to my house along with Anna, this is the hint, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and Tom and I along with Alex lead towards Tom''s car and I sit in the passenger seat and involved in my deep thoughts what should I do if Anna did not ept the wedding? Does it mean she really doesn''t like me and she is just infatuating me all these days? Does it mean all the love she showered all these days is fake..? It''s hurting, it''s really hurting and I can''t take it anymore if she really did not ept for our wedding, it''s a kind of test whether her love is genuine towards me or not... Passing of every second is like a hell... How long both the girls will discuss and confirm about the wedding? How long Anna will take her decision? It''s really disgusting to wait here for her decision¡­ I understand Anna is not epting for the wedding and Mona is trying topromise her to ept the wedding. The thought itself makes me Furious... Mark: Tom let''s go... Tom: What? (Tom shocked and look at me...) Mark: let''s go to my house, Tom, I don''t want to get marry right now... Tom: Mark, please wait until Anna and Monae, and if we leave this ce before their arrival, Anna will hurt a lot... Mark: Let her be... Tom: Mark, please stay calm... Mark: I know Anna doesn''t want to marry me because she finally finds her father so she will go with him and she will stand on his side even though he proved guilty in Ria''s case... Tom: Mark, you are misunderstanding the situation¡­ And listen to me, if he proved guilty in Ria''s case then Anna will be the first person who will stand against to her dad, and I am sure she don''t say no to the wedding... Mark: Why are you so confident, Tom? Tom: because no girl wants to lose the true love, and yours is the true love towards her so she don''t want to miss you at any cost... Mark: Then what do you think about Anna''s love, Tom, do you think she is loving me wholeheartedly? Tom: Of course, Mark... Mark: Then why she did all these things, Tom? What should I do if all these things are proved right? Tom: I guess there might be some other reason behind it, Mark, and I promise I will find out everything within 2 days until then don''t discuss anything with Anna... (I nodded my head as okay and again looked at the gates of the police station and they are still noting, it''s really frustrating to wait for them¡­ I close my eyes and trying to control my rage but the more I try the more angry I am getting... Tom: Yes, they areing... They areing... Anna and Mona areing, Mark looks at them... (I opened my eyes, but I did not look at them because I really feel worried if Anna and Mona take another cab, it implies Anna is rejecting me, and I don''t know what I will do to her out of my Furious if Anna rejects me... My heartbeat started rising fast¡­) Tom: Mark, congrattions on your wedding¡­ Both the girls areing towards our car... (I feel relieved after listening to Tom about the confirmation of their decision, but I still feel confused about her decision, and I have still doubt about Mona because she will definitely y her tricks to convince Anna¡­ Mona and Annae silently and sit in the back seat, and tom started riding towards the wedding ground and in the middle I looked at Anna through the mirror, her face is swollen, and tears are still rolling down from her eyes... Why she should cry when she is going to marry me in a few more minutes? Maybe she is still worrying about her dad... What the hell... What''s wrong with her? I tried to stay calm in the car and try to divert my mind, and in few minutes we reached the wedding ground and Tom is busy in the arrangements and I lead to my dressing room to get ready... The moment I opened the door I saw Genie in my room. She stand near to the dressing table and turn to other side, the moment she listen to the door sound she turned and looked at me in shock... Genie: Mark, what''s happening here? I ignored her question and went to the washroom to got freshen up, but I again got the thoughts of Anna and her behaviour at the airport it''s very tough to control my rage on her I am taking long breaths to control my Furious and trying to divert my mind and after a few minutes I came out of the washroom and the designers are helping me to get ready... Genie is still in my room and she is watching me and waiting for my answer. I know she got shocked when she know the fact about my wedding, and I am not in a mood to answer to her question... Genie: everyone is saying it''s your wedding, Mark... Is that true? (She asked with her worried tone but I am not in a mood to answer to her so I did not replied to her.) Genie: Why don''t you tell me about your wedding Mark? Mark: why I should tell you? You are my personal assistant it means it only rted to business dealings nothing more nothing less... (I said loudly with my Furious Tone...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 521 - Shut Up, Genie... Mark''s Pov: Mark: Why I should tell you??? You are just my personal assistant it means you are only rted to business dealings nothing more, nothing less... (I said loudly with my furious tone...) Genie: Okay, but I came here to tell you something which is rted to your career, Mark, if you don''t listen to me your career may spoil so it''s up to you¡­ Mark: Tell me what it is and you no need to worry about my career I will take care of it. Genie: Anna is after you by looking at your money and status, Mark, when will you realise about her reality? Mark: Shut up and get lost from this room, Genie, and you don''t dare to say anything bad about my girl again... Genie: Yes I will go, Mark, but before I go I just want to say to you about your dearest love, so you will open your eyes and realise about her reality... (Actually, I am very much exhausted from the incidents that happened today and I don''t want to listen to Genie anymore but when she wants to say something about Anna; I want to know it because it may anyway rted to the present incidents that happened, and I may get a clue, so I looked at Genie as what and she immediately take her phone from her bag and opened a picture and showed it to me. I am shocked the moment I looked at the picture. It''s Anna''s picture and she is somewhere in the cafeteria shop and having coffee with some other guy... I can''t recognise who is that guy in the picture, I looked at Genie and she immediately showed me another picture, where I can see both of their faces, Anna is blushing, and she is looking into the person who is it opposite to her and I again look at that person and I am shocked more after recognising that person I immediately looked at Genie and asked her to confirm... Mark: Is this Jack? Genie: Thank God, finally, you recognised him and yes he is Jack, my ssmate, and did you recognise the girl who sits opposite to him? (She intentionally asked me sarcastically about Anna, I immediately looked at Genie with my furious eyes...) Genie: Well, I understand you recognise her; she is so-called your fiancee, get ready to date with another rich guy... It implies she is getting ready to dump you, Mark Mark: Shut up Genie, don''t dare to speak one more word about my Anna and mind your own business¡­ (I shouted at her the moment I listen to her loose words on my Anna, I can''t bear if anyone tried to criticize my girl and yes, there are many incidents that happened today but it doesn''t mean I will entertain Genie when she spells out harsh words on Anna because I know about Anna, my girl will never try to dump me but when Genie speak out about Anna I can''t control my furious, how can she me on my Anna? And how can she say that my Anna is getting ready to date with another rich guy..?) Genie: Open your eyes, Mark, at least realise about her reality before the wedding is done and I am least bothered even though you want to marry her after knowing the reality about her... Mark: Okay, First answer to my questions¡­ How does Anna know Jack? Genie: At the couple''s party night, they met the first time... Mark: What? Did Anna meet Jack? (In the couple''s party night Anna is with me almost all the time and I just left her for a few minutes when we went to bring some food but she is with Mona and at the same time Genie''s drug n got implemented. So I understand there is something messy, I should ask more questions so Genie will be caught red-handed.) Genie: Yes Mark, at the couple''s party night Jack looked at Anna and he likes her andter both of them are meeting secretly... (There is a hell lot of difference between her first statement and second statement.) Mark: Where did you find this picture, Genie? And how can I trust it is an actual picture or a fake... (Genie looked at me with a brief smile on her face...) Genie: Do you really think I will dare to show the fake picture to you about your love? Mark: Maybe, because you may go the extended trails to stop our wedding, so... Genie: Yes Mark, I agree with what you just said and yes; I am trying to stop your wedding just because she is not the real person you are thinking, and she is fooling you with her fake love and she is just following you by looking at your money and status. So I just want to make you realise about her reality so you will get a good person in your life who will take care of you but not your money... Mark: First tell me about the picture, Genie, through which source you got this picture? Genie: I appointed a spy on her and therees all the information... I just want to let you know about this but you are busy with your business trip and unexpectedly you n for a sudden wedding so I think I should not hide anything from you, and I know it''s the wrong time to tell you about Anna''s reality but I did not get any right time to discuss about this with you, Mark, so please trust this picture and take your decision ording to it... Mark: Why did you appoint a spy on my Anna... Genie: Because I got a doubt that her love is not genuine towards you, and I am so sorry Mark, without your permission I appointed a spy on your girlfriend but I have done all these things just for your safety, that''s it... Mark: How do you know that Anna is my love? (I know this is the stupid question I asked Genie because Genie attended my engagement party and everyone who attended my engagement party knows that Anna is my love but I want to know whether Genie knows about our rtionship before our engagement party or after she attended our engagement party... But after listening to my question Genie got a little nervous and involved in her deep thoughts and forget to answer to my question.) Mark: Answer to my question Genie, how do you know that Anna is my love? And from when you appointed the spy on Anna? This information is very important to me, so tell me the exact date and time... (I said strongly, and she looked at me with her shocking expression after listening to my questions, and finally, she spelt out...) Genie: Well Mark, don''t you know that I attended your engagement party? How can you think that I don''t know anything about your love for Anna..? Actually, your engagement is a very shocking incident for me, Mark, so I immediately appointed a spy after your engagement party to know more about Anna and her reality... And finally, I got this evidence... (Genie again shows the picture to me and I again looked at the picture to look at Anna''s face and her face looks so happy and blush and the guy who is Jack is also looking at Anna with his shy happy face... I got a doubt that how can Anna know about Jack?) Genie: it''s really the actual picture Mark, do you know when this picture takes ce? (I immediately looked at Genie for the answer.) Genie: My spy, send this picture to me on the day when Anna came to visit you in the office... Mark: Are you sure? Genie: Yes, Mark... (She said very confidently, I immediately take Genie''s phone and forwarded the images to my mobile and immediately threw her phone on the floor out of rage, and her phone is broken into pieces. She is shocked and clueless about my action...) Mark: Do you think I am dumb? Genie: Mark..? Why are you so angry at me? Mark: Tell me, Genie, do you think I am dumb? (I shouted at her and she is scared to look at me.) Genie: What happened, Mark? Mark:You know about our love story on our engagement party night and Anna visited to my office before my engagement party and you appointed a spy on Anna after knowing about our rtionship, it means you have to appoint after our engagement party but how your spy will capture the image when Anna meet Jack before the engagement party? (Genie stands like a statue and she was scared to answer to my question and yes she again caught red-handed and I guess she ns something else to put me on Anna... I just want to outburst my furious at Genie for her drama, but in the meantime, my door was knocked and I went and open it and it is Tom. Tom immediately came into my room and shocked by looking at Genie in my room and he immediately turned towards me. Tom: Everything ok? I nodded my head as Yes and I looked at Genie with my Furious eyes... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 522 - Have This Strawberry Drink Mark''s Pov: Tom: Is everything ok??? (I nodded my head as yes and immediately looked at Genie with my furious eyes for the mess she did till now, but she is still in shock and scared after looking at Tom''s sudden entry into my room, maybe she is scared because Tom is a cop and she might think I willin about her to Tom, so she immediately left the room in a hurried way... Tom came close to me and looked at me with his raising eyebrows¡­ Tom: What happened, Mark? Did Geniee to confess her love towards you? (I looked at Tom with my narrowed eyes, he immediatelyughed by looking at my facial expression.) Tom: Seriously Mark, by looking at her face, I can understand she is trying to confess her love towards you and at the same time I can sense the pain in her face too, so I can guess you rejected her again... Mark: Well, don''t you observe her cunning intentions? Tom: Cunning intentions? No, Mark, what happened? Mark: She is again trying to me on Anna... Tom: What? Mark: Yes Tom, but she caught red-handed... Tom: That''s great... Mark: But this time shee along with the proof... Tom: Proof? What it is Mark? Mark: She showed me the picture of Anna with another guy and she is trying to prove that Anna is going to cheat me... Tom: Thank god, you did not trust her words... Mark: Yes, Tom, Genie said a fake story to make me trust about their rtionship and I can easily find it''s a fake story¡­ Tom: So the picture must be used some graphics¡­ Mark: Maybe not, Tom¡­ Tom: What? Mark: I am not sure Tom because I can feel the picture is real, and that guy is Jack, he is my junior and Genie said he looked at Anna at the couple''s party night... Maybe the information up to here is right, but I am still confused and don''t know how he could find Anna, and I don''t know how and when he invited her into the cafeteria shop... What if Anna is really trying to cheat on me, Tom? Tom: Mark, it''s possible that you may get doubt about Anna after looking at the incidents happened today but we all know how Anna is genuine in loving you... And with in 2 days, I will gather every information and in my investigation we will find all the things and I am sure all of your doubts will be sorted out but till then please don''t lose hope on Anna because as Mona said you will feel regret about it. Let''s go for the wedding it''s going to bete and everyone is waiting for you... Mark: Tom, I guess Anna did not like this wedding... (I said, and I copsed into the chair, Tom immediately came close to me and patted on my back.) Tom: Mark, if Mona or I got any doubt about on Anna and her genuine love, we never take any step regarding to take forward your rtionship to the wedding... So please clear those doubts, Mark¡­ Mark: What if Anna really likes other person? I will let her go to lead a happy life but for me it is a hell... Tom: Mark, please stay calm¡­ Mark: Maybe due to my anger management she may choose the other man over me, am I right, Tom? Tom: Bad at anger management? Everyone will get angry, Mark, and you know how Furious I am when I entered into a rtionship with Mona, Mona really bear me patiently because she is loving me and I try to control my furious because I don''t want to hurt her because I am loving her... So, our love towards our partner will decide about our angry attitude and I am sure your love will win over your angry Mark: Yes, Tom I can understand but it may not happen the same thing in my case, Anna may got exhaust with my angry and even I am out of control when I am looking at her face and getting the thoughts of her behaviour at the airport, automatically my Furious is hyper... I did not expect her behaviour, Tom... And maybe because of my anger attitude she is started hiding everything from me... She did not say anything about Jack and she didn''t say anything why she met Jack and I did not know when she meet him, and I don''t even know she has the bank ount and the ount is credited with huge funds... All these things happen just because of my Furious attitude towards her and she hides everything from me just because I am bad at anger management if I behave calm and lovely, then Anna may openly share to me everything... Tom: Who said you are bad at anger management, Mark? If you are really bad at anger management, you will don''t trust Anna and definitely take a stand to stop this wedding for the proofs provided by Genie... But you did not do it, and you take a stand towards Anna and reply to Genie by supporting your love, so it means you are not bad at anger management, Mark... (By finishing his words Tom went and bring the strawberry juice ss which is on the dressing table and give it to me to drink it.) Tom: Have this Strawberry drink, Mark, you will feel better and I am sure all the misunderstandings between you and Anna will be get solved soon and I will start my investigation as early as possible and sort out everything, so both of you will be like a Love birds... (I feel a little bit relieved after listening to Tom and I got a strength to ept my wedding. Meanwhile, someone knocked on the door, Tom went and opened the door... It''s Rubeus uncle... He came to me in the wheelchair along with his servant support and he smile by looking at me in my wedding suit...) Rubeus uncle: I guess everything is fine... (Tom and I nodded our head as yes with our smiling face...) Rubeus uncle: Son, it''s going to bete for your wedding... How long it will take for you to enter into the wedding ground? Tom: Mark is ready uncle, we can start to the wedding ground. Rubeus uncle: That''s great..! (I get up from the chair and drink the juice in one go... I feel some weird sensation when I am drinking the juice maybe my mood was off, that''s the reason I am unable to enjoy this strawberry juice. Tom and Rubeus uncle started towards the wedding ground and I feel a little bit dizziness when I am following them... I did not understand what is happening to me... My heart beats started rising fast and I feel chills all over my body... Especially I feel a weird sensation at this time... My feelings get over hyper... And suddenly I feel horny and my dick is started erecting... Ahhhh... What''s happening to me? Why it is arousing for no reason? I did not understand anything, my mind was blurred, and the only thought I am getting is Anna... I feel like I want Anna right now, I may not wait until our wedding is done, I just want to grab her towards me and... ahhhh¡­ Why all of a sudden I am feeling in this way? In between my thoughts we all reached to the stage of the wedding ground and my uncle came close to me and wiped the sweat on my forehead and nose... Rubeus uncle: I can understand your feelings Mark, and it''s okay, you may feel little nervous in these kinds of lifetime event, stay calm, everything will be fine... (Nervous? What the hell my uncle is thinking about me? Does he really think I am nervous? Yes, maybe by looking at my sweat he may think I am nervous but I am sure he don''t know how I am suffocating with my horniness feeling and I am sweating for my breathless feelings, and from second to second my dick is erecting more, and I may not control myself if I look at Anna right now... The priest started doing prayers and in a few minutes I saw Mona and she ising along with Anna... And my Anna, Ahhhhh¡­ She really looks like an angel when she is walking towards me in that wedding dress, and my face immediately turned to smile when I look at my girl on the wedding dress I exclusively selected for her... For a few minutes I forget everything and I enjoyed by looking at my girl and she feels a little nervous and her face is still swollen for her cry, even though she looks so cute and my eyes started starring at her chest curves and I feel like I want to pull her dress down and want to enjoy her to the fullest¡­ My dick is erecting more and more after looking at Anna... And I can''t control my breathless condition, I feel like I want to finish this wedding in a few minutes and make myself calm down by inserting my dick into her virgin pussy... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 523 - What Happened To Me... Mark''s Pov: My dick is erecting more and more after looking at Anna. and I am not in a position to control my breathless condition, I feel like I want to finish this wedding ceremony within a few minutes and make myself calm down by inserting my erected hard dick into Anna''s virgin pussy...?? Ahhhhhh... What''s happening to me? Why I am feeling horny all of a sudden? Is it because I am eagerly waiting for our wedding to be done, or is there any other reason behind my horny feeling? I looked at Anna and she is now holding Rubeus uncle''s hand anding close to me by taking step by step, now I can clearly see her body, her curves and my attention paused at her chest and I know how they are waiting for me¡­ Ahhhh¡­ I am getting the shes of Anna''s treasures and it''s really a tough period for me because involuntarily I am visualising her nude body and my dick is bing harder and harder¡­ Her treasures ¡­ Ahhh¡­ Come on Mark, just a few more minutes, the wedding will be done and the girl is entirely yours¡­ Yes, I can enjoy her to the fullest and I know her treasures are missing me badly and I don''t leave them alone for the next few days¡­ I smile to myself and again looked at my girl¡­ Anna came more close to me and just a few feet away between us. I looked at her face and her face is still swollen, I immediately got the sh of her behaviour at the airport, my fury suddenly got hyper. I feel like I want to grip her hair and ask her why she did this to me, why she left me and went to the airport, why she went on a dating with another guy? Ahhhh¡­ Mark¡­. Try to control, man¡­ You can''t judge her without knowing the facts¡­ I tried a lot to control myself, and I didn''t understand why my emotions are getting hyper second by second, Whatever, finally I did not behave anything weird to Anna in our wedding ceremony, but I take all the stress in the world until she said "I Do" to the priest¡­ Actually, I got scared for the first time and have no clue what to do if Anna says that she don''t want to marry me in front of everyone, but once she said I love you to me, I feel eternally happy and got confident and a little hope that Anna is still loving me. That''s it, I immediately grab the situation when the priest said you may kiss the bride, I did not wait for one more second and immediately pulled my girl towards me and grab her lips out of my love towards her and started kissing her¡­ I want to satisfy my desire when I am kissing her, but my desires got increased more and have no clue how to control them. In between I looked at Anna, she closed her eyes and busy in enjoying my kiss; I twisted her tongue with mine to grab her attention and she immediately started responding to my kiss¡­ I thought my desires will be calm down with our intense kiss, but after Anna started responding to my kiss, my dick is started erecting more and more¡­ I feel like I want to take her virginity right now¡­ I want to pull her dress to down and enjoy her treasures¡­ Ahhh¡­ I hold her more tightly and kissing her unconditionally While kissing her I again got the shes of her rude behaviour, so unintentionally my kiss turned to the wild and after a few seconds, I taste the blood when I am kissing her, immediately paused my harsh kiss and checked her mouth with my tongue and I realised I bite her lower lip¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Why did I hurt my Anna? I feel so sorry for my harsh unintentional behaviour, I immediately stopped the kissing and looked at her, but my girl pretends everything is fine and hide her lower lip by pressing it with her upper lip, her eyes are wet, I can understand her eyes are wet due to the pain for my cruel kiss. We both involved in looking at each other and involved in our own thoughts, and our thoughts got distracted when everyone started pping to congratte us and yes finally we are done with our wedding ceremony... Now Anna is my legal wife, and I can enjoy her to the fullest¡­ I can''t control it anymore, so I hold her hand and drive towards a special house I built for Anna... When I am driving, I looked at her through the mirror and her face is still swollen and her eyes were filled with tears and I can understand she is still thinking about her dad, and I can understand she is not even happy to marry me or maybe she might be thinking of Jack... Ahhh... Come on, Mark, don''t spell out anything out of furious, Anna may get hurt... I said to myself and try to control my anger¡­ I am totally clueless and have no idea what is happening to me¡­ I can''t think properly¡­ I can''t control my desires¡­ I feel so emotional and at the same time, I feel so rage¡­ Finally, we reached the house and I try to ask Anna about the things that happened but my desires do not support me to ask her¡­ But I don''t want to force her on the bed¡­ If she is not okay to take her virginity right now, I will definitely don''t touch and I will leave the house in the next second because my hyper desires may force her on the bed¡­ But I am eagerly waiting for this day. How can I leave her? So at first I asked her if she is loving me or notter I ask her to prove her love by sacrificing her virginity and asked her to present her body to me and she immediately stand before me with just the lingerie set on her, and she epted everything what I have done to her¡­ Finally, I lead her into the bed to enjoy her virginity and when I looked at her pink virgin pussy, I can''t control myself, my dick is out of control and I behave like a monster on my girl but I am totally out of control I don''t know why I feel in such a weird way¡­ I understand only her virgin pussy is the solution to my desires. I want toe into her pussy until then my desires and my erected dick will don''t get satisfied, so I didn''t think for more and started inserting my hot erected dick into Anna''s little tight virgin pussy¡­ Anna started crying out loudly for the pain but I did not stop inserting my dick and in one pull I tried to push my entire dick but her pussy fitted only half of my dick and tried to start giving the strokes but once when I looked into her wet eyes I feel so sorry and her lower lip is swollen to red, I immediatly paused what I am doing and kissed her lips gently to make her calm down from the pain she is taking to satisfy me. I didn''t understand what I am doing, and I didn''t understand why I am behaving so harshly After I am done kissing her I started enjoying her treasures by kissing her tits but when I am enjoying her boobs suddenly all my desires again started risen up and this time I can''t control myself and started giving her deep hard strokes and Anna hugged me tightly to control the pain and she is digging on my back with her nails... I am enjoying it, it''s really e a tight virgin pussy, and it''s tough to insert my entire dick into her pussy, but when I try to insert my dick into her in one push, I can understand I break her virginity and I can sense the blood near to Anna''s pussy and when I look at it it makes me more arouse... I immediately increase the speed of my strokes and Anna immediately started screaming out loud and her screaming is echoing around the room and her screaming is making me more aroused. I am kissing her, enjoying her boobs and pounding into her pussy and trying to fit my entire dick¡­ Even though it is just fit only half into her pussy, I am enjoying her to the fullest; I feel like I am in heaven when I am enjoying my girl. And finally, after continues speed strokes I cum into my Anna''s pussy for the first time and Anna hugged me tightly out of pain, I looked at my girl and her face is filled with tears, and swollen to red... I feel so sorry when I looked at her face I don''t want to make her cry in such a way but I am not in a position to control my desires... I hugged tightly and she wrapped her legs around my waist and started crying... I don''t know how to console her I am totally clueless... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 524 - I Am Okay Now... Mark''s Pov: I hugged her tightly, and she wrapped her legs around my waist and started crying...?? I don''t know how to console her; I am totally clueless. I understand that she got hurt in our first lovemaking session. Actually, I don''t want to behave in such a harsh way; I want to do it in a calm way, even though my desires are hyper, so Anna will enjoy along with me in our first lovemaking session. I again looked at Anna and tears are still flowing from her eyes, I know Anna got hurt and I also know she can''t take the pain but I am totally out of control for my hyper desires and even myself didn''t expect my harsh behaviour towards her. Finally, I finished my first love making session by making her cry; I feel so guilty for my harsh actions. I don''t want to treat her in such a way, even though I am furious at her for many incidents happened today, I don''t want to force her on the bed; I don''t want to hurt her and I don''t want to look at her teary face... I wiped her tears with my thumb finger and hugged her tightly and cuddle her close to me and patting on her back as okay¡­ After a few seconds she get stabilised and rxed but still closed her eyes with her swollen face, I adjusted her hair strings near to her ears and looked at her face she is trying to control her tears and opened her eyes and looked at me. I kissed her gently on her lips and looked into her swollen eyes. Mark: Does it hurt? She nodded her head as yes and again hugged me tightly and involved in her own thoughts... Her body is stick to my body and I can sense the softness of her chest on my abbs and it is very tough for me to control my desires when she is hugging me in such an intense way, my dick is still erected and it is still in Anna''s pussy and it is bing harder and harder for her tight hug... And I can''t get normal until Ie again into her pussy... I know it hurts her a lot, but I can''t control myself, and I don''t want to force my Anna on bed, I like if we both enjoy our lovemaking session but it''s not going in such a way... So to control my desire I hugged her tightly and trying to get stabilize but the more I try the more it is bing hard. Anna grip on my shoulder tightly with one of her hands. Maybe she understands that my dick is erected again and she may realise the hardness of my dick into her pussy, and she may feel the pain again... I am totally clueless and have no idea to what to do next... But my desired are increasing from second to second... I bite Anna''s shoulder to control my desires, and we both stay quiet for a few seconds and after a few seconds and a break the silence... Anna: Mark..!!! I loosen my hug a little and looked at her face... Anna: I am ok, now... She said with her low tone and by looking at her wet eyes I can understand she is trying to bear the pain to give pleasure to me... Immediately I strike my head as no and again hugged her tightly and trying to control myself, I am thinking if there is another way to make my girl happy but I didn''t find any except one thing, yes, it''s better if I leave this ce right now, it''s better if I stay far away from her for a few days so she will definitely get normal... In between my thoughts Anna again looked into my eyes and said, "Mark, I am ok now, the pain is bearable so you can do it again..." She said, and immediately she started kissing me on my lips and wrapped her legs around my waist and tempting me more... That''s it, I can''t help it out, so I immediately pinned her to the bed and started kissing her passionately and my hands are still busy in caressingly her boobs and my dick is not interested toe out of her pussy¡­ She holds my face with her hands very caressingly and started responding to my kiss very passionately, I can sense my Anna''s love towards me, I feel so happy and in the next second I give a slow stroke into her pussy by trying to insert my entire dick... Anna suddenly stop responding to my kiss and closed her eyes tightly and again gripped my shoulder with one of her hands... But I tried to act normal and involved in kissing her lips very caressingly and lead towards her neck and started kissing her neck very seductively, she held my hair with one of her hand very intensely and with her other hand she gripped my shoulder. I again give one deep hard stroke into Anna''s pussy... Anna gripped her hand more tightly on my shoulder and trying to control her pain by closing her eyes tightly and I am busy in caressing her boobs and kissing her beautiful spot, in between I again give another deep hard stroke into her hot pussy and Anna started moaning again. Anna: Ahhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... and by listening to her morning, I can''t control myself and started giving the continuous strokes and at the same time I am enjoying her treasures... I am enjoying the softness of her boobs; I love them a lot¡­ I am licking and kissing them and my dick is eating Anna''s pussy by digging into her with the continuous strokes... Thirsty... Today is a big day to my dick, the thrust of my dick will be satisfied with Anna''s juices. I started increasing the speed of my strokes, and Anna is shivering and screaming out loudly... Anna: hahhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Huhhhhhh... (I increasing the speed of my strokes more and looked at her in between she closed her eyes tightly and again tears started rolling down from her eyes and she is biting her lower lip to control her mornings and pain but I am not in a position to stop giving the strokes until I cum again, she might think I am acting cruel but I have no other choice until I cum, I am trying to finish i as early as possible so my Anna will take pain for lesser time... I involved in giving strokes to her.) Anna: Marrkkkkk¡­ Mark: Ahhhhh.... Annnaaaa.... Speelll out my name, loudlyyyyy¡­ Ahhhhh It''s amaaaazzing.... Yourrrrrrr tiigghhtt puuusssyyyy... Ahhhhhh... (I started morning out of pleasure.) Anna: Markkkkkkk.... (Anna is moaning out of pain and closed her eyes and hugged me tightly by wrapping her hands around my neck... I increased the speed of my storks and pushing my dick in and out into her pussy in a speedy way. Mark: Ahhhhh... Annnaaaa... tiigghhtt puuusssyyyy... Huhhhh... (I am trying to cum into her pussy by giving a speed hard strokes... Mark: Annnnnaaaaaa... I am cummiiiinngggggg... I amming... Anna: MARRRRKKKKKKK... (I continued my strokes in hyper speed, and the bed is also started moving for my strokes and the room is filled with our moaning and in a few deep hard strokes I cum into Anna''s pussy again and finally gave two deep hard strokes to get satisfied... Ahhhh... The pleasure... It feels so awesome when I am fucking my love''s virgin pussy... I immediately fall on my Anna and started kissing her lips as a thanks, but this time she is not responding to my kiss. I waited for a few seconds for her response, but she did not kiss me yet... I did not understand why she is not responding to my kiss maybe, Is she mad at me for my Harsh behaviour towards her..? Or maybe she feels guilty about losing her virginity with me... I don''t want to get her anymore when she is not responding to me so I pass with the case and looked at her face she is still closed her eyes and her face immediately fell unconscious tilting to the other side... I did not understand what happened to Anna... Immediately ced my palm on her chin and patting on her cheek to make her wake up... Mark: Anna, wake up... Anna, please wake up... She is not responding to me and I understand she is still unconscious I am immediately get up from the bed and went near to the table bring the ss of water sprinkle on Anna''s face... I sit on the bed and ced her head on myp and sprinkle the water on her face and again try to make her wake up... Mark: Anna... Wake up, please... not even respond to me and still fell unconscious I have no idea what to do next... I immediately got a sh of Mona and yes, she will definitely help... I immediately take my phone to call Mona and when I am about to call I looked at Anna and her eyeballs are moving a little, I understand she ising to consciousness. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 525 - Loving And Carresing Anna''s POV: I tried to bear all the pain but I can''t control my tears when Mark is giving me the speed hard continuous strokes, and Mark will definitely understand that how much pain I am taking by looking at my tears, and when I''m kissing his lips to make him calm down from his worry, his dick started erecting into my pussy and I can understand he still wants to continue our love making session for another round but I can also understand he don''t want to continue it because it is hurting me.?? So I tried to convince him that the pain is bearable, but actually it is not bearable. And when he started the second round of our lovemaking session I again try to control the pain but this time I am not in a position to control, because Mark is doing it more aggressively than the previous love making session, I just want to request him to stop but I don''t want to interrupt him because I always love when he is enjoying me... Yes, how can I interrupt him, he stand on his promise by controlling his desires in all these days just because to make my dreame true, and he designed such a beautiful house where I can see the moon beam and our entire room is filled with moon rays, it''s really looks so beautiful, I looked at Mark''s face in between and his face is charming with happiness when he is busy in shooting me with his dick. I feel so happy by looking at his satisfied cheerful face, and he deserves to enjoy me as he wants for his waiting till today to take my virginity and he has the right to do whatever he wants... I think he will be more furious at me for the incidents happened today, but he didn''t act weird and taking good care of me. I feel so blessed when he inserted into me and feel eternally happy when he is trying to enjoy our lovemaking session but all my happiness is ovee by this pain, and yes it''s really hurting me because Mark increased the speed of his strokes like a hell and I feel like someone is beating with a rod continuously near to my pussy, I close my eyes and trying to control the pain and morning out loudly for the pain I am getting, but I can''t control myself and I feel like I may die when Mark started the high speed of his strokes, I feel like breathless and I am getting little dizziness¡­ After a few seconds, I am getting a little bit of vomiting sensation, and above to everything I am getting unbearable pain when he is hitting me with his dick.. I don''t know what happens to me, and suddenly I fell unconscious... I did not know anything happened in the meantime and I wake up after a few minutes and slowly opened my eyes and looked at Mark... Mark look so worried and his face is relieved after looking at my conscious face. He is caressing me by patting on my head slowly; I realise my head is on Mark''sp and I feel sofortable and looked at him with my smiling face. He leaned forward and kissed me on my forehead and then kissed me on my nose and then he is about to kiss me on my lips but I advanced to kiss him on his lips, and yes their starts our love caring kiss session and after a few seconds Mark paused the kiss and looked into my eyes with his sharp eyes... Mark: You are making me horny again, Anna. (I am shocked the moment I listen to him, I don''t know whether I should feel happy or sad, happy because he is getting honey with my kiss and sad because he gave the hint that he will about to start round 3... He smiles by looking at my confused face; I feel so relieved after looking at his smiling face, and I never expect he will smile at me for the mess I did today. Actually, he is so furious at me and didn''t even speak to me at the police station and I don''t even guess that he will touch me today and I also guess it takes at least months for him to get calm down, luckily he did our lovemaking session ording to our n by cing his ego aside. I hope the remaining issues should solve as early as possible and he should understand me that I am truly loving him... Mark: Why did you faint, Anna? Anna: I don''t know, Mark... (I said in my low tone and looked at him with my puppy eyes, he looked at me with his narrow eyes for an answer.) Mark: Don''t you sense any dizziness before you faint? (I did not react anything I looked at him with my nk expression because I don''t want to say it to him if he knows he will definitely get hurt but at the same time I don''t want to lie to him and from now on don''t say lie to him and I don''t hide anything to him... Yes, I agree I made a mistake by hiding two to three things from him, first I should not have hide about my education loan and I should have tried to convince him and then applied for the education loan, and yes I will say to him about the education loan in these two days and request him to apologize me and the second thing I hide about my dad''s messages in this morning, actually, I didn''t intentionally hide it; I am hurried to meet my dad...) Mark: Tell me, Anna, don''t you sense any dizziness before you faint? (I nodded my head as yes and turn my face to another side to avoid his re. Mark makes me to look into his face by holding my chin.) Mark: Then why don''t you tell me? Anna: I don''t want to disturb our lovemaking session, Mark... Mark: So do you think I will enjoy it if I am hurting you? Anna: I don''t mean it, Mark... Mark: Don''t repeat it again, Anna¡­ (He said with his furious tone and I am scared to face his furious face.) Mark: Let me know if you feel any difort in our lovemaking session and I know this is your first time and you are bearing a hell of lot of pain, Anna... (I nodded my head as yes, and what Mark said is true.) Mark: But I am sure after 2 to 3 days you will definitely enjoy me like I am enjoying you... (I immediately smiled after listening to Mark, and yes, I want to enjoy the feeling of our lovemaking session and I will corporate him more than I am doing right now.) Mark: Shall I call to Mona? Anna: No Mark, please don''t call to her... (I feel a little nervous and what should I do if he really called to Mona right now and I know what he will say Anna is suffering from pain due to our lovemaking session, so please treat her... Ahhh... It''s really an embarrassing situation so I immediately strike my head as no and requested him to don''t call to her.) Mark: She will give some pain killers Anna so you may just feel a little pain... Anna: It''s ok Mark, I feel better now¡­ (I said and wrapped my hands around his tummy and rest my head on hisp and getting rxing. Mark is patting on my back with one of his hand very caressingly and with his other hand he is caressing my boobs, I feel so relieved when he is caring for me... He slowly moves his hand which is on my back and ced it on my lips and touched my lower lip to look at my wound. I try to hide it but he forcefully opens my lips and looked at it and his face bes worried after looking at my wound.) Mark: I don''t want to hurt you, Anna, but I did not understand what happened to me all of a sudden I feel so horny, Anna, I can''t control myself and I know I am hurting you but my desires ovee my love and that''s the reason I behaved too harsh with you and I feel horny at present too, I feel so horny Anna, I want to continue our sex session for days and nights... After finishing his words he started kissing me aggressively and started caressing my boobs and I am enjoying his kiss even though it is hurting my lip a bit because after listening to his caring words about me I feel so happy and forget all the pain. Other than the pain near to my pussy everything is fine to me, I am really enjoying his love kissing sessions, actually, I am shocked by his behaviour, he is behaving like how he always do. I never thought his fury will calm down all of a sudden I feel like someone did the magic spell on him to take away his furious actions. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 526 - I Will Return It Back... Anna''s POV: Sleeping in loved one''sp is always a special thing, and luckily I got a chance to sleep in Mark''sp. This is the first time I am sleeping on hisp, I feel sofortable and feel eternally happy. I love it when he runs his hands through my hair and involved in kissing my lips and with his other hand he is caressing my boob¡­?? Ahhhh¡­ I can feel the eternal love of Mark towards me, I feel so lucky. What else a girl needs other than this kind of caring from their partner¡­ It makes me feel more secure and pampered, and I feel like I will find all the solutions for the problems I struck with¡­ I am enjoying this moment a lot and I wish no one should disturb us for days. After a few minutes, Mark breaks the kiss and looked at me with his smirk happy face¡­ I didn''t understand why he paused the kiss and I have no clue for his smirk expression, but I am sure he is going to do something crazy¡­ In between my thoughts he suddenly jerks his thighs and my head tilt to other side on hisp, I closed my eyes for his sudden action, for one second I didn''t understand what just happened, but I can sense something is touching to my lips, I slowly opened my eyes and shocked by looking at it¡­ Dickk..!!!! It''s Mark''s dick and my lips are touching to it¡­ Does it mean I kissed his dick? I feel so awkward and feel embarased for his actions and for my idental kiss on his dick, I immediately tried to get up from hisp, but Mark pulled me again and I again fall on hisp and this time to my lipsnded on his dick and this time my lips touched to his dick exactly simr to the kiss, and after sensing my lips it erected more and looking at my face to kiss it¡­ I feel so embarased and have no idea that what to do next¡­ Shall I kiss it by holding it? Will Mark like it if I did so? I am totally confused and have no idea what to do, and I didn''t understand why Mark is making me to fall on his dick. After a few seconds I hear Mark''s chuckle, I raised my head and looked at him and after looking at his smirk happy face I can understand he did it intentionally, so it means, he wants me to kiss on his dick and I also understand he likes it and yes, that''s the reason his dick was erected more after my second idental kiss on his dick. Okay, Anna, you know what to do¡­ You should impress Mark and make him feel happy and pleasure with another kiss on his dick, soe on, give him a good kiss¡­ I said to myself and take a long breath and lean forward to kiss Mark''s dick¡­ I hold his dick with one of my hand and slowlynd my lips on his dick and started kissing his dick¡­ I feel shy, but I want to satisfy Mark''s desires and I love to satisfy his desires, so I started kissing it very intensely and his dick is erected more for my kiss and I can see the nerves on his dick, I understand he likes it, so I pressed my lips more intensely and after a few seconds I opened my mouth slowly and started kissing him by licking it with my tongue¡­ Mark suddenly grips my hair tightly out of his hyper intense feeling¡­ I feel a little pain but I continued giving my kiss and after a few seconds I paused and looked at him, his face is turned to red for his sexual desires¡­ Anna: Did I do in the right way, Mark? Mark: You did a great job Anna¡­ It''s the best kiss gift ever you give me¡­ I will repay it to you¡­ (He said with his excitement tone, I feel so happy after listening to him. Repay..? What does it mean? Will he kiss my pussy..??? OMG..!!! He immediately rests my head on the pillow, which is next to me. Actually, I want to rest on hisp for some more time, but I can''ty when he intentionally rests my head on the pillow In the next second Marky beside me and rest his legs around on thighs¡­ Anna: Ahhh¡­ (I screamed out loud for the overweight of his thighs but Mark he is least bothered and in the next second he started kissing me. I closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss session¡­ After a few seconds his dick got erected more and it is pinning to my waist. I understand he is erected again for my kiss and in a few seconds he will definitely start round 3. I got the shes of the pain of our previous love making session; I am scared for his 3rd round, and I have no clue that how much pain I should take in this lovemaking session. I am trying to stay calm and trying to enjoy his kiss session, but my heart beat started rising fast. After a few seconds, Mark ced one of his hand near to my pussy and started rubbing near to my clitoris. My body was electrified, and I feel shrills all over my body. The entire ce near to my pussy got hurt for his continuous 2 rounds of sex sessions, but at present he is doing it very slowly with his thumb finger... I closed my eyes and enjoying his magic on my body. His kiss really helps me to heal mentally, and the magic of his fingers is helping me to get rid of the pain. I am trying to curl up my legs pot of pleasure but Mark already ced his leg on my thighs so I can''t curl up my legs so I am enjoying the pleasure he is giving to me. After a few seconds of his magic session, he slowly left my lips, and slide towards my neck and started kissing my neck very passionately. I am curling his hair with my fingers and enjoying his magic session on my neck, he is licking in between his kiss and biting it seductively, my body is filled with shrills when he is biting my neck¡­ He slowly increased the speed of movement of his fingers on my clitoris¡­ I hold him more tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me and still closed my eyes and enjoying his intense love making session. The pain near to my pussy is slightly turned into pleasure. I like it when Mark is doing it with his overwhelming love. He continues doing it for some more minutes¡­ Now he slides from my neck to my boobs and started sucking them with his mouth and trying to swallow my entire boob and his other hand is still doing magic near to my pussy and this time he increases more speed¡­ And the pleasure is also increased and at the same time I feel a little pain but the pleasure is oveing the pain... I like it... I love it¡­ I am enjoying what Mark is doing to me, but this time he is increasing the speed of his fingers and I am moving a bit more involuntarily for the pleasure he is giving to me. Anna: Markkkkkkk... (I started moaning, suddenly he increased his moment of his fingers more near to my pussy and I opened my eyes and mouth out of pleasure and shocked at his sudden actions.) Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Markkkkk¡­ Stop it... Huhhhhhh... (I am trying to request him to stop his actions but he did not stop what he is doing and raised his head to look at my face, I feel shy to look at him so I slide my head to other side and again requested him to stop... Anna: Markkkkkkk... Please... Ahhhhhh... Please stop... (I said but he speed up his actions near to my clitoris.) Anna: Ahhhhhhh... Ahhh.. (Mark holds my chin and make me to look at his face and his face is still looks smirk. This time I did not care about his facial expressions and still moaning out loudly and trying to request him to stop.) Anna: Ahhhhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... Please... Mark: Look at me, Anna... (He said with his husky tone and I looked at his face again.) Mark: Can you feel the pleasure? (I nodded my head as yes, and he increased the more speed.) Anna: Shhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Markkkkkkk... Mark: Answer to my question, Anna, do you feel the pressure? (I understand he wants me to answer to his question by saying it loudly, and it''s better if I say loudly.) Anna: I like it Mark... Please stop it now... Ahhhhhh... Please... (he is still looking at my face with a smirk expression and continue doing with high speed near to my clitoris.) Mark: Say it loudly, Anna... Say it loud... (He said with his raising tone.) Anna: I like it Mark¡­. Ahhhh¡­ I like it what you are doing... Huhhhhh¡­ I feel so pleasure... Ahhhhhh And it''s enough... Please... stop... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 527 - You Will Ask Me For More Anna''s POV: Anna: I like it, Mark¡­.?? Ahhhh¡­ I like it what you are doing... Huhhhhh¡­ I feel so pleasure... Ahhhhhh And it''s enough... Please... stop... Mark: if you feel the pleasure you should enjoy it, Anna you should not request to stop. Anna: yeeesssss... Markkkk¡­ Butttt... I feel suffocating... Mark: Even I feel the same way when you tease me seductively with your intense kiss session and my dick always bes hard and erected to enter into your Pussy... And it feels far better after it tastes your pussy juices, so I am trying to bring your pussy juices¡­ Anna: Ahhhhh¡­. Markkkkk¡­ Buuuutttt¡­ Anna: I think you understand how it feels... I think you understand how I suffocate all these days¡­ Enjoy it, Anna... (He said with his husky tone and continued doing magic with his fingers in a teasing speedy way. I am trying to move all around for the pleasure he giving into my pussy; I am trying to push away his hand but it''s of no use, because he always wins over me when ites to intense sessions.) Anna: Ahhhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... Pleasseeee... Mark: Enjoy it, Anna, within two days you will taste the pleasure of real sex and you will start enjoying the real sex along with me... Anna: ahhhhhh... Markkkkkkk... Pleaaassssss¡­ Stoooopppp¡­ Mark: Stop? You know what, Anna, after you taste the real pleasure you will ask me to do it more. Anna: Maaarrkkkkkk¡­ Mark: Ahhhh, Anna¡­ Your moanings are making me so horny, Anna. It is helping my dick to erect more. (Mark still doing the same thing near to my clitoris with his thumb finger and I am trying to take away his hand with my hand but I can''t even move is hand an inch. And he increased the speed when I am trying to push his hand away. Anna: Ahhhh... Ahhhhhh... The room is filled with my moaning, and Mark is still busy in doing it in a speedy way and I feel like I am going to climax for the first time in his hand, So I immediately hold Mark''s shoulders very tightly and closed my eyes to enjoy the pleasure but when I am about to cum, Mark suddenly stopped what he is doing and immediately started kissing me on my lips, I immediately hugged him tightly and wrapped my leg around his waist and enjoying his hot kiss session¡­ I don''t know how to feel now, happy because he stopped or sad because he stopped when I am about to cum¡­ In between my thoughts he started doing magic in my mouth by exploring my mouth with his tongue, I feel happy for his intense kiss session and enjoying it eternally, meanwhile his dick is touching near to my pussy and its hardness is pinning into my pussy and it is giving pleasure to me when it is touching near to my pussy... We both involved in kissing to each other very passionately and our kiss leads to French kiss. I can understand how Mark suffered all these days for his intense desires, and from now on I don''t let him suffer anymore because he breaks my virginity and he has all the rights to enjoy me to the fullest to satisfy his desires and I never say no to him¡­ After a few seconds of his deep kissing he suddenly inserted his dick into my pussy, I feel like I want to shout out loud for the pain he is giving to me but my lips were locked with his lips and I can''t even scream. but this time the pain is a little bit lowpared to the previous two sessions of our lovemaking, and all of a sudden he started the speed of the strokes in a high speed and now I can sense the hardness of his dick into my pussy¡­ It is still fitting into me very tightly, but this time along with the pain I can sense the pleasure near to my clitoris when he''s giving the hard strokes but suddenly he moved his dick deep into me which kills me with more pain, I grip Mark''s shoulder and trying to control the pain by closing my eyes and enjoying his love making session¡­ We both hold each other very tightly and at the same time with one of our hands we are caressing each other hairs with our fingers and enjoying the pleasure, and his warm, aggressive French Kiss is making both of us more horny¡­ And I am feeling the same pleasure when he did magic with his fingers and this time with his dick strokes I can enjoy it more. I closed my eyes and enjoying it, and within a few deep hard strokes I released my cum and feel relived and hugged Mark more tightly and Mark continued giving stokes and after a few seconds he too cum into my pussy and loaded my pussy with his overload, finally he get relieved andy his head on my neck. We both are breathing heavily and yes we are done with our sessful love making session, this time I don''t feel unbearable pain... I am looking at the ceiling and enjoying the scenery of the room which is filled with Moon races and I understand it must be the midnight, to confirm it, I looked at the sky through the ss window and there''s the sky turned to dark and I can see the moon beam into the middle of the room¡­ Yes¡­. Finally, my first night dreame true... I feel so happy for Mark''s love towards me, and I never thought he will present me such a beautiful house ording to my taste¡­ I want to explore the entire house to look at each and every detail of the house and I am sure Mark will definitely n ording to my taste... Anna: Ahhhh¡­ Markkkk I love you¡­ (I said and hugged him tightly and after a few seconds Mark get up over me andy beside me and he too looking at the ceiling and involved in his deep thoughts and I immediately went close to him and hugged him, he immediately took me into his warm cuddle, I will so happy and this cuddle is so precious and special to me because it''s the first cuddle after our lovemaking session and our both nude bodies are stick to each other and enjoying the warmness of the cuddle... We both involved in our deep thoughts and after a few minutes I feel a little dizziness¡­ I don''t know why¡­ And I feel hungry too, I want to eat something but I don''t want to lose Mark''s cuddle¡­ I think there should be some snacks in this room, I slowly raise my head and looked around to find any snacks in the room, but I didn''t find anything except the strawberries tray near to our bed but I can''t take them too, because if I try Mark will lose his cuddle, so I stay quiet and enjoying his cuddle¡­ Mark: Do you feel hungry? (Mark break the silence and yes, I immediately nodded my head as yes and looked at Mark.) Mark: I will bring something to eat... (By finishing his word in one shot he gets up from the bed excitedly and went near to the cupboard and take the short from the cupboard and wearing it. Meanwhile, I am trying to sit on the bed, but it''s very tough for me to get up because my entire body was swollen to death, and I can''t even move an inch. Mark: I will bring the food to the bed, Anna, you can stay here, and take rest... Anna: It''s ok, Mark, I wille with you to the dining table... (I said and cover my body with my nket and trying to get up from the bed to wear clothes. Actually, I want to look at the house, but my body is not cooperating with me and I may not take a step forward. In between my Mark came close to the bed and sit on my bed beside me and came close to my face and ced my hair strings near to my ear and looked into my eyes with his sharp eyes.) Mark: It may take time, Anna, you may get tired so it''s better you take a rest... Anna: Time? Mark: Yes, because I need to cook the food for us and will bring it to the bedroom and we can have it until then you take some rest, so we can continue after we had our food... (He said with his husky tone and look at me with his narrowed sharp eyes. I understand he doesn''t make me to sleep the whole night and yes I am ok with it and I will try to cooperate with him in order to satisfy his disires and I will do whatever he wants me to do but as of now I want to go along with him to the dining room to have the food and I want to help him when he is cooking food for both of us, it''s like a good memorable moment for us on this beautiful night so I again tried to request him. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 528 - Delicious Creamy Food Anna''s POV: As of now I want to go along with him to the dinning room, to can have the food together and I want to help him when he is cooking food for both of us actually it''s like a precious memory on this beautiful night and I don''t want to miss it so I looked at Mark to convince him again.)?? Anna: I wille with you, Mark... Please allow me... Mark: I think you feel body pain and muscr cramps¡­ Anna: No, Mark, I am perfectly alright, see¡­ (By finishing my words, I stiffen my back and looked at Mark with a pleasing face, actually I feel so much body pains and muscle cramps but I want to spend with him so I pretend I am fine and okay, but Mark, he turned his face to other side and smiled to himself; I did not understand his intentions, and I didn''t understand why he is smiling. After a few seconds he again turned to me and looked at me with his sharp eyes...) Mark: OK then I will take you with me only if you stand on your legs on your own... (He said with his teasing tone and I did not understand why he said... What does he think? Am I not not standing on my legs in all these days? he is speaking as if I am a physically challenged person... I immediately turn my face to other side with a pout face and immediately tried to get down from the bed and I can sense my body is swollen and my muscles are still hurting, I looked at Mark; he is still looking at me with his teasing smile, I immediately tried to get up but my body didn''t supported me¡­ Come on, Anna¡­ You need to spend some time with Mark, so get up¡­ I said to myself and gained all my strength and finallynded my legs on the ground and try to get up from the bed in one shot but the moment I get up from the bed I immediately got imbnce and about to fall on the floor but Mark, he immediately held me and lifted me in a bridal style and ced me on the bed very caressingly and looked at me with his smiling face... Mark: Today you need to take care, Anna... (I looked at him with my puppy face and yes, I agree with him; I need to take care but I wish I want to spend some time with him.) Mark: I took your virginity so it is verymon for such a kind of body pains and it may take around 2 to 3 days for you to walk in a normal way, so follow my instructions and it feels better for you, Okay? (I don''t know how to convince him again, so I stay quiet and nodded my head as yes.) Mark: I will be back in a short time with some food to eat, ok? (I feel a little sad but okay, I should not trouble him, so I immediately nodded my head as ok and Mark smiled by looking at me and kissed me on my lips gently and left the room after patting my head... Actually, I feel so happy when he is treating me very caressingly, and I never thought his angry will be settled down very speedily. In between my thoughts I realised, I am nude and it feels awkward to look at myself. So I slowly sit on the bed and grab the nket, but the moment I take the nket I am shocked by looking at the bed. There is blood all over there on the bed and I am frozen to death by looking at it. I did not understand what happened, and I didn''t understand where these blood strainse from, I immediately looked at my pussy to check it and yes it is still bleeding a little from my vagina, I immediately take the nket and cover my body and rest my upper body on the bedhead and involved in my deep thoughts. Did I get my periods? No, if I got my periods I will definitely feel the cramps and feel the periods of pain in my lower abdomen... Is it just because of our lovemaking session? I heard there will be a blood strain when we lost the virginity, but by looking at the blood all over on the bed it makes me more worried I didn''t understand what happened to me. I fold my legs near to my chest and thinking about the reason behind the blood strain I can still feel the muscle pain, and I can still feel the sense of wetness near to my pussy¡­ Is it happening just because of Mark''s thumb massage near to my pissy? Maybe not because he will definitely stop what he is doing if he looks at my bleeding pussy, Actually I feel scared and didn''t understand what happened to me... Shall I call to Mona and say to her about this? No... No... I should not involve a third person in our lovemaking session matters because if Mona knows that Mark hurt me while doing the lovemaking session, she will definitely scold Mark for his harsh behaviour at me and Mark never again enjoy me as he likes. So it''s better if I stay quiet as of now and the bleeding still continues, then I will contact her for the solution. In between my thoughts, I rest my head on my knees and thinking about our lovemaking session. I feel so happy when I got the shes of Mark''s satisfied face during our lovemaking session. I guess he enjoyed me to the fullest in this Lovemaking session. In between my thoughts, I once again looked around the room and feel so happy and blessed for Mark''s love towards me, I never expected that he will design such a beautiful house ording to my taste, I feel so lucky... After a few seconds, suddenly I got the shes of my mother, my eyes immediately filled with tears, and yes, I miss my mom¡­ I miss my mom at my wedding, and I know how much happy she felt when she looked at me on the bridal dress and she will arrange the entire wedding arrangements out of love towards me and yes I feel so happy if my family attend my wedding. Every girl will have the dream that their parents should attend their wedding and I too wish that my dad and my mum should attend the wedding but it''s impossible that my mom will attend because she left me by making me alone, I epted her loss but I got a hope that my dad will definitely attend my wedding when I receive a message from him and I wish he should attend my wedding and it leads to cause many incidents and shes between me and Mark, luckily Mark did not show his angry on our wedding... Suddenly I sense a hand on my shoulder, I am shocked and immediately raised my head and its Mark; I looked at him with my shocking expression but I feel relieved after looking at him and my face turned to smile but I am still confused because it''s just been a few minutes he left the room and how can we prepare the food for us in this few minutes... He came close to me and wipe the tears rolling down from my eyes with his thumb finger and looked into my eyes. Mark: what happened, Anna? Is it still hurting? (He asked me with his worried tone and looked at the bed and realise the bloodstains on the bed and again looked at me with his worried face.) Mark: Is it still hurting? (I immediately strike my head as no and cleaned my face with the nket.) Mark: Then why these tears areing from your eyes, Anna? Anna: Mom... I miss my mom, Mark... (I said with my shivering tone by controlling my tears, and Mark immediately pulled me close to him and hugged me tightly, and I outburst with my emotions and started crying by holding him. After a few seconds, Mark loosens his hug and get up from the bed and immediately adjusted the nket around my body and carried me in the bridal style. I wrapped my hands around his neck and rest my head on his chest and listening to his heartbeat and he is taking me along with him and we both went into the dining room... He made me sit on the table and adjusted the nket around me and I looked around whether if there are any servants or not... I did not find any; I feel relieved because I don''t want anyone to look at me in this wrapped bedsheet but after a few seconds, Mark called thedy servant and ordered her to change the bedsheet in our bedroom, she hurriedly went towards the bedroom to follow Mark''s orders. After a few seconds, Mark kissed me on my lips and looked at me. Mark: I will bring the food in a few minutes Anna till then stay here, ok? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support. Please support my second book too with your kind heart, it'' the story of Tom and Mona. Thank you.) Chapter 529 - Mrs Mark Anna''s POV: Mark: I will bring the food in a few minutes Anna till then stay here, ok??? (I strike my head as no because I want to givepany to Mark when he is cooking food for us in the kitchen. He understood what I mean and again carried me into the kitchen with a smile on his face and made me sit on the kitchen tform. I smiled and nodded my head is ok and looked at Mark, Mark feels relieved and immediately started cooking food in the kitchen for us. Meanwhile, I looked around and the kitchen too designed so cute and decorated everywhere with small paintings... I like it, I actually loved it and feel eternally happy and again looked at Mark... Mark looks so handsome and hot when he is cooking by exposing his abbs and packs, he looks so manly when he is cooking the food and his sharp eyes¡­ Ahhhh¡­ I like it when he is staring with his sharp eyes; I stared at him for a few minutes, but Mark is busy in cooking the delicious food¡­ Mark: It feels crazy when my girl is secretly admiring me¡­ (Mark said sharply, and I am shocked after listening to him, I feel like I caught red-handed; I feel shy and turned to the other side but in the next second Mark came close to me and looked at me with his smirk face.) Mark: Why are you admiring me, Anna? (He said with his husky tone, and I know he is targeting me to tease him. Come on Anna, you no need to feel shy and you have all the rights to look at your husband and you can admire him by looking at him all day. I take a long breath and looked at Mark very confidently and slide my finger on his face seductively and said with my seductive tone.) Anna: I have all the rights to admire my handsome hubby¡­ Mark immediately smiled and looked at me with his narrowed eyes and immediately pulled me close to him and started kissing me on my lips and at the same time, he started tickling me on my waist. I want tough out loud but my lips were sealed with his lips¡­ After a few seconds, he paused his kiss and I immediately hugged him out of happiness, Mark immediately lifted me and carried me and make me to sit at the dining table. He again went into the kitchen and bring the delicious foods he cooked. He cooked cheese Toast along with half boil omelette and chicken fry and he also served the fruit juice and now everything is on the dining table¡­ Mark: Ok, Mrs Mark, now you can have your dinner.... (I smile and feel happy when Mark called me Mrs Mark, and I nodded my head excitedly as yes and take the Cheese Toast from the te and tasted it... It''s so delicious... Anna: hmmmmmmm.... MARRRRKKKKKKK... This is soooo delicious... (I said with my excited tone and take another bite of the sandwich and looked at Mark, but Mark, he is looking at me with his smirk face...) Anna: What happened, Mark... (He is still looking at me with his smirk smiling face, and I am sure he will definitely do the crazy things. So to divert the topic I immediately offered the sandwich to him and he bites the sandwich very seductively and looked at me with his narrowed sharp eyes.) Anna: Why are you staring at me? Mark: I have all the rights to stare at my wife¡­ (He said and immediately hold my other hand and ced it near to his dick. It is hard and erected; I am shocked because I never thought it will be erected after continuous 3 rounds of our lovemaking session. Does it mean will he do it again after we have the food? In between my thoughts, Mark holds my chin and make me to look into his face. Mark: Do you understand how I feel when you are moaning, Anna? (I looked at him with my widened eyes and yes, I got a sh of a lovemaking session and he said that he like when I am moaning and yes that''s the reason he is erected again when I am moaning while having food. I feel shy and turned my face to the other side but again Mark gripped my chin and make me to look at him and in the next second he pressed my lower lip with his thumb finger very intensely and started kissing me to satisfy his desires, I Immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and started kissing him. After a few seconds of our intense kiss session, Mark pulled me close to him, and I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist and involved in our kiss session, his dick is started pinning near to my pussy but my nket be a little hurdle to it. Mark slowly slides his hand near to my boob by pulling down the nket around my body, but I feel a little shy and awkward because we are not in our bedroom, and there may be servants around who may lurk at us... In between, we were disturbed by a fake cough. Mark paused what he is doing to me and turn around to look at that person with his furious face and she is the person where Mark ordered her to change the bedsheets in the bedroom, the assistant stand far away to us and looking at the ground as a hint that she is done with her works. Mark: What? (Mark asked with his furious tone.) Servent: I am done cleaning your room, sir... Mark: Ok, you can leave now but be alert to my orders... (She nodded her head as ok and make a bow to Mark and left the ce. Mark immediately turned towards me and again came close to me to continue his kiss session. This time I turn my head to another side.) Mark: What happened? Anna: if you don''t mind, shall we continue our lovemaking session in our bedroom after we have our food? (I tried to convince him but he didn''t listen to me and kissed me on my lips, I am ok if he wants to kiss me but I feel relieved if he stops our lovemaking session in this dining room, I feel a bit awkward but after a few seconds he breaks the kiss and looked at me. Mark: I just appointed only one servant in this house, Anna, she too will stay outside of the house and wille into the house when you switch on that bell. (By finishing his words he pointed me the bell and I nodded my head as yes, and immediately offered him another slice of sandwich and he take a bite with his smiling face, he might understand that I am not interested for our love making session at this dining room even if it is one servent eventhough she will stay outside of the house. Mark did not said anything and continued eating the sandwich and even I finished eating sandwichter at the omelettes and now I am enjoying the chicken fry which is made by him exclusively ording to my taste I am enjoying the food a lot because mark specially cook with them for me. So how can I leave the food even though if my tummy is full. I am trying to eat all the food he cooked, actually I feel starving and his delicious food really feeding my tummy, and I am enjoying this food with my happy face. Now I am having the juice he already served in the ss, after a few seconds Mark suddenly break the silence... Mark: Anna, you like cheese, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes, and yes I like cheese a lot and particrly I love the cheese Toast.) Mark: even I love the cheese, Anna... Can I taste it? (Mark said with his husky tone and after listening to his tone I can understand he is speaking in a double meaning way. But I did not understand what he mean... Anna... I think you are thinking too much he just said he love cheese and he want to taste the cheese whats double meaning in that? just offer him another slice of cheese Toast.. That''s it... I said to myself and look at the te but there is no cheese Toast in the te. Immediately try to get down from the table to prepare and other cheese Toast for mark but mark bad mein sit on the table and did not make me move an inch from the table.) Mark: where are you going? Anna: to prepare a cheese Toast for you... (Immediately startedughing in a teasing way by looking at my face.) Mark: I can make it if you co-operate with me, Anna... (He again said with his husky tone, I didn''t understand what he mean and I didn''t understand why I need to corporate to him if he want to eat the cheese Toast? Maybe he is asking me to help him to prepare the cheese Toast so immediately I nodded my head as ok and again try to get down from the table but he again made me sit on the table and came close to my ear to say something (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 530 - 1a Anna''s POV: Maybe he is asking me to help him to prepare the cheese Toast, so I immediately nodded my head as ok and again try to get down from the table but he again made me sit on the table by holding my waist and came close to my ear to say something and I am trying to listen to him very carefully.?? Mark: I want to eat your cum, Anna. (Marks said in my ear with his low husky tone and I open my mouth out of shock and looked at Mark with my widened eyes.) Mark: so will you co-operate with me? (Now I understand what he means by cheese and I understand why he wants me to cooperate to him.) Anna: Markkkkkkk... (I immediately scream out of shyness, but Mark holds my waist and pulled me close to him and slowly started removing the nket around my body. I looked around whether if there is any servant are lurking at us but as Mark said I did not find any servants. I feel a bit relieved but, I still feel nervous that how Mark will eat my cum¡­ Does it mean he will enjoy my pussy with his mouth? Noo¡­ No¡­ This situation is more embarrassing for me, and I don''t know what to do¡­ After a few seconds, Mark started kissing on my boobs and he again leads to my face and started kissing me on my lips very caressingly. Meanwhile, I am adjusting the nket to cover my chest and body, but now Mark is busy in rising my nket near to my pussy. I hold his hand and want to stop what he is doing because my pussy is still bleeding a little and I don''t want him to enjoy it right now because he may don''t like it. Mark pushed away my hand and again continue to reach my pussy but I feel a little difort, and scared a bit that he may not like it. So I again tried to stop what he is doing. This time, Mark paused the kiss and looked at me. Mark: What happened, Anna? Don''t you want me to continue? Don''t you like it if I touch you? Tell me openly what is your feeling about me... Do you really like me or are you liking someone else...? (I am shocked after listening to Mark''s continuous furious questions and I have no clue why he is asking me in such a way and I didn''t understand why he is thinking that I am not liking him, why he is thinking that I may like someone other than Mark? I am totally clueless and did not understand why he is speaking in such a way and his face immediately turn to red out of furious.) Anna: Mark... (By listening to me he take away his hand which is on my thighs, I try to hold his hand but he immediately takes a step back with his serious face and turns to another side to avoid looking at me, my eyes filled with tears for his actions and I don''t know how to exin to him that I tried to stop him because my pussy is still bleeding. Anna, stay strong and tell him the reason openly so he will understand the situation and stop misunderstanding you. I take all the strength and tried to exin to him.) Anna: Mark, I don''t mean to... Mark: Shut up, Anna, I don''t want to listen to yourme stories anymore... (He immediately cut my words and shouted at me with his furious tone.) Anna: Mark... (I said with my shivering tone, but he did not even turn towards me and still stand on another side of me. I am scared to speak to him, actually, I am scared when he is mad at me, I don''t know what to do now. I tried to get down from the table but I got imbnce and about to fall on the ground but with the help of the table I didn''t fell down and take the chair support with one of my hand and with the other hand I hold the nket and slowly take a step forward to reach Mark but Mark again shouted at me.) Mark: I am okay if you like any other person other than me, Anna, but please tell me right now, and tell me before our rtionship goes further because I can''t take it easy if you want to dump me with your fake love. Anna: Mark, please stop it... (I shouted loudly with my cry tone¡­ I can''t bear those words which areing from Mark''s mouth and I don''t want to listen anymore and I don''t want to listen to anything against to my character. Mark immediately turned towards me and came close to me and looked into my eyes. I started crying when he came close to me and immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and hugged him tightly and started crying by taking deep sobbings. His words really hurt me, I never thought he will speak to me in such a way¡­ Mark stay freeze for a few seconds and hugged me back gently and started patting me on my back. That''s it, my emotions got outburst and even cried heavily to take away my pain and after a few minutes I got stabilised and tried to exin to Mark.) Anna: Mark, please don''t speak in such a way¡­ Please, Mark¡­ I can''t bear it if you speak in such a way, and how do you think I will like another person? You are my only love, Mark; you are the only person that I love in my life and please never again speak to me in such away. Please¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 531 - Pop Anna''s pov: Anna: Mark, please don''t speak in such a way¡­?? Please, Mark¡­ I can''t bear it if you speak in such a way, and how do you think I will like another person? You are my only love, Mark; you are the only person that I love in my life and please never again speak to me in such a way. Please¡­ I can''t take it if you again say one more time instead if you want to take revenge on me please kill me but please don''t speak such harsh words. (I said with my deep crying and sobbing tone and still hugging him tightly. I feel relieved when he is patting me on my back very caressingly, but I still don''t know why he asked me that I may like another person. Let it be, it''s better if I exin to him why I tried to stop him when he is leading near to my pussy. No¡­ No¡­ I hesitate to say about the bleeding near to my pussy because Mark may feel sad that he may hurt me or he might think I got periods and he will stop enjoying our first night session. So I tried to say in another way.) Anna: Mark, I want to take bath,ter you can enjoy me as you want. (I said with my low tone, Mark immediately loosen his hug and looked at my face with his confused face.) Mark: Bath? (I nodded my head as yes, I did not try to exin to him clearly instead I said I need to take a bath so he can enjoy immediately after the bath so the bleeding strains will be cleaned and even I feel relieved if I take a bath right now because my muscle cramps may be reduced and I may cooperate to Mark in the next rounds of our lovemaking sessions. In between my thoughts, Mark holds me in the bridal style and take me into our bedroom and ced me on the bed and he immediately went into the washroom¡­ Maybe he is arranging for the couple''s bath¡­ I got shes of our first couples bath-tub bath and I still remember how Mark made me nude and I still remember that he made me sit on hisp and he made me to do the hand job and I still remember how he holds me intensely when he is about to cum and I can still remember his satisfied facial expression after he released his load. But as of now, I am not sure whether we both are doing the couple''s bath, maybe he leave the washroom after arranging the bathing needs... Let''s wait and see¡­ Within a few minutes, he came outside of the washroom and came close to me and removed the nket around my body, I hide my chest with my hands to cover it; he did not say anything and try to carry me in the bridal style, but he paused for one second and immediately looked into my face with his shocking expression. Mark: Anna, did you get your periods? (I strike my head as no and looked that Mark, but he looks so worried, I understand he saw the bleeding strains near to my pussy.) Mark: Then why it is still bleeding..? Anna: I don''t know Mark, I think after a bath it will be okay... Mark: Is this the reason you tried me to stop our love making session? (I nodded my head as yes. Mark looked at me with his worried face for a few seconds and carried me in the bridal style and we both lead into the washroom and the moment I entered the washroom I can smell the pleasant fragrance and the entire washroom is filled with romantic fragrance¡­ I feel relieved and wrapped my hands around Mark''s neck. In the meantime, I realise some of the bubbles are floating in the air and my face immediately lightens up and look at Mark with my amused face. Meanwhile, a bubble came between me and Mark and I immediately popped it with my finger, and my finger touch Mark''s nose identally. Mark immediately looked at me with his narrowed eyes for my childish acts. I startedughing by looking at his expression and meanwhile, another bubble came between us and I again tried to pop it but this time I touch it intentionally at Mark''s cheek and againughed at him¡­ Mark stared at me for a few seconds and he too startedughing along with me and I feel so relieved after looking at his smiling face. He slowly ced me in the bathing tub and the water is lukewarm water and I feel much relieved when the warm water touches my body. I immediately fold my legs near to my body, and I realise the washroom is filled with pop up bubbles and it feels so refreshing when I looked at them and I looked around the washroom and it is so beautifully designed and at the corner of the washroom there is a small machine is fixed which is blowing the pop-up bubbles and the bubbles filled with romantic fragrance. Mark went to another side of the wall and did something and suddenly a piece of slow music started ying and he came close to the bathing tab and stared at me for a few seconds with his smiling face, I feel shy when he is staring at me and I thought Mark will get into the tub but he did not get in and still staring at me by sitting on a small chair outside the tub. (Hello readers, Here is our 1st bonus chapter crossed 1k power stones. Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 532 - It Tastes Good Anna''s POV: Mark started ying slow romantic music, and the room is filled with romantic fragrance of bubbles, and the warm water really helps me to heal my muscle cramps and I feel so relieved and enjoying the bathing. I looked at Mark in between and Mark is still staring at me with his sharp eyes and enjoying by looking at me; he is the source of my joy; he is the centre of my world, and he is the whole of my heart. I feel so blessed for his love towards me¡­?? He sits on a chair near to the bathing tub and staring at me by not even blinking his eyes. I feel shy when he is stalking at me; I feel like I want to bury in this bathing tub out of shyness¡­ I am in a happy and pleasant mood because Mark is not angry at me anymore and I wish I want him to do bath along with me, but I don''t know how to ask him to join in the bathing tub. He always reads my mind correctly, but why he is unable to read my mind? Why he is not understanding that I want him to enjoy me in this bathing tub? I want him to hug me really tight and tell me that he is loving me so much and tell me that he is very d to be here with me and tell me everything will be alright¡­ Ahhh¡­ But why he is staying outside? Why can''t he understand my shyness? Doesn''t he know the shyness of a girl say more than words or feelings could exin? Come on Mark, please try to understand ande into this bathing tub¡­ I feel like a couple that showers together will always stay together and I wish I want to wash away those troubles happened between us, and want to soak our hearts with this love making bubble session and I want to tell him that I can''t imagine a life without him. Suddenly I got the shes of his angry behaviour just before in the dinning room. I have no clue that why he think that I am going to cheat him? And why he is thinking that I am going to other person by leaving him alone? Anna, it''s better if you stay quite by not asking him to join bath because he may scold you again out of furious¡­ I said to myself and continued enjoying the warm water, I can understand he is totally out of control when he is angry mood and he doesn''t know what he is speaking about but he didn''t mean to hurt me¡­ Whatever he finally understands when I exin to him with my cry tone, and I no need to bother about it anymore¡­ In between my thoughts, Mark ced his index finger on my nose to pop-up the bubble and my thoughts were vanished and he easily grabbed my attention¡­ I looked at him with my smiling face and understand he too likes popping up the bubbles. Mark: What are you thinking, Anna? (I immediately strike my head as nothing, but Mark is still looking at me with his narrowed eyes, and he is very good at reading my mind and I am sure he may guess what I am thinking by looking at my facial expression but I pretend very casual and started enjoying my bath with the warm water in the bathing tub which is also filled with soap bubbles. After a few seconds Mark breaks the silence again.) Mark: Do you like it? (I immediately nodded my head as yes out of excitement and continued doing the bath.) Mark: Then why your face looks so dull? Anna: I love this warm bath, Mark, but... (I paused what I am saying and take the soap bubbles into my hand which is floating on the lukewarm water.) Mark: but? (Mark looked at me with his confused face and I immediately apply the soap bubbles on Mark''s cheeks seductively.) Anna: but I will enjoy more if you join me in this bathtub, Mark. (I said with my shy tone and in the next second Mark immediately get up from the chair and he removed his short and in one jump he get into the bathing tub, I closed my eyes for his sudden action, and after a few seconds I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Mark with my smiling face and Mark sit opposite to me and looking at me with his happy smirk face, by looking it his expression I can understand he love to join the bathing tub but he hesitated to join because he wants to give me the space to get rx¡­. But he doesn''t know that I will be rxed in his warm, caring cuddle and how can he think that I get rxed without him? I feel so happy after looking at his happy face and in the next second I crawl towards him and sit on hisp and hugged him tightly and enjoying the moment by listening to his heartbeat. Mark immediately started kissing me on my neck and in the next second he hugged me tightly, I feel more relieved when he is hugging me and kissing me on my neck; it feels so magical and I wish I want to be like this with him forever... After a few seconds, I slowly lead towards his neck and started kissing his neck seductively, Mark immediately tightens his grip on my waist for the intense desires and he immediately paused what he is doing and in the next second he hold my throat and made me look at him and I looked at him with my worried eyes for his sudden behaviour but I feel relieved after looking at his sexual desires smirk face and my face immediately turn to smile because he hold my throat to stop kissing him and I understand it will definitely lead to our next round of love making session if I continue further and that''s the reason he stopped me by holding my throat. Mark: If you kiss my neck, I am not responsible for what happened next, Anna, is that okay? I understand he wants to continue our lovemaking session in this bathing time if I am okay, but he hesitate to start because he want to make me rx for some time but I don''t want him to be suffer anymore with his desires and yes I feel relieved than before so I am ok if he continue our lovemaking session. So I immediately nodded my head as yes as an answer to his question and I take a forward step this time to initiate our lovemaking session and started kissing Mark''s lips, that''s it¡­ He turned the entire situation towards his side and started kissing me back aggressively and their start our next love making session in the bathing tub... Mark started enjoying me by exploring my entire mouth, and even I am cooperating with him by responding to his kiss in a very seductive way in this warm bathing tub. After a few seconds he crawl his hands and started squeezing my boobs with his hand and pulled me close to him and adjusted me to sit on hisp and now, his dick is pinned to my butt. I smile for his actions and slowly ced my hand on his dick and started giving strokes to him... Mark''s kiss got hyper the moment I started giving stokes to him. After a few seconds, I increased the speed of the stokes; but Mark, he paused kissing me and looked at me with his lewd eyes... Mark: do you think you can satisfy me with your hand? (I don''t know what to answer to this question I just want to give him the pleasure with my hand, but after listening to him I paused what I am doing and looked at him with my confused face. In the next second, Mark makes me to sit on hisp in a proper way by making my legs wrapping around his waist¡­ That''s it, now, his dick is directly pinning near to my pussy. I am shocked by his sudden actions but he is looking at me with his lewd smirk face and in the next second he immediately started pinning his dick near to my pussy for the entrance by holding my waist and in the next second he dip his head into the water and started licking my boobs... I gripped Mark''s shoulder more tightly and closed my eyes for the intense pleasure he is giving to me and with another stroke he tried to inserted his dick into my pussy. I immediately hold his shoulder more tightly for supportbut Mark is still grip my waist tightly with his hand and still enjoying me by sucking my boobs under the water and again give a deep hard stroke... Anna: Ahhhhhh... Maaarrkkkk... (I scream out loudly for the pleasure and pain at a time and yes, Mark''s dick is inserted int my pussy now, and in the next second Mark raised his head from the water and looked at me with his lewd face and I feel embarrassed when I looked at his narrowed smirk sharp eyes... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 533 - Realisation... Mark''s Pov: I feel so worried and nervous when Anna fell unconscious; I am literally scared about her health condition. For one second I feel like I lost my life when I looked at her in such a helpless, unconscious condition¡­?? I can''t live without her and I can''t bear if anything happens to my Anna, for one second I lost my life when I looked at my girl in such an unconscious position, I don''t want to hurt her, and I don''t want her to worry anymore... I know she hides something from me, but I don''t know what is her intentions behind hiding everything from me, I try to control my emotions a lot¡­ Actually, I don''t want to touch her on this first night session until the issues between us sorted out but all of a sudden my desires got hyper and I can''t control myself when I looked at my girl in such a hot white dress and my desires lead to the bed and now she fell unconscious just because of my angry and aggressive behaviour towards her¡­ I can''t look at my girl in such a helpless condition; I don''t care if she is trying to cheating on me or not and I don''t care if she wants to leave me alone or not, and I don''t care if she is loving me or not¡­ What all I will do is I will shower my love at her so she will realise my genuine love. Till now she did not request me to stop the sex session, even though I treated her in a very harsh way. She tried to bear all the pain I gave to her just because to prove her love towards me and in the end, she fell unconscious... All this happened just because of me, I don''t want to force her to satisfy my desire, and I don''t want to hurt her in such a way but I don''t know why I got hyper all of a sudden and made my girl feel unconscious¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at the bed and the bed is filled with bloodstains¡­ I understand it''s the virgin blood of my girl and I got the shes of how she screams out of pain but I didn''t listen to her scream and behaved very selfishly¡­ Tears filled into my eyes, I looked at my girl with my blurred vision. Ahhhhhh... This girl is making me very sensitive and emotional... I want her... I want my dumb innocent Anna into my life... I don''t want her to leave me alone again... But I don''t stop her if she wants to leave me... In between my thoughts, I pulled her close to me and kissed her on her lips gently and hold her hand and looked into her eyes. Her eyeballs are still moving but she did not get into consciousness... Mark: I am so sorry for what I have done to you Anna, please wake up¡­ I can''t live my life without you¡­ I don''t know why you did all these things and hide everything from me but I can understand you have a strong reason behind it, and I may not treat you well in our love life maybe that''s the reason you hide everything from me... I am so sorry for what I have done to you on this day, Anna; I don''t want to force you and I don''t want to hurt you please wake up... Anna... Please wake up... I again kissed her gently and looked at her face. Now she opened her eyes slowly and looked at me with her smiling face. I feel so relieved after looking at her smiling face... I immediately leaned forward and kissed her on her forehead very caressingly and then I kissed on her nose, and her strawberry lips attracted me but I am trying to control myself because if I started kissing her lips I will definitely lead to another round of sex sessions which makes her to feel unconscious again, So I tried hard to control myself but this time Anna advanced and started kissing me. I can sense her love towards me when she is kissing me, I got shes of our love life; I got the shes of her dumbness and I got the shes of her cute innocent face and above to all of these; I love when she is kissing me and even now I love the way she is kissing me... When she is kissing me I feel aroused again and I feel so horny and I just want to insert my dick into her pussy to make my desires calm down but I am sure that Anna is not in a position to take another round of sex... So I try to control but her intense hot kiss is not letting me to control myself and I feel breathless with my desires got hyper... I paused my kiss and looked at Anna... Mark: You are making me horny again, Anna. (I openly said my feelings to her but when I am looking at her shocking expression, I can understand she doesn''t want to continue another round of sex... I feel a bit low but I can understand that she is suffering from pain and that''s the reason she is scared after listening to me about the next round of sex session and once if she tastes the pleasure, she will definitely cooperate with me and shows the heaven to me¡­ And I know how to make her feel pleasure while doing sex, it''s her first time so she only tastes the pain of it but if I taste the pleasure to her she will definitely enjoy as I enjoyed her so I controlled my desires and started giving my hand job near to her clitoris and Anna too started enjoying when I am doing it very speedily... So I continued giving pleasure to her and it leads to another round of sexual session... After I have done with another round of sex, I immediately looked at her to check her health condition and she did not fell unconscious this time and looked at me with her happy smiling, satisfied face, I feel so happy when I look at my girl''s happy face... I don''t want her to cry again; I don''t want to have to suffer again, I will look after her like a baby... In between my thoughts, I looked at my girl again and she involved in her deep thoughts and by looking at her face I can understand she feels starving so I offered her that I will bring the food but she requested me that she wille along with me but I convinced her to stay in the room and started towards the kitchen but in the middle of the way, I got the shes of the attacks on us, and my heartbeat skips for a second and I don''t want her to stay alone in the room because someone may attack her in the meantime, yes I should be very careful to protect my girl in all the possible ways and I don''t want to lose any chance¡­ I can''t bear if anyone attacked her in this meantime, so I immediately ran towards my bedroom and went towards my girl and carry her to the kitchen in the bridal style and she is so happy when I carried her along with me she enjoyed by looking at me when I am cooking the food for her but again I can''t control myself when she started moaning while eating the food... She is enjoying the food I cooked but my dick was erected after listening to her morning and I can''t control myself... I want to treat her in the same way, like I just treated her before in our lovemaking session in a caressing way. I want to give her pleasure but this time I want to use my tongue on her clitoris so she could feel much pleasure and enjoy our intense lovemaking session... But suddenly my angry got hyper when she is trying to stop me to reach towards her pussy. At first, I thought she is doing it identally, but when she did the same thing for the next time I understand she is not interested to take part in our lovemaking session, particrly she is not interested to do it with me... And I understand she is behaving in such a way just because she had feelings for some other third person who is Jack, maybe that''s the reason she is unable to enjoy our lovemaking session, her behaviour really hurts me... I thought she will cooperate with what I am doing to her but she is trying to stop what I am doing to her and atst, I got exhausted and scold her out of my rage that she is not loving me and she is interested in some other men... But when I hear Anna''s cry tone, I feel so sorry and when I looked at her swollen cry face, I can understand how dagger words I spoke to her... Even though I used harsh words, she came to me with her cry tone and hug me tightly... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 534 - Its Your Mistake, Anna Mark''s Pov: When she requested me that she want to take a bath before another round of sex session I understand her body was swollen and she is also suffering from muscle cramps, maybe the bath will heal her, so, as early as possible, I arranged the bathing tub with lukewarm water and went to the room to carry her...?? When I am lifting her, I saw the bloodstains near to her pussy, for one second I thought she got her periods and I hated myself for my rude behaviour at my girl, when she is suffering with her periods pain but she confirmed that she is not on periods and I understand she is still breeding because of breaking of her virginity and I understand the reason behind she tried to stop me doing the lovemaking session and yes, she feel difort that''s the reason she did not want me to advance another round of sex... But for me, I did not think from her point of view and scolded her and me her for no reason and my girl take all the pain and tried to convince me... Shittt¡­ I should not have behaved in such a way¡­ I feel so sorry for my behaviour towards her and I feel so sorry for the harsh words that I spell out... In between my thoughts,, I carried her and make her sit in the bathing tub and my girl''s face looks so relived and happy; I understand she likes my arrangements for bathing.. Actually, I want to do a bath along with her but if I join bath, I will definitely spoil her happiness of enjoying the bath... In between my thoughts I again looked at my girl and she looks so cute when she is enjoying the bath with lukewarm water and her face was amused when she looked at the bubbles and she is ying with the bubbles all around by popping them cutely like a child and I wish I want to jump into the bathing tub and hug her tightly but the moment I joined the bath I will definitely enjoy my girl with another round of sexual session and I may ruin her happiness so I try to control my desires and sit outside of the bathing tub and looking at her happy face where she is enjoying the warm water in the bathing tub and ying with the bubbles around... But it''s really a tough job to look at my girl by sitting outside of the bathing tub, for once again I thought I should leave the washroom so she will enjoy more peacefully but what if something happened to my girl? Yes, it is very dangerous if she fell unconscious in the bathing tub, so I sit beside the bathing tub and stalking at her even though it is a tough job for me to controlling my feelings and desires, but the moment she asked me to join the bath I did not waste one more second and immediately jump into the bathing tub and my Anna happily crawl towards me and sit on myp... I feel eternally happy when she asked me to enter into the bathing tub I feel so blessed when she came to me and sit on myp. How can I control my desires when my girl sits on myp in such a seductive way? Actually, I want to do the lovemaking session by inserting into her pussy but after looking at her bleeding pussy; I feel like I don''t want to continue our lovemaking session and I just want to take care of her in the bathing tub with our make-out session... But when my girl hugged me with her nude wet body, I can''t control myself and the beast which is trying to hide in me got to wake up and sin the next second I started another round of our lovemaking session by trying to insert my dick into my girl''s pussy... And her chest looks so hot in the water... I feel like it''s a glossy jellies and my mouth is watering to taste them so I immediately dip into the water to eat it and started sucking my girls boob very intensely under the water to satisfy my desires and at the same time, I am trying to give strokes into her pussy so at least half of my dick will enter at least... After a few minutes of my intense actions under the water, finally half of my dick entered into my girl''s pussy and I immediately raised my head from the water and looked at my girl.. Her face is flushed with blood out of pleasure and looking at me with her teary eyes, I immediately started kissing my girl very passionately and my aggressiveness got hyper when she is responding to my kiss, so I immediately hugged my girl and started kissing on her neck and my Anna too hugged me tightly and rest her head on my shoulder and started kissing my neck very intensely... That''s it, I can''t control myself when she again kissed me on my neck and I started giving the deep hard strokes into her pussy even though my dick is just fitted half of it... After a few seconds, my girl started morning out of pleasure and her moaning makes me so horny and I am moving my hip ordingly by increasing the speed of the strokes... Anna: Ahhhhh... Markkkkkkk... Huhhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... Slooow... (She is requesting me to give a slow stroke but my desires got hyper in such a way that I don''t want to listen to her instructions and I just want to demand her what I feel to satisfy my desires... And after listening to her intense moaning, my dick is erected more and I am just pistoning into her pussy to make it fit in and Ahhhhhh... The pleasure... Huhhhhh... I don''t want to leave her right now¡­ I just want to continue two to three rounds of our lovemaking session in this bathing tab... I increase the speed of the strokes and hugged my Anna more tightly and biting her neck seductively and my Anna too hugged me tightly by wrapping her hands around my neck and her nails are digging into my skin for the pleasure I am giving it to her but I did not feel it as a pain when she is scratching my back... It gives me more pleasure when she is scratching me with her nails out of pleasure and she hides her face on my neck and still moaning for my hard strokes... Anna: ahhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... Hmmmmmmm... Ahhh... Huhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... Slooow... Ahhhhhh... Mark: I can''t slow down Anna... It''s all your fault¡­ Why did you ask me to enter into the bathing tub? This love making session will happen if I am close to you, that''s the reason I stayed outside the bathing tub and trying to control my desires, but you invited me and you should think about it before you invite me into the bathing tub and you are responsible for it... (By finishing my words, I increased the speed of the strokes¡­ Mark: Ahhhhhh... I love it Annnnnaaaaaa... I love your pussy... It''s so tight and it is giving me intense pleasure... I love it, Annnnnaaaaaa... I am enjoying this sex session... Ahhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I increased the speed of the strokes by moving my hip and pistoning into her pussy.) Anna: Shhhh... Ahhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Mark: Yes, Anna... Moan loudly... I like it... Ahhh... Anna: ahhhhh¡­ Markkkk¡­ (She started morning out loudly by listening to my instructions and I am erected more and continued with the speed hard strokes.) Mark: Annnnnaaaaaa... Do you like it? (She still holding me tightly and nodded her head as yes...) Mark: Say it loudly, Anna... Do you like it? Tell me... How do you feel the pleasure...? Anna: Ahhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... I like it... I like the way you are doing to me... Ahhhhhhh... Huhhhh... Mark: do you still feel the pain? Anna: Yes, Mark... But it''s bearable... Mark: After a few more rounds you will feel the pleasure. Anna... You will feel the heavenly pleasure and you will ask me to do it for more... And we can do this for days and nights until we satisfy our desires... (While saying it I has increased the speed of the strokes and Anna is moving ording to my rythem and the water is spilling around for my movement...) Mark: Ahhh... Annaaaaa... I am cummingggg... Ahhhhh... (Anna nodded her head as ok and closed her eyes tightly and hugged me tightly... I continued giving my speed hard strokes and with in a few hard strokes I cum into her pussy by giving a deep hard strokes and Finally, I realsead my cum and Anna immediately rest her head on my chest and getting rxed by involving in her deep thoughts. I rest my head back to the bathing tub and enjoying the pleasure feeling. I am slowly patting on my girls back to make her calm down and she is taking deep breaths to get stabilise... We both are enjoying the silence after out intense lovemaking session... I Love it... And I love it when my dick is still in my girls pussy... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 535 - Did She Really Fall After Him? Mark''s Pov: The art of seduction is knowing what she really wants and slowly giving it to her in a way that takes her breath away¡­?? Out of my rage and furious, I didn''t look at my girl''s intentions and act so selfish, but I realise her pain I changed my way of seduction and yes, I am sure she started enjoying it by now even though it hurts a bit. Sex is more than an act of pleasure, it''s the ability to be able to feel so close to a person so connected, it''s almost breath-taking to the point she feel that she can''t take it¡­ I am patting on my girl''s back to make her calm down and she is taking long breaths to get stabilize and still rest her head on my chest and enjoying the feeling of our lovemaking session and even I am enjoying this bathing tub love making session¡­ In between my thoughts I cuddle her more close to me and kissed her on her forehead and my dick is still into her warm tight pussy... It feels so pleasure¡­ I want to stay like this for some more time to enjoy this beautiful, memorable moment and I want to continue our love making session at least two to three rounds in this bathing tub and I don''t know how she feels if I continue here... In between my thoughts I looked at her face and she too involved in her own thoughts and her face looks so relieved than before and I am sure after 3 to 4 rounds she will start enjoying the pleasure of our lovemaking session... After a few seconds, Anna breaks the silence... Anna: Mark..? Mark: hmmm... Anna: I don''t want to ruin this moment... Mark: Even I don''t want to do it, Anna... (I said and hugged my Anna more tightly.) Anna: But I want to say something to you... (My heartbeat skipped for a second and I immediately got the shes of the incidents that happened today... Anna tried to escape from this city with her dad and I don''t know the exact reason that why she went to meet Jack, actually, when Genie showed me the picture I didn''t me on my Anna and take a stand to support her but after knowing about the other hidden facts my mind tuned that the photo is real and genuine but I don''t know when she met and why she met him¡­ Did she really fall after him? It''s better I should wait until Tom finds the pieces of evidence. Till now she did not say anything about Jack and she did not say when she steals her visa and passport and she did not say anything about the credit of huge amount into her bank ount... And after listening to her that she wants to say something to me, I have no clue whether she wants to say the matters she hid from me or she wants to say any other thing which is not rted to these incidents... Whatever it is, I should be more careful in controlling my Furious at my girl.) Anna: Mark..!!! (My thoughts were interrupted when she called me again and I looked at her as what, her face turned to pale and she is scared to say something to me and I understand she will definitely say any one of the answers to my above questions. Involuntarily my furious started hyper and I am not sure that what I will do next after listening to her reasons. Controle, Mark¡­ Controle yourself¡­) Mark: Say... (I said very sharply and trying to control my rage at her. After looking at my furious face, her eyes filled with tears and she immediately hides her face in my chest. I thought she will break the topic but after a few seconds she breaks the silence and started exining to me.) Anna: I am so sorry for what I have done today, Mark, I should have told you about my dad''s messages before I went to the airport. Mark: I can understand, Anna, how can you say to me when you are trying to escape from the city... (She immediately looked at me with her shocking expression.) Anna: No, Mark, I did not try to escape from the city. Mark: Stop it, Anna... (I immediately shouted at her when she is trying to say the same old story, and I''m not in a mood to listen to this again and again. If she really wants to visit her dad then howe to her Visa and passports into her dad''s bag which is securely preserved in my locker? And how can the flight tickets booked in the name of her''s? It does not end there, she wants to take Alex too... No one knows about Alex''s whereabouts except Anna, so how can I think that her dad takes the tickets without her concern and how can she help her dad to get the visa and passport which are stored in my locker?) Anna: Mark, please trust me, please try to understand the situation, Mark, why do you think I will leave you alone and how can you think of that I will try to escape from the city? Mark: I am not in a mood to listen to your same old story, Anna... If you want to say anything other than this, you can say or else stay quiet before I did something bad to you again... (I said by controlling my furious, she again hid her face on my chest but this time I can sense the tears rolling down from her eyes and touched my abbs, I don''t like it when she cries but I can''t control my Furious when she is saying the same old story and I may hurt her again if my rage got hyper so I tried to stop the conversation... But after a few seconds she again tried to break the silence.) Anna: Mark, I want to say one more thing to you... (My mind is again filled with many questions and I have no clue that what she is going to say to me. Whatever it is, I should control try to control my furious or else I may threaten her again.) Anna: I maintain a secret from you and I feel so guilty all these days because I did not say about it to you at any time... Mark: Guilty? Anna: Yes, Mark... (She said with her cry tone and I understand the moment I heard the word guilty she is going to say about Jack and she might say that she has feelings for Jack or she might say that she wants to leave me and want to live with Jack. The thoughts itself makes me hyper rage and I am totally out of control.) Mark: I can understand your guilty, Anna, you fall in love with another guy, am I right? (I said with my loud rage tone and she has immediately looked at me with her shocking widened eyes and tears started rolling down from her eyes.) Anna: Mark... (She said with her low cry tone.) Mark: But you lost your virginity with me so you have no choice to go to your new lover, am I right? (She immediately loosened her hug and tried to get up from the bathing tub, I got more furious at her avoidance.) Mark: How dare you¡­ (I immediately gripped her waist and pulled her close to me and in one pull I again inserted my dick again into her pussy and she closed her eyes for the pain and started crying by taking deep sobbings.) Mark: I can understand your guilty, Anna, don''t you ever think about my feelings when you fall after another man? (She rests her head on my chest and crying unconditionally, I gripped her chin to look at my face for an answer. Her face was swollen to red for the continuous cry but I am not in a position to control my furious until I find the answers to my questions regarding Jack.) Mark: Don''t you think I don''t know about it? (She is striking her head as not with her cry face, I gripped her chin more tightly so she can''t move an inch now.) Mark: Now you want to tell me about your crush on some other person? Anna: Mark... Please Stop... (She said with her loud cry tone.) Mark: Why I should stop, Anna? Do you get scared that how I got to know the information about your crush? Anna: Mark..!! Please stop it¡­ You are my only love in my life, Mark, please don''t me my love towards you and I never look at any person with the feeling of love... You are the only man that I love and I never leave you alone... I can understand you misappropriate with the false information... But I am sure after a few days you will find the facts, and you will feel guilty for the words you spell out at me and I don''t like it when you feel guilty. So please stop saying it again and again that I am cheating you by loving another person... Please, Mark... I am begging you... Please try to understand me. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 536 - Education Loan? Mark''s Pov: Anna: Please, Mark...?? I am begging you... Please try to understand me. Mark: False information? Do you think I will me on you without any evidence? Anna: Evidence? Mark: Yes, Anna, I got evidence and I will show it to you when Tom started his interrogation with you and I submitted the evidence to Tom and he is busy in gathering each and every detail regarding every information you hide from me. So you don''t have any way to escape from the facts when Tom is interrogating you¡­ (Tears still floating from Anna''s eyes, and she copsed after listening to me.) Anna: Mark, I have no clue on what evidence you are talking about¡­ (I want to spell out the name of Jack and want to looked at her shocking expression but Tom convinced me to don''t speak anything about it until he find proper evidences. So I stay quite and looked at her with my rage eyes.) Mark: Don''t ask me anything about it Anna, you will look at them in Tom''s interrogation and you should answer to Tom''s each and every question. Anna: Mark, I am not understanding what you are talkiing about, but please remember one thing, I did nothing wrong, so I am not scared for Tom''s interrogation and I hope all the acquisitions on me should get clear in Tom''s interrogation and most importently I feel relived and happy if you realise how genuine my love is towards you... Mark: Ok then, until Tom''s interrogation, I don''t believe in anything, Anna, I don''t believe what you are saying and I don''t believe the information I get... Is that ok for you? (I gripped her chin more tightly and went close to her and asked her sharply with my rage tone, her tears are still overflowing from her eyes and after a few seconds she nodded her head as yes.) Anna: I feel sad because you are not in a position to listen to the information I say to you but at the same time I feel happy because you are not believing the false evidence you got about me¡­ Whatever, I will wait until Tom''s interrogation to be done on me... (She still looked at me with her blurred vision and I can understand she got hurt because I said I am not going to trust her anymore.) Anna: But¡­ After a few seconds she said with her sobbing tone.) Mark: but? Anna: I want to say to you one thing Mark, I don''t care whether you will trust me or not but I want you to know about it, and I can''t carry it anymore so please listen to me for a few minutes. (I did not say anything and turned my face to other side.) Anna: it''s okay even though if you don''t trust it, I am okay with it but I want to let you know one thing that I hide it from you... So please listen to me... (She said with her crying tone, and I lose the grip of my hand on her chin and looked at her with an angry note as a hint to say.) Anna: I want to tell you about the education loan, Mark Mark: What? Eeducation loan? (Anna nodded her head as yes and wiped her tears and looked at me with her teary swollen face and I have no idea what she is going to say and it is no way rted to any of my questions in my mind. Is she plotting another n to build a trust on her by forgetting everything happened till now?) Anna: Yes, Mark. I want to say to you about education loan. Actually, my college will open in a few days and I don''t have money to pay my college fees... So I apply for an education loan... Mark: Wait... You don''t have money? What do you mean by this, Anna? Don''t you think I can easily take care of your educational expenses? (I said with my rage raising tone.) Anna: Mark¡­ Mark: So it is clear that you are least bothered about me, Anna, and it clearly shows that you want to maintain a distance from me and you nned ording to that and you don''t even let me know anything about it... Anna: Mark, I don''t mean it I just made this decision to not trouble you anymore, that''s it Mark: Trouble? Do you think I am not in a position to bear my girl''s education expenses? Anna: Mark¡­ Mark: It''s okay, Anna, I will leave you as you wish and you can live your life happily¡­ (She immediately hold my face with her hands and looked at me with her teary face.) Anna: Mark, I can''t live without you and I don''t want to maintain a distance from you¡­ I want to be with you forever... Mark: Then what is the drama of education loan, Anna... Anna: Mark, please try to understand my situation, I lost my family, and I didn''t have a single penny to sustain my life and you immediately stand behind me and supported me, so I think I don''t want you to trouble anymore... Mark: Trouble? Do you think you didn''t trouble me till now? Trouble is a small word Anna, you made me stand in a ce where I myself not in a position to trust what is true and what is wrong... It''s all your fault and you never stand on your promises... Did you remember your promise when we confess our love at the Grindelwald trip..? You said you never leave me alone... And what you did when you left me alone and went to the orphanage..? Anna: Mark, you know why I went to the orphanage, Mark, even It''s a tough decision for me too, and so please... Mark: OK then what you did today Anna? Why did you leave me alone and went to the airport to meet your dad? And why did you n to escape from the city? Don''t you care anything about my feelings? Do you think I don''t have a heart..? Anna: Mark, I am saying the truth Mark, I just went to meet my dad and request him to attend our wedding,ter, Tom will take the investigation proceedings but I never thought to leave you alone by escaping from the city this is the fact and I don''t want to repeat this again and again, please try to understand, Mark... I love you, Mark¡­ How can you think I can leave you? And how do you think I can live happily without you..? You are more important to me than anyone else in my life... You are taking such a good care of me from the day one and I don''t want to burden you anymore regarding my education fees and I know it''s easy for you to arrange money for my education but I don''t want to depend on you for my education fees too... You are giving me a lot, Mark... You are showering me with lots of love... You are showering me with lots of caring... What else a girl needs other than this? You are spending a lot on me, so I don''t want to trouble you anymore regarding my education fees too. So I applied for education loan... That''s it , Mark¡­ (After listening to Anna, I can understand she loves to live individual and she doesn''t like to spend my money for anything on her, maybe that''s the reason she leads to the educational loan for her edational expenses but she should have told me about it but she did not she did not even say anything about her education loan, she didn''t even say when her college is going to open... I have many pressures, Ria''s case, office work... So I forget about her college, and she doesn''t even inform me about it and she herself nned her education loan and she does not even give a single hint to me...) Mark: Love does not mean only sharing the good things Anna, it includes sharing the problems too... It includes sharing each and everything between us... It includes sharing both happy and sad moments... And I share everything with you including my sad and happiest moments... But you... You always maintain the distance between us and always hesitate to share the things with me... I can understand you may not trust me or you may want to maintain distance from me because you are not loving me... Anna: Mark... I love you... I love you... I love you, Mark... Please don''t me my love... (She said and she hugged me tightly by resting her face on my shoulder.) Anna: I am so sorry, Mark... Mark: Do you really love me, Anna? (I asked her by giving a deep stroke into her pussy and she nodded her head as yes and hold me more tightly for the pain she got.) Mark: Tell me, Anna, do you love me? (I said and again give her a deep hard stroke into her pussy, she closed her eyes tightly for a few seconds for the pain and again looked at me.) Anna: Yes, Mark, I love you, and I am sorry for hiding this information from you... Now I feel so relieved... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 537 - Continue, Mark... Anna''s POV: I hurt a bit when Mark is saying repeatedly that I am going to cheat him by loving some other guy, I can understand he feels possessive towards me and possesivenesses only when there is love, so I feel happy a bit because Mark didn''t break his love towards me, and I did not feel much when Mark is ming that my love is not genuine because it''s my mistake and due to my dumb acts he is not in a position to trust me anymore, but he is still loving me, that''s all I care about and he has all the right to scold me and he has all the rights to punish me and he has all the rights to do whatever he wants with me...?? Finally¡­ Finally the huge burden on me was solved¡­ I feel so relieved when I told him about my education loan but he is not in a position to listen to it, Actually I want to say to him in a detailed about each and everything about my education loan that how I approached the bank employee and how I got sanctioned the extra amount for my loan, and how nice person is the bank employee, etc. But Mark is no way interested to listen to me instead he got hyper furious at me the moment he listened about education loan and he is in a mood to listen to any further details. Whatever I told him that I have applied for an education loan and he is mad at me but atst his furious gete down... Some of his words really hurt me a lot... I feel like I lost my life when he told me to leave him and live my life happily. I immediately hold him and hugged him tightly and started crying and requested him that I am loving him. Luckily his furious is also get silent... But he slowly started giving me the strokes into my pussy with his hard erected dick and asking me Mark: Tell me, Anna, do you love me? (I closed my eyes tightly for a few seconds for the pain and again looked at him.) Anna: Yes, Mark, I love you, and I am so sorry for hiding this information from you... Now I feel so relieved... (I said and hugged him tightly.) Mark: but I am not relieved, Anna... I want to continue our sex session again and again¡­ I feel so suffocate¡­ Anna: You can continue, Mark¡­ You can do as many times as you want, you no need to exin it to me¡­ (After listening to me he gave 2 to 3 deep hard strokes, I hold his shoulder tightly, Mark immediately paused what he is doing and hugged me back tightly¡­ My mind is filled with silence when he hugged me back, I feel so happy after a few seconds Mark break the silence.) Mark: My mind is filled with many questions, Anna... On one side I feel like I don''t want to touch you because this is the only way I can''t hurt you and on the other side I am aroused by looking at your body and by looking at your beauty I can''t control myself until I cum again... What should I do, Anna? Am I doing it with love or am I doing it out of Revenge or am I doing it to satisfy my desires by not even considering your feelings? I don''t know what I am going to do to you and I don''t like to force you on the bed... What should I do, Anna? (After listening to Mark''s words I immediately started pampering him by patting on his back and with my other hand I am caressing his hair. I understand how guilty he feels for his actions at me and I also understand he is still loving me like he always does because if he don''t love me he never feel guilty in such a way and yes I know he doesn''t like to force me at any cost¡­ Every time he getspromise and control his desires just because to give value to my feelings and he always controls his intense feelings just because to give value to my dream so how can I think he will force me on the bed to satisfy his desires? But I can understand something is happening to him and even he doesn''t know what is happening to him, and yes that''s the reason he is struggling a lot and trying to give me pleasure but his desires are not supporting him to do it so he is behaving very harshly at me. In between my thoughts, I tried to look at him but suddenly his grip around my waist got to tighten up and his dick is bing erected and hard in my pussy and I can understand that he wants to continue our lovemaking session in this bathing tub but he is hesitating to do it, may be because he may think that he is going to hurt me again but how can I stay calm when he is suffering from his intense desires? So, now, I should take a lead and co-operate with him to satisfy his desires... So I finally break the silence and requested him to continue our lovemaking session, and I am sure after listening to me he will definitely enjoy me.) Anna: Continue, Mark... (I said and shamelessly moved my hip to his erected dick, where half of his dick is still in my pussy, he is confused and did not understand what I mean to continue...) Anna: Continue our lovemaking session, Mark, please continue and enjoy me to satisfy your desires, you have all the rights to do whatever you want... (I tried to convince him, but he turned his face to the other side and trying to control his desires but I can sense his dick is erecting more and more in my pussy... So it is clear that he feel so horny and I am sure he feels better when he cum in my pussy again... So I hold his face with my both hands and make him to look at me. His face is still a little furious, but I am least bothered about it and immediately started kissing him on his lips very intensely... For the first few seconds, he did not respond to my kiss but his desires got increased because his dick is erecting in my pussy, I feel sad for his not support to kiss but after a few seconds he started responding to my kiss by holding my head tightly and in the next second he pinned my head to the bathing tub handrest and started kissing me very passionately¡­ I feel so happy for his response¡­ Anna: Continue, Mark... Continue our lovemaking session... (I said in between our kiss and he started enjoying me again but this time he is a little bit more aggressive to satisfy his desires and he is kissing me very tightly and aggressively, one of his hands is around my waist and gripped my waist curve for support and his another hand is pulling my head towards him to get good ess of his kiss. He slowly started moving his hip and his dick is started moving into my pussy in and out... It''s still hurting a bit, but the pain is still bearable and it is far better than our first lovemaking session and this lukewarm water is helping me to get relive from the pain. Suddenly he paused the kiss and looked at me, but I again grab his lips and kissing him again as a hint to continue our lovemaking session. That''s it, he is out of control once again and started giving me deep hard strokes into my pussy... After a few seconds, he breaks the silence and started moaning¡­ Mark: Ahhhh¡­ Annnnnaaaa¡­ (By finishing his words, he started kissing me on my neck and I immediately hugged him tightly and closed my eyes. I like it when he kissed me on my neck and he is kissing and licking my neck very passionately¡­ Mark started giving me speedy deep hard strokes and I am trying to enjoy it even though it is hurting a bit... Anna: Ahhhhhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... I love you... I love you, MARRRRKKKKKKK... (Im started moaning and after listening to my moaning, he increased the speed of the strokes and biting my neck seductively...) Mark: Ahhhhh... Annaaaaa.... I liikkkeee yourrr pusssssyyy... Ahhhhhhh... Huhhhh... It''s sooo tiigghhtt... Ahhhhhh... (He is pounding faster and faster into my pussy and we both are moaning out loud and I like it when Mark is saying about my pussy. I can understand he like it and I smile to myself and continued to enjoy what he is doing to me.) Mark: Ahhhhhh... Anna... Huhhhhh... I am cummiiiinngggggg... I aming Anna.... (He said and he still giving me the deep hard strokes I rest my head on his shoulder and nodded my head as ok as an answer to this question and closed my eyes tightly and within a few more strokes he calm down the speed of his stokes and released his cum into my pussy.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 538 - I Know About My Mark... Anna''s POV: Every time I feel so happy and blessed when I rest my head on Mark''s chest, I feel like I will do anything for this moment and Mark too, feels so relieved after this lovemaking session in the bathing tub. After a few seconds, he rolls over me by wrapping his hands around me and pulled me closer to him¡­?? Ahhhh¡­ I feel like my life ispletely under his warm cuddle in this romantic bathing session I hope all his Furious got to calm down after this lovemaking session... Today, we have done with many serious discussions but finally, we both are enjoying our close moves in this bathing tub and what makes me more happy is Mark is still loving me like he always do, and yes, I am sure Mark is loving me even though all these incidents happened today, that''s the reason he is trying to treat me in a sensitive way but something is stopping him, something is testing his patience and his desires are turning to be out of control and at the end he is hurting me but he is trying to control it¡­ I know about my Mark¡­ He never feels happy if I am suffering from pain and he always win to control his desires because Mark never gets out of control and never behaved badly at me when his desires are on full hyper and I experienced his control on his desire in all these days when he always gives priority to give value to my dreams by controlling his desires¡­ But at present, I thought after these incidents happened he won''t touch my body until these incidents will sort out but luckily Mark did not waste our first night session moment and enjoyed me as he like because of his uncontrolled desires¡­ Why he lost his control today? Is it just because he doesn''t want to ruin our first night session? Or something happened to him? Come on, Anna¡­ You are thinking too much¡­ If Mark really wants to wait until the issues get solved, he at first didn''t agree to the marriage and definitely, our marriage will be postponed¡­ But he didn''t postpone and agreed to marry me and finally he married me on the same day ording to our n and he has all the rights to enjoy me and that''s what he did and maybe his wait for our lovemaking session so long makes him to treat me in a harsh way and I am sure he didn''t hurt me on purpose¡­ Whatever is the reason I feel happy and relieved because Mark is enjoying our lovemaking session, it is a bit painful for me but I like it¡­ Actually, I loved it¡­ And if our first night session didn''t get sessful, I will definitely feel guilty because I promised him that I will lose my virginity on our first night session so this is the least thing I can do for him and luckily he enjoyed me and still enjoying me¡­ All the time he is trying to treat me well but something is stopping him and the beast in him got awakened and making me hurt for some time, even Mark feel so sorry for his harsh behaviour at me. Whatever it is, I will trust Mark all the time and he will definitely sort it out the reason behind his aggressive behaviour. But what worries me is after knowing the facts about me Mark will definitely be got hurt for his acts at me and I don''t want him to hurt anymore but I don''t know how to convince him before he did many acts like this. Suddenly, my thoughts were distracted when I sense a tickling sensation on my neck and I immediately startedughing and look at Mark for his acts. After a few seconds of Marks climax, he leans his head towards my neck and started kissing me very intensely and I like it whenever he kisses me on my neck I wrap my hands around his neck and enjoying his caressing kiss session on my neck while enjoying my mind is filled with the above questions and as usual, Mark will definitely identify if my mind is out of anywhere else other than concentrating on our lovemaking session he will definitely grab my attention. And now, the same thing happened, my mind did not concentrate on what he is doing, and he identified that I am thinking somewhere else and in any of the way he will drive my attention towards him and this time he started tickling me on my neck with his nose and at the same time he is kissing me intensely, I startedughing and happily hugged him tightly and enjoying his kiss session... He is not stopping to tickling me and I amughing out loud and trying to get up from hisp to escape from his tickle but he pinned my waist more tightly and pulled me close to him and tickling me more. So to stop him I tried to tickle him but his hard body is not sensing the tickling sensation and in the end, it leads to more tickling to me as a punishment for my actions¡­ I amughing out loud and feel breathless for Mark''s actions and suddenly Marknded his lips on my smiling lips and that''s it, our tickling fight turns into a hot, intense kiss¡­ I feel like our kiss session is like a stolen kiss and yes, a stolen kiss is always the best kiss than the legal one and Mark is good at stealing the kisses in any kind of situation by using his tactics and now, he made me involved in his tickling fight and he suddenly stole the kiss in a very intense way. Now we both are stick to each other and kissing to each other and forget about the world¡­ I feel like a kiss is the purest form of love and I got the shes of our kiss sessions till now and every time we both forget about the world and involved in our own world by exploring our mouth and ying with tongues intensely. I got the shes of what he said in the bathing tub when I kissed him on his neck, "I am not responsible for the things that happen after you kiss me on my neck." I smile to myself and started kissing him intensely on his neck and he paused what he is doing on my neck for a few seconds and immediately tightened his grip on my waist and pulled me more close to him and again started biting my neck intensely... I startedughing and in between and I started kissing him on his neck in the same way to tease him and I can sense his dick is erecting again; this time I am shocked and did not expect that he will be aroused so soon... After a few seconds, he paused what he is doing and hugged me tightly in such a way that my boobs are squeezing to his hard abbs¡­ That''s it, my entire body is filled with shrills and looked at him like a statue and after a few seconds Iy my head on his shoulder and curling his hair caressingly with my fingers, Mark slowly slides his head and came close to my ear to say something... Mark: Are you ready for another round? (He asked me with his husky tone, I immediately opened my mouth out of shock, and yes, it''s all my fault, I should not have to kiss him on his neck and now he is in full mood and definitely lead to another round of our lovemaking session. Actually, I am in a mood to cooperate with him, but I am not sure about my energy levels after this round, and I don''t know what should I do now? What if I fall unconscious again? Mark will definitely feel sorry for it and even I have no strength to continue another round and at the same time, I don''t want to say no to him. I looked at his face with my confused shocking expression and after looking at me he immediately startedughing at me... At first, I got a little angry at him for his teasingugh, but when I looked at his smiling face, I forget everything and started staring at hisughing face... Mark looks so cute when he isughing and all my stress was gone when I look at his smiling face and today this is the first time he isughing and I am least bothered that he isughing at me in a teasing way and I feel so so relieved and happy after looking at hisughing face and he intentionallyughing out loudly to tease me but even though I like it... I love it¡­ I love his smile¡­ I love to look at hisughing face and I feel so happy and feel relieved... My face immediately turned to smile and in the next second I nodded my head as yes as an answer to him for the next round of our lovemaking session and in the next second, I immediately hold his face with both of my hands and started kissing him in the French kiss style... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 539 - I Just Want To Tease You, Anna... Anna''s Pov: I love to look at hisughing face and I feel so happy and feel relieved...?? My face immediately turned to smile and in the next second I nodded my head as yes as an answer to him for the next round of our lovemaking session, Mark face turned to shock for my answer and in the next second, I immediately hold his face with both of my hands and started kissing him on his kiss in the French kiss style... He didn''t respond for the first few seconds of my kiss and I understand he is still in shock and didn''t expect that I am going to ept his request, but how can I didn''t ept it? How can I make him suffer with his desires? I know it''s tough for me to take another round, but what else I need other than Mark''s happiness? So I get ready to allow him for another round of our lovemaking session to make him happy... After a few seconds for my intense actions Mark started responding to my kiss, he started eating my lips with his lips very intensely and his tongue is busy in ying with my tongue and I am kissing his lower lip seductively to tease him butter he didn''t give me the chance to kiss him and he take the advantage and started kissing me and chewing my lips and caressing with his tongue in between and if I am trying a little to kiss him, in the next second his aggressive got hyper, and treating me more harshly so I stay quiet and enjoying his kissing session and our slow romantic kiss session leads to wild passionate kiss and in the next second Mark take a flip and make me to sit on the bathing tab and he rest his body over me. I am scared for his sudden actions and immediatly hold the bathing tub hand rest tightly and responding to his kiss. I feel a little bit insecure because I thought I will dip into the water for his actions and now the water is near to my chin level and if I lose the grip to the bathing tab, I will definitely dip into the water and feel suffocate and breathless, so I hold the bathing tub hand rest more tightly and responding to Mark''s kiss out of fear. Mark understands my ufortable, but he smiles while he is kissing me and enjoying my scared, worried expression, I didn''t understand why he is smiling maybe he got the shes of my dumb shocking expression when he asked me about another round of lovemaking session... He is still kissing me in the same aggressive way and I am kissing him out of scared by holding the bathing tub and after a few seconds of his wild kiss; he suddenly ced one of his hand on my hand and trying to loosen my grip on the bathing tub... I did not understand what he is trying to do; and I didn''t understand why he is trying to loosen my grip. For one second I got a thought that he will make me dip into the water to make me feel suffocate and then he will continue our lovemaking session and I am sure I will be dead by the end of our lovemaking session in the bathing tub. I am more scared when I got the sh of suffocating under the water while Mark is busy in giving me the stokes and he didn''t understand that I feel breathless¡­ I feel scared a bit for my scary shes and worried about his actions. Whatever it is, I will trust him and I know he never threatens my life by dipping me into the water, so I allowed him to ess my hand... But the moment I lost one of my hand''s grip on the bathing tub I got imbnce and dipped into the water until my mouth, if I take away my another hand, I will definitely fall under the water and I am sure I will die breathlessly if Mark didn''t help me... So I tightened my grip of my other hand on the bathing tab more tightly and trying to give a good kiss to responding to his kiss but Mark is enjoying my kiss with his aggressive smiling face, and I did not understand why he is smiling when I am worried that I may dip into the water. I try to loosen my other hand from his hand to grip the bathing tub again but Mark hold it more tightly and didn''t allow me to hold the bathing tub, instead he pinned it to the bottom of the bathing tub under the water. I did not understand what his inventions are, and I did not understand why he pinned my hand to the bottom of the bathing tub... All I can understand is he is enjoying kissing me when I am scared... This is the first time I am looking at my Mark in such a cruel way and he never enjoyed whenever I feel scared or worried but now he is enjoying while kissing me and making me scared... I don''t know whether he is doing it intentionally or not; I don''t know whether he noticed that I am scared or not but he knows that I am scared of water and he also know that I don''t know how to swim, and he also know that I don''t know how control my breath under the water then why he is doing these kind of things to me? I try to loosen my hand from his grip but he tightened his grip more and more when I am trying to loosen and his kiss on my lips bing so wild and aggressive and now I feel a little suffocate, I can understand he will be normal if I stop my trails to loosen his hand, so I stop my trails and trying to enjoy his kiss session, but it''s of no use, he is still kissing me deeply by exploring my entire mouth and making me feel suffocate. After a few seconds Mark''s other hand crawl to my other hand which hold the bathing tub more tightly and in the next second, he hold my hand but I gripped the bathing tub more tightly because I am too scared and I am totally out of control and definitely fell into the water if he loses my other hand grip too. So I hold it more tightly and essing to Mark''s kiss but suddenly Mark started to loosen my grip, and I am shocked for Mark''s actions and trying to look at him with my widened eyes. I did not expect this... And I did not expect that he will enjoy if I am scared and worried... For one second I paused kissing him and realized that he will enjoy by looking at my suffocating face if I dip under the water and that''s the reason he is trying to loosen my other hand too. That''s it... I loosen my hand intentionally and Mark shocked at my actions and paused his kiss and in the next second I fell into the water by looking at Mark with my teary eyes. I feel so pain in my heart for his behaviour towards me. The moment I fell into the water, Mark immediatelynded his lips on my lips and giving me the kiss in the way to support my breath... I didn''t take the breathing through my nostrils and Mark;''s kiss helped me to take the breath through mouth. After a few seconds, Mark made me sit in the bathing tub and I immediately take a deep long breath by opening my mouth and immediately coughed for a few seconds. After a few seconds I get stabilized, but I feel a little pain... This pain is not the physical pain, the pain I feel is filled with sorrow. I did not understand why Mark is enjoying when I am suffering with pain... Actually, I got hurt for his actions and did not expect this kind of harsh behaviour but at the same time he saved me by helping me to take the breath under the water and he helped me by making me sit in the bathing tub. I am looking at my fingers to avoid his re and involuntarily tears started rolling down from my eyes and I am not in a position to look at Mark but after a few seconds Mark hold my chin and raised my head to make me look at his face, and I looked at him with my blurred vision... Mark: Why are you crying? (Mark asked me with his worried tone and I immediately strike my head as no, as a hint that I am ok and I don''t want to say anything to him. He immediately hugged me tightly and patted me on my back. I immediately started crying by hugging him back and after a few seconds I get stabilized. Mark again look at my face by rising my chin and his face is so worried and I can understand he feel so guilty for his action at me... Mark: I just want to tease you, Anna, and I don''t mean to hurt you... (He said with his worried tone.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 540 - Try To Sort Out The Issue... Anna''s POV: Mark again looked at my face by rising my chin and his face is so worried and I can understand he feel so guilty for his action at me...?? Mark: I just want to tease you, Anna, and I don''t mean to hurt you... (He said with his worried tone. I nodded my head as ok and wiped my tears, and still staring into my fingers, he lean close to me and kissed me on my lips gently and stared at me with his sharp eyes; I feel embarrassed to look at him. He again kissed me on my lips gently and again started staring at me. I did not react to anything and still looking into my fingers and still feel embarrassed to look at him. He again repeated the same by kissing me gently and staring at me. Mark: Are you still mad at me? Don''t you believe me? Don''t you trust what I say to you, Anna? I really didn''t do it on purpose to hurt you, I just want to tease you¡­ Do you still have doubts that I did it on purpose to hurt you? (Mark asked me with his serious tone, I immediately stopped starring into my hands and looked at his face and nodding my head as no.) Anna: No Mark, I am not mad at you and I know you never make me hurt... (I said with my low tone and looked at Mark. Mark didn''t say anything and stared at me for a few seconds and hugged me gently... Even I feel relieved in his hug and wrapped my hands around his neck and in the next second Mark make a flip and make me sit on hisp and now I peacefullyy my head on his chest and enjoying by listening to his heartbeat.) Mark: I hurted you, Anna... How can you stay so calm? Anna: No Mark, you didn''t... Mark: This is not the way you expected from me, right? Even I want to treat you so calm and cool, but my desires didn''t support me and at the end I treated you so harshly in our lovemaking session... Anna: Mark, you treated me so well, and I know you never hurt me intentionally and I will definitely get the pain even though you treat me in a calm way because it''s my first time so the pain is for sure. So you did nothing wrong, and I always believe in you that you never hurt me intentionally... So unnecessarily please don''t get any doubts about my love towards you. (After listening to me, Mark hugged me tightly.) Mark: Can I ask you one thing? (Mark asked me with his low tone and I immediately nodded my head as okay.) Mark: do you still love me? (I didn''t understand why Mark is asking the same question again and again and I did not understand why he got a doubt about my genuine love, and yes I can understand he got a doubt on my love towards him and that''s the reason he is pointing me to the corner by saying that I am loving someone else, and it''s better if I sort out the issue right now, and I am sure Mark is in a position to listen to me. So I take a long breath and looked at Mark to ask him that why he got doubt on me. ) Anna: I love you, Mark... I love you more than anything else in my life¡­ And I don''t know why you are getting doubt on my love. Tell me clearly, Mark, what are you thinking about my love and tell me clearly the reason behind you got a doubt on my love, so we can sort it out and live happily... (Mark didn''t speak for a few seconds and again break the silence.) Mark: I just want to confirm it, Anna, and if you really like any other person, let me know, I will be out of your life so you can live happily with that person... (Mark said with his serious tone and tears filled my eyes and I again tried to convince him.) Anna: Mark... Mark... There is no other person in my life other than you, Mark... There is no other person I am loving other than you, and you are my only love forever... Please believe me and please trust me¡­ Mark: Your priorities may change, Anna, and you no need to love me your entire life, you can leave me and live your life happily... (I am shocked and worried after listening to Mark''s words, and today this situation is repeated many times and this thing never happened before and again he is suspecting me that I am loving someone else other than him. I don''t know who poisoned Mark''s mind, but it''s my duty to prove to him about my genuine love.) Anna: Mark... I can''t imagine my life with you, Mark... And I can''t imagine some other person in your ce¡­ (I tried to say it strong but involuntarily my eyes filled with tears and my tone turn to shivering.) Mark: Anna, you may got these love feelings on me just because I saved you when you have no family and I supported you when you have no one in your life but once you got your family and once you got a support from others, you may realise your love and it is not necessary to love me or care about me... It''s okay, I may be worried a bit for a while, but I will be normal and back to my life. So, if you are interested in any person you can tell me about him and you can live your life happily... (I started crying after listening to Mark''s words and I don''t know how to convince him.) Mark: Why are you crying again? (He asked me with a serious note and I am not in a position to hear one more word from him.) Anna: Do you think I will sell my body for the favours you did to me? (I shouted at him with my cry tone and Mark is shocked after listening to me, and I hope at least now he will understand about my love towards him.) Anna: Tell me, Mark, do you think I sell my body for your advice and your support to me? Do you think I am that kind of person who will y with emotions? Do you think I am just loving you because you helped me when I am in need? I agree that you helped me a lot, and you take good care of me when I have no family and you supported and build the strength in me when I have no one in my life. But at the same time, I fall in love with you, and I don''t know how when and why, but at final I fell in love with you, that''s it¡­ And I didn''t hide my feelings and openly confess my love towards you in our trip. I did not think much whether you will ept my love or reject my love; I struggle so much in my mind to express my love and I have no idea that how I should express my love to you but I did not hesitate to say the truth to you and I finally confess my love irrespective of your opinion and luckily you epted me and you don''t know how happy I felt¡­. You became my life and I don''t know how to live a day without you and you don''t know how much pain I went through when I went to the orphanage and you looked at it by your own eyes that how much I suffered there and you know how happy I was when I looked at you in the orphanage. How can you think in such a way, Mark? How can you think I am not in love with you? How can you think I can live happily without you? How do you think that I will get attracted to some other guy? I can understand someone injected you the poison about me, Mark, you never speak to like and I know you will don''t speak like this unless otherwise you have proof that I am cheating you and I am sure those proofs are fake. And you know how much I love you that''s the reason you married me but something is bothering you about me, it''s not about all the incidents that happened today, something happened to you other than the incident that happened today. Someone said something bad about me with the fake proofs... So check them out and inquire them about it before you keep a me on me... Mark: So, you think I am ming you by considering 3rd person advice? Do you think I am not in a position to choose what is right and what is wrong? Do you think I am dumb? (Mark asked me with his rising furious tone, and I don''t know how to deal with him when he is mad at me and I can''t handle his furious so I immediately strike my head as no and try to convince him again with my convincing tone.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 541 - Kiss On Her Forehead Mark''s POV: Beauty is not about having a pretty face, it''s about having a pretty mind, pretty heart and pretty soul¡­?? And I feel so lucky to have all these things in my girl, and yes, my girl is rich in pretty mind, heart and soul, and above to all, she looks so cute on her pout face, particrly when I teased her. I love to look at my girl''s cute little pout face and she always looked at me with her cute expressions in such a way whenever I teased her. I know she is scared of water, and I don''t want her to dip into the water. I just want to tease her but I am shocked by Anna''s actions and I did not expect Anna''s behaviour, she fell into the water intentionally by take away her hand support on the bathing tub and her eyes immediately filled with tears out of pain, and in the next second, she fell into the bathing tub out of pain... I feel so sorry for what I have done to her; I don''t want to hurt her, I just wanted to tease her, but I never thought she will get hurt with for my teasing. I immediately kissed her lips under the water and make her sit on myp again and hugged her to make her calm down... But when Anna said to me that she trusts me, I feel more sorry and didn''t understand how can she trust me and still love when I hurt her a lot... I feel so guilty for my actions towards her... But my mind is still thinking about the photo Genie showed to me that Anna''s and Jack and I am still confused that why she hide Jack from me? And is he more important to her than me? Or she wants to maintain their rtionship secretly? It''s better if I sort out Jack''s issue too... So I immediately asked Anna about her intentions of our love and I also told her she can leave me happy if she has any feelings for another person because I don''t like it if she wants to maintain two persons at the same time, but the moment she listens to me she outburst with her tears and she started crying again out of pain, and I don''t like to look at her in such a helpless condition, I bothered more than her when she is crying helplessly... I try to console her but her answers trigger my furious again, and my rage got hyper when she said that my mind was poisoned by a third person. Does she think I will blindly trust the third person irrespective of giving value to her? And yes, I agree, I mean Genie showed me the photo of Anna and Jack but I did not trust the information that Genie provided even though the incidents have already taken ce I supported my Anna in front of Genie, but deep down in my heart I got hurt that if that image is not fake, it means my Anna is hiding something from me, maybe my Anna may like Jack¡­ The thought itself makes me feel low and I don''t want her to force to live with me so I offered her to leave me if she has any feelings for any other guy, but I can''t control my angry when she said that my mind was poisoned by the third person so I shouted at her all of a sudden... Mark: So, you think I am ming you for considering 3rd person advice? Do you think I am not in a position to choose what is right, and what is wrong? Do you think I am dumb? (Anna immediately strikes her head as no with her teary face and again tried to convince me.) Anna: I don''t mean it, Mark, I know how genuine your love is and I know you love me a lot than yourself and that''s the reason you still married me even though someone said something about me and you are in a little confusion about my love towards you and I can understand that you are asking me those questions repeatedly because you don''t want me to live with you forcefully and you don''t want me to hurt anymore. But the thing is, I can''t live without you, Mark, and there is no such other person in my life so please trust me and please believe my genuine love towards you... (By finishing her words, Anna hugged me tightly and started crying and I can understand she is still genuinely loving me and she has no other thoughts on Jack and I am sure she never leave me alone in my life... I feel so happy about her answer, I immediately hugged her tightly out of love and we both stay in the bathing tub for a few minutes. I know I hurt my girl by asking harsh questions; it doesn''t mean I am not trusting her, but the jealousy in me is getting hyper about Jack and it leads to treating my girl in such a harsh way and I want to openly ask her about Jack and I can understand her intentions the moment I looked at her expressions but I don''t want to ask her about it until Tom finds the proper evidence, so I stay quiet and get rxed with my girl''s tight hug. After a few minutes I looked at my girl, she gets stabilized from her tears and happily rests her head on my chest and getting rxing by closing her eyes slowly and involved in her deep thoughts. I slowly pampered her by patting on her back and after a few minutes, she went into sleep like a baby... I smile by looking at my girl''s cute little pout face when she is sleeping. I want to kiss on her cute lips but if I kiss now, she will definitely wake up from her sleep so I did not do anything to her and enjoying by looking at her beauty... After a few minutes, I drain the water into the bathing tub and again filled the bathing tub with warm water, so my Anna will get relieved, I looked at her once again and she is still sleeping on my chest and by looking at her relived face I can understand she went into deep sleeping... I don''t want to disturb him, so we both stayed in the same position for some more time, but it''s not good if she stayed in the water for a long time, she may be caught cold and fever, so I drain the water once again and slowly hold my girl with my both hands in a bridal style and got up from the bathing tub... The moment I get up from the bathing tub my girl wrapped her hands around my neck very caressingly, I thought she was awake; I looked at her but she is still sleeping like a baby and understand she wrapped her hands unintentionally. I smile to myself by looking at her innocent actions and slowly walk towards our bedroom and make hery on the bed and try to take away her hands around my neck but this time my girl wrapped her hands again to my neck but this time she wrapped it more closely than before. I again try to take away her hands, but this time her face turn to a little cry. So I immediately stop trying to take away her hands and immediatelyy next to her and look at her face, her face again turned to smile out of happiness but her eyes are still closed and I can understand she is still in her deep sleep. After a few seconds, I grab the towel which is next to my girl and cleaned my girl''s body but my girl involuntarily came close to me and hugged me more tightly with her nude hot body. Ahhh¡­ It''s very tough to control myself when she is tempting me by hugging me in very intensely. I tried to control my feelings because if I didn''t control my feelings, I will definitely continue another round of sex session and it may ruin my girls'' sleep, so I tried my best to control my feelings and cleaned my girl''s body and again started stalking at my girls face. I smile by looking at my girl''s cute little pout face and grab her into my cuddle by wrapping my hands and legs around her body and with the help of my other hand I take the nket and cover ourselves with the nket... I looked at my girl''s face and it is still swollen a bit for her cry and I can understand how much pain she takes all day for her dumb decisions. I can understand how much stress she takes today... I hugged her more close to me and kiss on her forehead and again look at her face and her face turn to smile in her sleep, now, I kissed on her cheek and again looked at her face and her face still lightens up out of happiness and she looks so relieved in my cuddle... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 542 - How Cute My Baby Is... Mark''s pov: I feel so relieved after looking at my girl''s peaceful face when she is sleeping...?? I hugged her more close to me and kissed on her forehead and again looked at her face, this time her face turn to smile but she is still in her deep sleep, now, I kissed on her cheek and again looked at her face and her face still lightens up out of happiness and she looks so cute when she is sleeping and I can sense she feel so relieved in my cuddle... Ahhhhhh... How cute my baby is... I hugged her more close to me and now kissed her on her nose and again looked at my girl, her nose turned to pink after my kiss and I understand my girl is feeling blush in her dreams. I wish she should realise that I am kissing her in real, but my dumb girl didn''t realise my real kiss and enjoying it in her dreams and it is very tough to control my desires when I hug my girl under the same nket with no clothes on... And I can sense the softness of my girl''s body particrly her boobs which is stick to my abbs, I immediatly pressed my body to her body to enjoy the softness and here goes my dick, it takes the advantage of the situation and erected straight and pinning to her pussy for the entrance to enjoy her... Ahhhh¡­ It''s really tough to control... I just want to continue our lovemaking session and want to cum at least two to three times to get stabilize my desire, but my girl got tired and went into deep sleep by leaving me alone and I am sure even though she is awaken she is not in a position to take further rounds of our lovemaking session. So it''s better if I control my desires and I closed my eyes and trying to control my desires but the more I tried the more my dick is erected and it is not even listening to my instructions... I once again looked at my girl and she is still in her deep sleep and looking at her face I feel like I don''t want to disturb her sleep... Ahhhhhh... But I am not in a position to control my desires too... In between my thoughts, this time, Anna''s lips grab my attention and those glossy strawberry lips are attempting me more and more. I just want to chew them and kiss them hardly... I immediately closed my eyes to get rid of my thoughts but my desires did not support me and as a result, Inded my lips on my girl''s lips and started kissing her gently, I tried to kiss her as gently as possible because I don''t want to disturb her sleep. She is in her deep sleep so she is not in a position to respond to my kiss and I don''t care whether she is responding to my kiss or not but my desires helped me to continue enjoying my girls glossy strawberry lips; they are so soft and sweet; I feel like I want to kiss them for a few more hours but after a few minutes of my slow caring kiss on her lips suddenly it turns to wild aggressive kiss... And my hands slowly went towards her boobs and started massaging them involuntarily... Ahhhh¡­ How soft they are¡­ After a few seconds of my aggressive kiss on her lips, I slowly slide down towards her neck and started kissing her neck very intensively and licked her neck in the middle very seductively... My dick is erecting more and more and I am sure I can''t leave my girl without at least one round of our lovemaking session... I looked at my girl in between and feels so jealous after looking at her peaceful sleeping face... How can she sleep so peacefully? Ahhhhhh... How can she sleep so happily after making me aroused for her... How selfish she is¡­ She didn''t even think about me and my desires and sleeping happily as if nothing happened¡­ Does she don''t know that couples should not sleep on their first night session? I feel so jealous by looking at her; I feel like I want to make her wake up by pinching her cheeks and I want to make her feel horny in the same way I am feeling now and I will see how she will control when she is full-on her hyperintense mood... But by looking at her cute little pout face, I feel like I don''t want to disturb her. I again started enjoying my girl''s neck by kissing intensely and squeezing her boobs with my hands, and her treasures are tempting me more... So I immediately lead towards her boobs and started eating them... At first, I tried to lick them and kiss them in a slow mode but my desires did not support me and again I started licking her boobs more aggressively and I am totally out of control for the horniness¡­ Ahhhhhh... How soft her boobs are... How can I control myself when she is exposing her treasures to me in such a seductive way? Ahhhhhh... I immediately lead to her mole and started enjoying her beautiful spot and kissing her boobs in between... And now my dick is erected more and I can''t control myself anymore. I started pinning my dick near to her pussy and lead to her lips and started kissing them again... My girl is still sleeping, and she is least bothered that what I am doing to her when she is sleeping, and I know she will be in aa when she is sleeping and she is least bothered about my feelings and even if I continue to three rounds of our lovemaking session, I am sure she will never wake up at any cost... So why I should not continue my lovemaking session? And she is my wife now, so I have all the rights to enjoy my wife. But I may not get satisfied 100% when I am trying to enjoy her when she is busy in sleeping... I like when she is moaning out loudly when I deep thrust into her and obviously my desires will be hyper when she holds me tightly and digging into my back with her nails¡­ I feel like I want to insert my dick deep into her pussy and continue at least three to four rounds of our love making session to satisfy my desires... And today we already did many rounds of our lovemaking session, and I did not expect that Anna will bear these many love making sessions on our first night. Actually, she is not in a position to take the second round but to satisfy my desire she controlled all the pain she received but she started enjoying when I continued our lovemaking session in the bathing tub and by looking at her face while doing make-out session I can understand the pain got reduced than before and she enjoyed a bit... I am sure after we are done with a few more lovemaking sessions she will definitely start enjoying like I am enjoying her and we both will definitely create so many sleepless nights and make a note of many more memories of our lovemaking sessions... Ahhhhhh.. My erected dick again distracted my thoughts and grab my attention towards my Anna What should I do now? Shall I continue our lovemaking session even though she sleeps? Or shall I wait until she wakes up? I am sure she will sleep for the next 12 hours if I leave her like this, but who will take care of me? Mark: Anna... I called her name, but she did not even move an inch and still sleeping peacefully... But by looking at her sleeping face I feel like I don''t want to disturb her and I want to make her sleep for the next 12 hours by cuddling her tightly, so she will get the cure for what I have done to her but at the same time my desires are not supporting me and I just want to finish my sex session and cum at least 2 to 3 times to get normal. What should I do..? In between my thoughts my hand is trying to insert my dick into Anna''s pussy... And my Anna''s face immediately turned to cry... I feel so sorry after looking at my girls cry face and I understand she is not in a mood to enjoy. I thought she is enjoying my lovemaking session but after looking at her cry face I can understand she is still feeling the pain... And I feel guilty myself for my actions at her... How shamelessly I am behaving towards her... I am not even helping her to take a proper sleep... Come on, Mark, let her give some space so she will be healed soon¡­ And I am sure she will definitely enjoy my lovemaking session after she healed, and it is pleasure to look at my girls happy face when I am doing our love making session by inserting my dick deep into her pussy, and that''s what makes me happy rather than continue my love making session when she is sleeping that too she is not in a mood to enjoy... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 261 - Tell The Truth... Anna''s POV: I got a sh of memories of my dad that I have from my childhood from the moment when I think about my dad... He always supports me, and he never lets me down, and he takes good care of my mom, and he never shows partiality among John and me... I am still looking at his back, and I need to confirm he is my father or not by looking at his face... My eyes are bing blurred, and I am waiting for his turn... The moment he is about to turn, someone tapped on my shoulder... And I looked at him, and it''s Mark... He is looking at me, worried, and his face is full of sweat and he is breathing heavily... I immediately went close to him and wiped his sweat with the tissue and looked at his eyes... He is still staring at me with his sharp eyes, and he suddenly hugged me tightly, and I can hear the sound of his raised heartbeat... He is worried... I understand he is worried for me... I immediately raised my head and looked at him, and his face became normal, and he losen his hug a bit and wiped on my cheek... Tears... Those are the tears I got when I got a sh of my dad... Wait... Wait... My dad... I immediately turned my face to look at him again, but I didn''t find anybody there simr to him... Mark: What happened, Anna? (I immediately looked at Mark and his face is still a little nervous...) Anna: Mark, I am safe... Don''t worry anymore, and I just stopped here to check out something and I am sorry for not letting you know that I am here... Mark: it''s ok, Anna... I am just scared... What if any unexpected thing happened to you? And you know John is still outside, and he may harm you or threaten you... Anna: I am sorry, Mark... I make you worried... Mark: you should have told me, and it''s my fault too... I didn''t look after you and busy in speaking into the call... Anna: No Mark, you did nothing wrong, and from the next time, I will let you know, ok? Mark: Hmmm... (He again hugged me tightly with his caring... Later we lead to the car, and we started... But my thoughts are still revolving around my dad... Shall I say to Mark about the same? No... No... He may think in another way, and actually, myself don''t know he is my dad or not because I didn''t see his face in the shop... And what if he is really my dad? It seems he is safe... Thank god... John didn''t threaten him, and he is alive and fine, but why he didn''te to look after me... I think he knows the information that I am with Mark because all the paparazzi captured us on the party night evening... Why..? Why..? Why he didn''te to me... No... Maybe the man in the shopping mall is not my father and I may misappropriate by looking at the same features¡­ If my father is really free from John, he wille to me in the first instance... Mark: What happened, Anna? (My thoughts were distracted by Mark''s words and I don''t know what to say... Shall I tell him the truth that I saw a person simr to my dad?) Mark: Anna... You no need to say if it is your personal... (After I listened to him, I feel very sorry, and I don''t care about how he will react and expressed my thoughts.) Anna: There should be no personal information between us, Mark... (He remained silent for few seconds...) Anna: I saw a person simr to my dad''s features... (Mark immediately sidetracked the car and stopped it by a sudden break... I didn''t expect his reaction and looked at him, and his face turned to furious.) Mark: What? Anna: I am not sure, Mark... Mark: Anna, tell the truth... (Truth? Does it mean he does not believe me?) Anna: Mark, why do you think that I am not telling the truth? Mark: I don''t have time to argue with you, Anna... Anna: ok, what do you want to know? Mark: Did you see your father? Anna: I am not sure, Mark... I saw him from behind his back, and I didn''t see his face, so I can''t assure you... Mark: I have my ways to assure... (He said with his angry tone and take the phone from his pocket and make a call... Why he is furious all of a sudden and why he is looking at me like I am cheating on him... In between my thoughts, I can hear the phone ring sound via Bluetooth speakers... Mark: Hello, Tom... Tom: Hi, Mark... Mark: Where are you? Tom: I am on the way to the interrogation room for interrogation... Mark: ok, can you please monitor the CCTV footage of theplex? I will send the details through the message... Tom: Yeah, sure... Is everything ok? Mark: Yeah, as far now it''s ok... Actually, Anna suspects that she saw a person simr to her dad''s features, and I think he is her father... We are very close to him, Tom... Please make it fast... Tom: I will follow up and don''t worry, we can easily catch him... Mark: Ok then, let me know if you find any information.. Tom: Sure, Mark... (I am really upset by listening to their conversation... I know my dad is one of the suspects in Ria''s case, and I know he will prove that he is not guilty... But why Mark is reacting in a harsh way when ites to my dad... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 544 - Where Is Water In The Bathing Tub Mark''s Pov: I will choose my Anna¡­?? I will choose my Anna again and again irrespective of the dumb acts she did¡­ I will choose her without a pause, and I will choose her without a doubt in my heartbeat¡­ In between my thoughts I looked at her eyes while kissing and her eyes are still closed but her face looks relieved and responding to my kiss... She is kissing me very warmly and intensely and I can sense her love towards me when she is kissing me¡­ Kissing her lips is the way to show the deepest love towards her, and every time when I kiss my girl, I feel so excited and if you don''t get excited when you are about to kiss someone, then you probably not kissing them. Kiss our girl should get you railed up inside and should not be medicore. Kissing should not be like a burning candle, it should be like a fire works going odd¡­ I always love my girl''s kiss essence and I like her kiss to the deepest of my heart, even though she strives to give me good kiss I like her way of kissing and I can sense her innocence when she is kissing so I always insist her to kiss me if I got any chance and my girl will follow to my orders and finally we both enjoy our kissing sessions every time. I feel breathless when Anna is responding to my kiss and my desires got hyper and I am sure I will again continue our lovemaking session if I did not stop this kissing session right now. So, with all the force and pressure I tried to pause the kiss and slowly left my girl''s lips. But the moment I left my girl''s lips, she slowly started opening her eyes and looked at me with her teary eyes... I can understand by looking at her tears that it''s really a worst nightmare in her life but I feel so relieved after looking at my girls waken up face because she will realise it''s a nightmare and she will understand I am not going to leave her... Shees in to reality and looking around with her confused face. I try to get up from her, but she still wrapped her hands around my neck and looking at me with her confused face. I again tried to get up, but she didn''t react to anything and didn''t loosen her grip around my neck and still staring at me with her dumb, confusing expression. I waited for a few seconds and raised my eyebrows as what; she realised that she locked me with her hands, and in the next second she loosen her hands and looking at me with her confused face... I immediately tried to get up from the bed because if I still present a few more seconds close to my girl, I will definitely continue our lovemaking session and it will definitely hurt her again. So it''s better if I leave the room before I treated her harshly... Anna: Mark, I am sorry... (Anna said with her shivering tone, I immediately turned towards her to look at her and her face again turned to worried.) Mark: Why are you saying sorry? Anna: Because you are leaving... (I immediatelyugh at her dumb answer and understand my girl is still sleeping, and she did not yet get into reality.) Anna: Please stay with me, Mark... (she said and closed her eyes and went into sleep and after a few seconds she again opened her eyes and looked around and again look at me with her confused face. I smile by looking at her expression and she is exactly looks like a drunken monkey.) Mark: What are you searching for? Anna: Bathing tub... Why there is no water in the bathing tub? (I once againughed out loudly for her answer and I can understand she is still thinking that we are in the bathing tub and there she went into sleep in the bathing tub and she still thinks that she is staying in the bathing tub but now she realises that she is in the bedroom... She once again looked around the entire room and realised that she is in the bedroom and immediately look at her nude body... Actually, I covered her body with the nket but in thest few minutes the nket slides near to her waist and her boobs are clearly exposed to me as a tempting candy and I feel like I want to bite and eat those glossy tempting candies¡­ Actually, I have a fantasy to cum in between my girl''s boobs, I want to give speed strokes in-between my girls boobs and I am sure it will be the best lovemaking session so far... Ahhhhh... How can I control my desires? I looked at my girl with my lustful eyes and I hope she should understand my desires and allow me to continue doing the sex sessions but she ignored my staring eyes on her boobs and immediately grab the nket and covered her body... Her actions make me a little furious because I saw every inch of her body then why she is trying to hide her body? Is she still thinks that I didn''t look at her nude body? Okay... Now, I understand... My girl is indirectly saying that she is not interested in another round of sex session and even I am not interested anymore... I already get up from the bed and now I will go to another room in this house and sleep peacefully. Inbetween my thoughts I get up from the bed and about to leave the room but something stopped me... I looked around, and it''s Anna''s hand, she hold my wrist and looking at me with her pretty innocent face. (Hello readers, Here is our 1st bonus chapter crossed 1k power stones. Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 545 - I Am Totally Confused... Chapter 545 - I Am Totally Confused... Anna''s POV: Mark is not listening to me at any cost, he so furious at me and he is not in a position to listen to me. I am trying to exin to him the entire situation, but he is shouting at me and ming me that I cheated him by loving some other guy, it really hurts me. I looked around for Mona to support me because she is the only person who will support me in any situation and try to convince Mark. When I am looking around, I realise we are on the top of the hill, which I always get my nightmare that I am going to fall from that hill... My heartbeat skips for a second the moment I recognise the cliff and it is surrounded by bushes and big trees. I am near to the cliff and requesting Mark to understand my genuine love. Anna: Please, Mark¡­ Please try to understand me¡­ I am not going to cheat you¡­ Please, believe me... Mark: No Anna, I lost my hope and I can''t trust you again and again... You are always there to cheat me... Every time I excused you for your dumb decisions but you never stop cheating me and I am not in a position to take it anymore... It''s enough Anna... We are done... (He said and turn to other side to leave me... What does he mean by we are done? Does it mean he is saying break up of our rtionship? My eyes filled with tears and I immediately following him to convince him, but he is walking speedily and I am running after him to convince him.) Anna: No... No... Mark... Please listen to me... My love is genuine... Please trust me... Please don''t leave me I know someone manipted your mind... Mark: Yes Anna, I know your love is genuine but I also know you are not loving me; you are loving some other person and your love is genuine on that particr person, but not on me... (Marks shouted at me with his serious tone and continued walking to leave me... I started crying and trying to convince him by running after him and taking deep sobbings for Mark''s statements, it''s really hurts me.) Anna: Mark... Please... Please listen to me¡­ (I am not getting my voice to shout out loudly, I feel like I am dumb but I am trying my best to convince him but my tears did not support me and overflowing from my eyes. Suddenly someone holds my hair with one of his hands and closed my mouth with his other hand and pulled me back towards the cliffhanger, I know who is that person is but I am not supposed to look at his face; I am trying to request him but he is not listening to me and finally leads me to the cliffhanger and in one pull he makes me fall from the cliff¡­ My mind is filled with silence and my eyes and face are filled with tears and I can''t even look properly due to my teary eyes and I raised my hands as a hint to save me but my hands don''t it''s hopeless and I am going to fall from the mountain cliff and I am not scared this time because there is no use of my life when there is no Mark in my life and he is not in a position to listen to me and he is not in a position to understand my genuine love, and this time I am not even looking for a helping hand because it''s a waste to live without Mark. I close my eyes tightly and falling from the mountain but suddenly I can sense someone hold my wrist and pulling me towards them I opened my eyes out of shock and feel so happy after realising that it''s Mark who saved me. In one pull he grounded me and I immediately hugged him out of happiness and crying loudly out of happiness... Mark: Anna... Wake up... I am not leaving you... I am next to you... Open your eyes and look at me... (What? Open my eyes? I am looking at him with my widened teary eyes, but why he is asking me to open my eyes? Maybe Mark may think my eyes closed for my tears, and it is the right time to convince him about my genuine love, so I again try to convince him by wrapping my hands around his neck. Anna: Mark... Please don''t trust them... My love is genuine... (After listening to me Mark immediately started kissing me on my lips and I feel so happy and feel relieved after sensing his kiss, I know my Mark will understand me and I also know he scolded me out those words out of furious... I started responding to his kiss very happily and I feel like I want to kiss him like this forever in his cuddle of my entire life. But after a few seconds, Mark paused his kiss, and my face immediately turned to worry and I feel so scared because I think Mark may leave me again. So I again tried to request him. Anna: Mark, please trust me... Mark: Look at me, Anna¡­ I am next to you... (I didn''t understand why Mark is asking me to look at him, I am looking at him with my widened eyes... I am totally confused... In between my thoughts, Mark again kissed me and I feel so relieved and happy. He started exploring my mouth, and I closed my eyes to enjoy his kiss and after a few seconds of his intense kiss I slowly opened my eyes and looked at my Mark and I recognise all the trees surrounded us got disappeared.) Chapter 546 - Stop Admiring At Me... Chapter 546 - Stop Admiring At Me... Anna''s POV: In between my thoughts, Mark again kissed me on my lips and I feel so relieved and happy. He started exploring my mouth, and I closed my eyes to enjoy his kiss¡­ Just one kiss, it''s enough to take away all my sorrows and refill my body with full energy and I slowly opened my mouth more wider and he is exploring my mouth very intensely¡­ After a few seconds of our intense kiss session, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at my Mark and I recognise all the trees surrounded us got disappeared. and now, suddenly, I am in the bedroom. I am confused and again looked around the room and yes, it''s our first night room and I got shes of what we are done all this time. And I realised I just got a nightmare and wake up with Mark''s kiss... I feel so relieved after I realised Mark is not going to leave me and all this thing is just nightwear, so I no need to worry about it and at the same time I feel so happy because Mark is with me and I still remember his words, "I am with you Anna, I don''t leave you. It''s just a nightmare. Wake up..." So does it mean Mark doesn''t leave me? I feel happy when I got the shes of Mark''s words and I feel so relieved and I feel so confident that Mark will stay with me... In between my thoughts Mark tries to get up from the bed and by looking at his face and actions I can understand he is about to leave the room. So I immediately hold his hand as a hint to stop him and he turns around and looks at me as what... Anna: Where are you going, Mark? (He paused for a few seconds and involved in his own thoughts and finally replied to me.) Mark: To the next room... (My heartbeat immediately skip for a second and I did not understand why Mark want to go to the next room. I looked at him with my puppy face and nodded my head as no as a hint to don''t leave me alone. Mark looked at me and suddenly he bends over me towards the table to hold something, my body filled with shrills when he made a sudden close move, and my body electrified when his warm breath touch to my skin near to my chest. I freeze for a few seconds for his actions and looked at him with my widened eyes. In the immediate second he holds the water ss and sits beside me and offering me to drink the water, but me, I am mesmerizing by looking at my Mark''s cute handsome face and forget what to do when he is offering water to me. And again he suddenly came close to me and pecked me on my lips very intensely to distract my thoughts and I immediatly looked at him with my blushed face and feel so shy¡­ Mark again ced the ss before my face as a hint to drink the water. Mark: Stop admiring at me and drink some water, Anna¡­ (I feel so embarased and immediatly hold the ss and drink some water and ced the ss on the table and looked at Mark. I observed that Mark is starring at me in my side look and I immediately looked at him and he is staring at my chest coverage and it is fully exposed to him¡­ Actually, he looked at them many times and he kissed and eat them many times and just before he enjoyed my b.o.o.b.s in the bathing tub session, and again he is looking at them with his l.u.s.tful eyes and I know he will definitely start eating them in a few minutes. But I feel a little embarased when he is staring at me with his sharp eyes, so I covered my body with my nket and looking into my fingers to divert my mind. After a few seconds Mark break the silence¡­ Mark: Did you get a nightmare? (I nodded my head as yes and still looking into my fingers. Mark came close to me and pulled me close to him by wrapping his hand around my shoulder and I immediately rest my head on his chest and wrapped one of my hand around his waist and listening to his heartbeat¡­ I feel so relieved after listening to his heartbeat and Mark slides my hair strings near to my ear and kissed me on my forehead and I immediatly looked at him with my blushed shy face; he started starring at my lips and I am sure he will definitely kiss me again and it will definitely lead to another round of our lovemaking session.) Mark: It''s just a dream Anna, don''t worry about it¡­ (He said with his loving tone and I immediately nodded my head as ok but in the next second Mark immediately loosen his cuddle and about to get down from the bed. I immediately got the sh that he is going to next room, and I don''t know the reason, so I asked him for the reason.) Anna: Why Mark? Why do you want to go to the next room? (I asked him with my shivering tone because I am scared to sleep alone in this room and I don''t want to break the chain of our cuddle nights.) Mark: to sleep... (He said sharply and turned to other side, my heartbeat skip for a second and I understand my nightmare ising to be true and he is leaving this room just because I am staying in this room and I know he doesn''t like to sleep with me or stay close to me and I can understand he is still not trusting my love and yes that''s the reason he doesn''t want to sleep with me. It''s better if I convince Mark right now and I don''t care if he is mad at me because he is more important to me and I don''t want to sleep alone too and I always love to sleep in his cuddle so I tried to request him to stay in this room.) Anna: Mark, please stay here and sleep with me... Mark: No Anna... (He said sharply and didn''t even looked at me. I feel so worried for his actions, and I wish he should sleep with me, Inbetween my thoughts he tried to take away his hand from my grip but I hold it more tightly as a hint that I don''t want to leave him. He immediately looked at my face with a little furious. Mark: What? (He asked me with his rage face.) Anna: I want to sleep in your cuddle, Mark... (I said openly about my feelings with my lower tone and looking at him with my puppy face. He is still looking at me with his little furious face but I don''t care, so I again tried to request him.) Anna: Please Mark, I can''t sleep alone and I got a nightmare, so please try to understand and sleep with me... (I take advantage of my nightmare and requested Mark to sleep with me, but Mark, he suddenly came close to me and pinned me to the bed and hold my throat very tightly and I feel suffocate and unable to take a breath.) Mark: Do you feel breathless? (Mark asked me with his serious tone and just an inch gap between us and by looking at his furious face so close, my filled with tears and I nodded my head as yes as an answer for his question that I am feeling breathless. He immediately left my throat and I take a long breath and cough a bit and after a few seconds my breath got stabilise and get normal and I immediately looked at Mark with my shocking expression. He is still staring at me with his dagger eyes, and I have no idea that why he behaved in such a way.) Mark: Even I feel the same thing when I sleep with you on the same bed, Anna... (He said and turn his face to other side and after a few seconds he again looked at me with his furious face.) Mark: I can''t control my desires, Anna... How can I control when I sleep with you? Ahhh¡­ It''s killing me¡­ So it''s better if I sleep in the next room¡­ Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: I may harm you again, Anna, so better allow me to sleep in the next bedroom. Okay? (I immediately strike my head as no and hold Mark''s face with my palms and looked at him with my worried face and how can he think I will allow him to suffer from his desires? Even I asked Mark before our wedding to break my v.i.r.g.i.nity to satisfy his desires but he didn''t, just because he gave value to my dream. And I know why he is trying to control now... Just because to give space for healing my wounds... So to break his guilty I kissed his lips gently and looked at him... In the next Second hended his lips on my lips and started kissing me aggressively out of his desires. Chapter 547 - We Should Enjoy Like This Forever... Anna''s Pov: I know why he is trying to control his desires now... Just because to give space for healing my wounds... So to break his guilt, I kissed his lips gently for a few seconds as a hint that I am okay for another round of our lovemaking session and looked at him with my puppy face... That''s it¡­ He looked at me like a horny beast and in the next second, he jumped over me like a me dragon andnded his lips on my lips and started kissing me aggressively to satisfy his desires. I need him¡­ I need his body pressed against to my body very intensely¡­ His Warmth¡­ His Smell¡­. His love towards me¡­ Ahhhhh¡­ Even now, I feel like I may not control my desires¡­ He pressed my waist curves intensely while kissing and it electrified me and my body for his actions and his fingers are doing magic around my waist and he is pinching my waist in a teasing way and it turned my dead kiss to wild kiss and started responding to him equal to his aggressiveness. Now I understand why he wants to leave the room, the main reason is he don''t want to hurt me again, I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck out of love and started responding to his kiss very intense and I feel eternally happy when Mark is thinking about my health... I need him¡­ I need his warm hug¡­ I need his cuddle¡­ I need his happy face¡­ I need his warm kiss¡­ I need his love and caring and I can''t live if any one of the above is missing in my Mark and I don''t let it happen¡­ He is trying to control his desires just because to give me a space to heal¡­ Ahhh¡­ How cute my Mark is... He always thinks about caring towards me and I can sense how genuine his love is¡­ I feel so lucky to find a partner like Mark... In between my thoughts, Mark started pressing my lips intensely as a hint to concentrate on his kiss and I again started responding to him and we both are kissing to each other by exploring our mouths very intensely. His kiss is intoxicating, his smell makes me high, his eyes see right through me, his touch weakens and strengthens the very core of my soul. I want to be the best me I can be because of him and he has faith in me even though I made so many dumb decisions in my life and most importantly he always makes me feel beautiful¡­ Mark slowlyyover and continued kissing me aggressively and I feel so happy because he finally breaks the guilty and again started enjoying me, so to impress him and to make him more horny I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist and pulled him more close to me very intensely, I can sense the hardness of Mark''s dick near to my pussy and Mark''s abbs are squeezing to my body very intensely... And slowly he started rubbing his dick seductively near to my pussy for the entrance, I smile to myself for his actions and immediately widened my legs a little more to give ess to my pussy for his dick. Mark suddenly paused the kiss and looked at me with his sharp eyes as a hint to proceed further or not and I immediately nodded my head as yes because I know how horny Mark is... And after looking at his lusty face I can understand he will do at least two to three rounds of our lovemaking session to satisfy his desires, and I immediately take a long breath to bear his hardness and to satisfy his desires and I feel so happy that I am going to satisfy his desires... Mark: Anna, is it ok for you? (He again asked openly to make a confirmation, and I nodded my head as yes and looking at him with my puppy face as a hint to continue our lovemaking session.) Mark: Say yes or no, Anna, is it ok if I do another round of sex session? He asked me with his furious tone, but this time before I nodded my head as yes; he inserted his dick into my pussy in one pull and looked at me with his satisfying sharp eyes... I immediately hold his shoulder for the pain and closed my eyes tightly and bite my lower lip to control the pain and nodded my head as ok. I can sense his dick is not yet inserted fully and I can also sense that his dick is so hard as a rock and hot likeva and I am sure he will definitely do at least four times to make his dick calm down and by sensing his hardness of his dick I can understand how much he is trying to control his desires and at the same time I feel happy because I am going to satisfy Mark''s desires and feel crazy that Mark is aroused for me. Mark: Say Yes or no, Anna, is it ok if I give the speed hard stroke into your deep pussy? (Mark asking me with his seductive tone and I understand Mark wants to listen to my screaming tone. So I did not dy and immediately shouted my answer to him and I can understand it will make him more aroused so.) Anna: Yes Mark, I am okay... (I said with my loud tone, Mark immediately gave a deep hard stroke into my pussy and looked at me with his smirk face.) Mark: Okay, for what? (He again gave the deep, hard stroke and looked at me.) Mark: Tell me clearly Anna, Okay, for what? Anna: Ahhhhhh¡­ Marrkkkk¡­ (I scream out of pain and pleasure at the same time andpared to the previous sessions the pain got reduced, and pleasure is increasing, I closed my eyes and trying to enjoy his deep hard strokes but Mark suddenly hold my chin and make me to look at him.) Mark: Look at me, Anna, you should only look at me and answer to all my questions and if you ignored me or if you ignored any of my questions, I will definitely give you the deep harsh punishment and I no need to exin it to you and I guess you know what it can be the punishment¡­ (By finishing his words Mark gave me another deep hard stroke and looking at me with his narrowed smirk eyes and I understand what kind of lewd punishment he will give me. He will definitely give me the harsh sex punishment where I can''t bear the pain.) Mark: So tell me, clearly, is it okay for you? (By finishing his words Mark again gave a deep hard stroke and hold one of my boobs intensely with one of his hand.) Anna: Yes, Mark, I am ok with our sex session... (Mark gave another stroke, and I immediately started screaming...) Anna:. ahhhhhh... Marrrkkkkk... I ammm okkkkk... Ahhhhhh... Mark: and... Anna: Andddd... I amm ok for your deep hard strokes.... Mark: That''s my girl... Let''s enjoy the speed strokes, Anna, I can''t resist anymore... (By Finishing his words in the immediate second Mark started pounding me deep with high speed by moving his dick in and out into my pussy...) Anna: Ahhhhhh... Marrrkkkkk... Huhhhhh... (I don''t know whether his dick inserted into my pussy fully or not but I can feel the pleasure and my body filled with shrills for his deep hard strokes and in the next second I hold his hair with my fingers and curling them seductively and with my other hand I hold his shoulder as a grip to not move for his hard strokes and Mark is busy in moving up and down on me and his dick is moving in and out into my pussy and he is kissing on my neck very intensely and biting my corbone with his lips... And I am not in a position to control my moans, so I started moaning out loudly out of pleasure.) Anna: Ahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... Marrrkkkkk... Ahhhhhh... (I feel like I want to hug him tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me but I can still feel the pain but now the pain is ovee with the pleasure... And after a few seconds, Mark increased the speed of his strokes and looked at me with his satisfying face by pausing the kiss on my neck, by looking at his face I can understand he is enjoying our lovemaking session and I feel so happy after looking at his enjoying face, I feel embarrassed to moan out loudly because he is staring at me. So I am biting my lower lip to control my moans and tighten my grip on his shoulder... That''s it... Mark immediately started kissing me on my lips and still continuing to give me the deep hard strokes... Mark is very expertise in doing multi-task on one side he is giving me a good kiss by exploring my entire month very aggressively and at the same time he is digging deep into my pussy with his hot rod to satisfy its thrust... And the pleasure I feel is like heaven and I wish both Mark and me should enjoy like this forever... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 548 - Are You Sleepy? Anna''s POV: Mark is very expertise in doing multi-task on one side he is giving me a good kiss by exploring my entire month very aggressively and at the same time he is digging deep into my pussy with his hot rod to satisfy his thrust... And the pleasure I feel is like heaven and I wish both Mark and I should enjoy like this forever... After a few seconds, Mark increased the speed of the strokes and our bed was moving unconditionally, I immediately hold the bed head with one of my hand and with my other hand I hold Mark''s shoulder, I am a little bit scared of his speed moment into my pussy but Mark is least bothered for everything and concentrated only on our lovemaking session by giving speed deep hard strokes into my pussy and enjoying me... and his face looks so happy and pleasured and by looking at his face I feel so relieved and happy because Mark is enjoying me and satisfying his desires without hesitation¡­ Suddenly Mark paused the kiss and looked at me with his sharp eyes... Mark: I am cumming Anna... I... Ammmm... Cumming.... (He said with his husky tone and increase the speed of the strokes and I immediately nodded my head as yes as okay and hold him more tightly and enjoying the pleasure he is giving to me and his pleasure is oveing my pain, and I like the way Mark is treating me and I love him always, so I hugged him more tightly and closed my eyes and enjoying the speed strokes he is giving to me... And after a few more strokes Mark started slowing down his stocks and I can sense he released his huge cum into my pussy and I can sense a warm fluid is overflowing from my pussy and I can feel the eternal pleasure when he cum into my pussy. I closed my eyes and curl up my fingers and my body is electrified with shrills¡­ Mark gave me two to three slow deep hard stocks and his face got relieved and satisfied and I feel so happy after looking at his rxed face and Mark immediately started kissing me on my lips very caressingly for a few minutes and I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and started responding to his caressing kiss, I can understand through his kiss that he enjoyed our sex session and after a few minutes of his kiss he slowly slides next to me but still kissing me caressingly... After a few seconds, he breaks the kiss and stares at me with his sharp eyes, I feel so relieved and happily rest my head on his abbs as if this is my permanent pillow and no one dare to touch it other than me... Mark immediately cuddles me more close to him very intensely, I feel like I am flying in the sky for his close move and enjoying his intense cuddle¡­ That''s what I need... His magical cuddle... Ahhh¡­ His hugs and kisses are like the stars that light up my life when things get dark.. I didn''t imagine my life will be filled with such beautiful, enjoyable moments¡­ All this credit goes to Mark¡­ If Mark didn''t enter into my life, I may write the spelling of the hell by now. I always feel so lucky to find Mark because he will heal my every pain with his overwhelming love towards me¡­ And his magical cuddle always helps me to get relived and I will do anything to reach his cuddle and I will always feel relieved and forget all the pain in his magical cuddle and my body is always filled with some fresh energy in his cuddle... And I feel so happy when Mark is caressing my hair with his fingers by curling them... After a few seconds, both of our breathing got stabilized and I realised Mark''s dick is still inside my pussy. I am slowly moving aside so his dick will be free from my pussy... But when I am about to move Mark immediately holds my ass hardly with his hand very intensely... I did not understand and immediately looked at Mark with my confused, shocking face. He is looking at me with his smirk face and again pulled me more close to him by holding my ass very intensely... I feel shy and did not understand what is Mark''s intentions are... Mark immediately came close to my ear and said something very secretly with his husky tone... Mark: Do you think I am done? I immediately strike my head as no because I know he will definitely continue at least two to three rounds of our lovemaking session to satisfy his desires, but I think he will take a short break and that''s the reason I tried to take away his dick, in between my thoughts he suddenly gives me another stroke into my pussy very intensely... I immediately looked at him with my shocked expression because I didn''t expect this and I think he will give me at least a few minutes break but he immediately gave me a stroke as a hint to start the second round of our lovemaking session. After looking at my expression, Mark immediately startedughing in a teasing way. I looked at him with my pout face and hugged him back by resting my head on his chest... After a few seconds, he stoppedughing and started caressing my hair and break the silence... Mark: What happened to my Anna? Anna: Nothing happened to your Anna... (I said with my kiddo tone to overload my cuteness, Mark wrapped his hands around me and hugged me tightly and kissed me on my shoulder very intensely. I feel a small tickling sensation and chuckle a bit.) Mark: Then why my Anna is dull and resting? Anna: She is just rxing and you know one thing? She loves to sleep in your cuddle... (I said indirectly that I love Mark''s cuddle as a hint to cuddle me every night.) Mark: My Anna wants to sleep now? (Mark asked me with his worried tone and I smiled at myself for his question because I know he doesn''t want me to sleep right now because he wants to continue our lovemaking session to satisfy his desires. So to tease him I nodded my head as yes...) Mark: What? Are you sleepy? (Mark asked me out of shock, and I immediately chuckled at his questions and he understands that I am joking with him... He immediately started tickling me on my waist with his fingers and I startedughing loudly...) Mark: I know how to make my girl awake, Anna¡­ (He said and continued tickling me, and I am trying to push his hands away but I can''t... I amughing out loud and trying to stop Mark and in the next second he started tickling me on my neck by rubbing his face, that''s it, I feel like I will be dead byughing and no one can save me...) Anna: Markkk... Please... Stoppp... Mark: How dare you to say lie to me? Anna: I really feel sleepy, Mark¡­ Mark: Really? (By finishing his words Mark increased more tickling and I amughing uncontrobly.) Anna: MArrrkkkk¡­ Pleaasseee¡­ Stooooppp¡­ Ticklingggg meeee¡­. Mark: Why I should? Anna: I.. Can''t take a breath, Mark... Please stop... (I said in between myugh and Mark slowly stopped ticking me... Uffffff... I feel rxed and again rest my head on his chest. and taking a long breath to get stabilise... After a few seconds, I noticed Mark is not doing anything... Is he angry at me again? No maybe not... Then what he is doing? Is he sleeping? No... He won''t sleep until he finishes another round of our lovemaking session. So I raise my head to look at him and I realise he is staring at me with his smiling face and he is enjoying by looking at my face, I feel shy so immediately buried my face into his chest out of shyness. After a few seconds, Mark breaks the silence. Mark: I love to look at your smiling face, Anna... (I feel so happy and blessed after listening to Mark''s words and yes I agree with it he loves to look at my smiling face and he never makes me worried and he never makes me cry... He can''t bear it if he looks at my cry face... But he acts differently when he is furious at me... And he doesn''t even consider what he is spelling out and it leads me to hurt but he didn''t do it intentionally and in the end, he will be the most worried person... In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark with my smiling face because I am sure he will be more relieved and happy after looking at my smiling face and he never feels guilty for his acts done to me and definitely enjoys our lovemaking session happily... After looking at my smiling face he immediately kissed me on my forehead very caressingly... I immediately looked at him with my shocking expression because he doesn''t like to kiss at any ce other than lips but now he kissed me on my forehead very caressingly out of overwhelming love towards me (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 267 - How Is Your Love Life Going On... Anna''s POV: Our job on Earth is not to judge your neighbour, but to make the world a better ce by living in your own way, by giving gratitude to others¡­ I feel happy when the girle back and apologize to him by saying sorry In between my thoughts, he passed me the menu card to choose the order, and I first checked the prices and ordered the coffee at a basic price... He smiles a little by looking at me... Maybe he understands why I ordered it, and he knows that I can''t afford more than it because I already told him about my financial status... He took the menu card and looked in it for a few minutes and cancelled my coffee what I have ordered and he ordered the coffee, which is one of the expensive in that coffee shop, and the coffee matches to the taste I ordered previously... I remained silent and didn''t object to his order, and I don''t know what to speak to him... But after a few minutes of our silence, he speaks out... Jack: Actually, I am gay but I pretend to be a bisexual... Anna: Bi-sexual? (Bisexual word is listening for the first time in my life, does it mean doing sex with both men and women?) Jack: Yes, doing sex with both genders, but I like to do with men, and I forcefully do with women to attract men... (Actually, I don''t want to hear this topic about sex with some anonymous person, but I don''t want to hurt his feelings by stopping the conversation... Maybe he feels relieved after speaking to me, so I am just nodding my head as yes... And he started to exin about his past...) Jack: But I realised that I am gay in my teens, probably at 18 years... And my girlfriend breaks up with me after she knows that I am a gay¡­ At the age of teens we share everything to friends so I tell the same to my friends about my feelings but they started bullying me instead consoling me and all my friends keep distance to speak to me, I feel very depressed and lost my friends in my life and I have thest choice i.e., my parents¡­ And I told the same to my parents, but they don''t want me to tell to the society about the same, and there begin family shes, and they left me alone all of a sudden in my life... (I feel very sorry after listening to his tragedy happened in his life and I know how it feels when parents left us all of a sudden but my situation is different from him... My mom died, and my dad is hiding from John, but he... He didn''t make any mistake, but his family abandoned him for no reason... I understand he lives his life on his own without anyone''s support and I know it''s a tough time for him when his family abandoned him...) Anna: so, your parents didn''t talk to you from then? Jack: No, they didn''t, but I always got an anonymous call for every 2-3 months, and no one speaks from the other side, and I know it''s my mom... (The moment I heard that the anonymous call is from his mother, my eyes became wet... He takes so much pain in his life and abandons from his family is really a horrible moment in his life... And I understand his mother loves him even though he is a gay, but the thought of what the society thinks to lead her to not to speak to her own son¡­ And they are giving value to society than their own child¡­) Anna: I am so sorry, you face many obstacles in your life¡­ Jack: Yeah, when my family also abandoned me I am very much depressed and I want to attempt to suicide, but I want to prove myself and rule my dream profession and I want to show this society that I am capable to do anything I can and want to shut the mouths of the society who thinks that I am fit for nothing¡­ Anna: You know¡­ You are really great¡­ I am saying it from my heart, but not to flex you¡­ (he smiles at me happily.) Anna: But I want to advise you one thing¡­ Jack: What? Anna: Please don''t misuse your power¡­ Jack: misuse? Anna: Yes, this society really treated you very harshly but by keeping it in your mind please don''t n any revenge on the society by misusing your power¡­ Jack: I just want to show them what I can do but I don''t want to harm them and I know how it hurts¡­ Anna: You are really a kind-hearted person and now I am sure you are good at ethics too Jack: Ethics? Anna: Yeah, ethics¡­ Jack: Can you please tell me clearly¡­ Anna: Ethics are moral principles. It affects how people make decisions and lead their lives. Sometimes you will get a dilemma in your life and your moral principles will definitely lead to a righteous path¡­ Jack: That''s sounds good but what is the dilemma situation you are talking about? Anna: It varies from situation to situation¡­ Example: 1. How to live a good life? 2. What is good and bad? And sometimes you have to choose among ethical dilemma that''s really a tough job¡­ Jack: Ethical dilemma? Anna: Yes, choosing between two options and both of them is good¡­ These kinds of situations really trigger us, and particrly as it happens in our love life¡­ we should not cross our ethical line to satisfy our partner by doing illegal activities¡­ (I am getting the sh of Mark that how he cares for me and he can easily handle my educational amount but my principles are objecting the same that I should not depend on him for money and to earn money for my education I reach through an educational loan. But I hide the same¡­ I will exin it to Mark after my loan amount got sanctioned and I am sure he will understand me¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at the bank employee and he also involved in his deep thoughts.) Anna: What happened? Jack: We should not do illegal activities to satisfy our partner, right? Anna: Yes¡­ (He smiles at me, I didn''t understand why he smiles, maybe he got the solution for his question.) Jack: How do you know all these? Anna: My friend Ria always says it to me, and she is no more¡­ So all I can do is following her good principles. Jack: Hoo, I am sorry for that¡­ You know one thing... I take the education loan like you do, to continue my studies, even though I face a hard time in my life... We should not neglect our education, and it is feeding me today and happily living avish life... Anna: I am very happy that you are living avish happy life... (I can see a blush in his face; actually it''s my first time I saw a blushing face of a female hidden in a male... I need to learn a lot from him... His core heart, how it''s happily beating even though it takes so much pain in his life... And his attitude towards optimistic makes his sess in his education and his valuable desires make him to live a happy life...) Jack: Not onlyvish... I find my partner too... (I am very much surprised the moment I heard about his partner i.e. his soulmate... Now I understand why he blushed when he is saying about his life... Actually, it''s their life dream to get a partner, and I am very much happy after listening to him...) Anna: That''s awesome... So how''s your love life going? (I asked him in my excitement tone.) Jack: Actually, he epted me just a few days back, and we both are happy with each other... Anna: Love feels good, right? Jack: Yeah, it feels awesome when we find our soulmate... (I smile at him because it''s true... What else we need in our life other than finding a perfect soulmate? Mark... I find Mark, and I am very blessed to find him as my partner...) Jack: By looking at your blushed face, I guess you too fall in love with someone... Am I right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Jack: Great to hear... (In between our discussion we got our coffee and we had it with our little chit-chat about his life and when I am done with my coffee I checked the time, and it''s around 11:40 a.m. OMG... I need to go home...) Anna: Nice meeting you, sir... Actually, I need to go home... Jack: Yeah, You can... I think I kill your time... Anna: Noo... Not at all... I am very blessed to meet such a nice person Jack: Wow so nice of you and you are the first person who treated me with caring but please call me brother if you don''t mind... (I smiled at him and feel happy that he is relieved from the insult of the girls.) Anna: Thank you, brother... Bye... See you soon... (He smiled at me with his happy face, and I left the ce in a hurry and tried to reach home as early as possible...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 268 - Strong Evidence Marks Pov Mark: Okay... Is there anything I need to know? Tom: Yes, Mark... (The moment I heard Tom''s voice, I feel like something is messed up; he never speaks to me in such a low, worried voice.) Mark: What happened, Tom? How''s the interrogation went? Tom: Yeah, as usual, they hesitate to tell in my first round of interrogation, so I gave my strong treatment to them, and they quickly open up with the facts¡­ And just now, I am done with my second round of interrogation¡­ Mark: Okk, did they tell anything about John, i.e., where John lives? Or did they say anything about Anna''s father like where he is? (Actually, I want to know more about Anna''s father than John... Because we know John directly approved that he attacked my sister. So now my target is to confirm about Anna''s father with proofs, and if my guess is right, he is also one of the culprits for Ria''s case, and I will definitely let Anna know about it, and she will realize why I will always get irritated when ites to her father...) Tom: Mark, they said they live in the same house, but they don''t know anything about Anna''s father... Mark: What? Tom: Yes, including John; they live in the same house, but John will be treated in a separate room, and all of his three friends live in a single ce next to John''s room in a mansion... Mark: Mansion? Tom: Yes, they said one person is helping them to get out of the case just because he loves John... Mark: What? He? What are you saying, Tom? I didn''t understand what you are talking about... Tom: Even I am shocked by listening to them, and I finally concluded that gay is helping them by giving shelter to them because he loves John... Mark: What the hell is going on? Did you ask the address of the mansion? We should take immediate action by riding into the mansion so that we may get any clue... Tom: Why do you think that I don''t ask about it? And their reply will definitely shock you... Mark: What is their reply? Tell me quickly, Tom; I can''t bear this suspense... Tom: They said they don''t know where it is... Mark: What? Tom: Yes, Mark, They said they don''t know in which area they are staying and they may doubt that the mansion is within the city''s parameters or not... Mark: How''s that even possible, Tom? Tom: He, I mean the gay hardly takes them out for 2-3 times and with a blindfolded on... So they don''t know anything about the exact location of the mansion... Mark: Maybe they are telling the lies... Tom: No, Mark... We are using live detection rm, and I personally trained to identify the facts by looking at their eyes that they are telling the truth or not... Mark: So... All are facts? Tom: Yes, and when I asked them about it, they said genuinely what they know... Mark: So there is no other chance we can find where the mansion is... Tom: At present, we don''t have any clue, but in the future, we will definitely and... Mark: And...? Tom: The postmortem report says Ria was attacked by 5, right? Mark: Yes... Why? Tom: When I am interrogating them, they said only 4 of them were attacked Ria... (My mind was nk when I heard to Tom.) Mark: Tom, what are you saying? Tom: Yes, Mark... They are very confident that only 4 of them attacked her... I immediately ckmail them to tell the truth, but they didn''t change their opinion, and I am sure they are telling the truth... Mark: So you are saying the postmortem report is false? Tom: No, Mark, these three culprits are telling the truth, and there may be a chance they might don''t know about the 5th person who attacked Ria... Mark: Can you say it clearly? Tom: Yeah... There may be a chance that the 5th person attacked Ria after these three friends left the house... Mark: yeah, that''s for sure... Even I am thinking about the same, and I am sure it is Anna''s father, Lucus... Tom: Yes, Mark... There are high chances for him, but we can''t prove anything unless we got the proofs rting to the same... Mark: Yes, the moment we catch him, we can easily take his fingerprints and match to the fingerprints on Ria''s body... So if they match, he is the culprit... Tom: Yes, Mark, but there is one loophole to escape... Mark: loophole? Tom: we need to submit the strong evidence to the court... Mark: Yes, his fingerprints are strong evidence, isn''t it? Tom: No Mark, it''s not the strong evidence... Mark: Why? Tom: Because there may be a chance that he can file the case that he helped Ria, so his fingerprints are noted on her body, and there may be a chance it may be true... And the court may leave that person on the reason that the 5th culprit fingerprints were detected just because he helped Ria... (I feel like a trigger hit in my head when I heard Tom...) Mark: Do you really think the 5th person didn''t attack Ria? Tom: Mark¡­ It does not matter what you and I think about it; all it mater is if he is really attacked ria we should not let him escape fromw¡­ I am just saying all the possible facts that may happen so we can take appropriate actions in advance... Mark: Okay... Tom: And I said to Mona to review the Ria''s postmortem report once again, and she said she would do it personally from starting once again by consulting all the doctors involved in it by taking their opinions... So we will get rity from another side... Mark: That really helped us, and did they say anything about Anna''s father? Tom: No, Mark... They know Lucus... But they don''t know where he is and the most important thing I asked them about John''s wound, do you remember Anna told that her father saved her and helped her to escape by hitting on John''s head¡­ Mark: Yeah... What did they say about that? Tom: They said he is on a bandage on his head in the first two days, but he didn''t say anything about the wound it seems... Mark: So they don''t know that was caused by Anna''s father? Tom: Exactly... Mark: So there may be a chance that John is hiding something from them about his father... Tom: Yes, Mark, I think the same, and I am sure John knows about his father whereabouts, and he may be protecting him or threatening him... Mark: Definitely, he is protecting, and if I am sure he is the 5th culprit of Ria''s case... Tom: Yes, Mark... He is... That''s the reason he hides the fact about his father from his friends. But we should prepare with proper proof... Mark: proper proofs? Tom: Yes... For example, I recorded everything in my interrogation i.e. voice and video recorded proofs when these three culprits are saying the facts about what they had done to Ria... In this case, they epted their mistakes on there own, and they confirmed about John''s attack too... So these recordings will be sufficient to submit for additional proofs regarding Ria''s case. We have other proofs about their fingerprints so the judgment wille favor to us, and all of them sentenced to death definitely... But when ites to Anna''s father, they didn''t agree with his presence while they are attacking, and it''s a challenge for us to prove... Mark: challenge? Why do you think it''s a challenge... Anna will definitely help regarding this, and if we tally the fingerprints with him and I am sure Anna will stand against her father, and she will give evidence that her own father attacked Ria... Tom: Maybe Anna will help us, but it is okay if we find strong proof that he can''t escape... Mark: Strong proof? What does it mean? Tom: Like these three culprits tell about John, so it''s easy for us to interrogate and submit John to court... In the same way, if John says that his father attacked Ria it''s easy to prove... Mark: So we should interrogate John to get it easy... Tom: as per my opinion, it''s the only way we have... Mark: Okk¡­ I hope we should find them both¡­ Tom: Yeah, that''s for sure¡­ Mark: Did you checked the CCTV footage of theplex? Tom: Yeah, and I suspect it''s Anna''s father... Mark: suspect? Tom: Yes, Mark, I am not sure because we didn''t find his face in the camera... He wears a cap to cover his head and Mask to cover his face, but I suspect it is him by looking at his features... Mark: Is he alone? Or he is with any other person? Tom: He is alone, and he didn''te by car or any other vehicles to track... He just walked out of theplex... Mark: So there is no other chance we can get a clue about who is that? Tom: Mark, if he is really Anna''s father, it means he is in this city... So we can easily catch him, and once again, I give strict warnings to transport agencies and caution them... Mark: Yeah, that''s better... And one more thing, Anna and I got a little fight yesterday regarding her father... I want to clear his issue as soon as possible... Tom: look, Mark... I already told you... And without proof, we can''t me Anna''s father before her; it may lead to spoils your rtionship... Mark: Yeah, we sort it outter... Tom: That''s good to sort out the matter as early as possible... Ok then... I will call you if I find any further information... Mark: Ok Tom... Byee... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 551 - Just Enjoy The Pleasure..! Anna''s POV: I did not understand why he asked me that he wants to drink coffee and why he is continuing his intense actions. Is there any rtion between them? It''s better to ask Mark. Anna: Maaarrkkkk... Whaattt doo you mean by cofffeee... Ahhhhh... Ummmmmm... Please sayyy... (I tried to control my mornings and asked him finally, he paused what he is doing near to my pussy and looking at me, I feel a little relieved and take a long breath to get stabilise and looked at him for his answer; his facial expressions changed to smirk face and in the next second he came close to my ear and said it in a secret way.) Mark: Morning coffee means your pussy juices, Anna... I love to drink all your cum in the morning... Is that okay for you? (I am shocked and open my mouth out of shock and looked at him with my widened eyes... I did not expect that his intentions rting to coffee is my cum... I know his thoughts are lewd but I don''t expect this kind of lewd thoughts and his thoughts are such a strong lewd that no one can expect it... In between my thoughts he again came close to me to say something.) Mark: Will you close your mouth or shall I keep my dick into your mouth to shut it? Anna: What..? (I am even more shocked at his statement and with in a few seconds I realised what Mark is saying, and I immediately closed my mouth but still looking at him with my widened eyes out of shock. But my mind is showing the shes of what Mark just said... I am getting the shes that I am sucking his dick very intensely to satisfy his desires and Mark holds my hair and pulling his dick in and out from my mouth very speedily to give good ess to his dick... My body is filled with shrills for the thought I got... Ahhhhhh... Anna... Why are you visualising everything whatever he says? Stay calm... I said to myself, in between my thoughts Mark again came close to my ear and I am sure he will definitely say something lewd. I am looking at him with my shocking widened eyes.) Mark: Would you like to taste my cum too? Anna: Marrrkkkkk... (I said and immediately hide my face in his chest to avoid his re. He immediately startedughing at me in a teasing way and pulled me close to him and hugged me tightly.) Mark: I am not joking, Anna... If you want, you can drink your coffee... I am ready to give you as much as you want, and I am sure you will ask for more and more once you tasted it... Anna: Marrkkk... Please stop teasing me... Your lewd statements are really embarrassing me¡­ (I tried to stop him to speak because I really feel so shy after listening to Mark''s words and he is so shameless when ites to lewd sexual talk. Actually, he openly says whatever may be his sexual desires and if it is really his desire, then I am ready to try it to satisfy him.) Mark: I am not teasing you, Anna... I am saying the fact... And it''s ok, if you feel shy to have your coffee right now you can postpone it but I don''t want to postpone my coffee session. I just want to taste it right now because I don''t want to dy tasting this delicious coffee... (He said very intensely and again started pressing my clitoris with his fingers.) Anna: ahhhhhh... Markkkkk... (I got the sh of our dinning room discussion and Mark requested me that he wants to eat my cum but at that time I hesitate to allow him because my pussy is still bleeding, and he got angry at me too. But now I don''t want to hesitate him and allow him whatever he wants to do to me.) Mark: Do you like the pleasure I am giving to you? (I nodded my head as yes out of shyness.) Mark: I need an answer from your mouth, Anna, so say it out loud... (By finishing his words Mark started pressing it more intensely and speedily.) Anna: markkkkk... I like it... Ahhhhhh... (I closed my eyes and enjoying what Mark is doing to me and yes, he is really doing a great job and I can feel the heavenly pleasure near to my pussy and it all electrifies my body with intense pleasure, at the same time Mark is sucking my boobs with his lips very intensely and it adds more essence of intense to our lovemaking session...) Anna: ahhhhhh... Mark... Huhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... I love it... Ahhhhhh... (I moan out happily without hesitation and enjoying what Mark is doing to me. Even Mark is enjoying by pressing my pussy with his fingers more intensely and he is eating my boobs very aggressively and I can understand his sexual desire is getting hyper from second to second... After after a few seconds of his caressing near my boobs he leads near to my mole in between the boobs and started kissing it very intensely and at the same time he is pressing my pussy very intensely with his fingers... I am curling up out of pleasure and hugged him tightly for the pleasure is giving to me... He slowly came close to my neck and started kissing my neck and sucking it and in the middle he is biting very intensely with his lips and licking it in between his kiss¡­ And at the same time he increased the speed of his magic near to my pussy. I immediately wrapped one of my legs around his waist and hugged him more tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me. Anna: Markkkkk... What arreee yoouuu goooingg to dooo... I can''t control my selffff.... Ahhhhhh... Please.... Mark: Do you like it? (Mark asked me in between his kiss on my neck.) Anna: Yes, I like it, Mark, but... Mark: There is no but Anna... Just enjoy the pleasure... Just enjoy what I am doing to you and I am sure you will sense the heavenly pleasures of our sex life... Just enjoy without hesitation... Just enjoy without feeling shy... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and immediately closed my eyes for the pleasure he is giving to me and as Mark said, I am enjoying the pleasure he is giving to me... He is doing magic on my body by kissing me on my neck and his kissing on my neck is like... Ahhhh.., I can''t exin it through words... He is really showing me the heavenly pleasures of our sex life... And as he said, I am enjoying it by cing my shyness aside... After a few seconds of his caressing on my neck he slowly leads near to my waist curves and started biting them intensely and he still continuing giving pleasure near to my clitoris... I hold Mark''s hair out of the pleasure he is giving to me, and I started moving my lower body a bit for the continuous pleasure he is giving to me...) Mark: I think my coffee is about to ready... (Mark said with his husky tone by breaking the kiss on my waist, and I looked at him with my widened shocking eyes and yes I can understand he will lick my pussy now... It''s really embarrassing and I don''t know what to do... I really feel shy so I closed my eyes and allowed him to do whatever he wants¡­ After a few seconds, Mark stopped what he is doing with his fingers... That''s it¡­ My heartbeat started racing fast because I am sure Mark willnd his lips on my pussy now... And as I think in a few seconds, hended his lips on my pussy and started kissing my pussy lips very intensely... My body is electrified with the shrills and I can sense an intense electrified shock in my spine when he started kissing my pussy lips... I immediately hold the pillow, which is under my head more tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me... And my eyes are still closed tightly and I am biting my lower lip to control my moans and enjoying the heavenly pleasure of what Mark is giving to me... After a few seconds of Mark''s kissing, he started pressing my clitoris with his tongue and sucking it very intensely... He is rubbing it very speedily with his tongue and I am feeling suffocated and can''t take a proper breath for the intense pleasure he is giving to me... Anna: Ahhhhhh... Ahhhh... Huhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... Markkkkk... Ummmmmmm.... Huhhh... Markkkkk... I lovee itttt... (I am totally out of control and started moaning out loud when Mark is busy in sucking my pussy and he increased the speed of his sucking in an aggressive way after listening to my moaning... I feel like I am shamelessly moaning out loudly for the pleasure Mark is giving to me and even Mark is very shamelessly sucking my pussy to drink my cum... We both be shameless to satisfy our sexual desires... And yes, a couple should be shameless to each other when ites to satisfying their desires... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 270 - They Dont Know What To Do In The Bedroom Anna''s Pov: Anna: I agree with you, Nanny¡­ Cooking is an art, but it is not necessary that a woman should spare her entire life in the kitchen¡­ Nanny: Yes beta, a woman should not spare her life in the kitchen but when ites to her family, she will cook the delicious food and her family will stay healthy life long but remember women not only belong to kitchen, she has many things to do and many responsibilities to do¡­ Anna: But there are some men who don''t allow women to do job and don''t allow them to reach their goals and they insist them that they are only belong to kitchen¡­ What do you say about it, Nanny? Nanny: See beta¡­ The men who say women belong to the kitchen obviously don''t know what to do with them in the bedroom¡­ (I immediatelyughed at Nanny''s bare statement and I totally agree with her point¡­ And suddenly I got a sh of my mom¡­ My mom is very independent women but I don''t know why she stopped her job after marriage and I don''t know it''s her own decision or my father''s decision¡­ If it is my father''s decision, does it mean he doesn''t like my mom to do the job on her own? And my father is an employer to my mom, and why he doesn''t want her to continue her job? Maybe it''s my mom''s decision to quit her job and I am sure my dad will encourage for women''s empowerment and he always asked me that I need to take care of his business¡­ Meanwhile Nanny interrupted me to check the temperature of the condensed milk and I checked the temperature of the condensed milkmaid, and it''s cooldown to room temperature, and I added it into the cream foam mixture... Then Nanny handover me another cup of ingredient... Anna: What is this, Nanny? Nanny: It''s chopped pound cake, beta... It''s readily avable in the market, or we can make it at home if you want, I will exin to you how to make it,ter... Anna: Sure, Nanny... (After Nanny''s instructions I added 1 cup of chopped pound cake into the texture... Then she handed over to me the spat... Nanny: Fold in the mixture... (I am mixing the mixture of 2 cups foam cream, 2 cups chopped strawberries, 1 cup sweetened condensed milk, and one cup chopped pound cake for 3 minutes and Nanny handover me a loaf box and ask me to transfer the mixture into it, and I did the same... Then she takes the spat from my hand and makes the topyer softening after the mixture added into the loaf box... Nanny: By doing it like this... We can easily decorate the dessert with the strawberry slices we preserve for topping... (I nodded my head as ok and visualizing how Mark will enjoy this dish by eating these strawberries first, and I am sure he will like the dish... Later, Nanny handover me the strawberry slices te, and I started topping it carefully as, and I rememberst night, how carefully Nanny decorated these strawberry slices... After I am done, she gave me two spoons of chopped pound cake and asked me to sprinkle on the dessert, and it really looks perfect like Nanny always does, and I can smell the sweetness and it exactly the same... Nanny: Our Delicious Strawberry Dessert is ready¡­ Taste it, Anna beta... (I strike my head as no...) Nanny: Why? Anna: I don''t want to disturb this topping, and I am sure it''s perfect in taste, Nanny... Anna: Yes, you cook perfectly... And onest thing you should serve it after the deep freeze of 5 hours for better taste... Anna: What? 5 hours? (I am really shocked by listening to 5 hours because I always eat this dish at the present form. Nannyughed at me suddenly...) Nanny: I understand you... Mark sir, don''t wait till 5 hours, and he eats it the moment I made it and I already told you that he likes strawberries very much¡­ So¡­ Anna: Yes, Nanny... I know he likes them the most... That''s the reason I learn my first dish is his favorite dish... ( Nanny immediately smiled at me...) Nanny: And I will teach you all his favorite dishes every day in your free time... So you can cook for him whenever you want to surprise him... Anna: Sure, Nanny... Thank you so much for your love towards me... Nanny: it''s ok, beta... Anna: But I don''t have time to deep freeze it for 5 hours... Actually, I want to surprise Mark by visiting his office... Nanny: Yeah, you can take this straight to his office I will pack it carefully by covering it with a lid and you get ready fast... Meanwhile, I will keep it in deep freeze... Anna: Ok Nanny... (By finishing my words, I immediately led to my room and changed my dress to jeans and a t-shirt andb my hair... And put on a little makeup on my face and looked myself in the mirror for onest time... And I look formal enough for his office, and I am getting shes of his face that how he will react by looking at me and how happy he feels by eating the dessert, and I am sure his mood swings will refill with good energy... In between my thoughts, I went to the dining room, and Nanny handover me the package, and she guided me the address for Mark''s office, and with the help of a cab, I reached his office in 30 minutes... And I am shocked by looking at the building it''s around 50 floored building... And on top of it, it has Mark u0026 Co. in big letters... I smile by looking at "Mark" and I get into the right address¡­ Now I am scared... How can I go to his room exactly? Shall I call to him to guide me? No¡­ No¡­ It may ruin my surprise... Let''s make a trial to reach his office room... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 271 - Marks & Co. Anna''s Pov: Come on, Anna... You can do it... It''s all about the surprise for your love... By motivating to myself, I started towards the buildings, and there is a girl with a formal suit and wished me at the entrance door... Girl: Good afternoon, madam... How can I help you? Anna: I want to meet Mark... Can you guide me, where is his room? (She immediately looked at me in shock and I didn''t understand why...) Girl: You mean, Mark sir? Anna: Yes, I want to meet Mark, sir... Can you please help me..? (Now I understand why she is shocked... It''s because I didn''t represent sir before...) Girl: Sure, madam... Please give me your appointment letter... Anna: Appointment letter? Sorry I didn''t have it... Girl: Sorry, madam, we can''t allow you without an appointment letter... Anna: Ok, how long it takes to take his appointment letter? Girl: It may take five days, and sometime it may extend to months... Anna: Omg... I don''t have that much time, can you please allow me to his room and I am sure he won''t scold you... Girl: I am so sorry, madam... We should not cross our protocols... Anna: I am a very close friend to him... I just want to surprise him¡­ Sooo¡­ (I don''t want to say to the girl that we are in a rtionship because we didn''t announce it to the public, and it''s his workce, so I should not interrupt his parameters...) Girl: ok, madam... But sir''s personal assistant, Genie madam, should ept it first, and I will let her know about your visit... (What? Genie again? I am sure she doesn''t allow me to Mark''s room, and I lose all my hope to reach him surprisingly... So it''s better I should make a call to Mark...) Girl: what''s your name, madam? Anna... (The girl immediately went to the reception and made a call...) Girl: Good afternoon, madam... There is a girl named Anna... She came to visit Mark''s sir, but she did not have any appointment letter, and she is saying that she is a close friend to sir... . . Ok, madam... . . Sure, madam... (She hangs the call and looked at me happily..., I feel relieved by looking at her face...) Girl: Genie madam, asks you to visit her... Anna: Visit her? Girl: Yes, mostly, she may lead you to Mark''s sir room... Anna: oh.. Okk.. (By finishing her words, she leads me to the elevator....) Girl: You should go to the 54th floor... Anna: Mark sir, room is on the same floor? Girl: Yes, madam... (By finishing her words, she closed the doors of the elevator, and I reached the 54th floor... There is another girl, maybe this floor is organized by this girl...) Girl: How can I help you, madam? Anna: I want to meet Mark sir... Girl: sure madam... Show me your appointment letter... (What the hell with this appointment letters... I should take a bundle of appointment letters from Mark this time, so I can easily visit him whenever I want... In between my thoughts, a voice interrupted us... "Allow her..." I looked around, and it''s Genie... The girl immediately smiles and allows me, and I went to Genie... Like usual she is with her short dressing, and the dress ends just below her hip, and if she bends forward, her cleavage is fully exposed... Why Mark didn''t warn her about her dress... But why he should warn her... She should know that she should wear some official clothing when she is at work... In between my thoughts, I lead towards her...) Genie: Why you want to visit him? Anna: I want to give this to him... (I showed the package to her, and she looked at it with her narrowed eyes...) Genie: ok, I will handover it to him... You can leave now. Anna: I will handover it myself... Please allow me to his room... Genie: Do you think he is free? He is at the meeting, and I will give it to him after the meeting... Anna: Did he have his lunch? Genie: No... But how do you know about it? (How I don''t know about him, and he speaks to me very low and depressed and I am sure he will skip the lunch that''s the reason I cooked his favorite dessert for him... But Gen is not interested in allowing me... Or maybe Mark is really in a business meeting... I should not disturb him...) Anna: I just make a guess... That''s it... (And I handover the package to her...) Genie: what''s in this? Anna: Food... Genie: Hoo... Did you join as a cook in his house? (What''s wrong with her? Why does she think that I am joined as a servant in Mark''s house?) Anna: No... I just came here to look at him... So I bought some foodstuff too... Genie: to look at him? He is staying in his house after his office and why don''t you look at him at that time... And you came here to disturb him? Anna: Please allow me to his room... Genie: I already told you he is in a meeting... Better you leave now... (I don''t know what to do... Shall I call to Mark? No, if he is really in his meeting, I may really disturb him... In between my thoughts, Gen turned towards the room, and I looked at the room, and I see the name board of Mark... So it must be Mark''s room... After she opened the door and get into the room, I immediately lead to that room to check Mark... And I opened the door slowly, and I ced my head slightly inside the room to look at Mark... I didn''t find any other persons in the room except Mark and Genie¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 272 - Does It Really Tastes Good? Mark''s Pov: I should control my anger towards Anna, particrly when ites to her father''s topic between us. If I react in such a harsh way every time, she will stop sharing the things with me, and it''s not her fault to look at her father in the shoppingplex, and she genuinely said it to me,ter she said sorry to me even though she didn''t make any mistake... Uhhhh... Annaaaaaa... Where did you get this patience... ufffffff... I didn''t understand how and when Ria''s case leads to an end... I was really depressed a bit after speaking to Tom... The culprits are hiding very smartly, and who is that gay helping to John? If John really seeks gay''s help, it means the gay must be capable of escaping John from the case. And as far as I know, John is not gay, so he must trap the gay and ying with his emotions to escape from this case... But I never let it happen, and I need justice to my sister... I will definitely get a clue about them... Soon all the culprits will be imprisoned and sentenced to death... I try toe out of my thoughts to do my office work... But my mind is upied with the thoughts of the memories with Ria and my family. I can''t go forward to my work... So I immediately called to Anna to share about this, but I didn''t say anything about the case in detail... Because I don''t want to lead it to another argument, so I hide the topic and just tell her that I am a little bit depressed, but after I listened to her voice, I feel relieved and started doing my work, but I am not in a mood to have lunch so I skipped it and continued my work... After a few hours, Genie entered into my room with a cover, and I didn''t understand what it is... Genie: Have some food, sir, you are really working hard from the morning, and you didn''t have your lunch too... Mark: I am not in a mood to have it... (But my senses say that''s the delicious food... I am about to ask genie that what it is... But I distracted with my side looks that I saw something near the door and I looked at it... I am really get shocked by looking at Anna''s face, just peep into my room... For one second, I thought I am hallucinating Anna or daydreaming about her but looking at her smiling face, I realized it''s real, and I scream in happiness by getting from my chair... Mark: Anna... Is that you? (She immediatelyes into my room with her smiling face... I am really surprised and immediately went towards her and kissed her directly on her lips in excitement to express my love towards her... And she immediately holds my face and shoulder with her hands and responded to my kiss... I kissed her deeply for a few seconds and looked at her, and she is smiling with her blushed face... Mark: Is this real? (She nodded her head as yes and kissed me gently and looked at me again...) Anna: It''s real, Mark¡­ Mark: you should have called me... Anna: I want to surprise you... Mark: No, Anna... It''s tough to enter into my room without my appointment, and my employees may trouble you... (Anna immediately looked at Genie for one second and immediately looked at me...) Anna: They didn''t trouble me much, but they are doing their job by not crossing their protocols, so it''s ok... (I immediately hugged her again tightly with happiness, and I am still thinking, is this just a dream?) Anna: Mark, you are supposed to be at the meeting, right? Mark: Why will I be at the meeting? I don''t have any meetings today... Why did you ask? Anna: I thought you always be in an important meeting, and I think I may disturb you... (I loosened my hug and looked at Anna, but she again looked at Genie... I understand she feels difort before Genie... Mark: Genie, I will call you if I need anything... You can leave now... Genie: ok, sir... (She is leaving by holding the food cover she bought... Anna immediately went to her and took the food cover from her hand and led me with her smiling face... Now I understand... Anna bought this food cover, and I am sure Genie may insult her... So I asked her the same to confirm... Mark: Did Genie hurt you again? (She immediately strikes her head as no) Anna: No, Mark, she just does her job by not allowing anyone without an appointment... Mark: But she knew you... Anna: leave it, Mark... I finally surprised you, and you know what I bought for you? Mark: I can smell it''s delicious food... Isn''t it? (Anna immediately Blushed and handover the food cover to me... I immediately unwrapped it and opened the box... Mark: OMG, Anna... Do you bring Strawberry dessert for me? (I immediately smelled it, and I started eating it, and it really tastes yummy, and I looked at Anna, she is smiling by looking at me... I feel the more enhanced taste than the regr dessert... Maybe Nanny cooked it in more detail with care... And when I am done with half of the dessert, I looked at Anna''s smiling face again.) Mark: Thank you so much for bringing such delicious food, Anna... Anna: Does it really tastes delicious? Mark: Yeah, it''s delicious than the regr dessert; maybe Nanny cooked it in a different way... (By finishing my words, I ate one more spoon and looked at Anna...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 273 - Gift For Your Desser Mark''s Pov: (Whe she is Blushed when I am enjoying this dessert? And I looked at her again.) Anna: let me taste it... (I immediately offered her a spoon, but she pushed my head away gently and sat on myp, and in the next second she kissed my lips and licked it in-between... I am really surprised by her sudden kiss, and it''s just a quick kiss, and she is looking at me with her Blushed face... Anna: it really tastes good, Mark... (By finishing her words, she hides her face on my shoulder, and I immediately grab the spoon full of dessert...) Mark: Now, it tastes more delicious... (In the next second, I keep the dessert in my mouth and kissed her and helped her with the dessert directly from my mouth and she ate it in between my kiss, and I feel happy when she is enjoying my kiss by caressing my hair... After a few minutes of our deep kiss, she tried to stop the kiss and looked at me...) Anna: first, eat the dessert. . Mark: I am eating it... (I lean my head forward to her lips to kiss her again, but she hurdles her fingers in-between...) Anna: Mark, we are in the office... We are advancing soo far. Mark: It''s my own office so I can advance as much as I can... (By finishing my words, I slide my head towards her neck to tickle her, and she isughing and pulling my head by holding my hair... Suddenly the door was opened, and Anna looks shocked and tries to get up from myp... But I hold her tightly to not let her get up from myp and looked at the door... It''s Genie... Mark: Why did you forget to knock on the door? Genie: I am so sorry, sir... (She stares at both of us but I don''t care about it, and she left the room by closing the door... But Anna pulled my hand away and got up from myp...) Mark: what happened? Anna: It''s my mistake to sit on yourp... Mark: why do you think it''s a mistake... (She didn''t listen to me and pulled the chair next to me and sit on the chair and looking at me...) Anna: Mark, praise the food again... Mark: it really tastes excellent, Anna... But why are you interested in asking me repeatedly about the same? (And I take two more spoons of the dessert...) Anna: Nanny helped me with my first cooking lesson... Mark: Really? What did you learn? (I didn''t hear any response, so I looked at her by taking one more spoon of dessert, and she is smiling and pointing me towards the dessert... Then I corrte from the starting by recall her smiling face when I am enjoying this dessert and how she again asked me to praise her for the dish, and I looked at her in surprise and asked her the same to confirm... Mark: Anna... Did you make it? (She nodded her head as yes and her cheeks turned to red for her blushing...) Mark: OMG... Anna... You became a pro chef in your first cooking lesson; let''s give me a badge to you... By finishing my words, I leaned forward to her and kissed her gently... Anna: Mark, Nanny guided me on how to do... Mark: Whatever... This tastes awesome than the regr dessert... (I ate all the dessert...) Mark: Ok... Tell me, what''s the gift you want? Anna: Gift? Mark: Yes, a gift for your sess on your first cooking lesson... Anna: Yourpliments are more than enough for me, Mark... Mark: That''s too dramatic, Anna... Please make a wish... Anna: No, Mark... Mark: ok... If you don''t opt for it, I will choose you a gift, and you should not get mad at me... (She immediately strikes her head as no.) Mark: Why? Anna: Because you waste lots of money... (I immediately smiled at her and asked her again...) Mark: ok, then... Please tell me which gift you want, or else I will make the decision... (She immediately thinks for a minute by looking at the ceiling and again looked at me with her lightning face...) Anna: You should notugh at me... Mark: I won''t... Tell me... Anna: Give me a bundle of your appointment letters... (I immediatelyughed at her innocence wish, and I understand how much trouble she takes to reach me.) Anna: You promised me that you don''tugh at me... Mark: yeah... Okk... (I controlled myugh and immediately made a call to Genie...) Mark: Hello Gen, Prepare a special I''d card for Anna that she can ess to my room directly... Gen: To your room? (I understand gens surprised feelings because the only person can enter into my room is Gen because she is my personal secretary... That too, she should take my permission before to reach me... So I warned her strongly.) Mark: Yes, to my room... And make sure about the protocol that all the employees don''t dare to stop Anna when she is on the way to my room... Genie: ok, sir... I will arrange it by today evening... Mark: yeah... Make it as early as possible... (By finishing my conversation, I hung the call and looked at Anna and she opened her mouth in shock...) Mark: Don''t be shocked, Anna... That''s the minimum thing I can do for you... Anna: Do you think it''s a minimum? (She asked me with her shocked expression...) Mark: Why not? Anna: Mark... Can Ie to your office room at any time I want to reach you? Mark: Yes, Anna... It''s an ess card, so no one dares to stop you, even Genie can''t stop you if you want to reach me... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 274 - Are You Happy? Anna''s POV: I just want to see Mark''s face whether he is ok or not, so I peep my head slowly into his room even though he is in the meeting... Because I feel worried from the moment, I heard his low worried voice on the phone... So if I see him, I feel better... I looked in his room there are no other officers in his room maybe the meeting is about to start... In between my thoughts, Mark looked at me when I am looking at him secretly. He immediately came close to me in shock and happy at the same time and kissed me very warmly... After our kiss, I realized Genie is staring at us in shock and I understand she said lies regarding Mark''s meeting... And I don''t want to raise issues, so I left the topic¡­ I don''t want her to know that how close we are in rtionship but when Mark treated me with wee kiss, she may understand our rtionship but with her sudden entry in the room when I sit on Mark''sp, she will definitely understand that we are in a deep rtionship... Mark warned her, but I guess she came to check on us and her sudden entry really embarrassed me... But I feel eternally happy when Mark is enjoying the dessert and when he offered me a gift, the first thought I got is about his appointment letters and I ask him the same... But he in return offered me an ess card where I can reach him anytime I want without his permission... Mark: Are you happy? Anna: Why not... (And we bothughed to each other...) Mark: Thank you, Anna, for your visit to my office... Anna: I feel worried the moment I heard your low voice Mark... Mark: Yeah, I feel a little depressed after I speak to Tom about Ria''s case... Anna: What happened? (He didn''t look at me, and I understand something happens in Ria''s case, and he is hesitating to say it to me... Anna: Please Mark... Tell me what happened? (He still involved in his deep thoughts¡­) Anna: Please tell me what Tom said to you... Mark: Nothing Anna, the know facts... All the 3 culprits epted they are guilty, and they confirmed that the 4th person is John... Anna: Ok... Mark: But they don''t know about the 5th culprit... Anna: What? They don''t know? Mark: Yes, Anna... Maybe we can find the 5th culprit after we catch John but there is no clue to catch John... (I don''t know why I feel relieved by listening to Mark, maybe because they didn''t say it''s my dad... And it is a chance to prove my dad''s genuinity and soon we will find the 5th culprit and Mark will understand that my dad is out of Ria''s case...) Anna: Mark, I am sure we will catch all the culprits, and we already catch 3 of them, and we know who is 4th person so we are very close to the case and we get clues to catch the 5th culprit too... But meanwhile, you should stay strong, Mark... If you are not strong enough to face the situations, I may lose my hope and strength by looking at you... It dys in solving Ria''s case... (He nodded his head as ok...) Mark: Anna, do you know any friends of John is gay? Or any rtive or friend to your father or mother is gay? (What? What he just said? Is he asking me about gay? Is it coincidence or he got the information that I met a gay today who is a bank employee.) Anna: What? Mark: Yes, Anna... Please let me know if you know any gay who is particrly your rtive or family friend¡­ Anna: No, Mark... I don''t know any... Why are you asking about a gay all of a sudden? Mark: Tom said a Gay involved in the case¡­ (I feel relieved after Mark said the actual fact and as far as I know, I don''t have any family friends or rtives who are gay; I say the same thing to Mark...) Anna: Can you tell me clearly¡­ Mark: A gay is helping John to hide under the cover ofw and he is in love with John, so he is helping him and his friends... Anna: A gay is loving John? But as far as I know, John is not gay... Mark: Maybe he is trapping him that he is gay and seeks his help to escape from the case... Anna: That never gonna happen, Mark... And I don''t let it happen... He should get punishment for his acts towards Ria and my mother... (Mark immediately get up ande close to me and hugged me gently...) Mark: Yes, Anna, he should get punishment¡­ Anna: ok, Mark, I will leave now... Mark: leave? Anna: Yes... I know I wasted your time till now, but I don''t want to waste it further... Mark: No, Anna, you didn''t waste my time; instead, you boost my energy... Anna: Really? (He nods his head as yes...) Anna: ok then, finish your work as early as possible ande home... As of now, I am leaving... Mark: No, Anna, stay here. I will finish my work in two hours... We can go together... (I don''t have any work to do, so I epted, and he happily smiles at me and pecked me on my lips and started doing his work... But when ites to his work, he is very serious, and he didn''t turn his head too... I sit on the couch and watching him while he is busy in doing his work and I enjoyed a lot by looking at his sharp eyes staring on the work documents and his Charming face when he is doing work... I can''t take off my eyes when he is doing his work... He looks soo cute and mesmerizing... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 275 - I Am Staring At My Treasures Mark''s Pov: When Anna epted to stay with me, I feel very happy and relieved... She is like an angel to me, and she always takes away my sorrow and depression with her cute smile... And her love towards me will heal my past and boost me to start a happy life with her... In between my work, I looked at her, and she is still looking at me with her smiling face... Mark: What happened, Anna? Anna: Nothing, Mark Mark: Why are you smiling at me...? Anna: I like to look at you when you are doing your professional work... Mark: Do you feel bored? Anna: Why I feel bored when I am looking at my boyfriend... Mark: Is your boyfriend looks handsome? Anna: Yes, he is, and he looks more handsome when he is busy in doing his work... (We bothughed to each other for our conversation and I offered her a contract file and she immediately came forward to me and hold the file and looking at me with her puppy eyes...) Mark: Proofread the contract, Anna... Anna: But I don''t know the terms and conditions of the contract... How I can judge whether a point is right or wrong... Mark: Just highlight the points which are not reasonable; I will again check it out and let you know the things you miss... (She nodded her head as yes and sat before me and started looking into the file... And by the time she finished the file, I finished 7 files, and she is amused by looking at my work speed... Anna: You are very speed at work, Mark... Mark: It''s my job, Anna... Anna: Yes, Mark, but you are very super speed... Look at the speedparing to you and me... One file equals to 7 files...? OMG... Mark: Anna, Stop flexing me and give me your file, I will check your work... (She excitedly gives the file, and I looked in it once again, and she highlights 80 percent of the errors, and I exin her the remaining errors she missed, and she asked me a few doubts regarding the same and I rified it... At around 5 pm, I am finally done with my office work... Mark: Ok, Anna... Done with my work... Let''s start... (I called Genie and gave her the work files and Anna, and I started in my car... When I am on the way, I looked at the time, and it''s around 5:30 pm. And I am sure Mona and Tom reach their house, and I want to take Anna to Mona''s house... And Anna will enjoy by ying with Alex for sometime... To surprise her I didn''t tell her where we are going and stopped the car before Mona''s house... And Anna looked at me with question face... Anna: Mark, who''s house is this? Mark: These people are very important in my life, Anna... I want to introduce them to you... (She immediately looked at her dress and looked at me...) Anna: You should have told me before... I will prepare with proper outfit, look at my dress now¡­ Mark: It''s a sudden n, Anna... Nothing to worry about your outfit and it suites you perfect... (She immediately adjusting her shirt in a neat manner and I am looking at her with my smiling face for her actions... Meanwhile, my eyes went towards her chest, and I can see her boobs curves over her shirt, and my craving towards her is increasing...) Anna: Mark... (She screams in a hurry...) Anna: Stop staring at me.... (She paused and turn away from me and trying to open the door, but I should unlock the doors if she wants to get down from the car...) Mark: Why I should not stare at you? (She immediately looked at me with her blushed face...) Anna: It''s really embarrassing me when you are staring at me... Mark: I am not staring at you, Anna. Anna: What? Mark: Yes, I am starting at my treasures... Let me check, are you maintaining them properly...? By finishing my words, I went close to her waist and tried to pull her top to enter my head under her shirt, but she pushed me away... Anna: Mark, please... I am nervous... We can do this after we reach our home... Mark: Nervous? Why Anna? Anna: What if they don''t ept me like Rubeus uncle... I am very scared, Mark... And what should I answer to them if they asked me about my parents? (I immediately went close to her and ced her hair string beside her ears and kissed her gently to make her calm down and after a few seconds of our kiss I looked at her eyes and she still looks worried...) Mark: Don''t worry, Anna... I am there to take care of everything... Ok? (She nodded her head as yes and followed me into Mona''s house... I am controlling myugh by visualising her reaction after she realised that she came to her dearest friend Mona''s house... The moment we entered the hall we looked at the couch where Tom is sitting on the couch and pulling Mona''s head more closely to him and kissing her passionately while Mona is still standing and bending forward for Tom''s kiss and with one hand she holds the food bowl, and with the other hand she holds Tom''s shoulder for support... Immediately Anna pinched me on my waist very hardly by applying her full energy... Mark: shhhhhh... Anna... You are disturbing their privacy... (By finishing my words, I pushed Anna more close to me to stop her actions. But she is more angry this time and looking at me with her pout face... Anna: Day by day, your teasing is increasing, Mark... Mark: day by day, your beauty also increasing Anna... Did Iin about it to you about the same? No... See how good I am... Anna: so this is Mona''s house... Mark: Yes... "Anna sis..." (We hear a happy scream, and I am sure it''s Alex and he running towards us, and Anna immediately lifted him... Mona: wo... Anna... Wee to my sweet home... What a sudden surprise..! (Mona immediately came towards Anna and hugged her...) Mark: Actually, You and Tom surprised us with your actions. (Mona immediately looked at me with a serious note to stop the discussion...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 276 - Companies Anniversary Anna''s POV: There is no limit to Mark''s teasing, every time he grabs the opportunity and teases me, but I feel relieved when I looked at hisughing face... He looks cute and handsome when he isughing... Meanwhile, Alex ran to me, and Mona weed me and hugged me... Mona: wo... Anna... Wee to my sweet home... What a sudden surprise..! Mark: Actually, you and Tom surprised us with your acts... (Mona and I immediately looked at Mark with a serious note to stop the discussion because I feel embarrassed more than Mona when he talks openly about their intimate scene... Later we all settled at the couch and me and Mona sit corner to the couch and started our chit-chat... Mark holds Alex and speaking something to Tom and looking at us in between and his staring towards us distract our discussion...) Mona: Why are you staring at us, Mark? Mark: What important thing both of you are talking about? Mona: We don''t let you know and it''s a Girl''s secrets... (Actually, we are discussing general topics but Mona doesn''t want to tell the same thing to Mark.) Mark: it''s just been a day you both are apart, and yesterday you both talked personally for hours in Anna''s bedroom and now again excited to chit-chat... Mona: Mark, I already told you it''s a girl''s secrets, and we need to share so many topics. Please don''t disturb us with your starring looks. Mark: Don''t you think it''s too much? Mona: You are jealous Mark: What? Mona: Yes, you are jealous because your girl is speaking to me more time than with you... Mark: Why I feel jealous? By the way, I know what she might have told you... Mona: Really? (He nods his head as yes...) Mona: Then tell me... What are we talking about? Mark: Strawberry dessert... Mona: Why we will talk about your favorite dessert? Mark: Because Anna specially made it for me... Mona: What? Did Anna make Strawberry dessert for you? (I just nod my head as yes by looking at Mona with my Blushed face, and she is so much happy by looking at me...) Mona: Did you bring it for me? (Before I say anything to her, Mark interrupted and their Tom and Jerry fight started again.) Mark: Why will she bring it for you? Mona: Why doesn''t she? Mark: Because she loves me and she personally brings it to my office... Mona: What? (Mona immediately looked at me and she understands its true and turned to Mark...) Mona: So, you eat the entire dessert... (Mark nodded his head very proudly.) Mona: I am sure you don''t even offer a spoon to Anna¡­ Am I right? Mark: I offered her but not with spoon¡­ Mona: What? (I immediately fake coughed to stop the discussion because Mark will shamelessly say our intimacy scene to Mona¡­) Mark: It''s really delicious and mouthwatering, Mona... From now on, if you need any cooking tips, you should request Anna... She will help you... Mona: I no need to request her. She will tell me the moment I ask... Mark: And I forgot to give it to you, Anna... Take this... (Mark immediately get up from the couch and handover me a card and I have looked at its front and back... It has a bar code on it, and it has my name and my pic on it.) Mona: What is this, Mark? Mark: it''s an ess card for Anna to reach me in my office and that''s my gift from my end for her delicious dessert. Mona: ess card? Mark: Yes, she never stopped by any of my employees if she holds this card... Mona: Do you think she needs an ess card to reach you? She is your life partner, and she needs an ess card to reach you? Mark: You are thinking in a wrong way, Mona... I just personalized this I''d card for Anna to not to face any trouble further...) Mona: Why she will face the trouble..? You should announce to your employees and fire the employees who talk against to Anna... Mark: Of course I will do that, but¡­ Mona: Ok, from now on... If you want to meet Anna, you need an ess card... Mark: What? Why should I need a card to meet my girl? Mona: Exactly, I am asking the same... Why Anna needs a card to reach you? Mark: Use your brain, Mona¡­ My staff are enormous so I prepare this special card and no one dare to stop her, so she can easily reach me... Tom: Guys... Guys... Stop your fight... (We all looked at Tom.) Tom: Tell me first... What are your tomorrow''s ns... How are you going to arrange the party... Anna: Party..? (I didn''t understand what Tom is talking about, but Mark immediately interrupted Tom...) Mark: I didn''t tell Anna about it, Tom... (And tom immediately cut off the topic now Mona interrupted again...) Mona: Ok, tell her now about your office party... Anna: Office party? Mona: Yes, Anna... Tomorrow is the anniversary of Mark''spany, and he doesn''t want to celebrate it for Ria''s loss... But Tom and I are insisting him to arrange the party because it''s thepany''s tradition, Anna¡­ (I immediately looked at Mark because he didn''t say it to me that tomorrow is his office anniversary.) Anna: If it is a tradition, we should not stop it, Mark... (He simply nodded his head as yes and looked at Tom with his narrowed eyes... I don''t understand why?) Mona: ok, Mark... Like usual, ask Genie to invite paparazzi and the important persons to the party... Mark: Yeah, I will manage it... Mona: And tell her about the dress code to the guests... Mark: ok... Anna: Dress code? Mona: Yes, Anna... I am sure you have that color dress, and we will discuss about itter... (I nodded my head as yes and I am not sure I should attend that annual function because the party were surrounded by all paparazzi...) Mona: And I will give catering, and the event manager wille to the location to decorate the ce... And tell me, Mark... Where should we arrange it? Mark: In my garden, I think it''s enough space for the party... Mona: ok, then... I will forward your home address to the event manager... (By finishing her discussion Mona immediately get up from the couch and hold my hand and pulled me towards her room, and Mark is staring at me... I raised my head as to what? But he strikes his head as nothing, and I passed him and lead to Mona''s room... Her room was really decorated like a feminine room, and there are stars hanging around the room... Anna: wo..! Mona... Your room looks cool... Do you like stars? Mona: Yes, Anna... Those are my best friends from my childhood, and I will share everything with the stars by looking into the sky... But these hanging stars are gifted by Tom before he left me, and we have many memories with these stars... So... (Mona''s face turned to Blushed by looking at those stars and I am sure she had so many sweet memories with them...) Anna: These stars really suit your bedroom, Mona... Mona: Yeah... Even Alex likes them most, and he always tries to catch them by jumping, but Tom some times help Alex to catch it by raising him up... (We bothughed by visualizing how Alex tries with his little hands...) Mona: so... What''s special, Anna... You went to Mark''s office for the first time by taking his favorite dish, which specially cooked by you... Anything special? Bing more romantic day by day¡­ (I immediatelyughed at Mona''s statement.) Anna: It''s not what you are thinking, Mona... Mark just called me, and he is a very low and a little bit depressed in the call, and he said Tom talked to him about Ria''s case... So, in order to make him to a normal mood, I went to him... Mona: you are really taking good care of him, Anna... And Yes... Tom even told me the same, and I started Ria''s procedure again... Anna: Started again? Mona: Yes, we don''t have Ria''s body to postmortem again... So I am personally investigating all the doctors, junior doctors, and each and everyone involved in Ria''s postmortem report about the 5th culprit details and I am sure we will sort it out soon... Anna: You and Tom are really helping us alot to solve Ria''s case... Thank you so much, Mona... And I know I am disturbing your personal life too... Mona: You are keeping me in the distance by saying thanks to me, and why do you think you are disturbing my personal life? Anna: I know Alex is killing your personal time together... He may disturb you all the time... Mona: No, Mona... Alex is my Hero... How you think he will disturb me...? Maybe you may misappropriate by looking at our kiss when you are entering... And I always kiss Tom when he is back to home from work to make him releaved from work stress... And it''s not like, Alex is distracting our privacy... (I smile at her and I am sure she will really take good care of Alex than me...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 277 - He Is Becoming My Addiction Anna''s POV: What Mark said is really right... We talk never-ending, and there is no important topic at all, and our chit-chat leads to my first cooking lesson... Mona: So how''s your first cooking lesson goes? Anna: It''s really a great experience, Mona. Actually, Nanny helped me with some extra tips, and I got initiation to learn to cook when Mark and I argued at the ice cream shop... Mona: Ice cream shop? Anna: Yes, Mona... After the movie, we went to an ice cream shop... Mona: Movie? Anna: Yes... After you left my home, Mark takes me to the movie, followed by the ice cream shop... Mona: Do you enjoy it? Anna: No, Mona... It''s a horror movie, and I am scared of it all the time... Mona: I am asking about spending time with Mark... Anna: Why do you think I didn''t enjoy spending time with him? I always love to spend with him, and he is bing my addiction... Mona: Even I feel the same thing with Tom, Anna... You know, when Tom left me all of a sudden I feel like my life was ending and I am depressed a lot... Everyone thinks I will get normal when time passes, but Tom is not a memory for me to forget... He is my life... How I will forget him...? (Tears rolled down from Mona''s eyes when she is saying about Tom, and I can understand her pain now, and I feel the same way if Mark left me... But I may die instead spend a day without him...) Mona: I am so sorry, I disturbed your mood... Anna: No, Mona, I know how you feel, but I am sure Tom will never again leave you... (I didn''t ask why Tom left her abruptly, but I am sure there is a reason, and Tom is not a guy who ys with Mona''s emotions...) Mona: Yes, Anna, he promised me the same... Let''s see how our destiny will lead to... Anna: Your destiny will definitely lead to a sweet ending filled with love... Mona: Yeah, hope so, thank you so much, Anna... Anna: Mona, I want to ask you one thing... Mona: Sure... Anna: What do you think about the 5th culprit of Ria''s case? Mona: At present, we have no clue, Anna... That''s the reason Tom asked me to investigate again about the details... Anna: Do you think my dad is the 5th culprit? Mona: Anna, all I can say is we should follow the procedures andw... That doesn''t mean I am thinking that your father is the culprit, but we should suspect him until he proved that he is not guilty of Ria''s case... And I am sure your father is not guilty, but he should prove in every possible way... Anna: Every possible way? Mona: Yes, Anna... See, yesterday you saw your father in the shoppingplex... Don''t you think it''s a kind of suspect thing? Anna: I am not sure if it is my dad or not, but the features are the same, Mona... Mona: See Anna, we have two possibilities... If that person is your father, why he came to the shopping mall for shopping? Instead, he shoulde to the police station toin about John''s activity... In this situation, the chances of suspicion are increasing... But if that person is not your father, there may be a chance that your father is still under John''s custody... So, Tom doesn''t want to take any chances, and he asked me to inquire about the 5th culprit fingerprints... Anna: Why to check again?` Mona: Tom is suspected that the 5th person fingerprints are really hurt Ria. What I mean to say is the 5th person may just help Ria, so his fingerprints got detected... Anyway, we should look at all the possible ways... (So, if the fingerprints are really my dad''s, it doesn''t mean he hurt Ria... He may help her, but why he didn''t say the same to me after Ria''s death. My mind was nk, and I can''t even understand what''s happening...) Mona: What happened, Anna? Anna: I am confused about how this case will end, Mona... Day by day, it is gettingplicated... I don''t know my dad is hiding from thew or hiding from John... I don''t know who is trying to attack us on our trip, and I don''t know what they are searching for... Mona: Don''t worry, Anna... We will sort out all the things soon... But it may take some time, and we should be alert all the time; that''s the reason Mark is in a hurry and informed immediately to Tom about your father... It doesn''t mean he is targeting your father... But all the time, he is alert to never miss a chance... (I understand how Mark reacted immediately; actually, he did the right thing by informing Tom immediately... But me, blocked with the emotional trauma by thinking about my memories with my dad...) Anna: Yes, Mona... I agree with you, and we should not leave the 5th culprit, and he should get his punishment if he is part of Ria''s death... Mona: Definitely, Anna... Wait, I will show you my childhood pics... There are very few I have, but they look funny... Tom always teases me by looking at those pictures... (She excitedly showed her childhood album. and weughed a lot by looking at her childhood pictures.) Mona: So, what are the other ns you have today? Anna: Just a routine, dinner, and then sleep... Mona: let''s make a night over, Anna... Anna: Night over? (I said in an excited tone.) Mona: Yes, Movie night over... Is that ok? Anna: Of course, Mona... It''s my dream to make a sessful night over... Mona: Great, let''s have some food and start movies... And when Mona offered me to stay in her house, I immediately epted, and we both decided to make a movie night over... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 278 - Movie Night Over Mark''s Pov: I feel relieved when Mona managed Anna about the engagement party event... Tom: So you are nning a romantic proposal... (I immediatelyughed at Tom...) Mark: You know, you may spoil my surprise to Anna... Luckily Mona saved me by covering with the office anniversary event... Tom: So it''s not your office anniversary...? Mark: No, Tom... Tom: I thought 2 events on the same day... Mark: I just nned this thing only to let Rubeus uncle know about our rtionship, and I can''t maintain our rtionship in secret, and it''s better I announced officially... Tom: That''s great, Mark... Let tomorrow be the most memorable day for both of you in your life... Mark: Thank you, Tom... What else you find in the interrogation? Tom: yeah, I am about to say the same thing... When I am inquiring them about their past, I find they are drug dealers... Mark: What? Drug dealers? Tom: Yes, Mark... And if I interrogate them, I will definitely know the loopholes of the ck market, and we can easily catch many criminals... Actually, it''s not rted to Ria''s case, but I am sure they deal with women trafficking... So... Mark: I can understand, Tom... And I don''t allow them to attack other girls like they did to Ria... And Anna told me once that her mother files a case against on them because of drug usage or something... Tom: Yes, I got this information when I am searching for their criminal history records, and Anna''s mother''sint really helped us to interrogate them in detail... (We continued our talking about the case some more time, and Alex is ying around with us... Meanwhile, our girlse out of Mona''s room, and Anna looks happy, but I still have a doubt what these girls talk about all the time...) Mona: Guys, let''s have dinner together... Mark: No, Mona, we will go home... It''s going to bete... Mona: Going home? No way... Anna is staying with me, and we nned for the night over tonight... Mark: What? Night over? With Anna..? (I immediately startedughing by looking at them...) Anna: Why are youughing at us... Mark: look at your face in the mirror, Anna, do you think you can night over? (She immediately looked at me with her pout angry face... Meanwhile, Tom joined me with hisugh...) Mona: Why are youughing now? (Mona is asking him in a serious note.) Tom: Anna doesn''t know that Mona is a sleeping queen... Mona: What? Tom: Yes, she spares all the time in sleep rather not to take care of me... (Tom and Iughed by looking at them, and Mona immediately throws the cushion on us to fight...) Tom: Mona, let''s bet... If you really do a night over without sleeping a minute, I will never call you a sleeping beauty... Mona: Done, I will agree with your bet... Tom: What if you lose? Mona: I don''t lose the bet... Tom: what if you take a nap, at least? Mona: ok, tell me what you want if I lose? Tom: you know what I want, and you should not say no to me for the whole night... (by finishing his words, Tom winked at Mona... But me and Anna starring to each other for their open betting...) Mark: ok... You both carry-on with your bet, and I am taking my Anna to my home... Anna: no, Mark, I will stay with Mona, and we n to watch movies all over the night... Mark: Before you support her, you should be awake, Anna... And I am pretty sure you will sleep before Mona slept... (Tom and Iughed at them again in a teasing way...) Mona: Let''s see... Anna and I will prove that we can stay awake all night and we watch all the movies we want... (I immediately got up from the couch and went close to Anna.) Mark: let''s go to Home, Anna. Mona: Anna will stay with me, and that''s final... Mark: uffffffff... Anna: let''s stay here, Mark. (I immediately looked at Tom, and he is nodded his head as Yes... Mark: ok, but Tom and I will sit beside you and Monitor whether both of you are sleeping or not... Anna: ok... Mona: deal... (By finishing our discussion, we are done with dinner, and we ally on the couch where Anna and Mona sit between Tom and me... And both the girls are excited to get seed at night over n... It''s a Harry Potter movie... Tom and I immediately shouted at them. "what..?" Mona: Yes, it''s a Harry Potter movie, and we both discussed and fixed the movie finally... (Both of them take popcorn into their hands full and started enjoying the movie... But Tom and I look at each other in disgusting for not ying an adult-rated movie... But we continued to watch the movie... And sessfully they have done with the first part, and when ites to the second part, we upied the floor by watching the movie... And when it is around 11:30 pm... We ally on the floor, and I put my hand under Anna''s head as a pillow... And when the 3rd part biggins me and Tom involved in the movie and when I check Anna, she is sleeping, and she doesn''t know that she falls asleep... I raised my head and checked Mona... Mona already slept by wrapping her hand on Tom... Tom and I looked at each other and smiled... Tom grabs the remote and turns off the TV... Tom: Mark, you both go to Mona''s room... I will take Mona to my room... Mark: it''s ok, Tom... If I lift her, she may wake-up, and again, these girls start drama of night over... Tom: ok then, let''s sleep here itself... (And I pulled Anna close to me, and we both sleep tight by cuddling to each other...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 279 - Beauty Salon... Anna''s pov: Even though Tom and Markughed at each other by looking at us, we didn''t get influenced by their words; instead, we take a strong stand on our nightover n and sessfully started watching the movie, and it''s Harry Potter, which Mona and I like the most... I don''t know when I fall into sleep, but I forcefully opened my eyes when I heard some murmuring... And I realise Iy on Mark''s chest, and I understand I am still in his warm cuddle, but Mona''s voice makes me wake up, and I can sense she is furious and arguing with Tom and Mark... I got up and rubbed my eyes and looked at Mark... He is looking at me with his smiley face... Mona: Both of you are cheated us and both of you are intentionally make us to sleep and... (I turned my head and looked at them and Mona seriously arguing with Tom... Then I realized that we failed our movie night over n... I immediately looked at Mark, and he is still smiling by looking at me, and he pulled me close to him and kissed me gently on my lips and wished me Good morning... I wished him in return and sat on the floor and looking at Mona and she looks so cute with her angry face and she is fighting like a kid with Tom. Mona: Tom, you know how to make me sleep, and you use that trick when I am watching the movie... Tom: Mona, do you really think I use the trick to make you sleep? And you know what, you proved again that you are the Sleeping queen... Mona: No... You and Mark mix something in the popcorn... That''s the reason we slept... (I immediately smile for Mona''s argument and she knows they didn''t mix anything in the popcorn.) Mark: Do you really think we mix the drugs to make both of you sleep? Mona: Who knows... So I am canceling the bet, and we will n some other day by taking with more precautions without having your drugs... Tom: What..? You abruptly canceled the bet after you lost? Mark: Exactly, the fact is both of you should realize that you lost your night over and you know one thing... Alex will stay awake more time than you... Tom: Yes, Mark... And Mona, If you stay awake at least 2 a.m. I will consider you both are winners, but both of you slept at 11:30 pm... (Tom and Mark againughed at each other by looking at us. I didn''t speak anything and about to getup...) Mona: Anna, stay here. I have some work to do and please apany me... (I immediately looked at Mark for his permission... He immediately looked at Mona...) Mark: Why you need Anna''s apany..? Mona: I want to go to the beauty parlour, and I am taking Anna with me... (She said with her ordered tone, and Mark immediately nodded his head as ok with no other argument... And I didn''t understand why he suddenly epted and I looked at him in shock...) Mark: ok Anna, I will go to Home and need to arrange some works forpany''s anniversary function... I nod my head as ok, and Mark left me at Mona''s house... After our breakfast, Mona and I went to the Beauty parlor, and I never came to these kinds of expensive beauty parlor... By looking at the parlor, I can judge it is one of the costly parlors in the city, and it is surrounded by mirrors and sses, and all the staff are well dressed formally, and they are on heavy makeup... Mona and I lead to the counter... Girl: Good morning, madam, How can I help you? Mona: Yesterday I booked a service... Girl: Yes, madam, let me check... (And I don''t know till now that we should book a service in advance...) Girl: Anna, right? Mona: Yes.. Anna: What? Mona: Shhhhhh, Anna... Stay quite... Anna: but I don''t need any parlor service, Mona... Please.. Try to understand... (I am scared now and my heartbeat is rising... Why she bring me to this parlor and I am sure the services are very costly, and I can''t even bear them...) Mona: Anna, listen to me... Today we need to attend Mark''spany''s annual function, and all the higher officials are attending the party. So, it would be best if you did not prepare like a Dumb girl... Anna: I don''t attend that party, Mona... I am scared of paparazzi and that too all the Higher officials are attending... Please try to understand¡­ Mona: Anna, you are getting scared for nothing, and you should attend to many parties in the future because you are Mark''s girlfriend, soon you will be his wife... So get habituated to this, and I will help you with today''s party... Anna: Ok, Mona, but I don''t want to take any salon service here and I know it is more expensive than other salons... Mona: Anna, I just booked a minimum service; they just put a mask on your face with a little massage followed by... We will be done in 10 minutes... (I know even if it is the minimum service I can''t effort it... So I again tried to convince Mona, but she didn''t listen to me and literally pushed me into another mirrored room... After a few minutes, two girls came into the room with a smile on their faces, and they gave me an apron to put on... I feel shy to change in front of them, so I asked them the private room, and they showed a changing room which is attached to this room, and I changed the dress, and it is an apron which covered just above my knees... I feel shy, but I ovee it and sit on the chair where they are offering me to sit... And one of them is busy in waxing my body, and the other is taking care of my face... And I realised after a few minutes that Mona cheated me that it''s just a basic service... They started doing manicure, pedicure, facial followed by hair care and body massage... The moment I am done with all the services, I changed to my original dress and came out of the room, and Mona is looking at me with her smiling face, and she handed over to me my phone... I checked the time, and it''s around 2 pm... OMG... It''s been four and a half hours I spent in the room for service? Mona: You look beautiful, Anna... Anna: Mona... This is too much... You cheated me... Mona: Me? Why will I cheat on you? Anna: YYou said it''s the minimum service, and they took around 5 hours... Mona: Yes, Anna... 5 hours is the minimum service in these kinds of salons... (Mona winked at me andughed at me in a teasing way... Later Mona dropped me at Mark''s house...) Mona: I wille by 5, Anna... And the party will start at 7... So we have enough time to get ready... (I nodded my head as yes and waved my hand as a bye to Mona... When I entered the house, and in the mid of the hallway, Nanny came to me and hugged me very happily, and I didn''t understand what happened... Anna: what happened, Nanny? Nanny: Nothing, beta, I am just happy by looking at you... Come, let''s have lunch... (I didn''t understand why Nanny is excited and I can hear some disturbances in the garden area, maybe the arrangements forpany anniversary function... Anna: Nanny, where is Mark? Did he have his lunch? Nanny: Yes, beta, he had his lunch at 1 pm, and sir is in a hurry for the party arrangements... Anna: Hoo... Is he in the garden? Nanny: No, he went to shopping... Anna: Shopping? Nanny: Yes, beta... Anna: Okk, How is Rubeus uncle? Nanny: He is fine, beta... And Mark sir asked me to invite him to today''s evening-party... Anna: What..? Really..! Did Mark ask you to invite him to the party? Nanny: Yes, beta, and I feel very happy that Mark sir, changes his feelings towards his uncle... Hope they should get close like before... Anna: Definitely nanny... Soon they will get close... (even I feel very happy by listening to Nanny, and while chatting with Nanny, I am done with my lunch and lead to Mark''s room andy on his bed... I fall into sleep in a short while; maybe the massage really helped me, and I take a very good long nap... "Annaaaaaa...!" "Wake up..." (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 280 - Invisible Hidden Energy Anna''s POV: Death is not the greatest loss, the greatest loss is what dies inside us while we live¡­ I lost my ce in Mark''s heart; I try to make him understand that how much I love him, but he didn''t understand me and my feelings Mark... I miss you... At least in my next life, we will live a happy and cherished life filled with lots of love between us... I am so sorry that I am leaving you alone... And I am so sorry that I disappointed you in this life¡­ Those are myst thoughts I got when I am falling from the mountain cliff... As usual, I am looking for a helping hand to save me... I didn''t find any so I closed my eyes with no hope, but someone holds my hand tightly and pulled me up... I opened my eyes bearly to look who it is... "Anna..." "Are you ok..?" "Wake up..." "It''s just a dream..." I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the feminine voice who is trying to wake me up, and it''s Mona... I immediately got up and looked at her, but my thoughts are still struck in my dream... Mona: Anna, are you ok? (I nod my head as ok and Mona gave me a ss of water, and I drink the water to make myself calm down... Mona wipe my sweat on my forehead with tissue and looking at me worriedly.) Mona: I think it''s a nightmare¡­ Anna: Mona, I am getting a bad dream from the day I lost Ria... The dream is someone pushed me from the cliff of the mountain, and I am falling from the cliff and about to end my life... I am scared that I am leaving Mark alone... Mona: it''s just a nightmare, Anna... And the nightmares are the replica of your fears... Anna: Replica? Mona: Yes, I am still getting the nightmares that Tom may leave me alone again, but the moment when I wake up in his warm cuddle, I lost my fears and slept happily... Maybe you are scared of the same, I guess you are thinking that Mark may leave you alone, but it never gonna happen... So it''s just a nightmare. Don''t think much about it... If you do so, you are giving life to your nightmare... Anna: No... No... I don''t think about it never again and you know Mona... I am scared in my dream not because I will lose my life... I am scared because Mark will be alone again, and I don''t let it happen... And don''t make him feel alone¡­ (Mona smiles a bit...) Mona: I know you never leave him alone at any cost... (I looked around for Mark but he didn''t there in his room...) Anna: Where is Mark? He didn''te yet? Mona: Your Romeo is busy with the arrangements, and soon he wille and get ready for the party... Meanwhile, Juliet should get ready... (I smile for Mona''sparison to the great love couple Romeo and Juliet...) Mona: I hope you had a power nap apart from your nightmare... (I nodded my head as yes and sat on my bed and checked the wall clock and it''s around 5 pm...) Mona: ok, get up... Now, it''s time to get ready for the party... Hurray..! (We bothughed, and for girls, invisible, hidden energy wille out when ites to getting ready for the party... And particrly when we are taking part in a party with our partners, our hidden energy will be doubled¡­ So with the double energy, me and Mona immediately lead to my room very excitedly... Mona: Anna, I finished my shower at my home... You quickly finish your shower¡­ Meanwhile, I will change my dress... (By following Mona''s instructions I take my shower, and when I came out of the washroom, Mona changed her dress, and it''s whitece dress, and she looks so cute and lovely in that dress...) Anna: Mona, you look marvelous in this dress... Mona: Thank you, Anna... Its Tom''s selection¡­ Anna: Yeah, Tom bro really had good taste¡­ Mona: Do you think he is? Anns: Yes, his selection is really great that''s the reason he selected you¡­ Mona: But Anna he didn''t select me¡­ I choose him in the first instanceter he should say yes to me because he has no other choice¡­ (Mona and Iughed to each other, in between I got a sh of dress code¡­) Anna: So the dress code is white? Mona: No... Actually, we cancelled the dress code... Anna: Thank god, I am worried that I don''t have a white dress, Mona... Mona: You no need to worry anymore because I already selected your dress Anna: Wo..! That''s great... So which dress I should wear? Mona: Red dress which I bought for you from my trip... Anna: What? Mona: Yes, Anna... You are the partner to the CEO of thepany so, you should get ready with it at least... Anna: No, Mona... I don''t want to highlight specially... Please try to understand... I feel embarrassed if I wear a red dress before Mark... Mona: Don''t worry Anna... Wear the dress I bought for you and yes, it perfectly suites you for this asion... Anna: No, Mona... I will preserve this dress and wear it after our marriage... Mona: Anna, please... This red dress really suits for this event, and it looks good on you... And no more arguments¡­ Thats final¡­ (I tried to convince Mona, but she is not in a mood to get convinced. So, finally, I take the dress from the cupboard and wear it with the help of Mona because I don''t want to upset Mona. And when I looked at myself in the mirror, I can''t take away my eyes from the dress and it perfectly suited to my structure... Later, Mona takes out the cosmetics kit she bought for me and helped me to get ready... She decided my hairstyle to lose hair and helped me with my hairstyle by keeping semi curls, and I adjusted my lose semi curly hair in a proper way that some of the curls cover my cor bone... And she helped me with makeup, and I finally looked into the mirror... Mona: Anna..! You look like a hot chick, and I am sure Mark won''t leave you the whole night... (I immediately smiled at Mona''s statement, and Even I like myself with my appearance... I want to check the time, but I didn''t find my phone maybe I forgot it in Mark''s bedroom... The moment I got the thought of Mark, my heartbeat rises and I can''t imagine how Mark will treat me when he looked at me in this dress... In between my thoughts, Mona interrupted me with a spray... And I looked around, and she holds the perfume with strawberry vour and sprayed on my entire dress... Anna: Mona, that''s too much... Please stop it... Mona: now, I am sure tomorrow Mark will take leave to his office... Anna: leave? Why? Mona: because to enjoy this Strawberry vour... (My face turned to blush again for the thought of Mark¡­) Anna: Mona, please stop your teasing... (Meanwhile, Mona got a call from Tom and she is busy in speaking to Tom¡­ Actually, Mona looks like a white angel on a white dress and her simple makeup enhanced her real beauty...) Mona: ok, Anna... Tom just called me that the guests are arriving and I will go there to receive them... And you prepare yourself ande to the party in 15 minutes, ok...? (By finishing her words she led to the door and turned around and smiled at me by looking at me once again...) Mona: Anna, you really look hot..! Anna: Mona..! Mona: ok,e within in 15 minutes because Mark is very punctual and we no need to get shock if he starts the party by giving the priority to his punctuality... (I smiled at her and nodded my head as yes and looked at myself onest time in the mirror... And I can''t stop blushing myself by looking at me in this red dress and by visualizing Mark that how he looked at me with his sharp eyes when he sees me in this dress... My heartbeat raises the moment I visualize him... And shrills are filled all over my body by thinking how he treats me and how he kissed me intensely... I know he will definitely in his room and busy in preparing himself for the party... Shall I go to his room to take my mobile? Noo... I will surprise him at the party with my appearance... What if he kissed me before the paparazzi? No... No... He doesn''t make me difort before paparazzi... Or shall I say the same to him now itself? Shall I go to his room? OMG Why I am feeling very weirdly... My heartbeat raises, and I feel a little suffocated and nervous when I got the shes of Mark... I take a long breath to control myself, and it''s time to go to the party directly... Cool Anna... Cool... I said to myself and turned around... But the moment I turned around my head hit something, and I looked at it... Mark..! (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 281 - Diamond Chain... Mark''s Pov: When Mona stressed that she needs Anna''s apany to the beauty salon, I understand she wants to prepare Anna for today''s event and today is a very special day for me in my life... Even though Anna and I confessed our love to each other, today is the day I am going to ask her about our marriage... And it''s a kind of marriage proposal, and it is a step ahead to our Love Journey... Life is not a long journey, it is a constant learning process, but the most important lesson in life is learning how to love, and I am learning it with the help of Anna, and she is my cute sweet Love¡­ I can see our future is like a beautiful flower garden filled with lots of love and sweet memories... I am very much excited about this evening... Even though I nned to announce about our rtionship to the paparazzi and my uncle but proposing her for the marriage is my own n, and I am not making it for my uncle or for the paparazzi... I want to surprise Anna, and I am sure she will be the most happiest person after my proposal... In between my thoughts, I reached my home and get ready quickly, and I gave my n to the event manager and made a call to Genie to confirm about the invitation and the dress code. If I skip about the dress code, Mona will definitely kill me, and she is very particr about that... And I didn''t tell to Genie that I am going to propose to Anna because she may ruin the event. So, I just informed her that it''s apany meeting... In between my thoughts, I got a call from Mona... Mona: Hey, Mark, did you buy the rings? Mark: Not yet, Mona... I will go now... Mona: Howzy you are... You didn''t buy them yet... What are you doing all these days...? Mark: Mona... Mona... It''s just been two days, we decided about this party, and I am busy with my office stuff... So I don''t have time to go... Mona: Once you are in love, you should buy the rings the next moment to grab the opportunity, but my Dumb friend is not yet purchased anything, and this evening he is blowing a party to propose to his girl... Mark: Don''t kill my time, Mona... I am going now... By the way, where is Anna? Mona: she is inside the room and taking the salon services... And Mark, you know you are fortunate to find her... Don''t try to hurt her, Ok? Mark: So, what is the reason behind your statement... Mona: Reason? Mark: Without a reason, you don''t warn me... Mona: See Mark, I know you from my childhood and Anna don''t know about you clearly than I know you... Mark: Yes, but she understands me better than you do and most immediately, Anna never breaks my trust... Mona: That''s the whole point, Mark... Mark: Mona, please tell me directly what you want to say... Mona: Your anger, Mark... You are very bad at your anger management, and in the future, you may hurt Anna for no reason... Mark: why do you think so? I have reasons for my anger, and I can''t bear the moment if someone tried to cheat me or ignored me... But it won''t happen in the case of Anna... Mona: Yes, Mark... But don''t think I will take a stand by your side when you are mad at Anna... Mark: I know you never take a stand by my side, but this time I am happy because you want to take a stand to my girl... So, I am ok with it¡­ Mona: Mark, Anna is very Innocent, please don''t hurt her feelings and I know you won''t¡­ Mark: Stop your weird statements, Mona¡­ I know how to take care of my girl¡­ Mona: Ok, then, finish your shopping soon... We are running out of time... Mark: ok then, bye... (The moment I hang the call, Nanny stands in front of me, and she is staring at me for the sudden arrangements, and she knows well that we never conduct office meetings at home¡­ Nanny is taking care of me since my childhood like my mom, and she has the right to know about the party in this evening. So I exined to her clearly about the party, and she feels very happy, and I instructed her to give an invitation to my Rubeus uncle to the party and cautioned her not to let him away from the party particrly when I am proposing to Anna¡­ so he will understand our rtionship better than before¡­ After my instructions to Nanny, I started to the jewellery shop to select the ring, and In the first instance, I ordered them to show the diamond rings... I looked at soo many rings, but one ring attracted me the most... It''s like a heart-shaped diamond hanging in another heart... I feel like Anna''s heart in my heart... I immediately smiled and ordered them to pack it... When I looked at the diamond jewellery in the shop, I got a thought that I should purchase a gift for Anna... So I started looking into the jewellery, and I want to purchase a regr diamond chain for Anna... So that she can wear it on regr use instead of preserving it in the locker... And when I am looking at the diamond pendants, I feel like they are stones and there is no connectivity found to my heart to gift Anna... With little disappointment, I get up from the chair and about to leave... Meanwhile, the manager of the jewellery shop came to me in a hurry... Manager: Hello sir, I think you didn''t like the jewellery we showed to you till now... Mark: Actually they are nice, but they didn''t match to my taste... Manager: I am very sorry that we are not up to your taste, but there is one product, and I am sure you like it most... Mark: What? Manager: Let me show you, sir... Pleasee with me and these kinds of products we will show only to our special customers, sir¡­ (By finishing his words he lead me to another room filled with lockers around, and he opened one of the lockers in the room and take the jewellery box and lead me to the centre of the room where it has a table with 2 chairs and a tablemp on it, and he offered me to sit, and we both sit opposite to each other... Then he carefully opened the box and disyed it to me... The moment I look at it, my face lightens, and this is what I am looking for... It''s a Red diamond engraved in a heart shape and linked to a chain... I love the Red colour, and it''s in heart shape with a thin chain that enhances the diamond more and perfectly suited for Anna''s neck... I looked at him happily to convey that I like the product... Manager: The pendant is an engraved Red diamond, sir... And a red diamond has the same mineral properties as colourless diamonds. But Red diamonds are found rarely, so it''s costs double than the regr diamonds, and the chain is made up of a metal Rhodium... Rhodium is a rarer metal than the tinum and it perfectly suited for the asion to express your love... I hope you like this product... Mark: Yeah, I like it... Please pack it... Manager: Sure, sir, but as per our protocol, I want to tell you about the cost... As I already told you, this jewellery is made up of with most precious metal and diamond soo... It costs around 11.4 million... Mark: Yeah, that''s ok... I like this chain with Red diamond so I will buy it for my love, and I am least bothered for the cost... Manager: I am d to hear, sir... I will arrange the bill soon... And we inserted a bar code into the pendant, and it will easily help to track if you lost it anywhere... Mark: What..? A barcode? Manager: Yes, sir... Because it''s a piece of very expensive jewellery than regr jewellery, so we engraved an invisible bar code which can be traceable if we lost it anywhere and we take permission from the security department, and if you make aint to the police department, they will easily track your pendent if you lost and if you don''t want the barcode for some privacy purpose, we will remove it... It''s up to you, sir¡­ (I think for a second to remove the barcode from the pendant because I don''t want Anna to track by anyone, but I got another thought that it''s like security for Anna and I am not sure how John threatens Anna... So this jewellery will help me to track Anna if John takes any advance dangerous step... So I agreed with the barcode traces... Mark: I am ok with the barcode and can you please finish the procedures as early as possible... I am running out of time... He immediately went to the billing counter and arranged the bill, and I finally bought the product. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 282 - You Have All The Rights... Mark''s Pov: After I am done with shopping, I came to home by 5 p.m. and checked the arrangements in the garden. Meanwhile, Tom and Mona visited and I handover the arrangements to Tom and lead to my room to get ready... I take a shower and get ready and it''s around 7 pm... I looked at the gift cover which I bought for Anna... It''s better to give the gift before the party starts because she may wear it for the party and I know it suites perfect to her and she looks gorgeous on this party night with the red diamond... If she sees the diamond pendent chain in this big box, she again fights with me that I spend a lot on her chain... So I take the chain from the box and keep it in my pocket and the ring in my other pocket and leads to her room to gift the diamond chain to her... The moment I entered her room, I smell the tempting strawberry vour, and it really makes me refresh, and I looked around for Anna... She stands in front of the mirror and looking at herself in the mirror with her blushed face... The moment I recognized her with a red dress, I feel like breathless and she looks like a red hot doll in this outfit... My craving towards red colour makes me move towards her and the more steps I take, the more strawberry vour I sense... It''s like a love spell around Anna to attract me... And the moment I am close to her, she suddenly turned around and hit me and looked at me in shock... But for me... I lost my world when I am looking at her, and her shining face with red lips covered with lip gloss makes me to do crazy things with her¡­ I didn''t wait for one more second and lean forward and started kissing her, and directly entered her mouth to taste her essence and I can sense the strawberry vour mixed with Anna''s essence of love, and she wrapped her hands around my neck and caressing my hair... While kissing I lifted her by holding her waist, and my slow kiss leads to an aggressive kiss, and Anna closed her eyes and enjoying my kiss and returning her kiss in between my kiss, and it''s like tempting me more... Ahhhhhh¡­ I can''t control myself when she is kissing me in return and I can''t break my kiss, so I am kissing Anna more deeply by exploring her mouth... My hand lead to her bra strip over her dress¡­ If she wears a shirt, I may unhook her bra by now¡­ In between my thoughts, my phone started ringing... Anna immediately got distracted and trying to stop kissing me, but I pulled her more close and kissing her... Anna: Maarrrk... (She said in between our kiss... I paused my kiss forcefully and looked at her...) Anna: check the time... (I smile at her and understand that she is giving me a hint that it''s time to start the party and yes, the party is more important because it''s a marriage proposal and big surprise to Anna¡­ I still gripped her with one of my hands and took my phone with my other hand and checked who it is... It''s Mona... I immediately responded to her call... While Anna rests her head on my neck and I can sense her heavy breathing, maybe she can''t take breath properly when I kissed her... Mark: What happened, Mona... Mona: Mark, everyone has arrived, and we are waiting for you... Where are you? Mark: Yeah, I aming... Mona: Yeah,e fast... (She immediately hangs the call, and I drop Anna from my hug. She raised her head to look at me, and her cheeks turned to red with blushing, but my eyes went down to her neck and I can see her boobs curves which exposed over from her dress...) Mark: You look hot, Anna... You are going to test my patience... (She immediately turned around and adjusted her dress to hide her cleavage, and I can see her through the mirror and take one more step and hugged her from her back by holding her waist and pressed her to my erected dick... She sensed my erected dick and smiled at me by looking at me through the mirror... I took the diamond pendent chain from my pocket and ced it on her neck... She immediately shocked and with her surprised expression she held the pendant and looked at me with her amused eyes... Mark: I specifically bought it for you... (She didn''t speak anything but slide her hair to one side as a sign to help her to wear the chain on her neck... I hooked the chain and looked at her neck through the mirror... And it looks beautiful on her neck and the pendents beauty enhanced more on Anna''s neck¡­ Anna: Thank you, Mark... But why did you buy this? Mark: Do you think there should be a reason to buy a gift for my girl? Anna: But I don''t encourage you anymore for further gifts because I am pretty sure this expensed a lot... Mark: Anna, why you corrte everything with expenses? It would be best if you were not worried about the cost any more... Anna: but I don''t like if you spend on me unnecessarily... Mark: Do you think my gift is unnecessary..? (I asked her with my raising tone but trying to suppress my anger... Anna immediately turned to me and keep her palm on my cheek and looking into my eyes... Anna: Mark, I don''t mean to hurt you and didn''t say your gift is unnecessary¡­ I epted this, and it''s very precious to me irrespective of the cost, but I don''t want you to spend on more expensive products to gift me... I immediately turned my head to the other side, and I don''t want to listen to her lectures anymore... She holds my face with her both hands and makes me to look at her... Anna: I never take this chain from my neck, it''s really more precious to me irrespective of the cost and you are more precious to me, Mark... (By finishing her words she winked at me to make me normal and I smiled at her and hugged her tightly...) Mark: Don''t argue with me about the cost... Never again... Ok? (She nodded her head as ok on my chest... Inbetween our sweet moments, Anna''s phone started ringing, and I loosened her from my hug, and she checked, and it''s Mona again... We Bothughed, and Anna didn''t respond to the call because we know why she calls... And she immediately turned towards the mirror and adjusting her dress and hair and apply a little make-up, which I disturbed when I am kissing and hugging her... Mark: I may disturb your make-up again... (She smiles by looking at me and holds my hand in return...) Anna: You have all the rights to do whatever you want... (We both smile to each other and lead to the garden, and Anna holds my hand more tightly when we are about to enter the hall... I know she is scared of paparazzi, and the moment we entered the photo shes started on us... I immediately lead her to Mona because she feelsfortable when Mona is around... Mona: Wo... You both look awesome and looks perfect couple... (Mona looks very happy by looking at us but she narrowed her eyes by looking at my neck and she immediately looked at Anna and again looked at me by folding her hands...) Mona: So, both of you are busy in your kissing session; that''s the reason you arete, and that''s the reason Anna ignored my call too¡­ Anna: No Mona, it''s not what you are thinking... Mona: Really? Then what''s the tattoo on Mark''s neck? (Anna immediately came beside Mona and looked at my neck, and she immediately came close to me and rubbing my neck with her hand... I understand what it can be... It''s Anna''s lip print of her lipstick, and I am sure it happens when she is caressing me on my neck when I am speaking to Mona on call... After finishing her cleaning, Anna checked my face, neck and the shirt and the moment she looked at my shirt, she opened her mouth in shock... I checked myself by looking at her expression, and there are lip marks on my white shirt too...) Mark: No need to worry, Anna... I will cover it... (By finishing my words, I immediately cover her lip marks by adjusting with the zer. Her face lightens up after I covered perfectly.) Mona: Nice... Very nice... Both of you are good at covering your lovemaking... Tom: Like we always do... (Tom checkmate Mona and now she doesn''t speak a word and her face turned to blush immediately and we all fourughed loudly to each other...) "Excuse me, young couples, Hope you all are having a great time..." (By listening to the strong base sound we all turned to look at him, and it''s Joseph Uncle... I immediately went and hugged him and wished him...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 283 - Reserved For Higher Officials Anna''s Pov: When I looked at Mark he is already busy in staring at me with his sharp eyes, I got shrills all over my body, and my heartbeat rises faster than before... He didn''t wait for one more second and started kissing me¡­ Second by second his cravings are increasing, and his slow kiss turned to aggressive... I am trying to respond to his kiss, but I feel suffocated and breathless for his sudden continuous aggressive kiss¡­ Mona''s call really helps me, I grab the chance to take my stomach full of breath to get stabilized... When he ced the Red diamond heart-shaped pendant on my neck, I feel like his queen and it''s like a magic pendant resembles our love but I know he again spends more amount of money on it, but I don''t want to argue about it because his mood is turning to furious if I asked him more... But in reality, it''s really very precious for me because Mark selected it for me, bought it for me and he loves it when I happily wear it without hesitation... I don''t care if it costs $1 or $1million¡­ All I care about is its Mark''s gift, and it is most precious to me irrespective of the price... When we lead to the garden to start the party, the shes of paparazzi really make me scared. But they didn''t ask any questions like they always do maybe it''s a press meet and they will raise their questions when their turnes¡­ I should be more careful at this party and don''t let them to snap any weird pictures like they always take... "Excuse me, young couples, Hope you all are having a great time..." (By listening to the strong base sound we all turned to look at him, and Mark immediately went and hugged him and wished him... I don''t know who it is, but when I looked at Mark, his face lighten up with happiness maybe he is close to Mark, and I looked at him again... He is in his early 60s, and when he is hugging Mark, he looked at me, and immediately he looked at my chest with his narrowed lewd eyes... I felt difort and turned towards Mona to escape his re... I don''t know why I feel insecure when he is staring at me... Even Mona is looking at him happily, but when I looked at Tom, he is staring at my face, and I guess he observed what happened... He nodded his head as ok to make me feel normal again... I take a long breath, and I don''t want to look at him and his disgusting eyes... Mark: Anna, this is Joseph Uncle and Joseph uncle, this is Anna... (I don''t have any other choice to escape because Mark is introducing me so I faced him again, but he takes a step forward to hug me, but I take a step backward behind Mark and offered my hand to shake hands... He smirked and gave me the shake hand but he presses my hand intently; I feel scared and looked at Mark, and he is looking at him with his happy face... Am I thinking too much? Why everyone feels free with him except me... Mark looked at my confused face and took me close to him by holding my waist... I feel relieved but still, feel difort before this older man so-called Joseph...) Mark: Anna, Joseph uncle, is our ex personal assistant, and he really worked hard to get ourpany in the top position, but he takes retirement when my parent''s tragedy takes ce... Joseph uncle: Mark, you should not say I am retired... She might think that I am old... Tell her that I can do all the acts what a teenager can do... (By finishing his words, he winked at me before everyone... Everyone isughing at his statement, but I feel awkward and try to act normal...) Joseph uncle: And one more thing instead of my retirement I give you my heart to your work... Hope she is satisfying your parameters of work... Mark: Yes, uncle... Genie is doing great in work, and no one will beat her with her work speed... (What..? Genie? Is he rted to Genie? I immediately turned my face to Mona to confirm the same... Mona looked at me and understood my shocking expression and came close to me and murmured...) Mona: Yes, Anna... He is Genie''s father, but he is a good person whenpared to her daughter... I smiled at Mona and again looked at them and to avoid this old man I looked around to see all the guests... I observed including Mona every girl is in a white dress... I got nervous the moment I recognized the dress code and immediately looked at Mona... Anna: "Mona, you said there is no dress code..." Mona immediately smiled at me. Mona: Yes, Anna... There is no dress code, but I wonder why everyone wears a white dress... Maybe they want to dominate me in this party... (I understand Mona lied to me to make me wear this red dress I immediately looked at her with my sharp narrowed eyes to stop her teasing...) Mona: Anna.., You are the partner to CEO of thepany, and this party is Mark''s own, and you no need to follow the dress code... Anna: it''s really embarrassing, Mona... See, everyone is staring at me... Mona: Don''t worry Anna... Soon they will get the answers to their questions... Anna: Answers to their questions? Mona: Yes, as of now, you look soo nervous and get rx by resting in that chair... (Mona pointed me to a round table in the middle of the first row which is surrounded by 4 chairs... I looked at Mark; he is busy with the other guests, and it''s better to sit there instead to watch this weird older man... I went and sit in the chair and looking around the guests... All are busy in their own world and happily talking to each other maybe after a few more functions like this, I may know a few of their faces... I looked at the decoration of the party, and the theme is red and decorated with red roses and red heart-shaped balloons etc... And it doesn''t look like an official office anniversary maybe Mark likes red colour, so he designed the party event in such a way... "These are the seats slotted for higher officials..." (I am scared by the sudden base feminine voice and I looked at her to whom she is saying... And it''s Genie, and she is in her white short dress and ready to expose her cleavage... And I am shocked by looking at her chest part... The dress is like an open zip in front and she is clearly exposed her front body between her boobs in a seductive manner and anyone can easily see her boobs...) Genie: Can''t you hear what I say? (I immediatelye out of my thoughts and get up from the chair.) Anna: I am sorry, I don''t know these chairs are reserved for the higher officials... Genie: It''s all about party ethics, and I am sure you don''t know about it... Anna: I am sorry for what just happened, Mona told me to sit here, so I just followed her instruction... Genie: Yeah, but you should have to know the minimum basics of party culture, and you should keep in mind about your status before following the other bitch instructions... (What..? She just called Mona as a bitch... How dare she to speak in such a lewd way... If it is not a party, I will definitely face p her for her lewd words on Mona... But I try to control it because I don''t want to spoil Mark''s party and don''t want to create a scene.) Anna: I know the basic ethics, not like you... (I said very strongly and about to leave the table...) Genie: Really? Do you think you have a minimum party culture... (I looked at her and I don''t know how to reply to her and I know if I reply, it definitely leads to a big argument.) Genie: Look at your dress... Do you think everyone will treat you specially when you did not follow the dress code? And look at your imitation chain on your neck... Pretending you wear a diamond chain and cheating all others that you are a high status girl... Anna: I don''t know about the dress code... If I know, I will manage with the white dress like you all do... (I just told her about the dress code and I don''t want to tell her about the chain, particrly it''s a gift from Mark.) Genie: Yeah, the dress code will be mentioned while giving an invitation to the party... And I am sure you attended this party without an invitation for a free dinner... (I am instructing my mind to not to let her words get into my mind but she is targeting me to insult in all possible ways... And when she said about dinner, my eyes filled with tears and why she doesn''t respect the other human being and how cheap she is thinking about me... I didn''t want to hear her more, and it''s better I should leave before she makes a scene in front of everyone to insult me... When I turn around, someone stands like a hurdle... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 284 - Red Rose In The White Flower Garden Anna''s POV: I didn''t want to hear her anymore, and it''s better I should leave before she makes a scene in front of everyone to insult me... When I turn around to leave this ce, someone stands like a hurdle... I didn''t raise my head to look at him because my tears may overflow from my eyes by looking whoever it is and I am sure he is one of the higher officials who deserve this table, so I moved aside to give him free ess to sit in the chair and turn other side to leave this ce, but he suddenly hold my wrist tightly, I am shocked that who might be this person who holds my wrist, I immediately looked at him and its Rubeus uncle... I feel nervous the moment I looked at him, and I know it''s a chance for him to kill me with his dagger words by taking the opportunity of the situation... But he is looking at me with his worried eyes and still holds my wrist very caressingly and turned his face towards Genie and looked at her with his furious face... Rubeus uncle: She is the Red Rose in the white flower garden, and she deserves this chair than anyone else in this party... You better shut your mouth and do your work what exactly a personal assistant will do... (I am shocked and opened my mouth in shock for Rubeus uncle''s strong, furious statement towards Genie... What''s just happened here? Did Rubeus uncle take a stand towards me? Did he just say that I am a Red Rose? Did he really praised me? He still holds my hand very firmly and caressingly like a father holds her daughter''s hand to support her... And he is fighting against to Genie in order to support me.) Genie: I am doing my personal assistant work by giving priority to very important guests... Rubeus uncle: Yeah, but don''t you know your very very important guests are the rtives of your boss... Genie: Rtives? Rubeus uncle: Yes, don''t you know the close rtives to your boss? Genie: I know Mark''s close rtives and I don''t include the people into his close rtives who are particrly living under his shelter just because to loot his money... Rubeus uncle: Don''t forget I have all the rights to fire you from your job if you did not stop hurting and bullying, Anna... Genie: How dare you to fire me from my job? I am not working under your employment, and Mark never fires me from my job because he knows me very well than anyone... Rubeus uncle: It''s just a fraction of second for me to make you get out from here and get out from Mark''s office... You better watch your mouth before something bad happened to you... Genie: How dare you to speak to me in such a way? (By finishing her words Genie ising towards Rubeus uncle with her grudge face, and I guess she will p him... So, I immediately take a step forward and stand before Rubeus uncle and her face turned to more furious by looking at me and raised her hand to p me... "Gen.., my furious girl... Calm down, baby... Calm down¡­" I hear the same tone of strong bass voice of a male and by listening to the tone Genie immediately calm down and I looked at the owner of the voice... He is the same old man, Joseph, Genie''s father... Genie: Dad... (Genie immediately went to her father and hugged him. Meanwhile, I looked at Rubeus uncle; he is still starring both father and daughter with his furious angry face and he still holds my wrist very caressingly...) Joseph: It''s not your fault, baby... But you should listen to your boss rtives and organise ording to their orders and you should not be furious at your boss rtives, ok? (By finishing his words, he looked at Rubeus uncle with a smile on his face... I feel like it''s not a genuine smile and Rubeus uncle tightens grip on my wrist with more furious at their actions... I understand he doesn''t like both Genie and her father... After a few seconds Genie loosened her hug and left the ce by giving me a dagger look... Joseph still looking at Rubeus uncle with his fake smile on his face and he looked at my wrist which is gripped by Rubeus uncle... And again smiled by looking at me... Joseph: I am so sorry for my daughter''s behaviour, Rubeus... Rubeus uncle: You should help her with some good manners, Joseph... Joseph: Yeah, I am helping her... Soon she will be up to your standards, Rubeus... (By finishing his words, Joseph leave the ce and I take a long breath to get stabilized from the issue just happened... And Rubeus uncle still hold my wrist but his tight grip turned to firmly, and he offered me the chair where I sit before the issue and I sit quietly and he sit beside me and leave the grip on my wrist and looked at it with his worried eyes... What just happened right now? Is this a dream or real? Did Rubeus uncle really supported me? Or he takes a stand because of some old issues with Genie and her dad¡­) Rubeus uncle: I think I hurt you with my tight grip on your wrist... (I strike my head as no and rubbing my wrist with my other hand to make it normal but I am still in shock not because of Genie''s insult but the stand took by Rubeus uncle towards me...) Rubeus uncle: I know how to make it even better... (By finishing his words he takes the bracelet from his pocket and keeps it on my wrist and hooked it... It''s my pearl bracelet which is gifted by Ria... I immediately hold it with my other hand and sense it, and involuntarily tears rolled down from my eyes... I feel very happy by looking at the bracelet on my wrist; it is like a memory of Ria and I feel Ria still hold my hand when I wear this bracelet¡­ I feel eternally happy for Rubeus uncle''s behaviour towards me and it''s like he is taking away the alligation of theft on me by returning me this bracelet back¡­ Anna: Thank you so much, sir... (I am still confused to call him sir or uncle because he warned me in ourst conversation that I don''t dare to call him uncle...) Rubeus uncle: I am so sorry, Anna... (I am shocked for his apologies and looking at him with my widened eyes...) Rubeus uncle: I know I treated you very harshly and spell out very rude words... Sorry is a small word for the insult I made to you... But please be kind on me and forgive me and ept me as your uncle... (I immediately hold his hand in return and feel so much happy for his good change towards me...) Anna: You no need to say sorry to me, uncle... You are our guardian and you have all the rights on us... (He pat on my head very caressingly...) Rubies uncle: You have lots of patience, Anna... Actually, I was cheated by a girl in my past life and I faced a very hard time to get out of her thoughts and I don''t want Mark to face the same situation¡­ That''s the reason I behaved with you in such a harsh way, thinking that you are after Mark and trapping him for his property¡­ And I am sure you can handle Mark in any situation, particrly his anger... (By listening the name Mark from his mouth, I blushed to myself and nod my head as yes... Meanwhile, I heard a fake cough who is trying to interrupt our conversation. so, I looked around to check who it is, and it''s Mona... I immediately smiled by looking at her and she sit on the other side of me and again fake coughed by looking at me...) Anna: Mona...! Mona: What''s happening? Family reunion? Huhhh? Rubeus uncle: How dare you to tease my little girl..? (Rubeus uncle said strongly to Mona in a teasing warning tone... Mona immediately put a pout on her face and looked at Rubeus uncle with her puppy eyes...) Mona: If she is your little girl then what I am to you, uncle? You left me alone? (She asked in a pleading tone but still holding a pout face towards Rubeus uncle.) Rubeus uncle: You are always my baby girl, Mona... Why do you think I will leave you alone? (By finishing his words we allughed to each other happy... And now I understand it''s a magic spell of Mona... Mona speaks to Rubeus uncle on the day she visited me after her trip, maybe she turned Rubeus uncle to other side with her magical words... And Yes, since from the past two days, particrly after Mona''s visit, he didn''t react with me rudely... And I can still remember he acted casually when I entered into Ria''s room to take my visa and passport... But I am not sure what he is searching for in Ria''s room... My thoughts were interrupted by Mona again... Mona: Clean your face, Anna... Your tears may ruin your makeup... (Mona handed over me the tissue and I cleaned my face gently... Rubeus uncle: ok girls, have Fun I need to spare some time with the guests... By finishing his words Rubeus uncle left.us... and I looked at Mona with my smiling face¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 285 - I Didnt Understand You... Anna''s POV: After Rubeus uncle left us, Mona and I have some private time to chit-chat, and it''s the right time to ask her about her conversation with Rubeus uncle, and i am sure its Mona''s magic to turn Rubeus uncle to other side. Anna: So, what is the magic spell you use on Rubeus uncle, Mona... (At first, she looked at me in shock with her widened eyes, but after a few seconds, she smiled and tried to cover up the topic.) Mona: What do you mean by the magic spell, Anna... Rubeus uncle is really a nice person... Anna: Yeah, I know Rubeus uncle is a nice person and I am sure you convinced him to ept me as Mark''s partner. Mona: Anna..! Anna: Please, Mona, I want to know what you spoke to him when you went into his room... Mona: Well, well... We just had a casual talk, that''s it... Anna: Do you think I believe that you both just had a casual talk? And most importantly after I said about the bracelet issue to you how I think you both just had a casual talk, Mona? Mona: listen, Anna... Everything happened for our good sake... Anna: Yeah, I believe everything happened for our good sake, but please tell me the conversation you both had... Mona: you are smart enough to identify the facts... Ok, let me tell you what happened... I went into his room because I want to argue with him for his rude behavior towards you, but not to wish him... And I want to question him why he left Mark all of a sudden but the moment I entered into his room, he is crying by holding Mark''s parent''s photo and Ria''s photo, I am worried by looking at him. #dhback# Mona''s Pov# Mona: Rubeus, uncle..! (He turned to me with his crying face and by looking at me he immediately came to me and hugged me and started crying loudly... I know how much pain it is by losing his own lovely sister along with her husband and his niece... I just tapped him on his back to make him calm down... After a few seconds of his outburst of tears, he calms down and sits on the bed and looking at the pictures again and started talking to me... Rubeus uncle: Thank you, Mona... At least, you understand me and came to look at me... I feel better now... (Eventhoug I am worried by looking at his teary eyes I want to ask him strongly about why he is bullying Anna¡­ So I asked the same¡­) Mona: No uncle, you are mistaken... I didn''t understand you, and I am unable to understand you... I didn''t understand why you left Mark all of a sudden and particrly when he is in need of you... I didn''t understand why you visited now... And I didn''t understand why you are torturing Anna for no reason... Please tell me the answers to all these questions, uncle... Please¡­ (I asked him very furiously with my loud voice.) Rubeus uncle: So, Anna yed her cheap tricks again and injected into your brain against me... Mona: if she really wants to inject against you, she will directly say to Mark but not me... And I forced her to tell the truth after Nanny gave me the clue about your dragger words on her, So i requested her to tell me the truth and she said it. And do you think Mark will allow you to stay in this house after knowing the facts you did to her? Rubeus uncle: Maybe today evening she may injecte to Mark too... Mona: No, uncle... You are totally misunderstanding, Anna... She is a very nice girl and perfectly suits for Mark, and she always wins with her patience... Rubeus uncle: She is following Mark just because for his property and money and you know I was cheated in my life with ady, and I don''t want to face Mark with the same situation... Mona: Your issue is entirely different from Mark''s, uncle... Please try to understand... Anna is Ria''s best friend... Please try to remember, Ria always says about Anna... Rubeus uncle: I remember Ria has a best friend in her hostel, but I am not sure about her name... Mona: Ria''s hostel friend is Anna, uncle... And you know she lost her family after Ria''s death and Mark helped her and gave shelter to her, and you know Mark forced her to do sex when he is on drugs... But she understands Mark better, and she didn''t tell to Mark about the same because she knows Mark''s feelings and she know Mark will hurt if he knows the fact... And I requested her tomit with Mark, and I am sure both of them will ovee from their family tragedy and now they are in deep love with each other and getting out of their depression of their family loss... It''s not what you are thinking, uncle... Anna didn''t approach Mark by looking at his property and she always asks Mark to not spend money on her... Rubeus uncle: If in that case, why she has stolen Ria''s bracelet? Mona: Ria really gifted it to Anna, uncle... Rubeus uncle: No Mona, Ria don''t gift it to anyone... She promised me that she doesn''t take it from her hand... Mona: But she gifted it to Anna and you can clearly understand how much Ria loves Anna because she gifted that bracelet to Anna... And one more thing to give you rity about it, I still remember the first day I met Anna, when I am giving treatment to her I take the bracelet from her hand and give it to Nanny to keep it safe... So it''s clear she didn''t steal it after she came to this house and the fact is Ria gifted it to her... And if Ria''s soul is looking at you, she really feels bad about you for the alligations you made on her dearest friend... (Rubeus uncle didnt speak to me for a few seconds and looked at me with his worried eyes.) Rubeus uncle: I don''t mean to insult her, Mona I thought she trapped Mark by looking at his property because you know how much hard life I faced when a girl cheated on me by looking at my property... So, I don''t want Mark to face the same... That''s the reason I targeted her and offered her money to leave Mark but she took all the pain and didn''t tell to Mark anything about it... Mona: Exactly, uncle... I think now you understand her clearly... Rubeus uncle: Yes, I do... I hope she should not cheat on Mark, Mona: She never cheat Mark, uncle¡­ Rubeus uncle: If in that case I am the most happiest person because Mark is going to get maried¡­ But I will be most happy if Anna ept me by not keeping it in mind that what I have done to her... Mona: she will definitely ept you, uncle¡­ But tell me why you left Mark all of a sudden... Rubeus uncle: There are the reasons that I left him, Mona... But... Tell me one thing, is Ria reallymitted suicide? Mona: Yes, uncle... (I don''t want to tell him that Ria is attacked by a gang because he feels more depressed after he knows the fact, and Mark personally requested me to don???t say it to anyone about Ria''s attack but the fact she attempted suicide is true, so I agreed with Rubeus uncle.) Rubeus uncle: No Mona, there may be a chance that she is murdered... I know personally about Mona... She is a brave heart girl and never tries to attempt suicide... Mona: Uncle, we should agree with the facts we have and Tom and I personally dealing with this case, so if we find anything weird, I will let you know defly... Rubeus uncle: Thank you so much, Mona... Thank you for understand my feelings¡­ Mona: Why do you think I don''t understand you? I am always your baby girl, right? (I hugged him happily...) Rubeus uncle: Yes, you are always my baby girl and came to me like an angel to solve the issues... And tell me, is there any chance Mark epted me again? (I immediatelyughed at him...) Mona: You know about your nephew very well than me and you know if he is angry and mad at anything he never looks at it again and he takes his revenge at par... Rubeus uncle: he didn''t take his revenge on me yet... (I againughed at him loudly...) Mona: Not talking to you and ignoring you is the biggest revenge he is taking on you, uncle¡­ (Rubeus uncleughed at me, and we bothughed to each other again.) Rubeus uncle: Help me, Mona... How can I speak to him? Mona: I don''t have any idea, uncle... Let''s see... But I am sure Mark is still loving and caring you... Rubeus uncle: Really? Mona: Yes, if not, he would definitely throw you out of his house on the first day you came... (We bothughed again...) Rubeus uncle: Yes, he is... My idiot fellow has guts to throw me out, but I don''t repeat the same mistake by leaving him alone again... Mona: It''s ok, uncle, I will leave now¡­ Bye, take care... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 286 - Love Charm... Anna''s POV: After listening to Mona''s conversation with Rubeus uncle, I feel very happy and relieved¡­ She really takes a stand against Rubeus uncle and makes him understand about me. Anna: Thank you so much, Mona... Mona: Don''t separate me by saying thanks, Anna... I am one of your family members, and I have things to deal with it, and I don''t allow anyone to use you in the wrong way... (I smile at her, and she is really a very kind-hearted girl, and Tom is very lucky to find such a cute, innocent, honest girl as his partner... But I have few doubts regarding Rubeus uncle. What exactly he is searching for in Ria''s room? And what he means by the box? I no need to worry anymore because now I can ask him directly and it''s easy for me to know what exactly he is searching for. Until then, I should not say about it to anyone because I may falsely use him for nothing.) Mona: What are you thinking, Anna... Anna: Nothing great; I am just thinking about how Mark and Rubeus uncle will be a reunion like before... Mona: Yes, Anna, we all worried about the same, and Rubeus uncle is feeling very lonely for Mark''s ignorance towards him and in the same way I know how Mark hurted when Rubeus uncle ignored him after his parent tragedy... But Rubeus uncle said he has some reasons to avoid Mark... Maybe it''s a strong reason... Anna: So we should think about a good n which makes them reunion again... Mona: Yes, Anna, think about it¡­ Anna: hmmm, Why are you smiling at me? Mona: You don''t know how much happy I am when Rubeus uncle epted you and I didn''t guess Rubeus uncle will apologies you this much early... Hope everything happened for our good sake... Anna: Yes, Mona, it''s just because of you and your good words about me make him to turn favourable to us... Mona: It''s ok, Anna... Now our next target is the reunion of Mark and uncle... Think about a good n and let me know if you find any n. (Immediately, I got a sh of strawberries and I startedughing at Mona...) Mona: Why are youughing now? Did you find any ns? (I nodded my head as yes and stillughing at Mona...) Mona: Tell me, what''s the n? (I tried to control myugh and exined to Mona.) Anna: If Mark is a kid, my Idea may workout, and both of them will be a reunion, Mona... Mona: What''s the n, Anna? Anna: It''s a childish technique, Mona... You mayugh at me... Mona: let me know first, then we can decide... Anna: Strawberries, Mona... Mona: What? Strawberry? Anna: Yes, if Mark is a kid, I may definitely offer him Strawberries to make him calm down from his anger... Mona: whoahhh...! Anna, that''s really a Great Idea... Anna: That''s a childish idea, Mona..! And do you think Mark will fall for the childish act? Mona: Anna..! You don''t know about the strawberry trick which Rubeus uncle always uses on Mark. When Mark is mad at uncle during his childhood, he used that trick and Mark will calm down. I will tell to Rubeus uncle the same, and he will be alert and grab the opportunity of the situation... Anna: let''s hope for the best, Mona... (Mona immediately went and dragged Rubeus uncle aside when he is speaking to other officials and said something to him, and both of them are smiled and talking to each other... Meanwhile, Tom came and sat opposite to me, and I smiled at him... Tom: So, you feel happy, right? Anna: Yeah, Soo much... Rubeus uncle epted me, and hope Mark should ept him too... Tom: Don''t worry, Anna... They will be definitely reunion maybe soon orter... (I got a sh that Tom nodded his head at me as ok when Joseph''s uncle is staring at my body... So I better ask Tom about his opinion on Joseph''s uncle.) Anna: What do you think about Joseph uncle? Tom: huhh..? I just came to you to ask about the same... Anna: Me? Tom: Yes, Anna... I saw when he is staring at you, and I just came to you to warn you... Anna: Warn? Tom: Yes, I have a doubt on him that he may threaten you... So be careful, Ok? Anna: Yeah, I will be careful, but why will he try to threaten me? Tom: Because of Genie... We all know Gen likes Mark and Joseph may go to the extent to make her daughter''s wishe true and he may threaten you to get away from Mark... Anna: But I don''t feel him in such a way, Tom... You know I can sense his lewd staring at me... I don''t know why I feel in such a way... Anyway, I should be very careful when he is around me¡­ (Mona again came to us when we are in the middle of our talk.) Mona: Tom, please change your investigation expression, we are at the party..! (Tom and Iughed at Mona, and we all started chit chat casually but in the middle of our chit-chat, Mona noticed my chain.) Mona: Wo, Anna! I just noticed your chain... It really looks beautiful on your neck, and the pendant is very lovely, and it looks like a magic charm on your neck... Tom: It looks like a love charm rather than a magic charm on her neck... (By looking at my blushed face, Tom understands it''s a gift from Mark; that''s the reason he changed magic to love, but Mona still didn''t understand that it''s a gift from Mark.) Mona: I didn''t buy any chains for you... Is this your old chain? (I wonder Mona didn''t guess that it''s Mark''s gift but the moment she is asking me about the chain, my face turned to more blush, and I don''t know how to say it to her that it''s Mark''s gift...) Mona: I think it''s an engraved Red diamond, right? Anna: I don''t know about it, Mona... Mona: What? You don''t know? (Mona stared at the chain for a few more seconds and her face lighten up suddenly.) Mona: Whoahhh! I understand now... It''s Mark''s gift, right? (Mona shouted with her excitement tone, and I smiled at her and nodded my head as yes...) Mona: when did he gifted it to you, Anna? Anna: After you left, he came into my room and... Mona: ok, ok¡­ I understand everything now... And I understand your lip prints on Mark''s neck¡­ And I can understand why you didn''t respond to my call... (I smile at Mona that she is speedily corrting everything.) Mona: But you know, buying this chain to you is Mark''s own decision, and he didn''t even ask me for selection too... Maybe he bought it for you out of his overwhelming love... (By listening to Mona, I hold the pendent in my neck and looked at her.) Anna: Yes Mona, I don''t know if it is a diamond or some precious stone but this is very precious to me, and I understand it''s Mark''s personal selection, and I am very blessed with his gift because it clearly shows how much he loves me and I feel eternally happy with his gift irrespective of its cost... Mona: Yes, Anna, he really loves you a lot, and I know you never take him down from his expectations... "Excuse me,dies and gentlemen..." (A sudden familiar voice announcement interrupts our conversation, and I looked at the person... It''s Mark... I immediately smiled by looking at Mark''s charming face, and he pinned the micro mic on his shirt and started his speech, and he attracted all the attention in the party, and particrly the girls are staring by looking at his handsomeness... But he looked at me with his sharp eyes into my eyes before he started his speech... By looking at his ring look, my body filled with the shrills and Mark started his speech... Mark: Our mental health and personal well-being are tied up in the quality of our personal rtionships. The more closely we are connected to the people we love, the happier we feel, and the more personal satisfaction we have in our lives. Most people rate moments of connection and shared enjoyment with their loved ones as their most important life experiences. These important rtionships include not only family and personal friends, but also the wider groups andmunities we belong to. Forming connections and a sense ofmunity with work colleagues, neighbours, and the various groups that make up our identity and all contribute to our well-being. That''s the reason I have arranged this party and invited you to announce one of my personal life decision¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 287 - Will You Marry Me? Anna''s POV: Mark is still continuing his speech, but I have no clue what he is talking about; I am sure he is not talking about hispany. There may be a chance he is saying about Rubeus uncle because he likes him so much... I am listening to him clearly with all my concentration to understand what he is saying... Mark: Life offers many challenges. I know I can meet them if she is willing to face them with me, and when I met her, I knew I''d met my soul mate. It was only a matter of time until we arrived at this moment. (What? She? About whom he is supposed to say about? Is he just said, soul mate? Does it mean he is talking about his life partner? Means he is talking about meee...! I am shocked, and shrills filled all over my body, and I am scared and nervous now... What is he trying to say to everyone? I can hear the increased sh sounds of cameras on Mark... He suddenly looked at me with his sharp eyes, a sudden shrill electrified through my spine, and I am looking at him with my shocked expression¡­) Mark: I can''t imagine growing old with anyone else, nor do I want to other than with my soulmate¡­ I know she is the only one I want to share the rest of my life with. (I can hear my raising of the heartbeat when I am listening to him... He is still looking at me anding forward, step by step towards me by continuing his speech...) Mark: There are many ways to be happy in this life, but all I really need is you... Anna... It''s you, Anna... My cute little angel in my life¡­ (I have no words to say, and my eyes are filled with tears by listening to my name from him, and he ising near to me and just a few feet away... I stand involuntarily by looking at him, and he is looking into my eyes anding forward to me by continuing his lovely speech...) Mark: When I look into your eyes, I can see a reflection of the two of us and the life I hope we''ll share together. The story of our love is only beginning. I know my life will never beplete without you beside me to share it. Let''s write our own happy ending... (By finishing his words, he just stands a foot away from me, and I raised my head to look at him, and tears started rolling down from my eyes by listening to him... He came a little close to me and wipe my tears with his thumb finger, and I can see his eyes are turning to wet when clearing my tears¡­ By looking at him with his wet eyes, I can''t even try to control my emotions, and tears started overflow¡­ I immediately want to hug him, but he immediately takes a step back by taking away his hand on my cheek... I didn''t understand why he is step back¡­ Mark: I know my life will never beplete without you, Anna... When I think about you, I know that no one else will ever hold my heart the way you do. (By finishing his words, he getting down on one knee to propose to me... That''s it, I started crying with happiness by looking at him down to me and cupped my mouth with my hands to ovee the excitement and looking at him... Mark: When I look into my heart, I see only you, Anna¡­ I promise you; no one will work harder to make you happy or cherish you more than me. When I met you, I knew I''d met my match. It was only a matter of time until we arrived at this moment. How it turns out is all in your hands. You deserve the very best, someone who will back you up without limits, let you grow without borders, and love you without end. Will you let me be the one? (By finishing his words, he took the ring from his pockets and offered me... I am very happy, and my soul is jumping with Happiness by looking at the ring and looking at his honest proposal Everyone at the party stands and started apuse with ps. I am still looking into his wet eyes, which makes me more emotional... Mark: Will you marry me? (The moment I heard him, I nodded my head as Yes, and I can''t spell out the word Yes because of my over emotion I feel... I immediately kneeled down before him and showed my left hand to him; he immediately put the ring on my hand andughed at me with happiness... Everyone is pping and cheering by looking at us... I immediately stepped forward on my knees and hugged him tightly, and hide my face on his chest... In return, he hugged me tightly, and after a few seconds, someone tapped on my shoulder, and I looked Who it is... And it''s Mona... Even Mona''s eyes are teary by looking at us, and she immediately gave me a ring... I take the ring from her hand and put it on Mark''s finger... He immediately pulled me close to him and started kissing me very passionately, and I understand he doesn''t care about anyone... I feel embarrassed for the first few seconds, but I am involved in his kiss second by second, and I can''t hear the sounds of photo snaps taken by paparazzi, and I can''t hear any ones apuse maybe i feel like I am indifferent world¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 288 - Its Not A Wedding Party Mark''s POV: Anna really looks very hot in her red dress, and my cravings towards her are increasing second by second when I am looking at her particrly in that red hot dress and I am observing her every minute when I am speaking to the other officials... Once I saw when Genie is speaking to her, and when I next saw her, Rubeus uncle holds her hand... Next time, Anna and Rubeus uncle are talking to each other happily... I don''t mind if my uncle is speaking to Anna but I don''t allow him to hurt her, and he will get rity by the end of the party that she is mine¡­ By looking at Anna''s face, I am sure my uncle is not threatening her... When I was busy in speaking with some group of officials, my uncle came and stood beside me... I didn''t react to him and acted casually and left the ce and went to say hi to other groups of officials... My uncle immediately followed me and stood beside me again... I looked at him with my disgusting look, but he didn''t care and trying to speak to me... I don''t care about him anymore and I don''t want to feel the pain again in my life, and I know how much pain I took when he ignored me after my parent''s tragedy... In between my thoughts, I managed to speak to the clients, but he is cross-questioning me to give answers to him; meanwhile, Mona pulled him aside, thank god, for the first time in my life, my sadistic friend saved me from him... I looked at Anna again, and she is busy in speaking to Tom... It''s Time to propose to her... I looked around; almost all the guests arrived, particrly my uncle, once Ist checked my uncle''s presence and went to the dais to set the micro mic... My heartbeat is rising fast the moment I am about to start but when I looked at my charming girl, I feel relieved and started my proposal. I didn''t n to spell out such romantic quotes, but by looking at Anna, those quotese from my heart automatically... When I am walking towards her and looking into her eyes, I feel no one is there in this hall except Anna and me... My love for her makes my eyes wet, but by looking at Anna''s happy emotions for my surprise towards her makes me feel eternally happy... She is crying like a baby by looking at me when I am offering her a ring... But I feel blessed when she sits on her knees before me to ept my ring, and it''s like she doesn''t want me to be down to her... She immediately hugged me and crying happily, and I escape a few tears from my eyes while celebrating this happy moment... This is the most wonderful Memory of my life, both Anna and I know we are in love, and we confess our love to each other but proposing to her to marry me is like another big step in our rtionship and I feel very happy that Anna will be with me lifelong and she will share her unconditional love with me... The moment she keeps the ring on my finger, I didn''t wait for one more second and pulled her towards me and started kissing her deeply to express my love... First, she is scared to respond to my kiss, but in a few seconds, she lost her world and closed her eyes and started responding to my kiss and caressing my hair with her love... I love her essence of the kiss, I love it when she is caressing my hair gently while kissing... And I love to kiss her deeply if she is responding more... When we were both involved in our deep kiss, I sensed someone''s hand on my shoulder and followed by a fake cough... I know it''s Mona... I realize we are at the party in the middle of higher officials and paparazzi... It''s time to break the kiss, but it''s hard to break my kiss when I am kissing her and particrly when she is responding with all her love... "Mark, it''s just an engagement party, not a wedding party... Better break your kiss; it''s been a long time..." Mona leaned to me and said with her low voice and chuckled at us¡­ I don''t care her teasing, I am still kissing Anna and enjoying her essence... But Anna, when she heard Mona''s murmuring, she alerted and stopped responding to my kiss, and I slowly broke the kiss and looked at Anna... Her face is filled with tears and looked happy and blessed; we both smile at each other... Mark: I love you, Anna... Anna: I love you, Mark... We both said I love you out of our love, the moment everyone apuse and pped and shouted with happiness by looking at us... Anna is scared and turned around to check, and she feels scared by looking at the paparazzi are surrounded us and grabbing the pictures in all possible ways, and all the officials are cherishing and pping by looking at us... I got up from my kneel-down position and helped Anna to getup and hold her close to me by holding her waist to make her calm down... Mona and Tom came to us and hugged both of us and congratted us... Mona: Mark, you can leave Anna freely... Your drama for the proposal is done... (I held Anna more tightly and pulled her more close to me...) Mark: Never in my life¡­ We allughed at each other happily¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 289 - Anna Is Mine... Anna''s POV: I feel very happy and overwhelmed when Mark holds me on my waist and said "Never in my life", and Mona screamed with happiness by looking at us and I can see her eyes are wet by looking at us... We should be grateful to the people who make us happy; they are the charming guardian who makes our souls blossom. Here is my charming guardian Mona, I am blessed to find her as my guardian, my supporter, my wellwisher¡­ Mona: Let''s leave my Anna free, Mark... (By finishing her words she pulled me from Mark''s grip, but Mark didn''t loosen his grip on my waist and hold me more tightly...) Mona: Anna is mine, not yours... (Mona screamed to make Mark more jealous.) Mona: "I don''t let her to be only yours..." After listening to her words, Mark pecked on my lips gently to show Mona that I belong to him. I can''t say anything other than smile at them. Meanwhile, Tom came and offered me a mic...) Tom: Say something about Mark, Anna... (I immediately strike my head as no with shyness and I didn''t prepare anything to say too.) Tom: It''s ok, Anna, say something... (He keeps the mic into my hand, and I looked at Mona to save me, but this time she didn''t stand by my side and encouraging me to speak something about Mark. Everyone at the party bes silent to listen to my words about Mark... But for me, I can hear the sound of my own heartbeat and feel nervous about facing the situation... Meanwhile, Mark taps on my waist as ok and loosens his grip on my waist and holds me gentle... I looked at him, and when I looked at his eyes; I lost my nervousness and feel secured... And by looking at his smile, I smiled involuntarily and started the speech, and I want to say about Mark... Anna: Love ¡ª it makes us smile, it makes us giggle, and it makes us rejoice in the little moments we share together. Love makes us do unimaginable things that we have only dreamt about, and it is an indescribable and magical feeling that makes you feel like we are at the top of the world. Actually, it''s not being in love that makes me more happy... It is the person that I am in love makes me more happy, and I am blessed that I find Mark as my Love partner and my soulmate and my future husband... I feel blessed to have someone like him as my soulmate, with whom I can share my deepest and darkest secrets. My dreams and hopes are now will be seed, along with Mark... My life is wonderful because Mark is with me, and he always makes me happy when I feel sad and low. His smile lightens up my life, and all the darkness disappears. His love towards me thinks crazy, and I never thought in my life that I spend such lovemaking sessions with him... I have many overwhelming love memories with him, and I am waiting for more sweet memories in my life with him... I will love him till the end of my life, and I want to be with him all my life. And I Never let him alone, and it''s my promise¡­ I love you, Mark... I love you so much... Thank you so much for everything¡­ And your surprise is like a lifetime memory stored with me... (By finishing my words I hugged Mark and hide my face on his chest with shyness, and I can hear everyone''s ps and cheering tone... Mark lifted me up a little by holding my waist and hugged me more tightly and caressing me... I wrapped my hands around his neck, and he leans his head on my bare neck, and his hot breathing is doing magic on my neck...) Mona: It''s time to dance..! (Mona whispered loudly with her happy tone and I can hear a slow salsa romantic music around...) Mark: Would you like to dance with me? (Mark asked me, still holding my waist and his head is on my neck.) Anna: I always love to dance with you, Mark... (He immediately loosened his hug and looked at me with his sharp eyes, and I feel blushed by looking at him, and he offered me his hand to initiate the dance, and I immediately hold his hand as an eptance... He put one of his hands around my waist and holds my other hand in a romantic way, and I can''t avoid his sharp eyes, which makes me think that I am an indifferent world... We started to dance, and when he lifted me and made a turn of a round I smiled and looked around, and I again noticed the decoration once again, and now I understand it''s a trap made by Mark to make me think about hispany Anniversary... And I corrted everything with Mona... I understand why she personally takes care of me by taking me to the beauty salon and how she managed me to wear this red dress... In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark. He raised his head as to what... Anna: Thank you..! (He lifted me and kissed me on my lips gently and make mend again on the ground. I smile at him and again said thank you to him he again kissed me in the same way, but now with more intense and his grip on my waist is turned to more pressure. I can understand his intense feelings for me are increasing.) Mark: Every time you say thank you, I will kiss you more deeply, and you know I feel happy for your kiss rather than your thanks... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 290 - Our Parents Are Very Happy... Anna''s Pov: Mark: Every time you say thank you, I will kiss you more deeply, and you know I feel happy for your kiss rather than your thanks... (I didn''t wait for one more second and kissed him on his lips by pulling his head towards me... After a few seconds, he lifted me and taking steps; I didn''t care where he is taking me, but I deeply involved in kissing him by closing my eyes to make him satisfied with my kiss... He then pinned me to the wall, and I can sense the coldness of the wall on my back, and I opened my eyes and stopped my kissing and looked around... The ce really looks like heaven, maybe this is the other side of the house, and it is decorated with red roses around, and I realized I didn''t rest my back on the wall, and it''s a tree... The floor is filled with rose petals and red balloons around and with little hanging lights... I immediately looked at Mark with my surprise look... He then holds my hand and makes me walk a few more steps and hugged me from my back and pulled me towards him. Mark: Did you remember this ce? (I didn''t understand what he is talking about, I nevere to this ce before...) Anna: This is the first time I came to this ce, Mark... (He immediately pats me on my head in a teasing way, I raised my head to look at him...) Anna: Really, Mark, this is my first time to visit this ce... (He immediately hold my chin and pointed me towards the red balloons...) Mark: There is a pond under the balloons... (My face lightens up by realizing it''s the pond in the garden and how dumb I am... Why didn''t I even realize it? I immediately blushed and smiled...) Mark: This is the ce I first kissed you... (By finishing his words he kissed me on my forehead very intensely and slightly lean down and kissed on my cheek and then lead to my lips and started kissing me very intensely by exploring my mouth... After a few seconds of his kiss, he slowly slid to my neck and started doing magic by kissing and licking in-between on my neck... His hands went to my breasts and squeezing them very intensely over my dress, while he is busy in kissing on my neck... His hot breeze on my neck gives me more pleasure. Later, he slides his head on my boobs curves and kissing them gently... With his hands, he tries to pull down my dress to expose my breasts... I immediately arched my back and looked at the sky by rising my head towards the sky... He then stands straight and looked at my pleasured face happily¡­ Mark: My cravings on you were increasing when I looked at you in this Red hot dress, Anna... (I smiled at him and I understand how he feels now, and I am ok if he wants to break my virginity now... So I ced my hand on his cheek and looked at him...) Anna: It''s ok, Mark, you can do whatever you want... I am ok with it... (He immediately took a long breath and hugged me tightly, and he is squeezing my body to him very harshly, I can''t bear him and bear his hug, but I try to control myself and understand how hard he is trying to control his desires... He suddenly left me and turned to the other side and rubbing his hair to control his emotions; I immediately went close to him and held his hand. Anna: It''s ok, Mark, I am happy to do sex with you... (I openly told him by leaving my shyness. I don''t want him to suffer from his desires... He immediately nodded his head and sat on the ground and looking into the pond which is filled with balloons... I immediately went and sit beside him andy my head on his shoulder...) Mark: My mom and dad would be the most happiest persons by looking at you... I mean, you are their daughter-inw, right? Anna: hmmmmm, They are watching us, Mark... And they are happy by looking at us... Look at the stars; those stars are your parents... (I pointed him the twin stars to Mark... But when Mark is saying about his parents, I got a sh of my mom... And she is the most happiest person in the world by looking at her daughter engaged with such a lovely guy...) Mark: Hey, what happened? (Mark immediately takes me close to his chest by wrapping his hand around me...) Mark: I am sorry, I disturbed you... (By finishing his words he wiped my tears, I don''t want him to be sorry...) Anna: No, Mark, I just got shes of my mom too... Our parents are very happy by looking at us, right? (He immediatelyy on the ground and I followed him and rest my head on his chest and listening to his heartbeat and closed my eyes...) Mark: Anna¡­ Anna: Hmmm..! Mark: What do you think about our children''s names... (I immediately smiled and raised my head to look at him...) Mark: Tell Anna..! You have some Idea, right..? (I againy my head on his chest and replied to him without a second thought...) Anna: Ria... Mark: Then, what about another child? Anna: Another child? Mark: Yes, we got twins, right? Anna: Mark...! I am not sure about twins... Mark: hoo, then our second child... Tell me the name of our second child., Anna: Let''s think about it when I am pregnant, ok? Mark: I am eagerly waiting to make you pregnant¡­ (I hide my face on his chest for his shameless statement, he immediately cuddles me...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author. Please buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 291 - Its Time To Start The Game... Mark''s POV: Anna and I feel eternally happy for our engagement event, particrly I was flex high by listening to Anna''s speech about me and her promise that she never leaves me alone makes me more emotional... I am blessed to find her as my partner and I am eagerly waiting to make her as my wifey and want to call her wifey and I can imagine her blushed face when she heard that word from me. Later, when Anna started kissing me instead of saying thanks, I can''t control my desires on her, particrly when she is on this red hot dress on her. So, I lifted her by holding her waist and lead to the pond without breaking our kiss, I personally designed the pond area to surprise her because it is one of our most memorable ce and which is specifically decorated as per my taste ... But after reaching this ce, the silence of beauty and the fresh air mixed with Anna''s kiss essence increased more craving on her and it is increasing more and I can''t resist myself when I am looking at her in this Red hot dress¡­ But as I always try to make her dreame true i.e., to break her virginity on the first night of our wedding. So, I hugged her more tightly to control my desires, but when Anna openly said that she is ok with sex; I understand she doesn''t want me to suffer from sexual desires and I know she never regrets if I lead to sex, but I feel guilty to not make her dreame true... When we staring at the stars we both really miss our parents, particrly my mom is happier by looking at her daughter-inw and I am sure my mom will take care of Anna equals to Ria without partiality, and my dad I know he will definitely take a stand towards his daughter-inw in order to support her in any situation... I feel sad when the moment I realized that I am unable to present her my mom and dad''s love to her... And not only Anna, even I feel happy when her mom is returned to us after she cures, and I will treat her like my mom... When Anna peacefullyy on my chest without hesitation or shyness, I feel like I want her toy on my chest every time she sleeps and I can sense how secure she feels in my cuddle... We both hugged to each other on the ground near the pond on this snowy night by looking at the stars and far away from the sounds of the party, feels like I am in heaven with this angel... After a few minutes of our silence, my phone started ringing and Anna alerted to get up from my cuddle, but I pulled her more close to me and check the phone who it is and it''s my sadistic friend Mona... Anna: Who is that? Mark: It''s Mona, my sadistic friend who tries to disturb me always... Anna: No, she doesn''t try to disturb you unless it is very important... Mark: You too joined her side and making me feel alone... (Anna smiled at me and came near to my face and just a few inches gap between us...) Anna: I never leave you alone, even though you cry and rolled on the ground to leave you, and I never let it happen... Is that clear? (I smiled by looking at my girl savage, by finishing her words, Anna came close to me and kissed me gently and get up from my cuddle and adjusting her dress... Meanwhile, I answered to Mona''s call...) Mona: Mark..! Do you forget it''s your engagement party? Mark: What happened now? Mona: Everyone is looking for your couple to congratte... Mark: Yeah, I wille to there in a few minutes meanwhile ask Anna to manage them and stay with her because she may get scared and feel nervous... Mona: What? Is Anna not with you? Mark: No, she is at the party and I came to my room¡­ Mona: OMG Mark, I didn''t find her... (I try to control myugh and want to tease her more but meanwhile, Anna grabs the phone from my hand and started speaking to her new beloved friend.) Anna: Hey Mona, I am with Mark... Don''t worry..! Mona: Hoo god, Anna... I feel relieved now... One day I will definitely kill him for his teasing and pranks on me... (Anna immediatelyughed but with her hand, she is caressing my hair gently.) Mona: ok, Anna, pleasee fast, everyone is waiting for your couple... Anna: ok, we will be there in a few minutes... Mona: ok, bye... (The moment she hangs the call, I immediatelyy my head on Anna''sp and enjoying her caressing on my hair... I feel rxed when I rest my head on herp.) Anna: Mark..! Mark: hmmmmm... Anna: let''s go to the party, everyone is waiting for us... Mark: I want to rest on yourp, Anna... Anna: Yes, you can rest after our party... Mark: Really? (She nodded her head as yes but I pulled her head close to me by holding her hair and started kissing her deeply, when I am kissing her, her boobs pressed to my face near ears, I like this style of kissing, in return Anna still caressing my hair and kissing me back but after a few seconds of our intense kiss, she breaks the kiss and looked at me¡­ Anna: It won''t be nice if we make the guests wait more for us¡­ (By listening to her I get up from herp and pecked her gently and we both lead to the party hall by holding our hands... The moment we entered, all the guests turned to us and startedughing in a teasing way, and they defly understand we are busy in a love-making session... In between, I noticed in the center of the party ground, there are two chairs arranged in such a way that the back of the chairs touch each other and was surrounded by the crowd of guests... Mona came out from the crowd by looking at us very excitedly... Mona: Ok, the couples arrived, so it''s time to start the game... "Game..!" (Anna and I spell it out at the same time in shock...) Mona: Yes, Anna, a small game for the engaged couple... Anna: Mona..! Mona: it''s just a simple game, Anna... And you no need to worry because it is hosted by me and Tom personally... Ok, let me tell you about the game name first... It''s a Shoe game, did you hear about? (By finishing her words, she pulled both of us in the middle of the crowd and started exining about the game to everyone...) Mona: ok, guys, the game goes like Mark and Anna are supposed to be seated on chairs with their backs towards each other. Both of them remove their shoes and exchange one with each other. The idea is that Mark and Anna must be holding one of each shoe and I will ask questions about the couple. The answer must be either Mark or Anna. The couple is to answer the questions by raising a shoe; raising Mark''s shoe means the answer is ''Mark'' and vice versa. (Everyone shouted with excitement and I looked at Anna, she is opened her mouth in shock and immediately looked at me, I just tap her back as ok... And I am sure my sadistic friend will definitely ask us some lewd questions to make us embarrassed before everyone... Let''s hope for the best..! Mona: Come on, Mark and Anna...! Please take your seats... (I hold Anna''s hand and lead her to the chair, after she sits in her chair, I went and sit in my chair, which is a backside to her... Mona came to us and exchanged one of our shoes with each other and I can sense Anna''s nervous and how she feels awkward to answer to Mona''s questions...) Mona: ok, let''s start the game... Are you ready couple? (We nodded our head as yes.) Mona: First question, when you first met who made the first move? (I got a sh of our first moment that I hold Anna''s hair and pinned her to the wall in a harsh way... So it''s me who made the first move to speak to her, so I raised my shoe...) Mona: so both of you raised Mark''s shoe... (Everyoneughed, so Anna may get the same sh that what I got...) Mona: Who is better at keeping surprises? (I raised Anna''s shoe by getting the sh of her surprise visit to my office by cooking my favorite dessert for me when I feel low and I feel very happy and surprised...) Mona: It''s a tie... (So, Anna may raise my shoe...) Mona: Who is better at keeping secrets? (I immediately raised my shoe because I know Anna will share everything with Mona.) Mona: Ho Hoo... It''s Mark again... (I understand Anna raised my shoe and I smiled at her honesty because she indirectly agreed that she didn''t maintain secrets with Mona.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 292 - You Are Excited For Our Honeymoon? Anna''s POV: When we first met, Mark made the first move, but it is in a harsh way and no one knows about it except for me and Mark and I always say everything to Mona, not intentionally, but she will interrogate me in such a way to know about our rtionship status. So I agree that Mark is better in keeping secrets than me. And when iting to surprises, Mark will always win to surprise me and at every moment he tries to give surprise to me and I still remember his surprise by revealing Alex to me... Mona: Ok, fourth question, who is first to apologize after an argument? (Without a second thought I raised my shoe...) Mona: So, it''s, Anna who always tells her apologies to Mark... (I understand Mark also raised my shoe, maybe he may get the sh of my apologies to him when I saw a man with my dad''s features.) Mona: Who is more quick at anger? (I raised Mark''s shoe.) Mona: it''s Mark again, and most of the people here know its Mark¡­ (I can hear the whispers of the guests that they are agreeing with Mona.) Mona: Who is the first one to fall asleep? (I raised my shoe with my smiling face and I got a sh of our night over n and how me and Mona failed and sleep by 11 p.m.) Mona: It''s Anna... (Suddenly, Tom bro interrupted Mona.) Tom: Mona, it''s better to stop your kiddo''s questions, and if you leave the mic to me, I will ask some interesting questions..! (Mona immediately handover the mic to Tom... Now I am scared more, because Tom will definitely ask the questions which make me feel embarrassed before everyone but it''s ok, I will try my best... Tom: Who said I love you first? (Tom bro asked very sharply and quickly, I immediately raised my shoe because I am the one who confessed my love to Mark in the Grindelwald trip, but I remember Mark told me I love you when he is drugged, even though it is his genuine feeling I don''t consider it, so I raised my shoe... Mona: it''s a tie, but how it possible to be a tie..? Both of you are ying tricky, Do you think we can''t find what''s happened between you? (I smiled at Mona and I understand Mark considers the drug party night.) Tom: Who is the better kisser? (What? Kisser? I know it''s definitely Mark but I feel a little shy to raise the shoe and finally, I raised Mark''s shoe with my blushed face...) Mona: It''s Mark, keep it up Mark, maybe your girl likes your kiss..! (Everyoneughed at Mona''s statement.) Tom: Who''s more romantic? (I immediately raised Mark''s shoe.) Mona: It''s Mark again... Tom: Who wants the more kids? (Undoubtedly I raised Mark''s Shoe, because just a few minutes back we had a discussion about our kids near the pond, and Mark always interested in the twins.) Mona: Mark..! It''s you again... Tom: Who is looking forward to the honeymoon the most? (I raised my shoe, and everyone screams by looking at my answer... Actually, I am looking forward to our honeymoon, to break my virginity, and to calm down his sexual desires, Actually, I asked him directly that I am ok with sex before marriage because I trust him and I don''t want to make him suffer from his desires, but he is giving priority to my dream rather to do sex with me before marriage so I am waiting for our honeymoon...) Mona: It''s a tie, so both of you are eager to go to honeymoon and your answers make us want to send both of you to the honeymoon..! (The guestsughed at us in a teasing way by listening to Mona''s statement.) Tom: Who flirts the most? (I raised Mark''s shoe.) Mona: it''s Mark, and there is no surprise in it... Tom: Andstly, who loves the other more? (I quickly raised Mark''s shoe and everyone cherished with happiness.) Mona: Aeeee! It''s a tie..! (The moment I listened to Mona I get up from the chair because they already announced it''s thest question... Mona immediately came to me and hugged me. She feels very happy by listening to our answers because she is the one from the starting wants me and Mark to get engaged. After Mona''s hug, I turned around to check Mark, and he is just behind me and observing our girls hug... I smiled at him and take a step to go close to him; he pulled me more close to him very intensely by holding my waist...) Mark: You are excited about our honeymoon..! (I smiled at him and nodded my head as Yes, he made a step by holding my waist and kissed me gently for a few seconds on my lips and lean his head near to my ear and started murmuring to say something.) Mark: I will definitely make it as your sweetest memory in your life, but you should take a little pain first..! (I am shocked and looked around and the guests are still staring at us but they didn''t hear us, I immediately looked at Mark again with my blushed face and nodded my head as Yes as an eptance for the little sweet paine out of our love in our first session. He loses his grip on my waist and we turned towards the guests'' side and Mark''s hand is still wrapping around my waist and a few of the higher official guests came to us and wished us... I looked around, and I saw Mona and Tom are busy in speaking to some guests and I checked Rubeus uncle, and he busy in speaking to some officials... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 293 - Magic Trick..! Anna''s POV: After some time passed, Mona and Tom joined us and a girl offered us the drinks and we are started chit-chatting while having our drinks... Mona: So, Mark, tell me when you are going to announce the marriage date... (Mark immediately looked at me and I looked at Mona and exined my point of view.) Anna: It''s better after Ria''s case gets solved, Mona... Mona: Ria''s case? Anna: Yes, Mona, I wish all the issues get solved by the time of our marriage, so we can happily marry to each other... Tom: Anna, you are totally forgetting Mark''s answers! He is more eager for the honeymoon and you should not dy it... Mark: Anna is right, Tom... Even I am thinking to get married after Ria''s case gets solved¡­ Mona: Why are you rting Ria''s case to your wedding..? Actually, there is no rtionship between your wedding and Ria''s case, So why are you trying to postpone it? Mark: Mona, please try to understand how I will live a happy life without solving Ria''s case? Mona: Mark, you should move on in your life and both of them are independent decisions, anding to Ria''s case, me and Tom are trying so hard and fast to get it solve as early as possible but that doesn''t mean you should postpone your personal life events by linking it to Ria''s case... (After listening to Mona I agree with her, we should move on our lives but I don''t want her to pressurized about our wedding, so I try to convince her.) Anna: Please, Mona, please try to understand... We are engaged, so it means half of our marriage is done and we will be happy to get married after Ria''s case gets solved. "So, what are you all talking about..?" (A male voice interrupted our discussion, and we all looked at him and its Rubeus uncle. I immediately smiled by looking at him and Mona immediately pulled him into our circle. Meanwhile, Mark takes a step back to leave the ce by looking at his uncle but I immediately hold his wrist to stop him, he looked at me to leave his hand and I strike my head as No and requesting him with my eyes to stay. He has no other choice to escape and stand beside me very coldly. I feel relieved the moment he listened to me. Mona: Rubeus uncle, you came at the right time..! Tell me, our personal life should not corrte to the issues happening in our life, right? Rubeus uncle: Yes, Mona, I will totally agree with you and we should not corrte the issues to our personal life because the moment we think we solve the issues by that time we may lose our personal life... Or we may lose some special personal rtionship with our beloved ones. (By finishing his words, Rubeus uncle gave a sharp look to Mark and I understand Rubeus uncle is indirectly saying it to Mark about their bonding... Maybe he ignored Mark for the reason of issues to get solved... Soon orter I should ask Rubeus uncle about the exact reason for his ignorance of Mark in his critical time. So I can help them to get close.) Rubeus uncle: Sometimes, we may not be able to speak to our beloved once for the mistake we did by giving priority to issues... Am I right, Mark? (Now Rubeus uncle and Mark are face to face... But Mark turned his head to another side to avoid Rubeus uncle''s re and didn''t respond to him. But deep down of my heart I have a hope that Mark will ept his uncle because on the first day of Rubeus uncle Visit Mark worried about his uncle by holding me.) Rubeus uncle: Ok, would you like to see the strawberry magic? (My face immediately lightened up and looked at Rubeus uncle in surprise. Maybe this is the trick Mona told me before about the strawberry trick which always used by Rubeus uncle to calm down Mark. By finishing his words, Uncle showed his palm with one strawberry on his palm and offered it to Mark... Mark turned his face slightly and looked at the strawberry in his uncle''s palm and raised his hand to grab the strawberry from Rubeus uncle''s hand. But Rubeus uncle closed his palm and hide his hand back to him... Mark immediately turned his face to another side with anger... I smiled by looking at Mark.) Rubeus uncle: Okk, take it... (Rubeus uncle immediately offered Mark but his palm is still closed.. Mark immediately turned and opened his hand like a kid and there are three strawberries in Rubeus uncle''s palm... I am surprised that how he gets 3 strawberries in his palm and there is no wonder, Mark, immediately grab the three strawberries and eat one instantly... Rubeus uncle: Appreciate your uncle for his magic trick..! (Mark immediately went and hugged Rubeus uncle very tightly and warningly... I feel very happy by looking at them and I saw tears in Rubeus uncle when Mark is hugging him...) Rubeus uncle: I am very sorry, my son... Please excuse me this time... I never repeat it again... Ok? (Mark tightened his grip on uncle as an eptance and my eyes became wet by looking at them... I never thought Mark will excuse his uncle this early, and I am sure Mark may feel emotional. Meanwhile, Mona tapped on my back as ok and even Mona can''t control her tears by looking at them... I wiped my tears with my hands and looked at Rubeus uncle... What? What''s happening to Rubeus uncle? I am shocked by looking at his face and particrly his mouth... There is a Foaming from his mouth, and he is closing his eyes and getting unconscious. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 294 - Please, Look At Me... Mark''s POV: I expected my uncle would join us when we all four are talking because from the beginning of the party, he started his trails to speak with me, but when he said, "Would you like to see the strawberry magic?" I can''t control my love towards him, and I can''t hide it anymore. Actually, this is the trick my uncle always used on me when I am 3 to 4 years old, and I am really amused and excited with his trick. I always go to him and asks him to show the magic trick,ter I realized it is just a trick and not real. Actually, in my childhood, when I am eating myst strawberry, instead of eating it, I will take that strawberry to my uncle and ask him to make it three by using his magic power; he always smiles at me and make it to three, so I can have three strawberries instead of one and happily eat them all by sitting on my uncle''sp... My parents and my uncle alwaysughed at me whenever I asked him for strawberry magic, but he started to use the same trick when I was mad at him in my childhood. And it goes his habit to him even though the mistake is on his side; he will use this magic trick on me to make me calm down, and my furious on him neverst long. He knows how to calm down my pulse; He knows how to deal with me¡­ He knows how to take care of me¡­ He knows everything about me... Actually, more than my parents, he is the one who takes proper care of me in my childhood even though he is in his teens by the time of my childhood. Now, his age is around 42, but he still looks younger to me. That''s the reason I can''t control my love towards him when he said about the strawberry trick and immediately hugged him out of overwhelming love after the trick... Tears filled my eyes, and they are happy tears; Yes..! I am very happy that my uncle is back in my life and he will take care of me like he always does... I used to think the worst thing in life was to end up all alone, but my life is not leading in such a way... I am very happy and blessed now; one side Anna and another side is my uncle and with two supporting friends, Tom and Mona... What else I need in my life more than this. I didn''t want to upset my loved ones, but I couldn''t carry my life alone without these four pirs in my life. And I am blessed to find them in my life. Rubeus uncle: I am very sorry, my son... Please excuse me this time... I never repeat it again... Ok? The moment I heard him, I epted him with my tight hug, and he is hugging me back very warmly. I can''t express my happiness when I am hugging him. I really missed him and missed his caring towards me, but suddenly he loses his hug, and his head rests on my shoulder... Anna: Uncle..! (I hear Anna''s screaming, meanwhile my uncle falls unconscious on me, and I hold him tightly not to make him fall and looked at his face, and some foam ising from his mouth, and I am panic by looking at him in this critical unconscious position. Mona immediately came to us, checked his pulse, and looked into his eyes by opening his eyelids with her hand... Mona: Mark, we need to take him to the hospital; his pulse is deteriorating... (My mind was nk the moment I heard Mona. I didn''t understand what happened to my uncle all of a sudden, and I didn''t understand what''s happening here; even though he is unconscious, I still hold him and hugged him tightly and looking at Mona with my wet eyes. Mona is very nervous and tapping on my uncle''s cheek to make him wake-up... Mona: uncle..! Look at me... Please, look at me... (And she immediately looked at me with her teary eyes, and my heartbeat skips for a second the moment I looked at her nervous teary eyes... Because when ites to treatment, Mona will never react in such a way unless it is an emergency. She never let her tears out when she is doing the treatment, and I understand my uncle''s life is at high risk by looking at her.) Mona: Tom, please help Mark to lift uncle and guys, we are running out of time. I need him to be in the emergency room in my hospital within 15 minutes... (Actually, I can carry my uncle, but when my heart is filled with emotional trauma with some panic that what if something terrible happened to my uncle and the thought itself make me stand like a frozen statue, so I can''t help my uncle by lifting him, and with the help of Tom soon we all get into the Ambnce and start to reach the hospital¡­ When these kinds of parties have happened with high officials, it''s a protocol to arrange an ambnce for safety purposes like fire extinguishers, and it helped to my own uncle¡­ The moment the Ambnce started, Mona is started her first aid by rubbing his Palms and shouting at my uncle to make him wake up, and Anna is taking his shoes and socks and massaging his foot, and both the faces of the girls are filled with tears and nervous and by looking at my uncle''s face, who just spoke to me happily just a few minutes ago is now fell unconscious, my vision blurred because of tears filled in my eyes... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 295 - Please Stay Strong... Marks Pov: By looking at my uncle''s face, who just spoke to me happily just a few minutes ago is now fell unconscious, my vision blurred because of tears filled in my eyes...I can''t take it... I can''t take it anymore, and I can''t bear any family loss again. He is the only family member I left, and I don''t want to lose him... I need him... I really need him in my life¡­ I am getting the shes of our memories together from my childhood, and I can still listen to his words that he said just a few a few minutes ago... "I am very sorry, my son... I never repeat it again. Please excuse me." I immediately took his head closed to my chest from myp and started crying... Mark: uncleee... Please don''t leave me again... You said you don''t repeat it again... Then why are you trying to leave me again... Please, uncle... Please open your eyes, and stay with me¡­ (He is still unconscious, and the foam is stilling slightly from his mouth, and I can sense his body is turning cold...) Mona: Mark, p him on his face.., Mark: what..? Mona: Do what I say, Mark... p him and shout at him and give pushes near on his chest with the help of your fist in a simr way of CPR we learned in our college... You know it, right? His body is turning too cold, which is more dangerous... (By finishing her words, Mona copsed on my uncle by holding his hand, and I immediately pped on his cheek and shouting at him...) Mark: Uncle, please wake up... Uncle... Please don''t leave me alone... Uncle... Uncle... You made a promise that you won''t repeat it¡­ Please, uncle¡­ (After a few more pushes on his chest, he just opened his eyes suddenly, and his body jerks a bit like an electronic circuit passed into his body. Mark: Mona, he just opened his eyes... (Mona immediately came near to him and rechecked his eyes and pulse and again started rubbing his hands... Mona: Repeat it, Mark... Repeat it... We are just a few meters away to the hospital, and we should reach before we lost him... (I understand this is the critical minute, and the first aid we are doing will depends on my uncle''s life... So I didn''t stop speaking to him, and in a few minutes, we reached the hospital. The moment we get down from the Ambnce, Mona immediately ordered her staff to take him to the emergency room on the stretcher. She is guiding her junior doctors about the treatment and orders them to arrange some equipment in the emergency room... The junior doctors are running before Mona to reach the emergency room, and Anna and I are running along with the stretcher where my uncley unconscious on it... But we stopped at the door of the emergency room, and Mona, along with my uncle and some doctors, went into the room to start the treatment immediately... My heartbeat is rising fast, and my tears are rolling out from my eyes for the thought that what if I lose my uncle... I copsed on the ground near the wall of the emergency room, and Anna immediately came to me and sat on her knees before me and wiped my tears with her fingers, and trying to console me with her swollen face, which is red in colour because of her continuous cry... Anna: Mark... Uncle will be fine... Please don''t cry... Stay strong, Mark Mark: Why everyone in my family loves to leave me alone, Anna? Anna: Mark, uncle, won''t leave you alone, and did you remember his promise? He said he wouldn''t repeat it again... So he will recover soon and will be back to us, Mark... And no one love to leave you alone, and no one doesn''t dare to be apart from you after they tasted your love. That''s the reason Rubeus uncle is back to you and apologies to you and makes a promise to you... Please stay strong, Mark... Please... (By finishing her words, Annay her head on my chest and started crying. I know how much emotional she is, and by looking at me in this state, she can''t take it anymore... She is trying to console me, but she needs to get stabilize first... I am just patting on her back to make her normal; meanwhile, Tom came to us... Tom: Hey, Mark, What is this? It would be best if you stayed strong, Mark¡­ I know Mona don''t let him to leave us this early... Don''t you have trust in your sadistic friend? I immediately chuckled at Tom''s words and got a hope that my uncle will be recovered and wiped my tears and eyes, and I know Mona don''t let him die this much early... Tom: Hey Anna, if you cry in such a way, the entire floor is filled with your tears... (Anna looked at Tom, but she is still crying...) Anna: I want Rubeus uncle... (She said to Tom in between her sobbings...) Tom: Yeah, he will be fine soon... But before that, both of you should stay strong... (Anna immediately wiped her tears and looked at me, and her face is more swollen than before and she feels relieved by looking at my face without tears...) Tom: Good girl..! Now both of you get up from the floor... (By finishing his words, he offered me the hand to help, and Anna and I get up, and we all sit on the chairs near the emergency room; and Anna is holding my hand, and we all are hoping my uncle should be out of danger...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 296 - Dont Force Me To Eat... Anna''s POV: The moment when Mark cried by holding Rubeus uncle in the ambnce, I can''t control my cry and started crying by looking at Mark''s tears, and my pain increased more when I looked at Mark''s tears. Mark always stays strong, but the incidents happened in his life, making him weak day by day... And now, the moment he epted his uncle by excusing his uncle''s mistake, the happiness does not stay for a second, and now Rubeus uncle is fighting with his life in the emergency room... But Tom''s words really helped Mark to get stabilize his emotions, and it''s been hours we are waiting outside of the emergency room... Meanwhile, Tom went and bought some food for us and offered me a box of food to eat. I am not in a mood to have food, so I strike my head as no... Tom: Come on, Anna, You should need strength to take care of Rubeus uncle, and I am sure he is out of danger... Anna: I am waiting for Mona, Tom¡­ I wish I want to listen the same from her mouth... (I said in my worried tone...) Tom: That''s for sure, soon Mona wille and tell the good news to all of us that Rubeus uncle is out of danger. Meanwhile, both of you should have some food and get some energy to take care of Rubeus uncle... (By finishing his words, Tom signaled me to look at Mark and requested me to hold the food box, I have no other choice to escape so I take the box, but Mark denied when Tom is offering him... Tom: Mark, please, have some food... Mark: Sorry, Tom, I am not in a mood to have the food... (Tom didn''t argue with him and went by handover Mark''s food box to me and signaled me to help Mark. I opened the box and took the slice of sandwich from the box and offered Mark by cing it near to his mouth... Mark doesn''t reject till now whenever I keep food near to his mouth, but this time, he slides his head to another side to avoid the sandwich slice... I immediately get up and stand opposite to him and again keep the food near to his mouth... He strikes his head as no... Anna: Please, Mark, I will feel free if you eat at least a slice of sandwich... Mark: I am not hungry, Anna... Please don''t force me to eat... Anna: I am not forcing you... I am requesting you, and now I am ordering you to eat this food... (He looked at me to make me convinced, but I stay strong to not to fall for his looks, so he doesn''t try to convince me again... I know he didn''t have his dinner, and I am not sure about his lunch too. He is busy the whole day because of the party arrangements, and he may eat less food... So I didn''t listen to him when he is trying to convince me not to have food...) Mark: Anna! Anna: Mark, I don''t listen to you, and all I care is about you; I know Rubeus uncle is in critical condition, but Mona is trying hard to give him the treatment, and he is trying hard to survive, and I am sure he doesn''t leave us alone... But you are sitting here and spoiling your appetite, and I don''t let it happen... (I said very firmly to him and offered him again the sandwich near to his mouth, and without hesitation, he takes a bite, and I feel relieved the moment he started eating. I offered him the entire food in the same way, and he eats like a baby...) Mark: You didn''t eat anything yet, Anna... Please have your food too... Anna: Yeah, I will... (I again ce my hand near to his mouth, but he twisted my hand towards my mouth to eat it, and I didn''t say anything and took a bite, after a few minutes when we both are about to finish our food, Tom came to us with his smiling face by looking at the food boxes that we both finished our food... Tom: So, Mark will ept the food only when Anna offered him with her love... Anna: It''s not what you are thinking, Tom... I just... (He cut off my words.) Tom: No need to cover it, Anna... I know Mark will do whatever you say rather than me... Isn''t it right, Mark? (I understand Tom started teasing us to make us feel free, I take a step to go to the washbasin to wash my hands, but Mark immediately pulled me close to him by holding my waist while he is still sitting and rest his head on my waist and looking at Tom... I smiled and looking at him...) Mark: Why do you think I don''t listen to my girl, Tom? Tom: Yeah, that''s really good to listen to our girls or else they may kill us... (Both of themughed bymenting about Mona and me, but I feel relieved by looking at Mark that he is stabilized by now, and it''s been hours of treatment going on, So I guess uncle may be out of danger... After a few seconds, Mark loosens his grip on my waist, and I lead to the washroom to wash my hands and thinking about what might be the reason for Rubeus uncle get sick¡­ And I am sure it doesn''t happen by ident, someone did it intentionally to take his life. Is it John? But why he will target Rubeus uncle for no reason?) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 297 - Where Is My Fees? Mark''s POV: What''s happening? What''s happening to my family? I think someone is haunting my family, and I am clear about it after Rubeus uncle incident... I don''t know what exactly happened to him... Is he poisoned? Or some food allergy? I should wait till Monaes out from the emergency room with some proof about my uncle''s incident, but I am sure it is not caused to him identally; maybe someone targeted to take my uncle''s life. Who? Who might it be? In between my thoughts, Tom came with a food pack and Anna helped me to have some food, and she went to the washroom... Mark: It''s been hours that my uncle is under treatment, Tom... I hope he is out of danger... Tom: Yes, he is out of danger, and I am sure Mona wille out at any time with her smiling face... (After listening to Tom, my emotions get stabilize, and I got hope that my uncle is out of danger because he is still taking treatment under Mona''s supervision.) Mark: What do you think about this incident, Tom... (Tom took a long breath and looked at me.) Tom: As of now, I have no clue, Mark... But I am sure it is a nned thing by someone, and the one who attacked Rubeus uncle may attend the Party... Mark: If in that case, it''s easy for us to track the person because I have all the guests'' details who attended the Party... Tom: Yes, Mark... It may be easy, but there is a chance that the one who wants to attack Rubeus uncle doesn''t dare toe to the Party... So there may be a chance that he appointed someone to attack Rubeus uncle... Mark: hmmmmm... Do you think the person may rte to the person who wanted to attack us and chased us in the Grindelwald trip? Tom: 50 : 50 chances Mark... Because if they really chased you and want to attack you, why he will target Rubeus uncle instead target you or Anna in the Party... We will get rity once Mona came out and tell what exactly happened to Rubeus uncle... Mark: I can''t take it anymore if they targeted Anna in the same way... I should be more careful and provide security to her, and I don''t let anyone to attack her... Tom: Yes, Mark... It would be the best if you were more careful about you and Anna because the paparazzi will announce Anna to be your partner in all newspapers by tomorrow morning, and she may be their next target... Mark: What should we do now..? Shall I request the paparazzi to don''t share this information by offering them a bribe? (Tomughed suddenly.) Tom: They will take the bribe, and they will post the news, and you know how curious paparazzi''s are, and particrly when you requested them not to share the news, they will share it definitely... (Even Iughed at Tom''s statement, and that''s true... In-between our conversation Anna came back and sat beside us... After a few minutes, Mona, along with some few doctors, came outside, and we all stand and alerted... She is still giving instructions to her junior doctors, and the moment she finished, she turned towards us, and she is smiling, but her eyes are still teary... Tom immediately went to her and hugged her while Anna holds my hand in nervousness, and my heartbeat started rising again... After a few seconds, Tom lead Mona to the chairs we sit before, and she gets stabilized after a few seconds and directly looked into my eyes... Mona: Mark, I saved your uncle; where is my fees? (The moment I listened to her, I pulled her close to me and hugged her with gratitude...) Mark: Thank you, Mona... Thank you so much... Let me know how much you want as the fees... Mona: Do you think you canpensate me with your money? (Even though in her critical time Mona never asked me for money and when my parents helped her with education fees, she didn''t speak to them for two months, and she is mad at me too... Later she gave the entire money by doing a part-time job and then she behaved normally with us. So I never forced her to give my money when she is in need but when I got a chance, I will pay her a higher amount than usual, as I pay for Anna''s mother, etc... So when she asked me about fees for the first time in her life, I am excited to give her how much she wants...) Mark: Tell me first how much you want before I transfer the amount as my wish... Mona: I will ask you a wishter instead of your money, and you should not say no to it... (I epted it by nodding my head, then Mona got up and hugged Anna very warmly...) Mona: See, I bought your uncle back, and you also owe me a wish, ok? Anna: Definitely, whatever your wish is, I will try my best... Tom: Mona, what happened to Rubeus uncle? Mona: He was poisoned through drink, Tom... (I am shocked the moment I heard from Mona, so it is clear that someone intentionally targeted my uncle to kill him.) Tom: Poison? Mona: Yes, Tom... I send it to theb, and soon we will get the exact details of poison, and there may be a chance of food poison too... But as far as I know, food poison doesn''t impact this much dangerous to health... So I guess it''s done by someone and mixed the poison in his drinks... Let''s see When we got the reports. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 298 - She Is Not Mad At You... Mark''s POV: When Mona confirmed that my uncle was poisoned, I got rity that he is not poisoned by identally and intentionally someone mixed the poisoned drugs in my uncle''s drink... Why..? Who wants to murder my uncle..? And Why they want to take the life of my uncle? I don''t have any idea, and I can''t even guess who might it be because in these two years I don''t know anything about my uncle, I don''t know what my uncle is doing and I don''t know about his rivalry in his business or in real life... So there may be a chance the person may be rted to mypany too, because I specifically sort out the list of all important executives to my party, so once my uncle got consciousness, he may give any clue about who might it be, and with Tom''s help, I can easily proceed legally on that person... Meanwhile, Mona distracted me from my thoughts... Mona: Mark, would you like to see uncle? (I immediately get up from the chair to look at my uncle, and Anna also gets up from her chair and hold my hand immediately after listening to Mona to see Rubeus uncle... Mona immediately came to us and held Anna''s other hand with her worried face... Mona: Anna, you better don''t visit him right now... (Why Mona is not allowing Anna to visit my uncle?) Mark: Why, Mona? She wille with me, and we both will check my uncle; because she is most worried than me about Rubeus uncle. Mona: Yes, Mark, I know... That''s the reason I am requesting her to don''t visit uncle immediately because he is on a venttor and by looking at him in that critical condition, Anna may feel worried again, and I don''t want her to be like that... (Mona immediately looked at me with her narrowed eyes and giving a hint to don''t argue with the situation, so I remained silent.) Anna: Mona, I promise I don''t get worried by looking at him, Please let me see him first¡­ Mark: First, I will go to my uncle, and if I feel that you can ept him in that condition, I wille out and take you in... Is that okay? (Anna didn''t have another choice to convince, so she epted it and I looked at Tom to take care of Anna, and me and Mona left them and led towards the emergency room. Before the actual Emergency room, there is a small room which is attached to the emergency room and Mona handover me the Disposable hygiene suite to wear, and after dressing in that suit, we lead to the emergency room. When I entered the emergency room, I can feel the coldness of the space because of the air conditioner in the room, and medicines smell all around, the room is very spacious and in the corner; I saw a bed where Rubeus uncley on the bed with full medical equipment and many monitors around him and an oxygen mask pu on his nose and pinned many wires to his body... Mark: How''s his health condition, Mona? Is he really out of danger? Mona: As of now with the help of venttor I saved him, Mark, but I am not sure until he gets consciousness, and I hope he will get well soon and back to his original lifestyle... Mark: I hope so... Tell me why you didn''t allow Anna? The reason what so ever you told to her is true? (Mona immediately smiled at me.) Mona: Would you like to see your mother-inw? Mark: What..? (Mona immediately holds my hand and takes the curtain beside the bed of Rubeus uncle, and there is another bed and a womany on the bed unconsciously simr to my uncle and she equipped with all the wires and fighting with her life to get survive... Mona: Mark, she is Anna''s mother, alias your mother-inw... (I am shocked by listening to Mona and looked at Mona to confirm again. She nodded her head as yes as a confirmation, and I went close to her head side to look at her face... Her facial features are simr to Anna maybe when Anna turns to her mother''s age; she might be look exactly the same... I smiled at her and held her hand firmly and her hands are injected by the saline and I again looked at her... Mark: Mona, she exactly looks like Anna, right? (Mona immediately hit on my head in a teasing way.) Mona: Mark..! Anna is looking like her mother but not her mother is looking like Anna..! Mark: Whatever, First tell me how is her health? Mona: Mark! You can call her as Aunt...iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii (I took a long breath and looked at my aunt''s pleasant face once again and turned to Mona.) Mark: Okay, Tell me, how''s my aunt''s condition? Mona: She is recovering well day by day, but she didn''te to conscious yet... So I may not assure you that she will be fine... Mark: I hope she should be recovered soon and So, I can gift mothers love to Anna... Anna is really missing her mother''s love, so I don''t want to wait for soo long... Mona: let''s see Mark... In just a few days, she will be conscious and I can perfectly assure you her health condition. (I nodded my head as ok and looked at her once again.) Mark: Get well soon, aunty... Your daughter, Anna, is missing you so much, and I am sorry, because without your presence we were engagedst night... (The moment I finished my words, I can hear the beep sounds of the monitor machine attached to her, and there is little foam ising out of her mouth... I am shocked and worried by looking at her... Mona immediately wiped her mouth and looking at me with her cheerful face instead of giving treatment to her. I didn''t understand what happened... Mona: She is listing to you, Mark... Mark: What? Mona: Yes, Mark, she is listening to you... Mark: Does it mean she is conscious? Mona: No, as I told you she is recovering... This is one of the stages before getting conciousness, and they will try to respond to us when they are in aa and the foam from her mouth and monitor beep sounds are the hints... I am sure in a few days, she will get consciousness... Mark: So, she is listening to me, am I right? Mona: Yes..! Mark: Maybe she is angry at me because I am engaged to her daughter without her permission... (Mona immediatelyughed at me.) Mona: No Mark, she is not mad at you... She likes you, and she is happy that her daughter is engaged to you... Mark: How do you know? Mona: Because the monitor shows her happy mood and sad mood look at there¡­ (Mona pointer me the moitor¡­) Mona: When I always speak to her in my free time, she responded in the same way, particrly when I talk to her about you and Anna and the monitor beeps in the same way. And you know one thing, in these two days she started responding when she heard me... Mark: What? (Mona excitedly came beside me and held her hand and started to speak to her...) Mona: Hello, Mamma..! Good morning..! How are you? (Suddenly a beep sound came from the machine and Mona looked at me proudly with her sparkling eyes and again turned towards Anna''s mother.) Mona: Mamma, You are very healthy, and you are enjoying your life very happily like a free bird... (I hear the beep sound again and feel blessed with Mona''s positive statements towards Anna''s mother... Yes, when the treatment is giving to the patient out of overwhelming love, the patient will recover even though without having the medicine... And Mona with her love and affection, she is calling Anna''s mother as momma and I am sure Anna''s mother will ept Mona as her child and treat her like Anna.) Mona: look, Mark... How she is responding to me... (She said proudly and happily by raising her eyebrows...) Mark: maybe she got irritated when you are speaking to her, Mona¡­ (Mona immediately looked at me with her pout face.) Mona: you are jealous that she is responding to me too... (Iughed at Mona, and again looked at Anna''s mothers face...) Mark: I promisr you, that I will take good care of Anna like you do... Please get well, soon aunty... We need you and we need your blessings to lead a happy life... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 299 - Private Marks... Mark''s POV: By looking at Anna''s mother''s pleasant face, I wish I want her to be get well soon. She looks very innocent like Anna. Anna told me about her mother when she is telling about her dark memory in her past; I still remember how her mother takes hardships to sustain her child in a good position. She always strives for Anna''s well-being and gets ready to sacrifice her own life to save her beloved child when John is attacking her... She is the perfect example for a mother¡­ I don''t want her to lose her life¡­ I want her again back to her life to lead a happy life of sessful women, and I am sure by looking at her mother, Anna will definitely feel happy. Just because of Mona''s treatment, both Anna''s mother and Rubeus uncle are alive right now, so I didn''t hesitate to say thanks to Mona for her lovable contribution through treatment... Mark: Thank you, Mona, you really give an overwhelming treatment and helps both of them to recover soon... (Mona immediately looked at me with her smiling face...) Mark: What happened? Mona: You know, Mark, you look weird when you praise me..! (I immediately tap on her head, and we bothughed to each other.) Mona: But you no need to say thanks to me because at this moment Rubeus uncle is still taking the breath is all because of you... Because of you, he is fighting with his life to live... Mark: because of me? Mona: Yes, Mark, there are two reasons for that... One is just before this bad incident you epted uncle by throwing away your ego, and he is very happy, and he doesn''t want to die soon, your concern towards him gives him a hope to live... And secondly, your contribution towards these medical equipments... Mark: Medical equipments? (Mons looked at me with a brief smile on her face.) Mona: Yes, Mark, do you remember you paid a huge amount of money to save Anna''s mother at any cost? (I nod my head as Yes.) Mona: With that money I bought all these high end medical equipments and arranged in this room for Anna''s mother because we can''t predict how''s critical is her health condition... So I bought all of them and arranged in this room for the safety of Anna''s mother but I didn''t use them yet on her because she is recovering day by day, and those equipments helped to save Rubeus uncle... So I give all credits to you for saving Rubeus uncle and Anna''s mother... Mark: No, Mona... I just helped with money and that what I can do, but without your help, I can''t do anything with my money... Mona: That''s true; both are interlinked, so we both can take the credits. Mark: Anna''s mother looks so young, right? Mona: Yes, Mark, probably she is 38 years old... Mark: How a 38 years women had a 19-year-old daughter? (Mona immediatelyughed at me.) Mona: Maybe she got early marriage like Anna... Mark: what? Like Anna? Anna didn''t get married yet... Mona: But soon she will... Mark: If we get married soon, we will wait for kids till Anna is done with her education... Mona: That''s a great idea, Mark, it would help if you let Anna to reach her goals first... Mark: ok, let''s go to Anna, she might be looking for us... Mona: Wait..! I want to tell you one more thing... Mark: What it is? Mona: I don''t know whether to say this to you or not, but we may get some rity on Anna''s stepfather, Lucas... Mark: What happened, Mona..? Why are you hesitating to say? Mona: Because it''s about Anna''s mother privacy thing... Mark: Tell me clearly, Mona... (Mona took a deep breath and looked at me to exin.) Mona: Tom already told you that I am back checking about Ria''s case, and I gone through more detail into the postmortem report, and there is a clear description of nail marks on Ria''s body, and I found the same marks on Anna''s mother... (My mind was nk the moment I heard to Mona and asked her again clearly.) Mark: what do you mean, Mona? Mona: Mark, when I am doing her treatment on the first day, I didn''t observe her body clearly, but when I am analyzing Ria''s report, I got rity that the one who attacked Ria are perverts... And we all suspected that Anna''s stepfather, Lucus, maybe one of the 5th culprit... So I got an idea to check Anna''s mother''s body because if he is really a pervert, he may definitely treat Anna''s mother in such a harsh way... So yesterday, I checked her body, and I found the simr marks on her body, which tallies with one of the culprits with Ria''s case... Mark: So we got a proof that Anna''s stepfather is one of the culprits... Mona: It''s not an authorized proof, Mark... It''s a clue for us to get rity on this case... We should not pull Anna''s mother into this mess for no reason without her permission... Mark: I don''t pull her into this crap, Mona, but I got a chance to prove to Anna about her dad... But let''s see, if aunty got consciousness soon, she would definitely help us about Ria''s case, and she might know who is 5th culprit... Anna: Yes, Mark, That''s the reason I told it to you about her private marks to you... Please don''t discuss this with any others... Mark: Yes, Mona, I have ten friends to discuss this matter... (I stated in a teasing way.) Mark: You know I don''t have any friends to share except you and Tom... To whom will I share? Mona: Don''t take it in another way, Mark..! I feel guilty to say about her private marks without her permission. Mark: It''s a necessity to know about it, Mona... See, we got rity that Anna''s father is sure the 5th culprit and she is like my mother, and I don''t let her privacy know to anyone... Mona: ok, Mark... This is the reason I let Anna outside because she may look at her mom, I think I no need to exin to you in detail... (By finishing her words, Mona went and checked both Anna''s mom and Rubeus uncle again and came to me... But when I looked at Anna''s mother''s face, I feel guilt conscious that I am separating a mother and child.) Mona: let''s go... Mark: Am I doing wrong? Mona: What happened, Mark? Why are you speaking in such a way? Mark: Am I making a mistake by hiding Anna''s mother from her? Tell me, Mona, in love, there should be no secrets, right? Am I making a mistake and cheating on Anna by hiding her mom from her..? Mona: Mark..! You are not cheating on her, and you are really taking good care of her like her mom do and there is a reason behind we hide Anna''s mother from her... Tell me what it is? Mark: If something bad happened to her mom, Anna may not take the pain again of her mother''s loss... Mona: Exactly..! We are not permanently hiding her mother from her... It''s just a fraction of days, and once her mother came out of thea, we will definitely present her to Anna and Anna definitely understands you... Mark: I hope she should understand me... Mona: Don''t think much about it, Mark... Let''s go..! (Mona and I went outside and looked at Anna, she is busy in speaking to Tom, and she got alerted and stood when she recognized us and came near to me to know about Rubeus uncle.) Anna: How is Rubeus uncle, Mark? Mark: As of now, his condition is ok, Anna... But Mona can''t say anything until he gets into consciousness... (Anna immediately turned to Mona.) Anna: Mona, please take me to Rubeus uncle, once... I will stay strong... I promise you, please... (When Anna is requesting and pleading Mona, I understand how she worries about Rubeus uncle... She feels better once she looked at Rubeus uncle, or else she doesn''t take a nap at least... So I turned to Mona to convince...) Mark: let her allow, Mona, I am sure she will stay strong... Mona: What? (Mona widened her eyes at me and giving me a hint that Anna''s mother is in the same room. I nodded my head as ok...) Mark: Close the curtains, Mona, it will be easy and just 2 minutes of matter... Mona: ok, as you wish but you promised me, Anna, that you will stay strong, ok? (Anna nodded her head as ok, like a child to Mona, and we all lead into the emergency room again...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 300 - Suspect Everyone... Chapter 300 Suspect everyone... Anna''s POV: Mark and Mona went inside to check Rubeus uncle, Tom and I are sitting in the chairs and involved in our own thoughts... My heartbeat raises more in nervous from the moment I heard from Mona that Rubeus uncle is poisoned. Who dares to poison him? Is that the same person who is haunting us at the Grindelwald trip? But poising in our own house is like we are in the danger zone. Does it mean someone who is close to us is targeting Rubeus uncle to kill? Tom: What are you thinking, Anna? Anna: What else I can think other than this attack, Tom (Tom looked at me with his brief smile on his face.) Anna: Tom, I know you have some idea in your mind about this attack ... Please tell me..! Tom: No, Anna, I didn''t find any clue yet. Maybe I may get the clue once I investigated the party ce... Anna: Is there any chance the person who followed us at Grindelwald is trying to poisoned Rubeus uncle? Tom: Chances are there, Anna, but I am not sure. Ok, let me start my investigation from you... Tell me, do you have any doubts on anyone at the party? Or do you suspect any person? Anna: I don''t know, Tom... Actually, I am scared to enter into the party because of the presence of high official guests, So¡­ Tom: Visualize Anna, you might notice any weird thing or you might notice someone''s attention, which is weird. (The moment I heard Tom, I started visual the entire party... The moment we entered, I hear the sh sounds,ter reached to Mona and Tom, then Mark introduced me to Joseph uncle, and I feel difort when he is staring at me with his lewd expression... Later, a little argument with Genie but Rubeus uncle takes a stand on my side. So it might be Genie.) Anna: Genie made an argument with me, Tom, but Rubeus uncle takes a stand towards me. So she may hurt for his words and may poison him... Tom: We can suspect Genie, but Genie doesn''t have any issues with Rubeus uncle before your argument. So she may not the one who poisoned Rubeus uncle. Anna: I didn''t get you, Tom. Tom: Think, Anna, it''s a pre-nned... Mixing poison in Rubeus uncle''s drink is not an instant n... It''s definitely pre-nned... Coming to the point Genie, she had an argument with Rubeus uncle, but I don''t think Genie always carried poison in her bag to kill someone, so we no need to suspect Genie. Anna: Yes, Tom, so it''s definitely pre-nned... Tom: So think in detail, Anna..! You may get a sh of any suspicious person in your subconscious mind... (I again started to visualize everything then I got a sh of Joseph the old man who is Genie''s father came to us and spoke to Rubeus uncle... Yessss..! I immediately looked at Tom...) Tom: Tell me, did you find anything..? Anna: I don''t know whether I am right or wrong, Tom, but I suspect Joseph... Tom: Joseph? Anna: Yes, I already told you Genie had a little argument with me, and Rubeus uncle takes a stand towards me, and Joseph came to us and interfered in the conversation to support her daughter, but I still sense how Rubeus uncle gripped tightly my wrist the moment he looked at Joseph... (I showed my wrist to Tom, which turns to reddish for Rubeus uncle tight grip.) Anna: And I guess there is some cold war between Rubeus uncle and Joseph. I am not sure he has poisoned Rubeus uncle, but I suspect him... Tom: In that case, we can easily track him in the CCTV footage and we can quickly identify if he really poisoned him or not. Anna: CCTV footage? Atst night''s party, CCTV cameras are fixed? Tom: Yes, Anna, it''s a kind of public invitation to the party, so Mark doesn''t want to take any risk. Anna: Then it''s easy for us to track who might it be... (Tom looked at me with his brief smile.) Anna: Why are youughing at me? Tom: They are not kids to do such activities before cameras, and they may be aware of it that the party is under CCTV surveince... Anna: Yeah, that''s true but how dare they are to poisoned Rubeus uncle in our own party? Tom: They may appoint someone to do such acts like the room boy in your resort at the Grindelwald trip... Anna: In that case, there are so many servants in Mark''s house, so they may easily bribe any one of the servants. Tom: Exactly, Anna, they may arrange any of your servants to follow up on both of you... (I am shocked by listening to Tom.) Anna: I am scared now... So, they may poison our food too... Tom: That may happen, Anna... Better you and Mark should be more careful until we find who might poison the food at the party... Anna: How can I find the bribed servants in Mark''s house? Tom: Suspect, Anna..! Suspect everyone in the house..!!! Act casual, but suspect everyone..!!! And don''t allow anyone to your personal bedroom or your private rooms like Mark''s office room in the house, etc... If you are conscious of every worker, you may easily find who it is... And at some point of time, they may have left some clue, and you should alert to find it... Anna: I will be alert, Tom¡­ Maybe if I ask Nanny about the servants, she may help us because everyone is under her supervision... Sooo... Tom: Anna..! I already told you to suspect everyone..!!! It includes Nanny too... Anna: What? Nanny..? She is a nice person and a very loyal servant to Mark''s family... Tom: Suspect everyone..!!! You should not consider any loyalty or any work experience... 13:38 Suspect everyone..!!! Suspect everyone..!!! That''s what we can do, Anna... You should not consider any loyalty or any work experience... You should suspect and it should be everyone in the house, so it''s fair¡­ You didn''t understand how much pressure I am taking... At every second, I am scared by thinking in which direction they may attack you, but today it''s Rubeus uncle, what if they poisoned the drinks taken by you and Mark..? Do you think Mona can handle giving treatment to everyone at the same time? She was still crying when she came out of the emergency room after giving treatment to Rubeus uncle... Giving treatment to our beloved once is veryplicated, Anna... She can''t take it easily if it is you or Mark... (I immediately hold Tom''s hand for his emotional burst out...) Anna: I am sorry, I argued with you like a child... Tom: No Anna, it''s your point of view about Nanny, but I am working under the criminal department, and I saw many cases, and out of my experience I am requesting you to don''t trust anyone, including Nanny... Don''t tell anyone about your whereabouts after and before you left the house... If it is necessary to say where you are, say the wrong ce... Like, if both of you went to a movie, say to them you went for shopping... And most importantly, don''t let them know you are suspecting them until you find the valid proofs... And you can call me anytime and let me know if you find anything... Anna: ok, Tom... I will be very alert from this second to take care of Mark... I can''t live one more second if Mark is in Rubeus uncle position... So, I will do whatever you say just because of Mark... Tom: Yes, Anna, that''s good, and unintentionally you will be more conscious for Mark, and your love towards him always saves him... Anna: I hope we should get out of this mess as early as possible... (Meanwhile, Mark and Mona came to us, and with the help of Mark, Mona epted me to see Rubeus uncle, and we all are leading into the emergency room after wearing the hygiene Disposable suite. But the moment I entered into the room, I feel some love pain in my heart and my heartbeat is raised; I didn''t understand why my senses are overreacting... Maybe the atmosphere in this room makes me feel in such a way... Mark immediately tapped me on my shoulder to make me normal, and I take a step forward to look at Rubeus uncle whoy on the bed unconsciously and fighting to survive... My eyes are wet the moment I looked at him in such a bad condition, but I promised to Mona to not cry. So, I tried to control my tears... I feel very sad when I looked at Rubeus uncle in this critical position. I hold his hand and speak out... Anna: Please, uncle, Please get well soon ande to the home as early as possible... I am really waiting for you and waiting for your guidance... Please get well soon for me and shower your love on us like you always do¡­ Your little girl is waiting for you... (I spell out with my shivering tone by controlling my tears, Mark immediately pulled me close to his chest to make me calm down... Suddenly I heard a beep sound and looked at Rubeus uncle, and I immediately looked at Mona to check what''s the sound is... But Mona and Mark are looking at each other, and I didn''t understand why... Then I observe that the sound ising from the other side of the curtain...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 301 - Wifeyyy...! Mark''s POV: Anna: Please, uncle, please get well soon ande to the home as early as possible... I am really waiting for you and waiting for your guidance... Please get well soon for me and shower your love on us like you always do¡­ Your little girl is waiting for you... (The moment Anna finished her words, the beep sound of the medical equipment which is attached to her mother started rming... Actually, what Anna said to Rubeus uncle is apt to her mom too, and by listening to her daughter''s voice and her emotional words make Anna''s mother to respond, but the beep sound is not stopping yet... She proved her mother''s love again by responding to Anna''s voice... But Anna is still starring at us and she didn''t know where the sound ising from and she didn''t know the sound ising from her mother by responding to her voice...) Mona: There''s another patient on the other side of the curtain, Anna, no need to worry about the sound... (Anna nodded her head as Ok and looked at the curtain with her worried face and again looked at Rubeus uncle by holding his hand firmly. Mona looked at me and gave a hint to take Anna outside of the Room because the beep sound is not yet stabilised, maybe Mona needs to check on Anna''s mother... So I tap Anna''s shoulder as a hint to leave the Room, and she nodded her head as ok, and we all came out of the Room... After a few minutes, Mona came out from the emergency room; maybe she checked Anna''s mother once again... Mona: ok, guys, Mark and Anna, you can go to the home, and I will update both of you about Rubeus uncle''s condition through phone... Anna: it''s ok, Mona, I will stay here... Mona: Anna, it''s of no use if you stay here, and it''s better if you stay at home and take some rest... (She immediately looked at me...) Mona: Staying at the public ce for a long is risk, Mark... (I immediately agreed with Mona, and I don''t want to take anymore risk, particrly I don''t want Anna to be in the risk zone. So I hold Anna''s wrist, and she is looking at me with her puppy eyes...) Mark: Let''s go to home, Anna, it''s not safe if we stay here... (She didn''t argue with me and immediately nodded her head as ok...) Mark: Tom, I know you will take care of Mona, but be careful... (Tom nodded his head as ok and wrapped his hand around Mona... Meanwhile, Anna and I returned to my home, and some workers are working in the garden, maybe they are clearing and cleaning the decoration of thest night event... I am about to go to the garden side to check on them, but Anna immediately holds my wrist and makes me stop. Anna: Mark, let''s go to Room... (I didn''t ask her why but followed her quietly. When we are in the hallway, Nanny came to us excitedly to congratte us personally for thest night engagement party, but Anna tightened her grip on my wrist.) Nanny: Anna beta, congrattions...!!! I am very happy for both of you... (Anna left my wrist and hugged Nanny by faking her smile... Is she really faking her smile? Or I am feeling in such a way? After hugging Anna, Nanny came to me and wished me very happily...) Nanny: I am very happy, beta, it would help if you took proper care of Anna, she is very innocent..! Mark: Yes, Nanny, I will... Nanny: Where have you been from thest night? I didn''t find any of you in the middle of the party.. (When I am about to say Nanny that Rubeus uncle gets poisoned, Anna interrupted me again.) Anna: Mark..! I will bring breakfast into our Room, meanwhile, you get fresh up, ok? Mark: What? you will bring breakfast? (Anna came to me with her smiling face and ced her palm on my cheek...) Anna: Why don''t I prepare breakfast for my beloved lover... (She said seductively with her blushed face, but I didn''t expect this reaction from her aftering from the hospital...) Anna: Go and get fresh up quickly, I wille to our room with breakfast... (She said with her blushed face, I nodded my head as ok and left the ce in confusion. I finished my bath and came to the Room, but I didn''t find Anna in the Room, maybe she is still busy in preparing the breakfast, why she is taking the burden to cook after the tired day? I opened the door to lead dinning Room to check on her, but the moment I step out of my room, she ising towards the direction of my Room by holding the tray with food... We both went into the balcony, and I helped her by holding the tray, and she ran into the washroom to get freshen up and came back to me within 5 minutes. Anna: Sorry, Mark, I didn''t prepare anything special, just a cheese toast and scrambled eggs with bullet coffee. Mark: Hey, that''s far enough but tell me why are you taking stress in preparing breakfast? Anna: I just want to prepare food to you, and from now on I will make the food on my own for you and it would help if you ate it without expecting much taste from it, but on every weekend I am sure that I will make your favourite strawberry dessert... (I smiled for her statement...) Mark: You are acting like a housewife, Anna... Anna: Yes, I am your future housewife, and I should take care of you with my delicious food... Mark: so, you will take care of me as a housewife do? Anna: More than that... (She said very proudly and took a slice of toast and tasted it.) Mark: Then after breakfast, get ready with the red lingerie set I bought it for you in our Grindelwald trip... I want to enjoy my Wifey at the fullest...!!! (I said in a husky tone, Anna immediately coughed and spilled out the food a little and looked at me in shock with her widened eyes. I offered her water to make her calm down and we bothughed at each other...) Mark: I didn''t say anything wrong, Anna... (She immediately offered me the slice of cheese toast she bit, without hesitation I ate the toast...) Anna: So should I prepare with the red lingerie set? Mark: Of course, I am always ready to enjoy your treasures... Anna: Mark, Don''t you feel shame to speak in such a way? Mark: Why should I feel shame to speak to my Wifey? (Meanwhile, Anna gave me another slice of cheese toast, which she already bit it. I don''t have any hesitation to eat the toast after her bite but I didn''t understand why she is offering me after a bite, Is she giving it to me intentionally? Or is she offered me casually?) Anna: Don''t call me wifey.., (She said in her blushed tone...) Mark: why so? Anna: Because we are not yet married and I feel embarrassed if you are calling me in such a way... Mark: Wifeyyy..! Wifeyyy..! Wifeyyyy..! (Anna''s face turned to red with blush and smiling at me... I immediately went and lifted her from the chair in a bridal style and lead to the bedroom... She wrapped her hands around my neck and looking at me with her blushed face... I make hery on the bed and in one jump Iy beside her and wrapped her in my cuddle...) Mark: Thank''s for the breakfast, Wifeyyyy¡­!!! (By finishing my words, I started to eat her lips very intensely, all my stress was relieved when I am kissing her¡­ Anna is responding a little, and she takes a deep sobbing while kissing me, I immediately stopped the kiss and looked at her and her eyes are filled with tears, I didn''t understand what happened to her¡­) Mark: Hey, what happened? (She immediatly hides her face on my chest and exined me with her teary shivering tone.) Anna: I am scared after Rubeus uncle''s incident, Mark... I don''t want it to happen to you, that''s the reason I prepared your breakfast... (I am shocked the moment I heard from her, and I corrted everything of her acts from the moment we reached home... She didn''t allow me to the garden... She prepared breakfast for me... Even though she prepared food by herself, she checked every slice by eating a little...) Mark: Anna..! Is that the reason you didn''t trust Nanny? Anna: I know I am making a mistake by not trusting Nanny, but I don''t want to take any chances, Mark... Mark: No, it''s not your mistake by suspecting others, Anna, but I am worried that you are taking too much pressure... Anna: I am ready to take more pressure, but I can''t bear if something bad happened to you, Mark... By finishing her words, she hugged me tightly; I wrapped my leg on her waist and pulled her more close to me and hugged her by kissing on her neck... Mark: Anna.., they can''t do anything to us, Ok? (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 302 - Suspecting Nanny... Anna''s POV: Like Tom said I am very much alert, and I don''t let anyone to touch Mark, the moment we entered into the home I didn''t allow him to go to the garden side, and I didn''t let him to say about Rubeus uncle to Nanny, and I forcefully send him to the bedroom to get freshen up, and I lead to the kitchen with Nanny to make breakfast. Nanny: Anna beta, so you are giving retirement to my work! (Nanny said in a teasing way, but the moment Tom warned me not to trust anyone, I started looking from the other side.) Anna: It''s not what you are thinking, Nanny, without your help, I can''t cook anything and from now on I will take daily cooking lessons from you... Actually,st night Mark praised me for the strawberry dessert I made with your help... I am very much happy after listening to him, so I decided to learn cooking from you to make Mark happy every day... (While speaking to Nanny, the only thing I know is cheese toast and scrambled eggs, so I started preparing them.) Nanny: Definitely, beta, but you didn''t tell me yet, where have you been thest night? (I am shocked by listening to Nanny''s question... Is she asking me casually? or is she wants to confirm that we are at the hospital? Even though I told her about food and dessert she didn''t care about it, and she didn''t concentrate on helping me, and she didn''t even ask what is the breakfast recipe I want to learn, instead, she asked me for the second time about where are west night... I don''t know whether I should say the truth, or I should say the lie, or I should skip the topic... I already skipped the topic and diverted when she asked Mark, let make an another try to skip. Anna: Last night is very special to me, Nanny... Actually, it''s like every girl''s dream that her beloved ones should propose her to marry in such a romantic way. I am very much excited, surprised, and feel so much emotional when Mark kneels down on his one leg before me... (When I am saying to Nanny, happy tears filled in my eyes when I am recollecting those beautiful memories...) Nanny: That''s really a wonderful moment in my life too, but I missed it, beta¡­ Anna: What happened, Nanny? Why didn''t youe to the party at the right time? Nanny: I came, beta, but I am busy in the arrangements, and the moment I looked at your couple, both of you were kissing after your ring''s ceremony. I feel very proud and happy by looking at your love for each other... (While listening to Nanny, I prepared the bullet coffee, and she is not at all interested to look at what I am cooking for breakfast.) Anna: Yes, Nanny, I feel shy to kiss him before everyone, but after a few seconds of his kiss, I forgot everything and started enjoying his kiss and I am very blessed to find Mark as my partner. (By finishing my words I once again looked at my diamond ring, my face turned to blush again, I have many good memories with this ring.) Nanny: Yes, beta, he is a very precious gift to you and I know you will definitely take good care of him. Actually, I searched for both of you to congratte on my side personally, but I didn''t find both of you anywhere from the middle of the party... Anna: From the middle of the party? (Again Nanny came to the same point, but this time indirectly, so I pretend casual and replied to her.) Anna: Mark takes me near to the pond area to spend some time, Nanny... Nanny: That''s so cute, beta, but I waited tillte night to wish both of you... (I didn''t understand why Nanny is taunting the same question, is she asking casually or pretending to act casual? But this is 4 to 5th time she is asking me the same question in such a way. So now it''s time to choose lie than to skip the topic.) Anna: After we yed with the shoe game which is hosted by Mona and Tom, Mark silently takes me away for the long drive, Nanny... (I acted blush and don''t know she will believe it or not, but I am dead if she looked at us when we have hurriedly carried Rubeus uncle from the party when he fell unconscious or she might notice us when we are started in the Ambnce but if she really looked at us in the ambnce, she might directly ask me where did you went in the ambnce or what happened to Rubeus uncle and is there anything serious, but she didn''t ask me the same instead she is poking where am I thest night. Actually,st night the moment we realized that Rubeus uncle fell unconscious we didn''t disturb the party, instead, we silently carried him into the ambnce, so no one noticed us... So, it''s clear Nanny didn''t look at us when we are getting in to the Ambnce and she didn''t notice when Mark and Tom are carrying Rubeus uncle...) Nanny: I guess you both have a really glorious night out session in your love long drive... (Nanny pinched my cheek teasingly as if we are done sex the whole night. I just gave a brief smile towards Nanny.) Nanny: One more thing, beta, I didn''t see Rubeus sir from thest night... Anna: What happened, Nanny? Anything wrong? Did he leave the house again? (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 303 - Why That Cute Pout Face For? Anna''s POV: (I acted to Nanny that I don''t know anything about Rubeus uncle.) Nanny: I don''t know, beta, maybe he left us again, and I guess he hurt by looking at your engagement party. Anna: I didn''t expect that Rubeus uncle will attend the party, Nanny. Nanny: Actually, Mark sir specifically told me to invite him to the party... Anna: it''s ok, Nanny, we can''t do anything if he left the house and we may not know when he wille back too... Hope he shoulde back to Mark and give his love to him. Nanny: Yes, beta, I hope soo... Anna: So, you also know it''s an engagement party, am I right, Nanny¡­ Nanny: Yes beta, Mark sir told me before the party that you and sir are going to engage and I feel very happy after I heard him¡­ Anna: That''s the reason you hugged me yesterday the moment I returned home. Nanny: Yes, beta, I know about your engagement party at that time. Anna: ok, Nanny, I will go to the bedroom, Mark might be waiting for me... Nanny: Sure beta¡­ (She arranged the food in a tray and I lead to Mark''s bedroom. Mark and Rubeus uncle solved their issues at the party, but Rubeus uncle fell unconscious when they are hugging to each other but Mark asked Nanny to invite Rubeus uncle to the party before they settled the issue, but why Mark wants his uncle''s presence at the party? I understand even though Mark didn''t speak to his uncle; he cares for him uncle and he is the only person left as his guardian, maybe that''s the reason he asked Nanny to invite him to the party and his invitation really helped because the issues between me and Rubeus uncle are sort out... In-between my thoughts, I reached the bedroom, even though I prepared the food myself, I checked by tasting it a bit and gave it to Mark to eat. The thought of insecurity is killing me from inside, and I am scared a lot, and my heartbeat raises whenever I am thinking about Rubeus uncle incident... I am trying to get normal when I am chit chatting with Mark but my inner soul is still worrying. Mark''s caring towards me is increasing day by day; I feel relieved when he is carrying me in a bridal style, and I always like it whenever he lifted me in such a way but the more love and caring he is giving to me, the more anxiety I am getting due to insecurity of the attacks... But my emotions outburst when Mark is kissing me out of his love, he immediately cuddles and caressing me to make me normal and he always understands why I am worried about and he didn''t get angry at me that I am suspecting Nanny for no reason. Mark: Anna, I am worried that you are taking too much pressure, but remember one thing, before they n to do anything to us we will catch them and they have to pay for the mistakes they have done... Is that clear? (By listening to his words and listening to his heartbeat in his cuddle makes me feel relieved, but I want to know why he asked Nanny to invite Rubeus uncle even though he loves his uncle he never takes a step down from his egodder unless the others say sorry to him. So I asked Mark to confirm it.) Anna: Mark, did you ask Nanny to invite Rubeus uncle? Mark: Yes, Anna, why are you asking about it? Anna: I know you care about your uncle, but you pretend to be a very cold hearted person... (Mark took a long breath and looked at me.) Mark: Actually, I arranged this engagement party because of Rubeus uncle... Anna: What..? Mark: Yes¡­ Anna: you want to engage Rubeus uncle? (I asked him in a teasing way he immediately tapped on my head and continued his exnation.) Mark: Nanny told me that Rubeus uncle is not happy for you and I know how my uncle will bully if he doesn''t like anyone, so I throw an engagement party to let him know about our rtionship and how deeply we are in love to each other... (I immediately looked at him with my pout face, he suddenly lean forward and pecked my lips seductively and again looked at me.) Mark: What happened? Why that cute pout face for? Anna: You didn''t arrange this party to surprise me? Mark: Am I not gave a surprise to you? Anna: of course you did, and it will be my Lifetime lovable memory, but your intention is to tell to Rubeus uncle, right? Mark: He is one of the reasons to get the sess of our encouragement party, Anna, but he is not the whole reason... If I just want to convey to Rubeus uncle, why I invite paparazzi''s and all the important chief guests of mypany... (I changed my expression to a smiling face and looking at him happily.) Mark: He is one of the reasons to happen to our engagement party so early, that''s it... Are you happy now? (I nodded my head as yes, and he immediately started kissing me on my lips very passionately in his cuddle... In-between our kiss I got a sh of the conversation with Nanny, i.e., I didn''t tell her the truth about Rubeus uncle, so better I should tell this to Mark, or else he may tell the truth to Nanny... He suddenly stopped the kiss and looking at me with his narrowed sharp eyes...) Mark: What are you thinking now? Anna: Mark..! How you know I am thinking somewhere? (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so soo much for your love and support and please buy my one coin privilege to support me win win event...) Chapter 586 - He Is Out Of Danger... Anna''s POV: Mona: And I am sure after a few days everything will be sorted out and both of you will lead a happy sexual life... (I nodded my head as yes and I feel so happy and relieved after listening to Mona, she takes away all my sorrow and confusion from my mind. Now I feel so much relieved for everything and I am ready to enjoy openly with Mark. I immediately looked at Mona with my happy face.) Anna: Thank you so much, Mona... Mona: Hey, I did nothing, dear, I am just giving you the moral support, and you are the one who faced everything... Anna: My love towards Mark gives me the energy to bear the pain, Mona. Actually, I didn''t take it as a pain when Mark is treating me harshly, and I didn''t get angry at him for his acts towards me, maybe as you said if there is no love between us then I may see the hell with him in these two days and we should not dy in finding about the drugs too, so we will get rity on who did this and what are their intentions are... Mona: Yes, dear, we will find them soon and as always your love saved you, and it both of you are loving unconditionally to each other, so the true love between you will be act as a shield to protect both of you and that''s really a great thing... (When I am listening to Mona, I feel happy on one side but my subconscious mind is alerting me to ask her about my dad, I want to know how my dad is, and I hope he is safe, I looked at Mona again and yes this is the perfect time to ask her about my dad. We are in a closed room and Mark is not there with us so we can openly discuss about my dad but I don''t know how to lead the topic towards my dad case with Mona, and I have no clue how she will react to me... Ahhhhhh... Anna... Speak... Just ask her how is your dad... That''s it... In between my thoughts, Mona holds my hand and I looked at her with my worried face.) Mona: Why you look so sad suddenly, Anna? (Can I ask her right now or shall I ask herter? But it is the right time to ask her about it... Anna, just ask her about the dad''s wellbeing and don''t extend further, that''s it...) Mona: Your dad is out of danger Anna, is this the thing you want to ask me? (Mona understand in advance and say what I need, I feel so emotional and I nodded my head as yes and my eyes filled with tears unconditionally when Mona said about my dad, and at the same time I feel so happy after listening to her that my dad is out of danger and I immediately hugged Mona out of my happiness but tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pressure I take about my dad. Mona is patting me on my back to make me calm down and I feel so relieved after listening to her that my dad is ok.) Mona: Hey Anna, it''s okay... Anna: I am very d to hear that he is out of danger, Mona... (I said and tried to control my emotions and within a few minutes I get stabilized and again looked at Mona to ask her about my dad.) Anna: Is he in the hospital? (Mona nodded her head as yes and I understand he is under the supervision of Mona in her hospital, I know she will treat the patients irrespective of the situation and I am so d that she treated my dad even though he pretends to threaten me, I feel relieved because he is under the supervision of Mona and nothing bad will happen to him. But I feel like I want to look at him once and after yesterdays incident no one will help me to take me to my father, except Mona, she helps only when she understands my pain. I hope she should support me regarding it, Inbetween my thoughts I tried to request Mona with my low tone.) Anna: Can you please take me to your hospital? (I indirectly asked Mona that I want to look at my dad, but Mona immediately looked at me with her worried face. I understand she doesn''t want to take me to my Dad due to yesterdays attack and she is the one who convinced Mark to take me to my dad and all this mess happened, so she doesn''t want to take the risk anymore but the thing is my dad try to escape from the mess created around him by John, it does not mean he wants to take my life to escape from the cops. It''s ok, I can understand how much guilty Mona takes when I am in the danger zone, if she didn''t support my decision the attack may not happen, she might think she made a mistake but I don''t agree with it, she just understands my pain and requested Mark to allow me into my dad''s room... But after Mark shot on my dad''s body, I feel like I lost hope, I feel I have no parent to take care of me, I feel like an orphan and alone, I know Mark will take care of me but I wish I should have my dad to guide me as a caring guardian and I didn''t get angry on my Mark too because he shot my dad to save me, and I know how much pain he went through when my dad holds my throat...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you for your love and support) Chapter 587 - He Tried To Kill You... Anna''s POV: I didn''t get angry on my Mark too because he shot my dad in order to save me, and I know how much pain he went through when my dad holds my throat. I know Mark will be out of control when he is furious and I think he will definitely shot my dad on his head but he didn''t instead he shot on my dad''s shoulder and let him alive. In between my thoughts I got a sh of my dad''s body which is filled with bleeding, I looked at him before I fell into the unconscious and he is in a very helpless condition, I want to look at my dad at least once, so I can feel relieved, in between I looked at Mona to convince her but she is not in a mood to get convinced, and she is the only hope I left, I guess she will ept me to take to my dad if I got seed by exining that my dad doesn''t threaten me.) Anna: Please, Mona, can you please take me into your hospital, I want to look at my dad once, and I promise he didn''t threaten me again, what just happened yesterday is he just try to escape from the mess created around him by John, that''s it, So please... Mona: Your dad is not in my hospital, Anna... (Mona said sharply with her low tone and I am shocked the moment I listen to her, what does she mean my dad is not in her hospital, I looked at her and she is not even looking at me. Does it mean she is not giving treatment to my dad? Is she abandon to give treatment to my dad or is she giving treatment in some other secret ce? It''s better to ask her.) Anna: What do you mean, Mona? What do you mean he is not in your hospital? Mona: He''s getting treatment in another hospital, Anna... Anna: What..? Why..? (I look at Mona and she is not replying and involved in her deep thoughts, I understand there are two possibilities of not giving treatment to my dad by Mona... One, maybe, Tom did not allowed her to give treatment to my dad due to Mona''s safety. Second thing, Mona intentionally don''t want to give treatment to my dad because he tried to attack me and she might think he is the culprit in Ria''s case... Whatever there are her reasons to not give treatment to my dad and I should not insist her to say the reason...) Mona: I am so sorry to disappoint you, Anna... It''s my decision to don''t give treatment to him in my hospital due to some security reasons. Tom immediately lead him into another hospital to get his treatment done. Mark and I immediately take you to my home and started giving treatment to you because you are more important to us than your dad. That''s it... (I nodded my head as ok and understand why Mona doesn''t want to give treatment to my dad, she is angry with my dad because he tries to threaten me, maybe if I am in her position I may take the same decision but the thing is my dad just plot a n to escape from the mess, he did not intentionally want to hurt me. After a few seconds, Mona break the silence.) Mona: Do you still care for him, Anna? (Mona asked me with her worried tone, and I can understand how much she is hating my dad but I want to know the exact reason behind her hatred towards my dad so I can answer to her questions.) Anna: What do you mean Mona? Mona: He tried to attack you, Anna... Actually, it''s not an attack too, he tried to kill you to escape from the interrogation, and if Mark did not take action on time I can''t imagine what might happen next... You are more important to me and I don''t entertain anyone who tries to harm you or threaten you, even though if it is Mark I don''t care. But you, you are still caring for him and again you want to meet him. (I immediately hold Mona''s hand to make her convince and I understand the reason behind her hatred towards my dad is just because he tried to kill me.) Anna: Mona, I can understand what you mean, and I am so d for your caring towards me but I want to tell you one thing, please listen to me once... (Mona nodded her head as yes, and I tried to say to her about my dad.) Anna: My dad did not threaten my life, Mona, he just plotted a n to escape from the mess around him... (Mona ced her fingers on my neck which has a bruise on what my dad did to me and again looked at me with her worried face.) Mona: Do you still want me to think that your dad did not threaten you after looking at these wounds, Anna? Anna: Mona, I can understand what you mean but the thing is before he tightened my neck, he told me that he is doing nothing to me and he said he is just trying to escape from the cops, I requested him to don''t do that but he is scared and take the wrong step by pretending he is threatening my life... Mona: What? Did he told you in prior that he is going to attack you to escape from the prison? Anna: No, Mona, after he holds my neck with the chains he told me in my ear that he is not going to harm me... Mona: ok... Anna: I don''t know that he is waiting to escape from the prison. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you for your love and support) Chapter 588 - Keep Trust On Toms Interrogation Anna''s POV: Anna: No, Mona, after he holds my neck with the chains he told me in my ear that he is not going to harm me... Mona: Ok... Anna: I don''t know that he is waiting to escape from the prison and I don''t know I will be his bait to escape but I am sure he did everything out of the dilemma, he doesn''t mean to hurt me. Mona: But the thing is he crossed his line and dared to take your life to escape from the prison, Anna, that''s what happened in reality... Anna: But Mona... Mona: You fell unconscious for the pressure he kept on your throat, Anna, and you are not in a position to take a breath, and if Mark is not on time we can''t even imagine what might happen to you, luckily, you are safe with the help of Mark. You don''t know how much stress we take for his cruel acts did on you... You can''t imagine how much Mark worried about you when you fell unconscious... Your dad threatened your life for his selfishness to escape from the prison and he is least bothered for your life... Anna: He risked his life to save me from John, Mona... Mona: the same person risks your life to save himself, Anna... (Mona said with her raised tone and I stey quiet and didn''t speak to her anything. After a few seconds she breaks the silence by holding my hand.) Mona: I agree he saves you from John, Anna, but we should ept that yesterday he tried to kill you just because to escape from the prison. People will change from time to time ording to the situation, Anna, but we should ept and we should find the reality in it... If he did not make any mistake then why he should try to escape from the interrogation? Don''t you think he did something wrong? He is scared of his mistake in such a way that he is least bothered to threaten your life to escape from it. Anna: Mona, he tried to use me as bait to escape from John''s plot and he doesn''t even know that he is threatening my life... Mona: Yes, Anna, but, he did not get punishment just because John trapped him, and escaping from the situation is not good at all... Either your dad might havemitted a crime and trying to buried by using his innocence or as you said he must be scared of the mess created around him... But he tried to escape from the prison in a cruel way by threatening your life, so I guess he is trying to escape from the crime, Anna... (I understand Mona stand opposite to my dad and she is thinking he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case, I have no other proofs to show to her to prove my dad honesty. So I stay quiet meanwhile Mona patted me on my back as ok.) Mona: I said what I feel Anna I don''t mean to hurt you... And I can''t request Mark and Tom about your visit to the hospital because it''s my foolishness if I request them again after the incident happened yesterday. So I can''t help you with that, so please try to understand... Anna: It''s ok, Mona, I can understand... (I said with my low tone, Mona immediately hugged me, and if I am in Mona''s ce I may not allow her into the danger zone after yesterday''s incident.) Mona: Anna, you know we went through a lot to solve Ria''s case, and you yourself keep your life at risk to catch the three main culprits in Ria''s case. I know you will stand in the first ce to punish Ria''s case culprits even though if it is your family. And I don''t mean you do not support your dad but pleasee out of the rtionship loop with your dad and I am sure you will get the rity... Sometimes every one should face this ethical dilemma from one point of view or the other but one thing I can say is under Tom''s interrogation no innocent person will get punishment... You know about Toms interrogation, right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Mona: He doesn''t get into a conclusion until he finds all the facts regarding the case and the same thing will happen now, please trust Tom''s proceedings if his proceedings prove your dad is really an innocent, then Tom will be the first person who will stand beside him to save his life and I will stand beside him and everyone will stand... Until then you should be patient, Anna... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and I agreed with what Mona said, at present only Tom''s proceedings will save my dad and I am sure he will prove that he is not guilty in Ria''s case. Mark, as well as Mona, will understand about his genuineness. And from yesterday''s incident, the suspension on my dad is increased more and it''s tough for me to prove unless I find the solid proofs and I hope everything should be sorted out soon... Mona: Okay Anna... Get up and freshen up... Let''s have some breakfast... (I nodded my head as ok and get up from the bed meanwhile Mona gave me her clothes to change and I went into the washroom, take a quick shower and get ready within a few minutes and came into the room, Mona looked at me with her smiling face. I raised my head as to what...) Mona: You looks so cute Anna, I am sure Mark will take you into a private room... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 589 - Messing With The Breakfast... Anna''s POV: Mona: You looks so cute Anna, I am sure Mark will take you into a private room... (My face immediately filled with blush for Mona''s teasing. She immediate hold my hand.) Mona: Okay, let''s go and see what they are doing, Anna, because I am not sure they are doing the right things when all the three monkeys are together... Anna: Three monkeys? Mona: Mark, Tom and Alex... You might be surprised why I included Alex, he is a kid but Tom will easily manipte him to do the monkey acts along with him. So I added Alex into their group. (By finishing her words Mona immediately take a deep breath and looked at me.) Mona: See, something burnt toast smell... Definitely, they are messing with our breakfast... (Mona said with her worried tone and I immediatelyughed at her, even I too smell the over the burnt smell of the food and I understand it''s definitely because of Tom''s cooking skills because I know how Mark will cook the delicious food.) Mona: Okay, let''s go and check what they are cooking, Anna, I mean what they are spoiling... (I nodded my head as ok and we both hold hands and lead towards the kitchen.) Mona: Anna, look at Alex on the table... (Mona pointed me to look at Alex and I immediately startedughing the moment I looked at Alex, he sit on the dining table with a short and there is no shirt on his lean body and he wears a chef cap and he wears goggles, and I am sure those are Mark''s shades...) Mona: I am sure it''s Tom... Anna: I guess it''s both Tom and Mark who make him to get ready like this, Mona... (Monaughed by looking at him and we both went close to him near to the dining table.) Alex: Both of you are not allowed into the kitchen.., (Alex immediately shouted at us.) Mona: What happened Alex? Why are you not allowing me into the kitchen? (Mona asked him with her pout face.) Alex: because I am the master chef and I should not allow anyone into the kitchen... (We understand Tom and Mark manipte Alex to not allow us into the kitchen.) Mona: but Alex you are my hero and you should give permission to me before they burnt the entire kitchen... Alex: Today is Men''s day and only men will cook the food... So both of you are not allowed... Mona: My cutu Alex, they will burn the entire kitchen if you didn''t allow me... Alex: What? Mona: I mean, your little tummy is hungry and soon it will cry and you know I will cook the delicious food and you always like it so please give me permission into the kitchen... Alex: hmmmm... Okay... You can go but Anna sis should y with me... Mona: Definitely, Alex, she will y with you... Right, Anna? (I nodded my head as yes and went close to Alex.) Mona: So sweet of you, that''s why you are my hero... (by finishing her words Mona kissed Alex cheek and looked at me to take care of Alex. And I nodded my head as ok and started ying with Alex. After a few seconds, Tom came into the dining room and I guess Mona scolded him for the mess he made in the kitchen. But Tom is still speaking to Mona with his loud voice.) Tom: Okay darling, if you got any doubts while cooking, you can ask me without shy... (Mona through a spoon at Tom and Tom luckily escaped from it and came towards me and Alex.) Tom: Why did you allow her into the kitchen, Alex? I told you to give me hint when she ising, right? Alex: Yes, but I feel hungry and Mona sis cooks delicious food so I allowed her into the kitchen. Tom: You know how to do the right things at the right time, Alex... (by finishing his words Tom pampered Alex head very caressingly and sit opposite to me near the dining table.) Tom: So, What''s up. Anna, how is Mark''s precious resort gift? (I immediately looked at Tom with my smiling face.) Anna: That''s really a great surprise for me, Tom... Tom: Yeah, Mark arranged it within a short span out of love towards you... Alex: What is the surprise gift Anna sis? Tom: You will understand when you grow up, Alex and you will build the surprise gift for your future wife... Alex: Okay... (Both me and Tom smiled at Alex''s reaction, and I wish I want to ask Tom about my dad because my dad''s fate is dependent on his interrogation.) Anna: So Tom, Mona just said about my dad and she also said that he is under your supervision... Tom: Yes Anna, I made a strict protocol and strong security around him in such a way that he can''t escape from us or no one can try to meet him or help him to escape. (I understand Tom is indirectly said to me that no one is allowed to meet him but I want to confirm it by asking him directly.) Anna: is there any chance that I can meet him once? Tom: No way Anna, please try to understand the situation, yesterday I am the one who supported you to meet your dad but the situation changes now and it isplicated than yesterday, so I don''t allow you to meet him at any cost until the case gets solved. (Tom clearly said that I am not allowed to meet my dad, and Mona already said no, and I no need to ask Mark because I know his answer and all the doors to meet my dad is closed.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 590 - Mark, Please Stay Calm... Mark''s POV: After Mona and Tom entered into our room, I left the room intentionally to give private space to Mona and Anna because Anna will set free if she speaks to Mona for some time. So Tom and I left the room along with Alex, and we y some time with Alex. Later Alex said he feels hungry; Tom is about to call Mona to prepare breakfast, but I objected to him because it''s important for Anna to speak to Mona, and I don''t want to ruin their private time, they might be in the middle of the topic, and they might discuss rting to Anna''s dad or our intense session or anything. And if Mona got any chance to speak about Lucus and she will definitely try to convince Anna, and I am sure Anna will listen to Mona and understand how cruel her dad is... Alex: I will go and call Mona sis to prepare breakfast for us. "No..." Both Tom and I said at the same time, and to divert Alex mind, we made him get ready in a funny way, and Tom and I went into the kitchen, but before leaving Alex, Tom gave some instructions to him like to not allow Mona and Anna into the kitchen. And finally, we are in the kitchen and about to cook breakfast, but my mind is still thinking about Anna; I think the moment she wakes up, she will ask me about her dad but she did not maybe she might realise the reality of her dad after yesterday''s attack, or maybe she might forget about her dad... No... No.. She doesn''t forget about her dad; maybe she won''t want to ask me about her dad because I will get angry at her, and if I am not wrong, she will definitely ask to Mona about her dad, and I hope Mona should not support her this time. I did not concentrate on the food where my mind is busy in thinking about Anna; meanwhile, Tom is ying with the cooking appliances, and as a result, the food is burnt, and in a few seconds, Mona entered into the kitchen, and she shouted at Tom for the mess he did in the kitchen... Mona: Why are you so interested in ying with the kitchen appliances, Tom? Mark, you should have guided him at least... Tom: I did far better than before Mona, see, look at this bread toast... (And the bread is burnt to ck, and I can understand it must be ashes when he cookedst time, I am trying to control myugh after listening to Tom''s innocent convincing exnation to Mona, but it leads to Mona more furious.) Mona: Then you enjoy this burnt bread, and if you give me space, I will prepare breakfast for Alex... Tom: Only Alex? Well, Mark and Anna are blessed to eat my food then... Mona: Seriously, Tom? Tom: Yes, they are going to eat my delicious food... Mona: I don''t have the strength to give treatment to them... Tom: Why treatment? Mona: After eating your food, don''t you think they need my treatment? Tom: You are insulting me and my delicious food, Mona... (Mona immediately went close to Tom and caressing his cheeks.) Mona: aww... I love to eat your delicious food, Tom, and you know that... And please ce your special dish on the table, I will eat it exclusively, and please don''t offer it to Anna or Mark... Tom: okay, baby, your wish is mymand... (By finishing his words, Tom kissed Mona gently on her lips, and Mona calm down instantly. After a few seconds, they came into reality.) Mona: And Tom, if Anna asks you about her dad, just say he is okay, and if she tried to convince you to meet her dad, please don''t ept to her... Tom: Okay, mydy, any special instructions? Mona: Shhhhhhh... Go and stey outside... (Tom left the kitchen, and she immediately looked at me, and as I guessed, Anna asked Mona about her dad.) Mona: Please don''t get mad at her, Mark... She has the right to know about her dad well being; that''s it... Mark: Tell me one thing, Mona, did she say that she wants to meet her dad? Mona: Mark... Her dad fell unconscious, and he got gunshots, so it''s obvious that she wants to look at her dad, but I convinced her that I don''t help her regarding this, and I don''t want you to target Anna with your madness about this... Mark: So after yesterday''s attack, she did not yet realise about her dad''s reality. She is still thinking he is innocent, am I right, Mona? Mona: Mark... Please stay calm... Mark: Why I should stay calm, Mona? Why can''t she understand about her dad? Why is she thinking so foolishly? He threatened Anna''s life, Mona, she is almost dead for his cruel acts at her, luckily we are in time, if not, I am not in a position to think what might happen... Mona: Mark... Mark: No... No... This is not the way to say to her... Mona: Mark, please stay calm... Mark: This is not the time to stey calm Mona; I can''t handle her anymore if she still thinks that her dad is innocent, I will open up with her and say everything to her about her dad and see what will happen rest... (I said and about to leave the kitchen, but Mona holds my hand and stopped me.) Mona: Mark, we already discussed about thisst night, and we know how stubborn Anna is... So we should not misuse our chances of convincing her... We should stey smart and try to help her to realise her dad true colours, but it happens only if you stay calm... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 591 - Did You Checked Her? Mark''s POV: Mona: We should stay smart and try to help her to realise her dad true colours, but it happens only if you stay calm and n ordingly, Mark... (By finishing her words Mona give me some water to drink, and I try to control my rage and thinking how to convince Anna about her dad.) Mona: Mark, Anna is so sensitive, she can''t bear it if she realises all of us stand opposite to her dad... Mark: One day or the other she needs to realise the truth, Mona... Mona: Yes, Mark, until then we can''t do anything, we should wait for her change of decision about her dad... Mark: How long, Mona? Her dad tried to attack her, Mona, and she is least bothered about the attack, if she will suffer if we stand as opposed to her dad, let her worry, I don''t care because after she realises the true colours of her dad she is the one who will hate him the most... Mona: Yes Mark, if Anna knows about her dad''s acts, she will definitely stand opposite to him irrespective of the situation but until then you should deal with her patiently. Please don''t ruin your rtionship... Stay calm, Mark... (I nodded my head as ok and drinking the water, meanwhile Mona is preparing the breakfast.) Mona: And Mark... I want to tell you one more thing... Mark: about? Mona: About your personal life... Mark: What it is? Mona: It''s not safe for Anna to use medicine all the time... Mark: Medicine? For what? What happened to her? Mona: I am talking about the Contraception pill... I guided Anna to take one pill after the session but I also guided her to no need to take it if you follow any protection so I want to say to you that it''s not safe for Anna to take those pills regrly, you know what to do... (I nodded my head as ok and understand Mona is indirectly saying me to use condoms while doing a lovemaking session. Even I don''t want to n for the kids until her education was done.) Mark: Did you checked her? Is she okay? Mona: Yes Mark, she is fine but she is too sensitive to handle it, so... Mark: hmmm... I will don''t threaten her again in such a way, Mona, I already told you about this yesterday, something happened to me on that day. I agree I am mad at her and my rage got out of control but I never cross the line to hurt her in such a harsh way, Mona, I am the most worried person after looking at her in such a helpless condition. I didn''t understand what happened on that day, I got hatred on myself for my actions towards her, and I wish I don''t want to touch her until she gets settled in her life... Mona: What do you mean by it, Mark? Mark: I mean I don''t touch her at least she is done with her education... Mona: Mark, I don''t mean to stop it, I am just requesting you to do it in a gentle way because... Mark: Yeah, but I am not sure Mona, what if I hurt her in the same way in my next session? I can''t bear it... Mona: You won''t, Mark... You don''t do that again... Mark: How can you say it, Mona... Mona: I guess some drugs are mixed in the food you take, first I will check it out and then we cane to the conclusion... Mark: What? Drugs? Mona: Yes Mark, Anna and I suspect that some kind of erotica drugs are mixed in your food, So... After we are done with breakfast I will take your blood samples, and please don''t make any dumb decisions until the results of the reports, okay? Mark: I don''t know about the results, Mona, but I am scared that I may hurt Anna again... Mona: Mark... Mark: What if I treated her in the same way? Mona: You don''t Mark... I am sure both of you will enjoy it equally, and these kinds of imbnce are verymon during the first sessions andter on, it will be sorted out, just stay patient... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and thinking about the drugged food I take on our wedding day, I didn''t take any specific food after our wedding... Let''s see the results of the blood report and then decide further. In between my thoughts, Mona arranged the breakfast and we both hold the breakfast bowls and went towards the dining table... Alex is ying with Tom whereas my Anna sits near the dining table and her face is a little dull and involved in her deep thoughts... I can understand she feel so dull because both Mona and Tom did not agree with her about visiting her dad. I went close to her and serve food on her te, she looked at me with her smiling face but I can understand she is feeling a bit low. I sit beside her and having my breakfast where is Mona is busy in helping Alex to have his breakfast and Tom went out to speak to a police call. In between I looked at Anna once again, she is still looking into the te and not having breakfast, I take the spoon full of food and ces near to her mouth, she opens her mouth and have the food but suddenly tears started rolling down from her eyes... Mark: Hey Anna, What happened? (I immediately wrapped one of my hand around her shoulder and trying to make her calm down. She immediately rests her head on my chest and started crying by holding my shirt. I can understand she is crying for her dad.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 592 - Meeting My Classmate... Mark''s POV: I immediately wrapped one of my hand around her shoulder and trying to make her calm down. She immediately rests her head on my chest and started crying by holding my shirt. I can understand she is crying for her dad, and she is still worrying about her dad. But I can''t look at my girl when she is crying like a baby, I don''t like it, I want to look at her happy face... Mark: Hey stay calm, Anna... (She is nodding her head as ok but her tears are still overflowing from her eyes.) Mark: Do you want to look at your dad? (She nodded her head as yes and taking deep sobbings, I can understand how she feels, she is so much attached to her dad and she did not yet realize about her dad cruel acts, but after yesterday''s attack, she did not see her dad, maybe she will get normal once she looked at her dad, and I know Tom and Mona don''t agree to it. Even I don''t want her to meet her dad but after looking at her tears I wish I want to take her to her dad, and I am sure she will get normal once she looked at her dad. Meanwhile, I looked at Mona and Mona is striking her head as no as a hint to not ept for Anna''s wish, she understand that I am going to take Anna to the hospital to meet her dad but I ignored her hint and look at Anna once again. She is still crying by holding my shirt.) Mark: I will take you to the hospital to meet your dad, OK? (She immediately looked at me with her lightened face, I wiped her tears on her cheek with my thumb finger and looked into her eyes.) Mark: But promise me you should obey my orders... (She immediately nodded her head as ok and hugged me happily.) Anna: Thank you, Mark, I will listen to you, please take me to the hospital, I just want to look at my dad, that''s it... Mark: Okay, Anna, after you are done with your breakfast, I will take you, OK? (She nodded her head as ok and wiped her eyes and started eating the breakfast out of happiness. Meanwhile, I had my breakfast and went to the Tom and asked him about the address of the hospital and he guided me with some precautions and finally, Anna and me are in the car, and I am driving to reach the hospital, I did not speak anything in the car with Anna because I know if I speak anything it definitely leads to an argument between Anna and me and this is not the right time to convince her about her dad and I should wait for the right time to convince her... In between, we reached the hospital and we lead to the intensive care room, I warned Anna to look at him through the ss door and I also told her that I am not allowed her to meet him directly. She tried to convince me but I stay strong on my words because I don''t want to risk her life again even though his dad unconscious and taking the treatment I don''t want to take a risk... Finally, my girl epted my two main conditions and we both lead to the intensive care room and Anna is watching her dad with her teary eyes, by looking at her ears I feel very low and exhausted because Lucas does not deserve a drop of tears of my girl, he is such a criminal... Ahhhhhh... Control Mark, I try to control my rage and after a few minutes I hold Anna''s hand as a hint to leave, she nodded her head as ok and wiped her tears and hold my hand. I want to take her to the nearby coffee shop, I guess she will get normal if we spend some time in the coffee shop... Within a few minutes, I stopped the car before the coffee shop and we both went into the shop and take a special table which is closed with a cabin for the VIP customers. I ordered a special creamy coffee for both of us.) Anna: Thank you so much, Mark... (She said with her shivering tone.) Mark: I don''t want to look at your tears, Anna, and that''s the reason I take you to look to your dad and you know I don''t like to visit your dad but for you, especially for you, I take this step and showed your father to you... So please stop crying... You looked at him and he is fine enough... So please stay calm... (She nodded her head as ok and take the tissues and wiped her face.) Anna: Mark, I will go to the restroom... (I nodded my head as ok and Anna went to the restroom to fresh up... Meanwhile, someone entered into our cabin I thought it''s our order, but it''s not, a girl entered into the room, and she is my ssmate and her father is one of the top entrepreneurs in this city and he is one of my business support groups.) Girl: Hey Mark, is that you? Mark: Hi... Girl: Long back, no see... Mark: Yeah, I am a bit busy with my business, so... Girl: Yeah, I follow you on the news article and congrattions... Mark: for? Girl: Your engagement... Please don''t forget to invite me to your wedding at least... Mark: definitely, due to some security reasons I did not invite many of my friends... Girl: It''s okay, Mark... (Meanwhile, her phone got vibrated and she checks on the message.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 593 - I Feel Like A Disaster... Mark''s POV: Girl: It''s okay, Mark... (Meanwhile, her phone got vibrated and she checks on the message.) Girl: Okay Mark, it''s time to leave, have a great time... Mark: Hey, wait, I will introduce you to my girl Anna... Girl: Whoah..!!! That''s so nice of you but I forgot to say to you about it. We both met just met before... Mark: What? Girl: Yes, I just met her outside of this room and she said you are in this room so I came here to congratte you... Mark: So you just met her and speak to her on your own by looking at the article about our engagement? (I asked her with my confused tone because she doesn''t know who is Anna and how can she speak to her involuntarily on the basis of an article?) Girl: No, Mark, I already knew her, actually I meet her in the same cafeteria shop and by that time, she came along with her brother... Mark: What? With her brother? Are you serious? Girl: Yes, she is so much overprotective towards her brother... (She said with her smiling face but I am shocked after listening to her... Does it mean Anna met John? No... No... Why she will meet John? Maybe this girl is misappropriate by thinking its her brother or maybe Anna mighte with John before Ria''s incident happened. Whatever, it''s better to ask my ssmate when did she saw Anna with her brother. So I can get to a conclusion.) Mark: Is it long back? Girl: No Mark, it''s just a few days back... Mark: Can you please tell me the exact date? Girl: Most probably before your engagement, I saw your engagement party article after the two days of our meet, so I remember her so strongly... Mark: Are you sure? Girl: Yes Mark, approximately, 2 days before your surprise engagement party, I met your fiancee Anna, in this same cafeteria shop along with her brother, and I got a little sh with her brother and she takes a stand towards her brother and protected him... I realise my mistake and said my sorry to her and her brother... She is really a good kind hearted girl... (I nodded my head was ok...) Girl: Okay Mark, I need to leave now, I got some urgent work to do... Mark: Okay... (Disaster... I feel like a disaster... Does it mean Anna met John? Is she secretly meeting him? But till now she didn''t said anything to me about it... Not only that... She didn''t say anything about the education loan and she secretly met Jack who is a detective and she hides many things from me... Why? Why she is doing this to me? What mistake I did? Why she met John secretly? What is the reason behind her visit to John? Is she trying to help John? What the hell... How can she do that? I need to ask her about it right now... I need to clear it right now... Meanwhile, my phone got started ringing and I checked and its Mona, I immediately responded to her call.) Mona: Hey Mark, where are you? Everything okay? Mark: No, Mona... Not okay... I can''t handle Anna anymore. She is hiding many things from me... Mona: Hey, Mark, Stay calm... First tell me, where are you right now? Mark: We are in the cafeteria shop... Mona: Okay, did Anna met her dad? Mark: Yes... Mona: OK Mark, how is she now? Mark: She is fine, Mona, is that the question you need to ask now? Don''t you want to listen to what I say? Mona: Mark, is Anna with you right now or not? Mark: No, she went to the washroom to fresh up... Mona: Okay Mark, listen to me, stay calm, ande to home first, we can discuss everything here, OK? Mark: I will ask her, Mona, I can''t wait until the interrogation was done, I want to know why she is hiding everything... Mona: Ok I can understand your feelings, Mark, but please listen to me stay calm ande to my home, we can discuss here... Until we discussed please don''t speak anything to Anna, it may impact on your rtionship... Mark: No Mona... Mona: Please Mark, I don''t know how to convince you but please listen to me this time, please don''t shout at her, and pleasee to home as early as possible... It''s not safe for both of you to stay outside for so long... And these things can''t be discussed over the phone, so please listen to me ande to home... Mark: Okay... (I said and hang Mona''s call, and checked the time, it''s been so long and Anna didn''te yet. What if someone tried to attack her? What if she is trying to escape from me again..? No... No... I immediately get up from the chair in a hurry to check on her. But in the immediate second she open the door of the cabin and looked at me with her widened eyes as what. I feel relieved the moment I looked at her...) Anna: Mark, what happened? Is everything okay? Mark: How long it takes for you to freshen up, Anna? (I shouted at her very loudly, she silently came into the cabin and sit beside me and hold my hand.) Anna: I am so sorry, Mark, I don''t mean to bete... (I immediately pulled her close to me and hugged her. I don''t want to shout at her, but I feel very insecure when she is not around me, I hugged her more tightly so no one can take my Anna away from me. After a few seconds, she wrapped her hands around my neck and hugged me back.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 594 - I Have All The Rights On My Wifes Lips... Mark''s POV: After a few seconds, she wrapped her hands around my neck and hugged me back... Anna: I am so sorry, Mark... I am so sorry... (I pulled her more close to me in such a way that no one can take my Anna away from me, I don''t know why I feel insecure about her. The thought that she may leave me alone is still haunting me, and I can''t bear if she leaves me and I can''t live my life without her and I don''t have a hope to live my life without my Anna... I want her... I don''t want to leave her... In between my thoughts, I hugged her more tightly out of my insecure feeling towards her, I don''t know how to convey my feeling towards her. I want to request her to stey with me forever.) Anna: Mark... Mark: hmmm... Anna: What happened? Is everything okay? (I stay quiet and did not speak anything but still hugged her close to me.) Anna: Why are you feeling a bit low? Mark: hmmmm... Anna: What happened Mark? What''s bothering you? (I didn''t say anything and stey quit and hugged her more close to me.) Anna: Please say what it is... Mark: Many thoughts filled in my mind in these few minutes you left for the washroom, Anna, I thought someone attacked you, and I also thought you might leave me again... (Anna immediately closed my mouth with her hands.) Anna: Mark, that never happens unless I lost my life, okay? (I immediately hold her neck and looked at her...) Mark: I don''t allow you to leave your life either, Anna... Anna: I will be with you till thest breath of my life, Mark... Please trust me... (She said with her teary tone and her eyes are filled with tears... That''s it, I lose her neck and pulled her head close to me by holding her hair and started kissing her on her lips and my Anna too started responding to my kiss immediately out of love towards me and we both start enjoying ourselves of being together in our kissing... I feel secure when she is responding to my kiss, and I feel emotional when she is close to me and I feel eternally happy because my girl said that she will be with me forever... I am kissing her deeply and exploring her entire mouth out of happiness... I feel so relieved... All my stress was gone... I can sense the genuine love of my girl towards me... I can sense her love and care towards me... I am sure she never cheats me and I am sure she never support the culprits who are in Ria''s case but as Mona said she needs time to realise about the right thing and the wrong thing and I will totally agree to her... I should give time to my girl to realise about the real facts about the culprits in Ria''s case. And when she identifies about her dad''s reality she is the first person who will stand against to her dad. Until then, I should try to stay patients with my girl... As Mona said these incidents should not impact on our rtionship, and I never let it happen... Yes, even I can''t bear it if it impacts my rtionship, I want my Anna irrespective of the incidents that happened in our life... But what still bothers me is why she is maintaining secrets from me... I just want to ask her what happened in this cafeteria shop... I want to know why she met John? I want to ask her why she did not inform me or at least why she should not inform to cops when she knew about John... And she also met a detective... She also keeps secrets regarding her educational loan... Why..? Why she is keeping everything a secret... Why she is not trusting me? In between my thoughts, she breaks the kiss and looked into my eyes... Anna: Please trust me, Mark... (I don''t know whether she read my mind or she is saying for the previous conversation we have, I nodded my head as ok out of love towards her. I will trust you Anna but won''t entertain you if you stand against to Ria''s case, I hope you never break my trust regarding it.) Mark: Please don''t break my trust in you, Anna... Anna: I never, Mark... (I feel more relieved after listening to her, meanwhile, our order came and we both started having our special Coffee. After taking a sip, Anna looked at me with her charming face.) Anna: This coffee tastes soo good, Mark... Mark: Really? Anna: Yess..!!! I love it... (She nodded her head and looking at me with her pretty face...) Mark: Then let me taste it... (By finishing my words Inded my lips on her lips and lick the cream of the coffee on her lips and looked at her again with my happy face.) Mark: Yes Anna, it really tastes good... (I said with my teasing tone and her face immediately turned to blush.) Anna: Markkkkk... (She started beating me on my chest and when I hold her hands she looked at me with her port face but her face is still blushing.) Mark: I have all the rights to taste my wife lips whenever I feel thirsty... (Her face turn to more blush but in the immediate second she pecked my lips very seductively and bite my lips with her soft strawberry lips and leave my lips abruptly when I am about to start kissing her and she started enjoying the coffee by pretending that she is ignoring me.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 595 - Anna Meet Detective Jack? Mark''s POV: She started having the coffee by pretending that she is ignoring me. I smile by looking at her actions and hold her waist and pulled her close to me, Mark: What are you trying to prove? (She immediately looked at me with her smiling blush face.) Anna: I have all the rights to kiss my hubby''s lips... (She said very confidently and take a sip of the coffee...) Mark: Really? Anna: Why not? (we bothugh at each other and I feel so happy when my Anna represents me as her hubby in a naughty way. I looked at her with my narrowed eyes and started having the coffee... I want this... I want this cuteness smile of my girl... I don''t like it if she is dull with her worried face and I will do anything to make her happy but what still bothering me is she is still keeping secrets from me, I don''t want her to do the things secretly between us... That''s the reason I feel insecure for her acts... It doesn''t mean I am not trusting her, I still trust her and I feel there should be no secrets between the couples, so there is no kind of issues between us... But we both are maintaining the secrets... Anna hides many things... Even I hide one thing from her, about her mom... The moment when her mom got consciousness I will definitely reveal her mom to Anna like a big surprise and I will apologize to Anna for not letting her know about her mom in all these days. Okay, when the right timees she will definitely reveal everything to me... In between my thoughts, we are done having the coffee and we started to Mona''s house, Anna looks so happy after visiting her dad... But for me I am still struck with many doubts after I met my friend in the cafeteria shop, I need to discuss about this with Tom and Mona and request Tom to finish Anna''s interrogation procedures as early as possible, so many of my doubts will get cleared... In between my thoughts, we reached the house and by looking at us, Mona immediately came close to Anna and hugged her... Mona: Is everything okay, Anna? (Anna nodded her head as yes very happily and by looking at Anna''s happy face Mona get relieved. I understand Mona is worried by thinking that I may act rudely on Anna out of furious. Meanwhile, Alex excitedly came towards Anna and hugged her.) Alex: Anna sis, where did you go? Anna: What happened Alex? Alex: I thought you again left me... Anna: No Alex... I don''t leave you, okay? Alex: Thank you Anna sis, let us y the game, I arranged everything in Mona sis room... (By finishing his words, Alex pulled Anna towards Mona''s room and Anna went to Mona''s room along with Alex to spend some time with him...) Mona: You really scared me, Mark... (Mona immediately said with her rage tone by punching me on my abbs.) Mark: What I did? Mona: Don''t you know what you did? I am scared from the moment of our phone conversation... Mark: What you scared for? I did not yet say anything to you about the secret I find about Anna... Mona: I am scared for your madness, Mark, I thought you will treat her in a harsh way again... Thank god... Mark: Thanking god? You should better thank me because I leave your friend even though after I find she met John secretly... Mona: What? Did Anna meet John? Mark: Yes Mona, where is Tom? I need to speak to him about this... Mona: Okaye, let''s go to his room... (Both Mona and I went to his room and we all sit together to discuss about it.) Mark: I met my schoolmate in the cafeteria shop and she said she saw Anna when she came to visit her brother... Tom: What? Her brother? Do you mean John? Mark: I guess it is John, Tom... Mona: No... No... Noway... We all know Anna stand against to John and I am sure she doesn''t entertain him by meeting him personally, instead, she will inform to anyone of us... Mark: Even I feel the same way if she says anything about her dad before she visits him, Mona, but she did not mention to any one of us about her dad whereabouts in the airport, maybe in the same way she might meet John for some other reason, I don''t know what exactly it is... Mona: Lucus is different from John, Mark... Tom: Guys, guys... Stay calm... (Both Mona and I stay stop our discussion and looked at Tom.) Tom: First answer to my questions... Did your friend said that Anna met her brother or Anna met John... Mark: She said it''s brother, she did not mention John''s name and she also said Anna behave overprotective towards her brother... Mona: So it is clear that it is not John... Tom: Mona, there are 50 - 50 chances, we need to find it out who exactly the person is... And Mark can you please send me the address of the cafeteria shop? Mark: Sure, Tom... (I immediately forwarded the shop address to Tom and Tom looked at it with his widened eyes. I understand Tom got some clue.) Mark: What happened Tom? Tom: Are you sure about the address? Mark: Yes Tom... What happened? Tom: This is the same address of the cafeteria shop where Anna meets detective Jack... Mark: What? Tom: Yes Tom... Mona: Does it mean, Anna is calling the detective as a brother? Tom: Maybe Yes... Mark: Why the hell she will call Jack as her brother? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 596 - CCTV Footage Of The Cafeteria Shop Mark''s POV: Mona: Does it mean, Anna is calling the detective as a brother? Tom: Maybe Yes... Mark: Why the hell she will call Jack as her brother? (Tom immediately take the file and showed me the image once again which is shown by Genie to me on my wedding day and she also said Anna fall in love with Jack and she also said Anna met Jack at the couples party night evening but I didn''t believe her and I instantly take a stand towards my Anna to support her because I know my Anna is still loving me and I didn''t believe what Genie said to me but on my first night I don''t know why I feel insecure and why I foolishly asked Anna to prove her love by sacrificing her virginity to me... How can I order her in such a mean way? How can I did those cruel acts on my girl?) Mona: Mark, what are you thinking? Is everything okay? (I immediately strike my head as no and get out of the thoughts of our first night and once again looked at the pictures shown by Tom. And yes, by looking at the picture it is clear that the picture in the same cafeteria shop. I looked at Tom to confirm about the cafeteria shop.) Mark: This is the ce we just went to have coffee, Tom... Tom: Okay, I will show another picture, so can you tell me whether it is your friend you met in the cafeteria shop or not? (I nodded my head as ok but still confused by thinking who''s picture Tom will show to me now, and have no idea how what Tom is thinking... Whose picture does he want to show to me? And why he links it to my friend? Many questions filled in my mind... In between my thoughts, Tom immediately take another picture from his file and showed it to me and I am shocked by looking at the picture because it is my friend''s picture and she is the one who said about Anna that Anna met her brother, and the image is not clear, it is a little bit blurred and I can understand he captured this image throughtv footage...) Mark: Yes Tom, she is the one... (I said with my low tone and looked at Tom but Tom''s face immediately turns to relief, I didn''t understand why but I am sure he find some clue. So I immediately asked him for the reason that how he find my friend picture.) Mark: What happened, Tom? How can you find my friend picture? Tom: Yesterday I checked the CCTV footage of the cafeteria shop on the day Anna met Jack, and I find Anna is speaking to her very aggressively. So I take out the printout of her picture and I need to find about her but luckily with your help, I find who she is... Mark: CCTV footage? Did you look at the footage? Tom: Yes, Mark, I got this footagete night and I monitor everything... Mark: What did you find Tom, please say... Did you find any weird thing? (I am more excited and nervous and I feel like I want to check the CCTV footage too...) Tom: Well, I can show you the footage but unfortunately the voice is not clear due to the cafeteria shop is using some low-end resolution of cameras... Mark: It''s okay Tom, I want to check it out right now, I may find any important thing... (Tom nodded his head as ok and immediately open hisptop and started ying the CCTV footage on the day where Anna met Jack in the cafeteria shop. The video is not clear due to low resolution but I can recognise Anna and Jack, and the first thing I look at is the date and time of the CCTV footage and this incident happened just before a day of our engagement. So it is clear that Anna is hiding something from me after entering into our love rtionship and she met the detective just before our engagement, I once again looked at the footage and feel relieved after looking at Jack, and realised it is not John that Anna met on that day. I continued looking at the footage, both Jack and Anna are speaking something else very seriously and after a few minutes Anna handover some documents to him, and Anna is about to leave the ce but something has happened and she again stopped and started speaking to my friend, detective Jack is in the frame and by looking at the incident I can understand Anna is supporting the detective for some reason... Maybe this is the incident my friend told me about Jack that Anna is overprotective towards her brother... But why Anna represents Jack as her brother? Does she know about Jack before she met me? Or she met him just because of the detective services? If she met him for Detective services then why she would call him as her brother? Mona: So, it is clear that Anna did not meet John... Mark: Hmm... Can you guess what they are talking about, Tom? Tom: No idea, Mark... Maybe we should ask Anna... Mark: but what if she still hide any important thing from us? Mona: Why she will hide, Mark... Mark: Why she will hide? Can you see the footage, Mona, she hides everything that happened in the footage.. So how can you say that she doesn''t hide anything from us? Tom: Yes, Mona, I will agree with Mark, and it''s better if we find what did they speak about, before interrogating Anna, so we can understand whether she is saying the true facts or still she is hiding something from us... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 597 - We Find Another Guy... Marks POV: Tom: Yes, Mona, I will agree with Mark, and it''s better if we find what did they speak about, before interrogating Anna, so we can understand whether she is saying the true facts or still she is hiding something from us... Mona: Are you saying Anna is hiding something from us and helping her brother? Mark: We don''t mean it, Mona, please try to understand the situation, there may be a chance that someone may trap Anna in such a way that they can gain the information they need from her, it may be about Ria''s case or something else and they may me and target her at the end... So we should be more alert... Tom: Yes Mona, we are here to support Anna but we should find the reasons behind the secrets she keeps from us... Mona: OK, so how can we find the conversation between Anna and Jack in the cafeteria shop? Tom: It''s very simple, we can ask Mark''s friend about their entire conversation and we can ask her whether she knows anything that what Anna and Jack discuss in the cafeteria shop so we will get a basic conclusion... Mona: What if she said lies to us... Tom: lies? What do you mean, Mona? Mona: The CCTV footage is clearly shows that both Anna and Mark''s friend got a serious conversation, so there may be a chance that she may say something extra to take revenge on Anna, so I don''t want to take a risk by asking her about it... Tom: First let us ask her about their discussion andter we can decide what she said is right or not, okay? (In between Mona and Tom''s conversation, I once again looked at the CCTV footage of the cafeteria shop to find any clue... As I expected, I am shocked the moment I recognize one more interesting thing in the CCTV footage... Mark: Guys, I find a person who will help to us... "What?" (Both Mona and Tom said at the same time and they paused their conversation and looked at me with their confused face.) Tom: Who is that Mark? (I pointed my finger at CCTV footage, and both Mona and Tom looked at it and they are shocked by looking at his face.) Mona: So one more interesting face in the CCTV footage... Tom: Is it Daniel? Mark: Yes, he is... (I again started ying the video of the CCTV footage and now we are observing only Daniel and he is observing at Anna on the entire clip... My mind immediately strikes why Daniel is in the cafeteria shop.) Tom: How can Daniele into the frame all of a sudden? Why he is in the cafeteria shop by that time? Don''t you think this case is bing moreplicated than before? Mark: No... For the first time in my life, my uncle Rubeus did the right thing... Mona: Rubeus uncle? Mark: Yes... Tom: What do you mean, Mark..? Mark: Did you remember, Tom? Daniel was appointed by Rubeus uncle as a secret bodyguard and he is spying on me and Anna... Tom: Hoo, Ok... Mona: Well, actually, this incident happened before your engagement party so Daniel was appointed to spy on Anna rather than to give protection to her... Mark: What? Spy? Mona: Yes Mark, Rubeus uncle is against to Anna until your engagement party day and he realises about her true love when I speak to him on the day before the engagement party, and he also said he appointed a spy on Anna to find whether she is truly loving you or she is going to cheat you... But, by that time, he did not tell me anything that the spy is Daniel, so by looking at this footage, it is clear that Daniel spied on Anna before Rubeus uncle decided her true love on you. Tom: Yeah even Daniel agreed in my interrogation that he appointed as a spy on Anna and then Rubeus uncle change his position from spy to bodyguard. So that''s the reason he saved us from the attack on the food carnival night by risking his own life... Mark: So he is spying on the day when Anna met Jack so he will definitely listen to their conversation... (Tom and Mona nodded their head as yes.) Mona: So, Tom, it''s better to ask him about the conversation rather than depending on Mark''s friend, and Danial is more reliable than Mark''s friend... Tom: Okay... Mark: Please call him right now, Tom, I want to know why Anna met Jack... (Tom nodded his head as ok and immediately called to Daniel and he keeps his speaker on in his phone, so Mona and I can hear to their conversation...) Daniel: Hello sir, good morning... Tom: Good morning, Daniel... Are you free right now? Daniel: Yes sir, is there anything important? Tom: Yeah, I want to meet you... Will youe to my home? (Daniel did not speak for a few seconds and we can listen to ady murmuring and she is questioning him, "you are free?" After a few seconds, he breaks the silence...) Daniel: Sir, at your home? (He said with his gasping tone and anyone can understand that he is busy with a girl in some intense session. Tom and I looked at each other and smile at each other by understanding that he is busy in some intense session with some girl, but Mona, she is still looking at the phone with her dumb face and she did not understand what Daniel is doing...) Tom: ok Daniel I don''t want to disturb your private time so can you answer to my questions through this call? Daniel: Definitely sir... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 598 - Interrogating Daniel... Mark''s POV: Tom: Ok, Daniel, I don''t want to disturb your private time, so can you answer to my questions through this call??? Daniel: Definitely sir... (He said with his blushed excited tone, but Mona is tapping on Tom''s shoulder and signalled him to don''t discuss through the phone call and request him toe to home... Tom immediately strike his head as no and continued his interrogation through the phone because men knows how painful it is if we break the intense session and Tom understand about his situation and allowed him to speak through the call, and not only Tom, no men want to ruin others private time but on the other side Mona get mad at Tom because he didn''t listen to her... These girls never understand men''s feelings and most importantly she didn''t understand Daniel is busy in some instance session. Whatever, Tom started his interrogation with Daniel through the call and I am more eager to know what happened on that day.) Tom: Daniel, you said Rubeus uncle appointed you to spy on Anna, am I right? Daniel: Yes sir but it is just a few days I spy on Anna madam,ter he appointed me as their body gaurd. Tom: Ok, I need some information, particrly when you spy on Anna, so can you tell me what did you noticed? Daniel: Sure sir, as I already told you, Rubrus sir asked me to spy on her for just a few days and out of these days most of the time she spent in Mark''s sir house and she just went out from the house only once when I am spying her... Tom: Can you tell me where did she went? Daniel: Sure sir, she went to the cafeteria shop to meet some person and she gave some documents to him, and I understand it''s an official meeting, I mean he is not her close friend or rtive, by looking at their expressions I can understand it''s purely official meeting but Anna madam suddenly call him as a brother when there is a little argument with another girl. Tom: Can you please tell us in detail about the the person she met? Daniel: He dressed like an employee in some corporatepany, sir, I don''t know what is his exact job, but Anna mam speak to him out of due respect and submited some forms... Tom: Don''t you followed him after their meeting in the cafeteria shop? Daniel: Actually I need to follow him to find who he is and I need to inform this to Rubeus sir but when I am about to following him Rubeus sir called me and ordered me that I no need to spy on Anna madam and he requested me to meet him as early as possible so I went to meet him and he change my job position as a bodyguard to Mark sir and Anna, and ordered me to take the entry pass for the engagement event. Tom: OK, did you notice his vehical number or anything in detail to track him? Daniel: He used the cab, sir, and I will forward you the cab number... Tom: That''s great, please forward it as early as possible... Daniel: Okay, sir... Tom: And did you have any idea about the augment made between Anna and the other girl? Daniel: I understand a little sir, both of them argued about that guy and Anna madam supported him, where as the other girl is trying to bullied that guy... Tom: Bullied? Daniel: Yes sir... Tom: Can you please tell me in detail? Daniel: She bullied him as he is a gay but Anna madam supported him and take a stand towards him and warned that girl by saying don''t critic his feelings... Ast she apologized Anna madam and left the ce,ter both of them had som coffee with little chit chat and they left... (I am shocked the moment I listened about the word gay, because when Tom interrogate the three friends of John, who are culprit in Ria''s case, they mentioned that they are staying in a gay''s house, and he gave shelter and food to all of them in all these days... But the saddest part is they don''t know his address, they also said the gay and John are in rtionship... And we suspected that John is trapping him by using his feelings to escape from the case... So... Wheather the gay who is giving shelter to John in Ria''s case is the same person Anna met?) Tom: What did you just said? Is he a gay? Daniel: I am not sure whether he is a gay or not, sir, but both the girls argued about the gay and Anna madam supported by not hurt gay feelings by supporting him so I suspect he is a gay... Tom: Okey, (Event Tom got shocked after listening to the word gay and he immediatly looked at me and Mona and Mona as a hint to note it.) Tom: Ok Daniel, do you have any idea about the documents Anna gave to him? Daniel: No sir, I have no idea about it... Tom: Okay, do you have any idea that what they are talking about? Daniel: No sir, I sit far away to them to not get doubt so I am not in a position to listen to their conversation. Tom: OK, do you have any idea where Anna went after she met him? Daniel: After the incident I directly went to Mark''s sir house and waiting outside for Rubius sir, and there I saw Anna madam, within a few minutes gap she came back to home, so I am sure she did not go to anywhere else and came back directly to house... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 599 - Hide And Seek? Mark''s POV: Tom: OK Daniel, when you are safeguarding Anna and Mark did you notice anything weird??? Daniel: Actually, I was appointed as their bodyguard just the day before their engagement, and on the engagement day Rubeus sir was attacked and on the next day I was attacked in order to save Mark and Anna madam and after you know what happens, sir... Tom: Okay Daniel, if you notice anything weird please contact me and inform me... Daniel: Sure sir... Tom: Ok then, thanks for your support... Enjoy your private time... (Tom said and cut the call and he immediately looked at me and Mona.) Mona: So the guy mentioned by Daniel and the guy Anna met in the cafeteria is the same person who gives shelter to John and his friends? Tom: There are 50 - 50 chances, Mona, because Daniel did not confirm that he is a gay but he said Anna take a stand towards him and supported the topic of gay. So it means he may be a gay, but it does not mean he must be the same person who gave shelter to John and his friends there may be a chance of coincidence too... Mark: What if it is the same person, Tom? I guess it is him who saved John and his friends from Ria''s case and he is the one who gave shelter to them in all these days and, now, if my guessing is not wrong he is traping Anna for some other reason, and my dumb girl only knows what she did, and I have no idea what important documents she gave to him... How can she blindly trust an unknown person? How can she give the so-called documents to him? And how can she call him as her brother? Mona: Mark, there might be a reason for Anna to call him as a brother, she might know him before or she is supporting him by calling him as a brother after knowing that he is gay... We all know how sensitive she is... Mark: Yes Mona, but I guess he is using her innocence and trapped her... Tom: So how can we find him? How can we find his gender? Mark: I think it''s better to discuss with Anna about this matter, Tom, and we can corrte to the facts we find till now, and if they tally we can trust her... Tom: OK Mark, I will ask her but on tomorrow, because I need to finish all the documentation to interrogate her and I will arrange everything by tomorrow... Mona: Documentation? What do you mean, Tom? Are you interrogating her through legal protocol? Tom: Of course, Mona, I need to do it legally... Mona: Why? Why do you want her to involve in all this mess? It may impact on her career, Tom... Tom: It is no way impact on her career Mona, it will definitely help Anna and most importantly I should interrogate her legally because Lucas attacked her in the jail, and Anna is the witness when Lucus is trying to escape from this city, and most importantly we find Anna''s visa and passport in Lucas bag and there are tickets booked on her name and she is in the airport by that time, so to clear her from all these messes, I need to interrogate her legally and prove that she is innocent and trapped by them... So Interrogating her legally is mandatory for Anna''s safety, and it no way rted to her career, Okay? (Mona nodded her head as ok but her face still looks dull because of Anna. Even I agree with what Tom said, and I am okay if he interrogates her legally but I wish the interrogation proceeding should be done as early as possible so we will get rity in advance before something bad happened to her. And Tom agreed to interrogate her by tomorrow so I feel a little bit relieved.) Mark: OK then... (I said and turn around to leave the room, meanwhile Mona called me...) Mona: Mark, I will take your blood samples... (I nodded my head as ok and allow her to take my blood samples and left the room and directly went towards Anna''s room... The moment I entered into the room I looked around for Anna but she is not there, my heartbeat skip for a second, I once again checked the room, I find Alex near to the bed and he is ying on the floor and looking under the bed.) Mark: Hey Alex, do you know where is Anna? (He did not listen to me and busy in searching for something under the bed. I immediately went close to him and pick him up and asked him once again about Anna.) Mark: Do you know where is Anna? Alex: I am searching for Anna sis... Mark: What? She should be with you, where did she went? (Alex did not listen to me and immediately get down from my grip and again looked under the bed by lying on the floor. I feel a little bit nervous.) Mark: What are you searching for, Alex? Alex: I am searching for Anna sis... Mark: Anna sis? Why will she stay under the bed? Alex: she may hide under the bed... Mark: What? hide? (He immediately looked at me with his disgusting look.) Alex: Yes, because we are ying a hide and seek game and she may hide somewhere else and I need to find her. (I feel a little bit relieved after listening to Alex because my girl is safe and hide somewhere else to y the game.) Alex: Please help me to find Anna sis, Mark... Mark: OK... I will help, I too waiting for her to meet in some private ce and I am sure this game will defly help me... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 600 - Lizard Prank... Mark''s POV: Alex: Please help me to find Anna sis, Mark...?? Mark: OK... I will help, me too waiting for her to meet in some private ce and I am sure this game will definitely help me to enjoy my girl... (I said and started searching Anna in the room, I saw Anna''s feet near the door and I understand she is hiding behind the door, I immediately got a n, i.e, I can go behind the door and can grab the lips of my girl, meanwhile, Alex pulled my shirt and I looked at him as what.) Alex: Did you find Anna sis? Mark: I am searching for her Alex... (His face immediately turns to dull, and he is about to cry... Ahhhhhh... This brother and sister put a water tap in their eyes and irrespective of the situation they always opened it and start crying. I immediately hold him and lifted him up.) Mark: What happened, Alex? Alex: I am losing the game, I need to find Anna sis, this is the 3rd game I lose... (He said and rub his worried eyes.) Mark: Ok, you are sad because you are going to losing the game, am I right? (He nodded his head as yes looking at me with his puppy eyes...) Mark: OK, I can easily make you win... (I said secretly in his ear, and his face immediately lightens up, and looked at me.) Alex: How? Mark: Wait and see... (I said slowly and once again looked at the door and at the corner, I can see Anna''s feet, I immediately got a sh that she is scared of lizards, I smile by looking at my girl''s feet and started pranking my girl.) Mark: Alex, are you scared of Lizard? (I said loudly and Alex strike his head as no.) Mark: Such a brave boy you are, do you like to look at the lizard? Alex: Yes, Mark... Mark: See there, there is a lizard on the wall... (I pointed him to look on the wall.) Alex: Lizard? Mark: Yes Alex, there... It is crawling towards the door backside... Alex: Where Mark? (Alex looked at me with his confused face and I signal him to say yes and he immediately did what I said.) Alex: Yes, Mark, there is a lizard... Mark: See now it is crawling towards the backside of the door very speedily... (By finishing my words I throw a soft toy towards the backside of the door, that''s it, my girl immediately came out from the backside of the door by screaming out loudly.. ) Anna: Ahhhhhhhh.. Maaaaarrrrkkkk... Lizaaarrdddd... Ahhhhhh... (She immediately came close to me and hugged me tightly and I hold her waist and pulled her close to one side of me and by looking at her cry face, Alex and I startedughing loudly and Alex immediately get down from my grip and jumping out of happiness, meanwhile I hugged my girlfortably.) Alex: Anna sis, I find you... You lose the game... I won the game... Yayyyy... (My girl slowly opened her eyes and realized I just pranked her and she immediately loses her hug and looked at me with her serious pout face. I love to look at my girl''s pout face and it''s been so long to look at her cute pout face. I immediately went close to her and hugged her again and kissed her on her lips very gently for a few seconds to make her calm down by patting on her back, she wrapped her hands around my neck and looking at me with her puppy face, her face turned to red.) Mark: Are you scared? (She nodded her head as yes and hide her face in my chest. I smile and kissed her on her forehead and patting on her back. I feel sorry by looking at my girl and hugged her closely...) Alex: Anna sis, you loser, I won the game... I won the game... Yayyy..!!! (Alex started dancing and jumping around the room out of happiness but my girl immediately loosen the hug and looked at Alex and me with a serious not.) Anna: I did not lose the game, both you and Mark cheated me with a lizard prank, if not, you people can''t find where I am... (Anna said very seriously and started fighting like a kid and she is not in a position to take her defeat. I smile by looking at her serious argument and Alex too didn''t care about her anger and did not listen to her and he is jumping around out of happiness and teasing Anna that she loose the game. My girl''s face turned to more furious after looking at me and Alex''s smiling face. She immediately turned to another side.) Mark: You should ept your defeat, Anna... (She looked at me with her serious face.) Anna: I will ept only when you people really caught me but you people pranking me instead of ying the game... So I am not epting my defeat... (Anna said with her furies tone but Alex is not listening to her and jumping all around out of happiness and still teasing Anna. She immediately looked at me with her serious face and my girl looks so cute when she is serious so I immediately went close to her and pecked on her lips she immediately started beating me on my abbs. I hold her and pulled her close to me...) Mark: My girl looks so cute when she is furious... Anna: Mark...!!! You cheated me in the game by ying the prank... Mark: Well, why I would y a lizard prank exactly the ce where you stand? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 601 - Behind The Curtain... Mark''s POV: Mark: My girl looks so cute when she is furious...?? (I said in a teasing way and my girl''s face immediately turns to blush but she immediately shouted at me for the prank I yed on her.) Anna: Mark...!!! You cheated me in the game by ying the prank... (She said with her pout face and started beating me on my abbs, I hold her hands and pinned to her back and pulled her close to me and about to kiss her again but she slide her head to other side to escape from me. I understand Alex is staring at us so I went close to her ear and said.) Mark: Well, why I would y a lizard prank exactly the ce where you stand? (She looked at me with her confused shocking face and understand that I find where she is before the lizard prank. After a few seconds she breaks the silence and said to Alex.) Anna: OK then, I will ept my defeat... (I loosen my grip, finally, my agreed her defeat and went towards the wall and turned to otherside and started counting numbers, Alex immediately went under the bed to hide from Anna and I went and hide behind the curtain of the window. This ce is not a perfect ce to hide from my girl, she can easily identify me and that''s what I need, I want her toe close to me so I can lock her behind this curtain and I can enjoy her until Alex came out under the bed... And as I guessed my girl after finishing counting the numbers she immediatelying towards me to catch me but when she is just a few feet away I immediately hold her and pulled her behind the curtain and closed her mouth with my hand because she will definitely scream out loudly for my sudden action. I looked at my girl and she is looking at me with her shocking eyes and striking her head as no, she understands my intentions, I looked at her with my smirk face but she is still striking her head as no... I am least bothered by her opinion because I don''t want to ruin this private time so I immediately take my hand and sealed her lips with my lips andhold her waist and lift her a little and started enjoying my girl by kissing her deeply. Ahhhhhh... I missed this kiss... Something hidden magic is there with my girl so every time I kiss her I feel like all my energies were boosted up and the taste of her lips is so sweet and smooth and I feel like I don''t want to leave them and I feel like I don''t want to miss this opportunity, in between my thoughts I am kissing her more deeply by exploring her entire mouth... After a few seconds, my girl started responding to my kiss and kissing me deeply... I love it... I love when my girl is responding to my kiss... My desires got more hyper and I lifted her to ess a good kiss and she wrapped her legs around my waist and enjoying my kiss session by responding to my kiss by closing her eyes and caressing my hair by curling them with her fingertips... Now, her treasures take my attention, so I immediately ced my other hand under her top and crawl towards her bra and unhooked it... Her face immediately turn to more shocked and gripped me tightly but I continued to remove her bra by pulling it to down and her boobs immediately popped out and touched to my abbs, I smile the moment I sense her treasures and I feel like I want to rip her top to give good ess to her treasures but I know she doesn''t allow me when Alex is around us so I am enjoying by squeezing her treasures under her shirt while kissing her deeply... After a few seconds, my girl is trying to break the kiss, but I did not allow her and pinned her to the window and kissing her deeply by forcing her to stop her actions... But after a few more seconds she forcefully paused the kiss and I always hate when she tries to break the kiss... I am looking at her with my disgusting expression but she did not care much and immediately get down and about to leave, I immediately hold her wrist and pulled her close to me... Anna: Mark, Alex is searching for us... Mark: So? Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: You are leaving me alone for your brother? Anna: Mark, going to Alex doesn''t mean I am leaving you alone, he is under the bed and it''s not good to stay under the bed for so long... Mark: It''s not good for me to leave me alone after making me aroused and horny... (By finishing my words I ced one of her hands near to my dick to sense how my dick is erected, my girl''s face immediately turns to blush but within a few seconds again try to convince me.) Anna: but, now... Here... (She is confused to convince me but continued adjusting her dress and bra by hooking it, suddenly I hear a doorknob sound and she immediately ran out of the curtain and I can hear Mona''s voice and Alex is screaming out loudly... I understand my girl will don''t allow me to satisfy my desires right now, so I came out of the curtain and Mona looked at me weirdly by noticing meing out of the curtain... Meanwhile, Alex started screaming out loudly. Alex: Mona sis I again won... Yayyy... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 602 - Am I Nothing To Her? Mark''s POV: Alex: Mona sis I again won... Yayyy... I won two games... (Alex started screaming out loud and enjoying by jumping everywhere.) Mona: that''s great Alex... (Mona hold Alex and looked at both Anna and me and she noticed my girls confused blushed face and I am sure she understand we are busy in our intimacy session till now. She immediately went towards the door by holding Alex to leave the room. I smile to myself because Mona is trying to give some private space to me and Anna and once she left with Alex, no one can stop me to enjoy girl from me...) Anna: Mona, where are you going? (Shit, my girl stopped her... Ahhh... Mona turned back and looked at Anna, I hope Mona should manage and give us some space.) Mona: I am going to Tom''s room, Anna, Tom is waiting for Alex, he wants to y with Alex so I came here to take Alex... (I understand Mona is telling lie to Anna and I am sure Tom didn''t say those words.) Alex: No, Mona sis I want to y with Anna sis... Please... She will leave me again... (Ahhh... Now Alex started trying to convince Mona but I immediately went close to my girl and hugged her from her back side, si she can understand how I feel...) Mark: You can y with Tom and Mona, Alex, and I will y with your Anna sis privately... (My girl immediately looked at me with her shocking widened eyes and immediately pinched me on my abbs to stop talking.) Alex: Then I will stay here and y with both of you and Mark you lost thest game so now me and Anna sis will hide and you should find us... (Alex said with his pout face and i immediatelyughed at him because he don''t know what I mean and I am okay with his n because he will hide somewhere else again and I can enjoy myself with my girl, but luckily Mona is trying to convince Alex by tempting him with some offers because Mona understand we are in the middle of our love making session.) Mona: Alex, Tom just bought your favourite cake pops, we can have it andter we can y with Anna sis and Mark, Okay? Alex: Cake pops... So yummy, Mona sis, I want to taste them... (By finishing his words Alex came close to Anna and hold her hand...) Alex: Anna sis,e let''s enjoy the cake pops... (Ahhh... Why this Alex turning to be like a viin by interrupting my private time with my girl? Look at my girl, she is nodding her head as ok and hold Alex. I am shocked by her actions, does it mean she will leave me alone in this room?) Mona: It''s okay, Anna, you can take a rest I can manage Alex... (Mona said and hold Alex and take him out of my room, thank god, but my girl is following them to leave the room, so I immediately hold her waist and pulled her back and locked the door.) Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: Yes... How can you leave me alone when I am so horny? It''s your duty to make me calm down when I feel horny, Okay? (I said with my husky tone and ced my girl on the bed and in one jump I fall on her and immediatelynded my lips on her lips and started enjoying her by kissing her deeply, within a few seconds my girl started responding to me and we both are kissing to each other... Ahhhhhh... Now no one will break our privacy... I can enjoy my girl as I like... I am kissing very passionately and my girl is responding to it... I really miss this close kiss After a few seconds of my deep kiss, I break the kiss and looked at my girl''s blushing face and did not waste my time and immediately ce my head near to her waist to keep my head under her shirt to enjoy her treasures... In the next second, I entered into my girl''s shirt and pulled down her bra and started enjoying her treasures by eating and kissing them... My girl is caressing me on my head over her shirt... I feel like it''s been so long by tasting my girl''s treasures, I can see little bruises on her chest which is caused by me. So I am trying to kiss her caressing in such a way that she will not hurt again with my actions... When we are busy in our makeout session, suddenly we hear a door knocking sound but I am least bothered about it and continued enjoying my girl, but after a few seconds the knocking on the door was increased more and Alex started screaming...) Alex: Anna sis, open the door... (And by listening to her little brother''s voice, my girl started trying to convince me.) Anna: Mark, it''s Alex... MArk: Mona will take care of him, Anna, you better take care of me... (I said in between my kiss on her chest...) Alex: Anna sis, open the door, I bought the cake pops for you... Anna: Please, Mark... (I didn''t listen to her and still continued kissing her but she is pushing me away to pause what I am doing to her.) Anna: Mark, please... (I am exhausted with her actions and immediately get out from her top and looked at her with a serious note but my girl didn''t even notice me and immediately went and open the door and hugged her little brother. Ahhhh... Why she will totally ignore me when she meets her family? Am I nothing to her before her family? Does it mean she gives priority to her family members than me?) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 610 - Realise About Trap Mark''s POV: Tom: Yes, Anna, they didn''t tie up with any bank and they still didn''t yet offer any schrship program for the students... Anna: Then how they offered me a bank loan and transferred a huge amount into my ount, Tom? Tom: Anna, you still did not understand what happened? (Anna looked at Tom with her confused face...) Tom: They trapped you, Anna... Anna: What? What do you mean, Tom? Tom: They trapped you in the name of a bank loan to take your original visa and passport from you and they got seed in their n... And they also plotted you in the trap by making us believe that you are helping them, and they plotted in such a way that you are trying to escape from the city along with your dad but luckily we find the fact before it messed up... See, everything happened ording to their n... Anna: Tom, did they really trapped me? Tom: Yes, Anna, at first they get your visa and passport and then they book tickets in your name and when I got the information about Lucas that he is in the airport, and I find you are on the location along with him and within a few minutes there is a flight and tickets are booked on your name and they transferred a huge amount into your ount to increase more suspicious on you... If I did not find any of these clues that happened in the cafeteria shop, I should imprison you under Ria''s case because you are supporting the culprit of Ria''s case to escape from this city but luckily we find the evidence so you are safe now... Anna: Tom... Tomm... Please wait... I understand they trapped me and I also agree with it but there might be a chance that they traped my dad too in the simr way they trapped me... Because my dad doesn''t know that they book tickets in my name and my dad did not know about the message he sends to me. So it must be John who sent the message in the name of my dad and he intentionally leaves my dad from his prison to book him in Ria''s case... Please think about it Tom, he is not a culprit in Ria''s case but they are trapping him into this case to take revenge on him as they trapped me through visa and passport... (Tom take a long breath and looked at Anna and I understand he is thinking about how to convince her... I can understand he was exhausted to convince her about her dad even I am exhausted to convince her about her dad. From the starting to this minute, she is supporting her dad for no reason and she didn''t change her mind even though her dad tried to threaten her she is not listening to any one of us... Whatever may be the discussion she is just thinking about her dad and whatever may be the topic she is leading it towards her to support him irrespective of the situation... He tried to attack him but she still did not realise about it and instead, she is supporting him again...) Tom: Anna, I won''t let innocent people get punishment in any case... Will you trust me in this? (Ana nodded her head as yes.) Tom: Firstly, Lucas fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s case culprits... Secondly, when he is escaping from John he should have directlye to the police station to give aint about them or at least he should surrender to the police for the shelter and security for him but he did nothing in this, instead, he tried to escape from the city silently with his fake visa and passports... Thirdly, he threatened your life when he got a chance to escape... In the above three cases, he has the right to prove himself that he is not a culprit in Ria''s case but he failed in it... Instead, he behaves exactly like a criminal to escape from the case... He did not do all these things just because he is scared of John''s torture, Anna... He is scared of the mistake he did in his life by attacking Ria along with your brother and his friends. So he is trying hard to escape from this case in all the possible ways before he proves guilty... (Tom said very strongly to Anna and Anna did not speak anything and looked at him with her shocking worried expression, I hope she should have understood each and every point of what Tom said and I hope at least now she should realise about her dad. After a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Anna: Tom, my dad fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s post-mortem report? Tom: Yes Anna... Anna: And what did you say about my dad''s visa and passport? Are they fake? Tom: Yes, Anna, they are fake, he created a fake identity to escape from this city. (Anna remained silent for a few seconds and involved in her deep thoughts and her face turned to pale, after a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Anna: When will be his next interrogation will take ce? Tom: I don''t want to waste my time by listening to hisme stories, Anna... Anna: So there is no further in the interrogation? Tom: Anna, there is nothing there to interrogate in further, everything is clear and I have enough evidence to prove to him that he is a culprit in Ria''s case, I just need to follow the further protocols of this case, that''s it... Anna: If you don''t mind can you say what are the other protocols, Tom? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 611 - I Want To End This... Mark''s POV: Tom: Anna, there is nothing there to interrogate further, everything is clear and I have enough evidence to prove to the court that he is a culprit in Ria''s case, I just need to follow the further protocols of this case, that''s it... Anna: If you don''t mind can you say what are the other protocols, Tom? Tom: Well I just got the information that he got his consciousness. So tomorrow, after I got the medical certificate, I will take him to the court and submit his file to the honourable court, so the rest will be taken care of by the court and we should ept whatever punishment they gave to him... Anna: What can be the punishment, Tom? Tom: What it can be other than a death sentence for the crimes he did, Anna... (Tom said very sharply, I understand he wants to be strong and trying Anna to get convinced about her dad but by looking at her face, I am not sure that she will listen to Tom. I once again looked at my girl''s face and her face turned to more pale after listening about the punishment, she didn''t speak anything and was involved in her deep thoughts even Tom give time to her to think, by looking at my girl''s face I can understand she is still worrying about her dad but I still didn''t understand why she is worried about Lucas. He is not even her biological father and most of her life was spend in the hostel with Ria so why she is so much attached to him? In between my thoughts Anna break the silence.) Anna: Tom is there any other strong evidence other than fingerprints on Ria''s body? Tom: So far, whatever I find are more than enough as strong evidence, Anna, the court will take further action by trusting my evidence and it will be more helpful if you support this case by standing against to your dad on tomorrow... Anna: Standing against to my dad? (Anna said with her low tone and while listening to her I am not sure she is against to her dad, and herst question is about the evidence we have as proof. what does it mean? If Tom does not have any strong evidence, she will definitely stand against to her dad to support him and save him from this case. No, I never let it happen because I strongly believe that he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case and I don''t let him get out of this case so easily. I hope Anna should understand the situation and help us by standing against to her dad.) Tom: I want you to stand against to your dad, Anna, so it helps us to solve the case as early as possible and soon we can find the final culprit in Ria''s case, Anna... I hope you understand what I mean... (Anna didn''t speak anything and looking into her fingers. I can understand she don''t want to agree with Tom. Ahhhh... Why..? Why she is acting like this? Why she can''t understand her dad''s cruality. Inbetween my thoughts Tom get up from his chair by ending the interrogation and order something to his cops and return back to the room where me and Mona are monitoring... Mona immediately went close to Tom. Mona: Tom, she will understand the situation, just give her a time... Mark: How long we should give time, Mona? Mona: Mark, please try to understand, she needs to ept the punishment of the death sentence, we should give time to her... Tom: I will give the time she wants, Mona, but we should make sure that she should stand on our side by not supporting her dad. Mona: Yes Tom, soon we will get an idea about it... Mark: What will happen if she supports her dad by standing against to us? Tom: The case will be reversed if Anna stands in front of the court by saying her father is just helping Ria and She will also convince the court by saying that her father''s fingerprints on Ria''s body is just an idental and we have no other proof to prove him about his cruciality other than fingerprints reports... Mark: Yeah, but we can say he hide all these days just because hemitted the crime. Tom: Yes, Mark but the thing is he has another way and he can easily prove that he was kidnapped by John all these days and he can request the court that he just tried to escape from the city just because to escape from John but not from the police... Mona: Will the court listens to him? Tom: Yes only when he has support... If Anna supports him, it will be a burden job for us to prove about his evil acts... Mona: If in that case, he will be out of prison by tomorrow evening... Tom: No Mona, I don''t let him go out of the prison, I don''t give him a chance to escape, he needs to pay for the sins he did... Mona: How can you make him to stay in the prison? Tom: He attacked Anna, and we have all kinds of proof and evidences for his cruel attack on her. So it''s not an issue to make him stay in the prison in one way or the other way. Mark: Staying in the prison is not an appropriate punishment, Tom... I want to end this... I want him to take his punishment as early as possible... I want to speak to Anna about this... (I said with my furious tone because I can''t bear her anymore if she stands against to Ria''s case...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 612 - How Long We Should Stay Quiet? Mark''s POV: Mark: I want to end this... I want him to take his punishment as early as possible... I want to speak to Anna about this... (I said with my furious tone because I can''t bear her anymore if she stands against to Ria''s case...) Mona: Mark, please stay calm... Anna will definitely not support her dad if she finds her dad is also one of the culprit. So... Mark: When Mona? When it will happen? When she will realise about her dad? How long we should stay quiet and try to convince her, Mona? Are you still supporting her even after Tom said about theplications of the case? Mona: Mark... Please... Tom just interrogated her and we find all the answers to our unanswered questions, and till now we all think in a wrong way by ming Anna for no reason... There is no fault she did till now, they targeted her and trapped her easily by using her innocence and making us to believe that she is supporting her dad... Mark: She is supporting her dad, Mona, even though Tom said about the fingerprints... Mona: Yes, Mark, but... Mark: Don''t try to convince me for no reason, Mona, she didn''t ept to Tom when Tom asks her to stand against to her dad... Mona: neither she said she will stand towards her dad... Mark: Can''t you understand by looking at her expression? Mona: Mark, she needs some time, and I am sure she will stand with us and support Ria''s case. You know one thing, even I may fall in their trap if they target me, even I may not stand against to my dad until I find the solid proofs... Mark: Solid proofs? Fingerprints report is not enough to make the decision? Mona: Yes, it is, but Anna is thinking what if her dad is really helped Ria and identally his fingerprints got traced... That''s the reason she asked Tom about another solid proof, so she can take the decision. (I immediately turned to another side out of rage, because I don''t want to listen to Mona, one way or the other she will support Anna.) Mona: Mark, please listen to me, they just trapped her... Mark: I agree that they trapped her, Mona, but they didn''t do anything to her to support her dad. It''s her own decision from the starting to support her dad and now her love towards her dad is leading her to stand against Ria''s case... Mona: Yes Mark, I agree with you but as of now what all we need to think about is how they are finding Anna''s information from day to day...? Mark: Anna''s information? What do you mean Mona? Mona: Anna is in need of money for her education and it is clear that she doesn''t like to depend on your money and status... It doesn''t mean she is not loving you... She is a kind of very independent woman. She wants to earn her money by not depending on anyone... And they find this information I mean the information rting to her education loan and she is in need of money and finally, they find her mobile number and contacted her to trap her. But the important thing is her mobile number which we make it very confidential, i.e, only you, me and Tom know about her number, then how did they find her mobile number? How were the messages got deleted from her phone? Mark: Yes, as far as I know, she didn''t give her number to anyone other than us, then how did they get Anna''s number? Mona: Exactly Mark, I guess they are following her and tracking her each and every action. That''s the reason they almost got seed in their n... Don''t you feel there is something messy behind it? Mark: Yes Mona, even I didn''t find that she is struggling to get money for her education loan and they take this situation as an advantage and trapped my girl ... Mona: Yes Mark... Now the situation is messier than before... They are getting the information about you and Anna''s activities on every day and that''s the reason they find about Anna is in need of money and used the situation to trap her... Mark: Well, but now the topic is how we should convince Anna about her dad. I guess that is more important than to find who is spying on us... Mona: It is important, Mark... The person who pretends to be a bank agent is the person who is helping John all these days and he reached Anna so darely without letting us know... Why don''t you think it''s a serious issue? Mark: I don''t mean it, Mona... What I feel is, at first I want to convince Anna about her dad''s true colours so her dad will be imprisoned for the punishment andter we can find that who is spying on us... Mona: Maybe we can get a way to convince Anna if we find the spy... Mark: what do you mean? Do you think it is very easy to find them? And do you think it''s easy to convince Anna? Mona: Who knows, Mark, but I am sure we will definitely find something important and that will help Anna to decide about her dad... Tom: Guys, Anna wille soon... (We looked into the interrogation room and Anna is sighing at some documents and she is returning to our room. We all stay quiet and didn''t speak anything to her. Mona went close to her and hugged her... Meanwhile, Anna looked at me but I immediately turned my face to another side because I may be out of control and may shout at her if I looked at her for her decision towards her dad. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 618 - Drafting An Agreement... Mark''s POV: I can understand how much pressure she is taking to convince Anna because Mona is the onlyst hope we have to convince Anna but I still have a doubt that Anna will not get convinced for Mona''s reasons. Because her eyes and thoughts are covered with her father''s fake love... Whatever, I need to find another way to convince Anna... I take a long breath and went into the kitchen and had some food andter I went into the garden and involved in my deep thoughts and thinking how to convince Anna if she didn''t listen to Mona... At one point of time I am exhausted and got frustrated because I feel like it''s a waste of time to convince her right now but on the other side I feel like she will understand the situation and stand on our side, and on the other side I can understand how sensitive she is when ites to her family but she should support if they are true and genuine. She should decide and take the decision by standing outside of the box. Whatever, I will get rity once Mona''s trial to convincing her was done. But I feel like it''s a hell to wait for her decision After sometime Mona came near to me with her dull face and by looking at her face I can understand that Anna did not agree with her points and I also understand Anna will definitely take a stand to support her dad. I feel a bit low but at the same time, my rage on Anna got hyper. Mona: Mark... Mark: She did not changed her mind, am I right? (Mona slowly nodded her head as yes and looking at me with her worried face.) Mona: But I am sure she will think about it if we give her time of this entire night and will change her decision by tomorrow, Mark... Mark: Do you still have hopes that she will change her decision, Mona? Mona: Mark, but we need to give her some time to think about it, it''s her dad, Mark, she needs some time, just stay calm, and don''t make any decisions right now... Mark: She is so stubborn, Mona, if she decides anything it''s very tough for us to change her mind. Once she decides the things to happen she will do it and she is least bothered about others feelings... Mona: Mark, I can understand your feelings but it does not mean she will take a stand against to Ria''s case, we will discuss about it tomorrow after Anna''s final decision until then please don''t behave harshly at her... (I looked at Mona with a serious note because she is thinking that I will threaten to change her decision but this time I don''t threaten her physically I need to plot a n in such a way that she will not support her dad even the she is not believing the facts of her dad... Mona stayed with me silently for a few more minutes and finally left me alone in the garden and went into the kitchen and preparing food for Alex, Tom is busy in arranging for the further proceedings of the case... I stayed in the garden for some more time and thinking how to change Anna''s mind in one way or the other... Tom and I failed to convince Anna and now finally Mona too fails to convince Anna... What should I do if tomorrow Anna says that she is still supporting her dad? We mayck of time to take speed decisions, it''s better if I plot a n if she said she will support her dad... Yes, it''s time to plot a new n in such a way that she should not support her dad. I stay quiet and sit in the garden till the midnight and thinking about the n. What will make her to not support her dad? I did not get any idea but my mind started thinking to convince her in a mentally ckmail way... Yes, I am sure it will definitely work out but I know she will take treasure and feel a bit low for this decision but at present I have no other way to make her convince other than this ckmail trap... How can I ckmail her? The only way she will surrender to me is to risk our rtionship... Yes, it will definitely work out to ckmail her by threatening our rtionship... So I should plot it carefully in such a way that I can''t lose my girl at any cost and at the same time I should order her the things to do and control her fully... I immediately got an idea how to ckmail her. So to implement my n I need to enter into an agreement with my Anna but I need to take care of legal implication for this agreement... It''s better to take legal advice from mywyer... In the next second, I take my phone from my pocket and called to my legal advisor of thepany and told him everything about the points to be covered in the agreement. He changed a few points and finally drafted an agreement with two subcontracts between me and Anna... The first point is, I will ask her about her final decision if she said that she is still supporting her dad then I will ask her to sign on any one of the contracts before her where one of the contracts is the diverse notice and the second contract is the ve agreement... I hope she should agree with the ve agreement than divorce notice. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 619 - Am I Thinking In The Right Way? Anna''s POV: When Tom is integrating me, I got to know much information and got rity in many things, and this interrogation really helped me to take a clear decision, I understand that I was cheated by Jack in the name of an educational loan, and I got more angry when I realised he is supporting John and giving shelter to John all these days... If I know about him before I will definitely follow him and by now I will defiantly catch John and he will definitely stay in the prison and about to take his punishment for the crimes he did... Actually, it is my fault to keep it as a secret, I should have told to Mark about it in the first instance then all these issues might not happen but I thought Mark will don''t allow me for the education loan that''s the reason I keep it as a secret and it leads to the head of many incidents. Whatever, it''s a waste to discuss about the happened things and the mistakes I did, all I need to care is I should not do any kind of these mistakes further in my life... But I still did not understand why they trapped me in the name of education loan... Why they did all this drama of my education loan and trapped me? Is it just because of my visa and passport? They did this drama just because of my Visa and passport? What they will do with my visa and passport? I once again think about why they need my visa and passport, is it just because to keep them in my dad''s bag? Yes, now I got rity... They want to create a scean by making Tom and Mark to believe that I am escaping from this city... Yes that''s the reason they trapped me and seed in taking my Visa and passport and cing those Visa and passport in my dad''s bag and pretending that I am escaping from this city along with my dad so they might think Tom will arrest me along with my dad and they might think I will get appropriate punishment to support the culprits in Ria''s case. And yes, they plotted this n on my wedding day to ruin my wedding. Luckily Mark understands the situation and believe me and finally married me on the same day by not believing their trap... He is mad at me and feel insecure for the next two to three days but I don''t care about it... Actually, I feel so happy because Mark did not believe their trap that I try to escape from this city and our rtionship is fine just because he trusted me... We trusted our love bond between us and it makes us to win over their trap and finally saves us from John''s trap... And when Tom is interrogating me I realised the gay who is most wanting in the Ria''s case is the same gay i.e, Jack, and I also understand John is the Jack''s boyfriend and Jack was attracted and fall in the trap of John''s fake love and I know John is not a gay type and he is not fond of gays but I understand he is using Jack''s love as a weapon to escape from Ria''s case. Now I can corrte everything of the topic we discuss it in the cafeteria shop. Jack is in dilemma to continue his rtionship with John because he needs to do all the crimes to escape John from the crimes he did in Ria''s case. I told Jack that he should stand on the fair side to get seed in his love and I also said cheating on others to win the heart of his beloved one is not the right way... But now I can understand he did not listened to me and following John''s instructions to grab his love and handed over my visa and passport to John to impress him, and John, he got the opportunity to implement his n and I am sure he secretly keep mine and Alex''s visa and passport into my dad''s bag secretly and makes my dad to believe that he got an opportunity to escape from him... And my innocent dad got struck with police and interrogation and fall on John''s trap... It''s very tough for him to prove his genuinity before the court because we have no other proofs to prove himself that he is not the culprit in Ria''s case... At the end of the interrogation, Tom concluded that my dad is one of the culprits in Ria''s case I asked the reason and the only proof Tom had is, my dad fingerprints got tallied with the fingerprints on Ria''s body... But I struck at one point when Tom exins to me about the fingerprints. He asked me if my dad is really helping Ria, why his fingerprints are at the private parts of Ria... I have no answer to his question, does it mean my dad really attacked Ria? The thought itself makes me feel sick... Am I thinking in the right way or not? Am I misleading the case and falling in the same trap plotted by John or Am I on the right path by thinking to save my dad? Is it ok to try to save my dad? Once again I got the sh of fingerprints told by Tom that he find my dad''s fingerprints near to Ria''s private ce. If it is true and my dad really attacked Ria and he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case, I will definitely stand against to my dad and helped Tom and Mark to get appropriate punishment to my dad... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 326 - Preserve Your Golden Tears Anna''s POV: The moment I realized that Rubeus uncle is in the danger zone at the hospital, I immediately said to Mark. Still, my tears were outburst by getting the shes of the party night event, that how Rubeus uncle fell unconscious. Anna: The attacker may definitely lead to Rubeus uncle''s room and may attack him again, Mark. (By listening to me, Mark immediately made a call to Tom and put his speaker on.) Mark: Hey Tom... Tom: Mark, Did you saw the footage? Mark: Yes, Tom, the attacker came to our party, so there may be a chance that he tried to murder Rubeus uncle too... Tom: Yes, Mark, even I think the same.. Mark: And Rubeus uncle is in the danger zone at the hospital, Tom, maybe the attacker may know Rubeus uncle is taking the treatment in the same hospital, and he may try to threaten Rubeus uncle again. Tom: Don''t worry, Mark, I just sat before the attacker, and his hand is locked to bed with handcuff ... (The moment I heard Tom that he is in the hospital, I feel relieved and take a long breath.) Mark: Thank you, Tom; I thought you were at home; I called you to alert your cops who are spying in the hospital to take care of Rubeus uncle. I hope everything is safe now. Tom: Yeah, when you called me in the morning, I am at my home, but the moment I find the attacker in the footage, I ran into the hospital and locked his hand and sit opposite to him and continued watching the CCTV footage. I am about to call you to inform you that I saw the attacker in the CCTV footage... Mark: Thank you so much, Tom, you take so much pressure, and I am troubling you and Mona a lot. Tom: Hey Mark, it''s my duty, and treating patients is Mona''s duty even though they are criminals. Mona just visited the hospital and checked him and said he would get consciousness in the next hour... Mark: Hoo, that''s great to hear, you can start your interrogation the moment he gets consciousness, and I will be there as early as possible... Tom: Yes, Mark, I will start the interrogation in your presence,e fast... Mark: okay then, bye... (By finishing their goodbyes, they hang the call, and Mark looked at me.) Mark: Anna, it''s better if you stay at home... Anna: What? Mark: Please listen to me, Anna; I don''t want to put you in the risk zone again... Anna: Mark, no way, I aming with you, and I will also listen to the interrogation, so please take me with you. Mark: Anna, please try to understand; they are trying to attack on you; how can I take you outside without sorting out the issues? And I don''t want to take any more risks, So you, please stay here, that''s final. (He said sharply and get up from the bed to get ready.) Anna: Mark, I will be safe only when I am with you, and tell me, can you give me assurance that staying alone in this house is not a risk? (He looked at me with his narrowed eyes.) Anna: Mark, there may be a chance that one of our servants in the house may be a spy too, and they may try to attack me when they find I am alone. (Actually, I make Mark scared because I want to listen to their interrogation.) Mark: Yes, Anna, but... Anna: No, but I aming with you, and that''s final. (I immediately got up and went to the washroom by taking my clothes and finish my bath in a few minutes and came back to the room and get ready.) Mark: Anna, so far, you watched the CCTV footage with me, Do you suspect anyone? (The moment I heard Mark, I got the shes of the CCTV footage, and I always suspect that older man Joseph, and I said the same to Mark, but without proper proof, I can''t prove him and I clearly observed the Rubeus uncle reaction when he is speaking to Joseph, his face is covered with a fake smile but he is looking at him with his narrowed angry eyes.) Mark: Anna, what are you thinking? Anna: Nothing, Mark... Mark: Tell me, do you suspect anyone? Anna: No, Mark, actually, I am suspecting everyone like Tom said, and I am still confused about why Joseph uncle speaks to the attacker? Mark: Not only Joseph uncle but Rubeus uncle also speaks to him, and Nanny stared at him too... Anna: Yes, Mark, what can be the reason? Mark: See Anna, all the three, i.e., Rubeus uncle, Joseph uncle, and Nanny know about almost all the guests, so I guess they stare at him by thinking who might be this anonymous person is and maybe that''s the reason, Joseph and Rubeus uncle also went to him and spoke to him to know about him... (I nod my head as yes and maybe what Mark said is right.) Anna: Yes, Mark, if anyone of them really appointed the attacker, they don''t dare to speak to him at the party. Mark: Yes, Anna and most of my guests know about the CCTV surveince, so they don''t dare to speak to the attacker if they really appointed him. Anna: Okay, let''s go... (Mark and I lead to the parking slot, and we both started to the hospital. In between of our journey Mark break the silence.) Mark: Anna... Anna: hmm.. Mark: you should stay strong... Anna: am I not strong? Mark: By looking at your tears frequently, I feel you are not strong... Anna: I don''t know, Mark, they wille unintentionally, maybe I am weak like you said... Mark: You misunderstood me again; I didn''t say you are weak; I told you should stay strong... Anna: Is there any difference between them? Mark: A lot, for example, if you cry, it doesn''t mean that you are a weak person, Anna: Then, what it means? Mark: It means you have a heart, and you take everything to your heart, which leads you to cry. (I immediately hold his hand andy my head on his shoulder with a smile.) Mark: I am notining about your heart, I know your heart is sweet, but make it strong and don''t let your tears out. Anna: Okay, Mark, I will try, but sometimes I may not... Mark: Why? Anna: Because sometimes a good cry is what you need to release all the hurt I have built up inside so Mark: Yeah, I agree with it, and from now on, I don''t shout at you, okay? (I nod my head as okay.) Mark: By controlling my tongue, I can easily preserve your golden tears. (In-between our discussion, we reached the car parking slot at the hospital, the moment the car parked, Mark suddenly kissed me on my lips for few seconds, I am shocked and looking at him with my widened eyes. I can sense his intense fire when he kissed me every time, and his intense love fire had a way of melting every part of me.) Mark: Every time I want to control my tongue, I will kiss you like this, Okay? (I smile for at him as a hint of eptance.) Mark: let''s go... (He said by cing my hair near to my ear very caressingly, I nod my head as Yes and we both lead to the hospital and directly went to the attacker room, where Tom sits opposite to him with aptop and busy in watching the CCTV footage in every detail.) Mark: Hi Tom, Tom: Hi Mark, Hi Anna... Anna: Hi Tom, Where is Mona? Tom: She is on rounds to her patient rooms; she wille soon. Anna: Okay... Mark: Didn''t he wake up yet? Tom: No, not yet... Mark: Did you find anything in CCTV footage? Tom: At present, no clue, Mark, but I will show you one thing, let see together... (By finishing his words. Tom turned hisptop towards us, and the video started from our engagement party night when Mark and Rubeus uncle hugs to each other. Tom is ying the video in fast forward and paused at one angle where we can see the attacker.) Tom: Look at the expression of the attacker when Rubeus uncle fell unconscious... (Tom yed the video, and we all are observing that the moment Rubeus uncle fell unconscious, he looked at us very shocked and took two steps toward us in anxiety as a reflexive action, but he paused, and we take away Rubeus uncle from the party, and after a few seconds he immediately followed us in the same direction we went. Tom paused the video and looked at us.) Tom: Did you observe his expression? Mark: Yeah, he is shocked and worried as we do... Tom: Exactly, and do you guess where did he lead to? (We strike our head as no, Tom immediately closed the present footage video and opened the other file and yed the video and it''s Mona''s hospital CCTV footage, and I can see Mona is giving instructions to her juniors about Rubeus uncle treatment and I am shocked by looking at the attacker is just behind us...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review. Please shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... Thank you so much.) Chapter 621 - My Mother? Anna''s POV: I don''t want our rtionship should be affected by this incident but it is not happening in a normal way, I don''t know why I feel that it may be threatened to our rtionship. I don''t want Mark to threaten our rtionship just because of the issues happening in our lives... I tried to convince him but he did not listen to me instead he left me alone in the room... I have no other choice and I don''t know what to do, I wish I want to follow Mark to convince him but at the same time I feel I need to give some time to him to think about it maybe he may change his mind about my dad by thinking about the reasons I said to him. I spend some more time in the room along with Alex after sometime, Alex came close to me and requested me to y along with him... I try to act normal but tears are still overflowing from my eyes when I am ying with him, I am trying to control my emotions but the more I try the more tears were flowing from my eyes. I feel helpless and I feel moral support at this time and I feel like I am alone and no one there to support me in this hard time. I don''t know why I feel this much pain in my heart, is it because of my dad or is it because of my Mark... I have no idea what is happening in my life... I am struggling between both of them and trying to save the rtionship with Mark and my dad... I thought someone hold my shoulder and I looked at the person and it''s Mona I immediately get up and hugged her and started crying, she is patting on my back to make me calm down. After some time I became normal and we both sit on the bed.) Anna: You too came here to convince me about my dad, am I right, Mona... (I asked her with my low tone.) Mona: No, Anna, I just want to look at you... How are you now? (I immediately rest my head in Mona''sp and started exining my feelings to her.) Anna: I am scared Mona, I am scared to face all these incidents if I know that Jack is the person who is helping John all these days, I will definitely tell to you but I really thought that he is an employee of the bank and trying to reach me for education loan... Mona: Hey, Anna, you no need to exin to me about it, I can understand your situation, even I may do the same thing if I am in your ce... Anna: I am so sorry to trouble all of you... I don''t mean to mess up the things, I should have told you at least, I made a mistake, Mona... I made a mistake... Mona: Anna, stay calm, you didn''t do anything wrong... Anna: No, Mona, I indirectly helped John by trusting Jack blindly... Mona: Anna, please don''t me on you for the mistakes you did Anna, they just trapped you, please stay calm... Anna: From now on I will say everything to Mark, so there will be no issues that will arise. So, I will me less trouble-making... Mona: Anna, you are not troubling anyone of us, please don''t cry you should stay strong Anna... Please stay strong don''t be emotional... Anna: Mark will definitely leave me if I support my dad but how can I stay quiet by not helping my dad, I am confused with many things, Mona... Mona: Anna, why do you think Mark will leave you? If he wants to leave you then why he would have married you? Anna: I am so lucky for his true love towards me but I am scared, Mona, I don''t know whether I am thinking in the right way or not... Mona: See, Mark is truly loving you and he can''t live without you, Anna... You no need to worry about it, but when ites to Ria''s case he feels so emotional and he may be out of control with his anger attitude, you should bear it very patiently... Anna: Yes Mona, I can understand how much he loves Ria even I feel the same way when ites to Ria, but now the sh between us is about my dad if my dad really attacked Ria then why Ria did not mention about him in herst note? Mona: There might be many reasons, Anna, you should have to understand them by thinking out of the box... You should think about the real facts as if you are out of the rtionship bond with your dad so you will understand how genuine your dad is... Please don''t think I am not supporting your dad and please don''t think I am against to you. I am going to reveal to you a few facts where Tom and I discovered, so after listening to them you can take your decision... (I am shocked after listening to Mona, what are the facts they find about my dad regarding Ria''s case? And why did they don''t mention it to me anything about it till now? I immediately get up and sit on the bed and looked at Mona to listen to her.) Anna: Please tell me, Mona... Mona: The first thing I would like to say to you is about your mother, Anna: What? My mother? What do you mean, Mona? (I asked her out of shock because I didn''t understand what she wants to say to me about my mom...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 627 - Say Yes Or No... Anna''s Pov: I am scared to say the same thing to Mark. I want Mark''s support in this critical time, and it''s better if I say everything to Mark right now so by tomorrow we both can make a decision. I waited for some more time for him but he did note yet. In between my thoughts, I went into a deep sleep and wake up in the morning. The first thought I got is Mark, I immediately looked around for him and did not find him on the bed. I am so worried and didn''t understand where he went, I immediately sit on the bed and looked at the clock for time. It''s around 7:00 a.m. and the court will start at 9:00 a.m. I can sense someone is staring at me and I turn my face to look at it and it''s Mark... My heartbeat skip for a second by looking at his face, his face is so red and furious and rage and watching me by sitting in a chair. I can understand it is going to be a disaster for me if I support my dad right now and I also understand he is in no way to listen to me if I try to convince him about my dad. Anna: Mark... (I take all my strength to spell out his name, but he is still looking at me with his furious rage face. I can understand he is waiting for me to wake up and by looking at his red eyes I can understand he didn''t sleepst night.) Anna: Mark, did you sleepst night? Mark: slept? How do you think I will sleep peacefully like you Anna? Anna: Mark... Mark: Shut up, Anna... How do you think I can sleep peacefully when my sister''s case court hearing is today and how do you think I will sleep peacefully when my wife is supporting the culprits in Ria''s case? (I stay quiet and understand Mark is furious at me and I am more scared to look at his serious face. I don''t know what to speak to him and I don''t know what to do, I just sit on the bed like a dead statue.) Mark: Your silence is not the answer to my questions, Anna... First, tell me did you changed your mind or not... Do you still want to support your dad by iming Ria''sst note as supporting evidence? Anna: Mark... Please listen to me, Mark... There may be a chance that my dad is not the culprit in Ria''s case and there may be a chance that my dad was trapped by John and there may be a chance that the reports of his fingerprints are fake. So... Mark: Don''t talk nonsense, Anna... (Mark suddenly shouted at me with his loud rage tone. I am more scared and have no idea what to do. I know he doesn''t listen to me but I did not expect that he is mad at me at this higher rage... I stay paused for a few seconds and take a long breath and again try to exin to him.) Anna: Mark please listen to me, once I got rity about the reports are genuine and urate, I will be the first person who will stand against to my dad... Mark: How can I believe you, Anna? Even though we got the result of the reports I am sure you don''t change your mind and you will check for another loophole to save your dad from the case and you are least bothered about Ria''s case, your only aim is to save your dad... That''s it... You don''t care about the justice for Ria''s case... Anna: Mark, please... Mark: No Anna, I can''t wait anymore this is happening from day one and I epted you when you are trying to support your dad because we don''t have solid proofs but now his finger prints got tallied and even though you are suspecting that the report is still fake. After we got the reports that are genuine and urate,you will definitely find some other way to escape your dad from this case, I don''t want this dy when ites to my sister''s case... Anna: No, Mark, I don''t look for another loophole, I just want confirmation about the reports, that''s it... Please trust me this time... Mark: I don''t want to argue with you anymore, Anna, just say yes or no to my question... Would you like to support your dad by iming your dad is innocent by showing the proof of Ria''sst letter? Anna: Mark, I just want to postpone the proceeding until we got the uracy of the report that''s it... Mark: I don''t want to listen to your stupid analysis Anna, just say yes or no... (Mark again shouted at me with his loud tone and I am scared and my body is filled with goosebumps and my body is turned to coldness and tears filled my eyes for my helpless condition. I try to stay strong but when Mark is shouting at me I am not in a position to control myself and he doesn''t listen to me unless I say yes or no, so I nodded my head slowly as Yes.) Mark: Say it, Anna... You have the guts to do whatever you want so why are you crying to say it out loud? Anna: Yes Mark, I don''t want to risk my dad''s life until I got the uracy of the reports... (I said with my cry tone, Mark immediately beat the window door with his tight fist out of rage and the ss of the window was broken and the ss is spilt around and his hand started bleeding...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 633 - Plotting A Plan Mark''s POV: I have no other option other than to ckmail Anna by threatening our rtionship to convince her... Because right now solving Ria''s case is more important for me than anything else and Anna may not think in the right way and her eyes are covered with her father''s fake love where she thinks it''s her father''s genuine love on her. So this n of creating a contract between us will definitely help to calm down and can control my girl... The first point is, I will ask her about her final decision about her dad, if she said that she is still supporting her dad then I will ask her to sign on any one of the contracts before her where one of the contracts is the diverse notice and the second contract is the ve agreement... So at first, I will ckmail her using divorce notice and if she didn''t agree then I will lead her to the ve agreement. I hope she should agree with the ve agreement than divorce notice. So she can live with me rather than leave me by choosing the divorce agreement but what if Anna chooses a divorce contract in order to save her dad? Yes, there are many chances that my dumb girl will choose divorce notice rather than a ve agreement in order to save her dad from the case. So I told mywyer to create a dummy divorce notice because if she chooses divorce notice I don''t want to lose my girl by giving divorce to her and I will not let her give divorce to me. I am just using this trick to ckmail her emotionally. So I requested mywyer to create a dummy notice so she can''t im divorce legally. And I also plotted a ve agreement and the main twist in the ve agreement is she needs to follow each and every order of mine. If she didn''t listen to my orders then she needs to take the punishment I gave to her and if she crossed my orders to the extreme then she will directly lead to the divorce agreement... Everything in my n is to make my girl to live with me and making her listen to me. So at first, I need to ask her to give divorce to me in order to support her dad. I hope she will definitely don''t agree with me, so by looking at the situation I will ask her to enter into a ve agreement if she does not agree with the diverse agreement... I am sure she doesn''t agree with the divorce notice because of the love bond between us, so definitely, she will enter into the ve agreement... So once she entered into the ve agreement she will definitely listen to me in order to save our rtionship... I can understand how much pain she will take by listening to this contract between us but I have no other way to convince her because once she takes the decision she never try to change it and she will stand on it like a stubborn girl. In some situations, her stubborn behaviour is good but not in all situations... So I have no other option other than to take this cruel decision towards my love. I know it''s a painful decision for her but I don''t have any other way other than this... Let''s see what my girl will decide... I waited for thewyer''s draft documents and I got the documents within a few minutes and I read them once again and take a printout and went into Anna''s room. She is in her deep sleep and her face is swollen to red, I understand she cried a lot by thinking about her dad''s court hearing. On one side of my heart, I feel so sad by looking at my girl in such a helpless condition and on the other side of my heart, I feel furious at her behaviour by thinking how can she still support her dad after knowing all these facts... I feel like I want to wake her up and ask her about her intentions about the case but by looking at her sleepy face I feel like I don''t want to disturb her. I sit in the chair and looking at my girl''s face all over the night and waiting for her to wake up and then I will ask her what is her intentions about her dad, so if she again says that she wants to postpone Ria''s case by supporting her dad then I will start implementation my n... And finally, my girl wakes up in the morning and I followed my n as it is... As I expected she is standing on the other side to support her dad so I started implementing my n by asking her to sign on the diverse notice, even I can''t control myself by looking at my girl, she is crying by holding me and requesting me to not leave her. How can I leave her? How can I live my life without my girl? I feel like I want to hug her and say I won''t leave you and I can''t live without her but at present, I need to stay strong in order to implement my n, so I tried to be so mean to her but deep down of my heart I hurted so much for hurting my girl, at one point of time I feel so guilty at my behaviour but I have no other way to convince my girl, so I pretend to be so strong and my girl totally forgets about her dad''s case and involved in the thought of agreement between us. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support, happy) Chapter 634 - Reached The Court... Mark''s Pov: I feel so guilty at my behaviour but I have no other way to convince my girl, so I pretend to be so strong and my girl totally forgets about her dad''s case and involved in the thought of agreement between us and as I guessed my girl choose ve agreement rather than a divorce agreement... I feel so relieved in my heart when she epted for the ve agreement but I acted so stubbornly with her. Finally, she signed on the documents of the ve agreement and I gave a little punishment to her by biting on her neck in order to show how cruel I am when ites to the agreement. So she will never take a chance to cross my orders. And finally, I ordered her to note outside of the house to make sure that she should note to the court. She tried to convince me but I did not allow her and left the room. When I reached the hallway Mona looked at my furious face and she understands I did something to Anna because in the phone call I told her that Anna is noting to the court and she might understand I warned Anna in one way or the other by threatening her. Mona immediately came close to me to ask about Anna. Mona: Mark what you did to Anna? (She asked me with her low worried tone, I immediately strike my head as no and looked at her.) Mona: Why Anna is staying at home? Mark: Do you want her toe to the court to support her dad? (I asked her with my serious tone.) Mona: I don''t mean it, Mark, all I am worried about is what you did to her in order to stop her toe to the court. I think she wille to the court at any cost, but now how can she change her decision so suddenly? (I didn''t answer to her question and turned my face to another side to avoid Mona.) Mona: Did you do something to her? Mark: Do you think she will change her decision if I do something to her? (I asked her with my serious tone.) Tom: It''s going to bete, guys, let''s start... Mona: Please wait for 2 more minutes, Tom... (By finishing her words Mona immediately ran into Anna''s room. I understand she will be ok only once when she looked at Anna... What if Mona convinces Anna and makes her toe to the court? No... No... I hope Anna will stay in the room by following my order... Meanwhile, Tom and I went into the car and waiting for Mona. Many questions filled my mind but luckily within a few minutes Mona came to us alone, I once again checked on her back whether Anna is following her or not, and I did not find Anna behind her. I feel relieved and we all started to the court... I sit in the first ce of the bench in the courtroom and Mona sit next to me whereas Tom is busy in his duty by submitting the documents. After a few minutes, Lucus came into the court in a wheelchair. And he is looking at us with his Semi opened eyes... I feel like I want to kill him the moment I looked at his face. I am getting the shes that his fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s report... How can he do that to my sister who is at the age of his daughter? In between my thoughts, he looked at me with his narrowed eyes and smile at me... That''s it my rage got out bust and I immediately get up and went close to him and punch him on his face with all my force. "How dare you to touch my sister, you bastard..." I shouted at him and hold his cor and was about to give another punch to his face but suddenly Tom came in between us and stoped me by pushing me back. Meanwhile, Mona came and hold my hand and requesting me to stay calm...) Mona: Mark, the case will be adjourned if you behave in such a way, please stay calm and the court will give the appropriate punishment to him... (I take a long breath and try to calm down myself and take a step back and looked at his face and he is still looking at me with his Smirk smiling face. I feel like I want to kill him right now, just one more punch on his face, that''s it he will be dead in my hands... Ahhhhh... Mark, just calm down... Don''t ruin the situation... Please stay calm, if not the court may adjourn the case to some other day. Yes, I don''t want to adjorn the court meeting. So I stay quiet and sit in the same ce to control myself. Tom immediately wiped the blood stains on his nose, my mind is still stuck at his smirk smiling face. Why did he smile so confidently? Did he n to escape from the case? Whatever he may postpone the case but he can''t escape from the prison because of his attack on Anna. In between my thoughts, I take a long breath to calm down. Within a few minutes, the judge came into the court and Tom submitted everything and exined everything to the judge but the thing is the judge offered to Lucas an opportunity of being heard. So he has the right to exin on his behalf to the court about the incident that happened and Lucas started exining it to the judge.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 331 - Fingerprints And The Bullets Anna''s POV: I am scared when I looked at Mark''s and Tom''s angry faces when they are asking him the question, but the attacker didn''t bother for anything, and in reverse, he asks for the proofs, Tom immediately left the room, I didn''t understand why he left the room all of a sudden, maybe he wants to speak in the absence of the attacker so, we all followed him. Mark: But I saw with my eyes when he shots you, Tom, and I am sure he is sidetracking the interrogation by asking about the proofs for no reason. Tom: Yes, Mark, I agree that you saw when he tried to attack me, but you didn''t see when he shot on Anna... Mark: What you want to say... Tom: There may be a chance of another attacker who tried to attack on Anna, I am not sure about it, so we should prove that he is the one who attacked on Anna, if not there may be a chance of another attacker. Mona: Tom, even I am thinking he is sidetracking the case, and I am sure he will try to escape in between before you finished your interrogation. Tom: No, Mona, he doesn''t escape from me at any cost, and if there is another attacker in real, we should find him first. Anna: Tom, we have collected every proof when he stalks on us through CCTV footage, and at first, we can interrogate him about why he attacked on you and why he followed us, then we can think who might attack on me. Tom: Yes, Anna, but before that, I should confirm about whether he attacked on you or not. Mark: Why are you struck at the point that there might be another attacker? And I know by listening to his words you didn''t try to prove about another attacker and I am sure you have other stronger reason about another attacker in the first ce, so tell me what is the reason behind it, Tom. Tom: Mark, after the attack, my team find two soundproof pistols on the food carnival ground, and they find few more bullets, but I easily identify the bullet hit to Anna''s ice-cream cup due to the strains of ice-cream on it, and I send them to Forensic department to give me the details about from which gun the bullet came from. Anna: There may be a chance that he might use two guns. Tom: Yes, Anna, I am in the same perspective before I speak to him, but after I speak to him I am not sure about it, and I feel like the second pistol may belong to another attacker. Mark: If it really rted to another attacker, then why he left it on the ground? Instead, he could have carried it with him... Mona: Mark had a valid point, Tom, why he left his gun? And as far as I know, these professional killers don''t risk their life by leaving the clue. So there may be a maximum chance that this gun may belong to Daniel. Mark: No, girls, we can''t conclude it in one shot. After listening to Tom, even I feel there may be a chance of another attacker. Tom: Maybe the gun slipped from his hand identally when he is trying to escape. Mona: There are many chances, Tom, what should we do now? Tom: Mona, I gave the bullets you gave to me after the surgery to the forensic department. Mona: Ok, Tom: If all the four bullets you gave and the bullet which hit Anna''s ice-cream cup matches and used by the same gun. We can easily get the conclusion that there is no other attacker... Anna: Then what about another gun we find on the ground? What if the bullet match to another gun? Tom: Even though we can sort it out, Anna... Anna: How? Tom: Through the fingerprints on the gun... Mona: whooahhhh..!!! That really gives us good rity... Mark: Yes, and if we find the same fingerprints on both the guns it means, he is the one and only attacker, and he is trying to sidetrack us so that we can decide through two parameters, one is the bullets are from the same gun or different and second is through the fingerprints. Tom: Yes, Mark, that''s the reason I got a doubt about the presence of the second attacker because I found two guns, and I feel we should wait to interrogate him until we got a conclusion from the forensic department. Mona: But before the reporte, you can ask him why he attacked on you and why he spies on Anna and Mark... Mark: Yes, Tom, even though if we find there is another attacker, it doesn''t mean Daniel is an innocent person. He tried to attack you... How dare he to do that..? Anna: Yes, Tom, let''s continue the interrogation and ask him about why he attacked on you, so after we get the forensic reports, we get the rity of how genuine he is... (By listening to us Tom nodded his head as ok, and we all turned towards the room to enter. Meanwhile, Mark''s phone started ringing, and he immediately responded to the call, but after listening to the call, he froze like a statue in shock. By looking at his expression, my heartbeat started raising fast in nervous.) Mark: Are you sure? (I didn''t understand who might be on the call on the other side.) Mark: Can you please confirm it once again? (After a few seconds, Mark hanged the call and looked at us worriedly.) Tom: What happened Mark? Anything serious? Mark: Yeah, the call is from my security department. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 332 - Security Departmen Mark''s POV: Is there the second attacker or Daniel is ying the illusion drama with us, but after listening to Tom, even I feel there might be another attacker who spies on us and tries to attack on us, but who might be the other attacker? and what if he already escaped from us? No, no... He may escape now, but sure I will find him and give the appropriate punishment to him and the person who is behind all these. But if in that case of appointing the second spy, why will the person who is behind all these will appoint two spies on us at the same time? Or is there any chance that there are two lead persons behind all these? I will definitely find them and don''t give a chance to them to enjoy anymore by taunting my family, and they can''t escape from me anymore. In-between my thoughts, my phone started ringing, and I immediately responded to it. Mark: Hello Security Department: "Hello, sir, good morning, we are the security department who organized security on the party night event, as you requested we gather the information of the specific time you mentioned." Mark: Okay Security department: We monitor the details of the barcode, and the invitation is on the name of Rubeus¡­ (The moment I heard Rubeus uncle''s name, my mind was nk, and didn''t understand what''s happening. Did Rubeus uncle is behind all these attacks? But why Rubeus uncle will appoint an attacker to attack on us? Is Rubeus uncle gave his invitation to the attacker intentionally? No, NO, No¡­ Rubeus uncle never tries to attack me. I know how much he loves me, but the attack is made on Anna. Does it mean he still doesn''t like Anna and tried to attack her? If Rubeus is tried to attack Anna, then who tried to attack Rubeus uncle? Mark, it might be an illusion created by the person who is behind all this, and he may want me to abandon my uncle from my family. and there may be a chance that the attacker may get the invitation of Rubeus uncle through his sources.) Security department: Sir, can you hear me? Mark: Yeah, can you repeat the name once again? Security department: It''s Rubeus, sir... Mark: What? Are you sure? Security department: Yes sir, we cross checked and the barcode at the time you mentioned is in the name of Rubeus. Mark: Okay, Can you please recheck and confirm it once again and send me the details of the proof, please. Security department: Sure sir, we will call back to you in a few minutes. Mark: Okay thanks... Tom: What happened, Mark? Mark: it''s a call from my security department... Tom: Did they say anything about the barcode details? Mark: Yes, but I ask them to confirm once again, and I will let you know once they cross checked it... (I don''t want to tell them about my uncle until I confirm by looking at the documented proof, So I hide the fact. Anna immediately came close to me and held my hand and nodded her head as okay and even Tom understands by looking at my facial expression that something is wrong, he came close to me and tap on my back as everything will be okay. Meanwhile, one of the nurses came to Mona in a hurry.) Nurse: Madam, the patient you did surgery onst night, he got conscious, but his readings are consistently deteriorating. Mona: What? Why don''t you informed me when he got consciousness? (Mona immediately looked at us.) Mona: Guys, you continue with your interrogation, I will check that innocent man and join you in a short time... (She went close to Tom and ced her palm on his cheek.) Mona: I know you will find the solution soon, Tom, restart your interrogation and ask him why he spies on Mark and why he tried to attack on you. (Tom nodded his head as okay, and Mona immediately turned towards the nurse and instructing her to arrange some medicine and busy in running towards the emergency room in a hurry. We three lead to the room, and the moment we entered, he is looking at us with his smirk face, and without hesitation, Tom started his interrogation.) Tom: Okay, can you tell us why did you spy on us? Daniel: I didn''t spy on you... Tom: Then, on whom you spied? (He immediately looked at Anna and me.) Tom: so, you spy on Mark and Anna. (He nodded his head as yes.) Tom: Why? Daniel: Because I am appointed to spy on them... Tom: Who appointed you? (He didn''t answer for Tom''s question and looking at us with his nk expression, I am more eager to know who appointed him and I wish it''s not Rubeus uncle who is behind all these attacks.) Tom: Tell me who appointed you to spy on Mark and Anna? Daniel: Rubeus sir What? (Both Anna and Tom shouted in shock, but I am still in confusion because of the information I got from my security department is tally with this attacker.) Daniel: Yes, Rubeus sir appointed me. Anna: No, I don''t believe you, and I am sure you are lying, can you please tell us the facts? Daniel: I am saying the facts, and it''s Rubeus sir who appointed me. Tom: Do you think we will believe you whatever you say? Daniel: it''s up to you... (By finishing his words he looked at me.) Daniel: your own Rubeus uncle appointed me to spy on both of you. First, he appointed me to spy on this girlter he asked me to spy on both of you... (Hello readers, Here is our 3rd bonus chapter, #crossed 1200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 333 - Rubeus Uncle? Anna''s POV: The moment I heard Rubeus uncle''s name from the attacker, I didn''t understand what''s happening, and my mind was nk for a few seconds. Is Rubeus uncle really appointed Daniel to spy and attack on Mark and me? No, no, He still loves Mark so that the attack might be on me. So Rubeus uncle appointed Daniel to attack me. Does it mean he still didn''t trust me and thinks I am after Mark by looking at his money? I can understand why he appointed a spy on me before our engagement party, but we sort out the issues in the engagement and after he trusted me, he should have to take off the spy but instead, he again ordered him to spy on Mark and me. Maybe he gave instructions to him to kill me and protect Mark... What the hell is going on? I didn''t understand whom I should trust, Does Rubeus uncle really appointed him to kill me after Mark confirmed about our rtionship? The moment I got the thought, my eyes filled with tears for the false hope on Rubeus uncle. Suddenly I got a sh of how lovingly Rubeus uncle hooked the bracelet on my hand, and I can sense his genuine feeling and how caressingly he called me his little girl. Maybe he appointed him to kill me before he realises about my genuinity, maybe he may give orders to the spy in the party, but before he gave orders to this spy, someone attacked him, in that case, I saw in the CCTV footage that Rubeus uncle speak to the spy and stand beside him for a few minutes. So he might have told his orders that don''t attack me, or is he just acted the fake love towards me? What the hell is going on? What are you thinking, Anna? Do you really think Rubeus uncle appointed someone to attack on you? No... Never... He is the type of guy who faces others in a very straightforward manner through his dagger words, but not like appointing someone in secret to kill others. So this Daniel is doing drama again by making us sidetracking from the main issue. Tom: Do you think we will believe you whatever you say? Daniel: It''s up to you... (How dare he answer in such an arrogant way after trying to attack on Tom? I immediately turned to Tom with my furious face and said sharply.) Anna: Tom, he is lying; I am sure he is using Rubeus uncle of no reason. Maybe it''s a trap by the person who is behind all these attacks, and he may think that we will trust Daniel''s words and punish Rubeus uncle for no reason. (Daniel is smiling at me with his smirk face by listening to me. I looked at him on a serious note.) Anna: Don''t dare to target my Rubeus uncle for no reason; tell us the truth... (I asked him with my angry raising tone. He didn''t respond to me and staring at me with his nk expression. Meanwhile, I looked at Mark; he is checking his phone with his nervous face. I didn''t understand why he is suffering from the moment he got the call from the security department, and he didn''t even respond to Daniel when he spells out Rubeus uncle''s name. So I went close to Mark to check on him. He looked at me with his worried face and handover me the phone.) Mark: My security department sends me the proofs of the barcode name to me, and I checked the messages in detail, and the name is Rubeus. (I stayed like a statue after listening to Mark and take the phone from his hand to verify the same and what Mark said is right, it''s Rubeus uncle''s name and I immediately forward the phone to Tom to check, Tom checked it and looked at the attacker''s face and started interrogating him.) Tom: How did you get Rubeus uncle''s invitation card? Daniel: Rubeus sir gave it to me... Tom: I don''t believe you... Daniel: You don''t have any other choice... (Tom immediately pinned his neck for his arrogant answer but he is still looking at him with his smirk confident face.) Daniel: Believe me, Rubeus sir gave it to me and said it''s the ess card to enter into the party... (Suddenly I got a sh that Nanny told me that Mark requested her to invite Rubeus uncle for the party and most importantly Rubeus uncle is Mark''s close family member then why he needs an invitation card to attend his nephew''s party? And Mark also told me that he requested Nanny to attend the party, but he didn''t say that he gave the invitation card to Rubeus uncle to attend the party. And as per security protocol if Mark wants his family members to ess with barcode he should have to give me the card too, and we may lead to the swiping card procedures, but we didn''t simrly Rubeus uncle need not have an Invitation card because he is staying in the same house and can easily enter into the party Garden from the house and now I am sure that there might be no invitation card created in the name of Rubeus uncle and the person who is behind all these is creating the false hope on Rubeus uncle to abandon him from Mark''s family once again. So the invitation card used by this attacker may be a hacked card given by the ck market. But I should confirm the same with Mark whether he has issued an invitation card in the name of Rubeus uncle or not. So I looked at Mark to ask the same. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 334 - Guests Lis Mark''s POV: After the confirmation of the security department, I lost myself and didn''t understand why my uncle is behaving so cruelly at me, at first he wants to spy on Anna now he wants to spy on Anna and me, it means he appointed the attacker to kill Anna and me? The thought itself hit into my heart like a dagger, and I didn''t understand what he wants; he left me all of a sudden after my parents'' tragedy, and now he is spying on my girl and me. What is the reason behind all these? In between my thoughts, Anna came close to me and looked at me with her confused face, and she is about to ask me something. Mark: What happened, Anna? Anna: Did you arrange the invitation card in the name of Rubeus uncle? Mark: What? Anna: Mark, you and me entered the party ground from our house, and we didn''t get checked by the barcode procedures, and I don''t know about it till this morning about barcode procedures, I got to know about it after you exined while we are watching the CCTV footage. So, I want to know if you prepare the invitation card in the name of Rubeus uncle or not because he stayed in the same house and he can enter the party without an invitation card and barcode proceedings, I still remember Nanny just told me that you asked her to invite Rubeus uncle for the party and she didn''t mention about any invitation card. So tell me, Mark, did you arrange the invitation card in the name of Rubeus uncle? (The moment I listened to Anna, my face lighten up, and I got hope that my uncle didn''t n any attack on me and what Anna asked me is really a valid point. Actually, I didn''t include Rubeus uncle''s name in the invitation list. So, from where the invitation cardes under his name?) Mark: Anna, you are right; I didn''t arrange any invitation card in the name of Rubeus uncle, and I just informed Nanny to invite Rubeus uncle, and he can easily enter into the party like we entered. Tom: What? Mark: Yes Tom, because Rubeus uncle stayed in my house and he is my family member and the person who I trusted most, so I didn''t prepare an invitation card in the name of Rubeus uncle... (Tom immediately came close to me.) Tom: Mark, are you sure? Mark: Yes, Tom, I didn''t prepare an invitation card which is embedded with a barcode in the name of Rubeus uncle... Tom: then there might be a hack that takes ce... Mark: Hack? Tom: Yes Mark, hacking is the unauthorized ess to or control overputerwork security systems for some illicit purpose, and nowadays, it is verymon to hack the security systems, but¡­ Mark: but? Tom: If it is hacking, they can only corrupt the barcode system which is embedded in the card but not the internal system. Mark: I didn''t understand what you are saying, Tom. Tom: Mark, if it is in the case of hacking, they will create a barcode which can easily swipe and ept through any barcode system... Mark: Okay... Tom: but they can''t easily hack the inputs we give, so in that case, Rubeus uncle''s name should not get tallied. Anna: Maybe they created the card in the name of Rubeus uncle... Tom: No, Anna, that''s not possible, they can''t update the internal information of the security department. Mark: yeah, if the security department didn''t have the data about Rubeus uncle in their system they might be told it''s a corrupted barcode. Anna: Does it mean the security department created the Rubeus uncle''s invitation card without your permission? Mark: Maybe, but I am sure they are trustworthy; I don''t think they cheated me. Tom: Mark, ask your security department about it and confirm how they get the information about Rubeus uncle. (The moment I listened to Tom, I immediately took my phone and called to the security department.) Security department: Hello sir, we just forwarded the message of the barcode proofs. Mark: Yeah, I got them, but I want to know about the input of the name of the guests. Security department: okay, sir. Mark: I didn''t give the guest name called Rubeus, so how you had it in your files about his details. Security department: Sir, we just updated the list you gave to us, and it had Rubeus sir''s name in it. Mark: Can you forward me the list? Security department: Sure, sir... (I hang the call and after a few seconds I got the list from the security department, Tom and Annae beside me to check it parely... Anna: Mark, there it is... (Anna pointed Rubeus uncle''s name, which is thest name of the list. I am shocked by looking at the name because it''s not in my handwriting, it can easily identify by looking at the other guests'' names in the list, and I am sure it is written by the other person...) Tom: So, it''s clearly showing it was not you who writes Rubious uncle''s name on the list. Mark: Yes, Tom... (I immediately called to the security department to confirm it once again.) Security department: Hello, sir. Mark: the name on the list was tampered by someone. Can you please check it once again... Security department: Yes sir, (After a few seconds they responded.) Security Department: Sir, in the first instance we notice the handwriting changed in thest name of the list, but it is the list given by you, so we entered it. Mark: You should have confirmed after asking me. Security Department: Sorry, sir, but we asked the girl who bought the list to us. She shouted at us to just follow the instructions and don''t dare to ask reverse questions. Soo¡­ Mark: Okay... (I immediately hang the call and understand what happened.) (Hello readers, Here is our 4th bonus chapter, #crossed 1600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 639 - Dont Try To Bluff Me... Genie''s POV: I have no idea what is this sudden function of Mark. My dad and I was invited by Mark to attend this emergency function. Whatever I was excited to get ready and my only target is to attract Mark. But the moment I entered into the garden I am shocked by looking at the decoration... Yes, the ground is filled with wedding decorations but there is no name card to check whose wedding is going to happen... Father: Dear, do you have any idea what is happening here? (Even my dad was shocked by looking at the wedding decoration of the ground.) Genie: No idea, dad... (I looked around once again and the scene in front of me grabbed my attention and it literally makes me feel shocked and buried under the ground... My dad is asking something but my eyes are filled with tears when I am looking at that scene... So by looking at my attention my dad checks it out and he too started staring at them more than I do... He too feels so shocked... It''s Mark and Anna hugged and kissing to each other in the centre of the wedding ground. What? Why are they kissing so publicly? Are they nning to get married? But how can they get married all of a sudden? Why do they want to marry right now? And how can they n for the sudden wedding? Is this really Mark''s and Anna''s wedding? Many questions filled in my mind meanwhile my dad is walking towards them and I am following my dad involuntarily by staying at Mark and Anna and I feel jealous when I am looking at them and particrly I can''t bear myself when I looked at Anna''s happy face. I am sure this Anna is definitely plotting Mark by using her cheap seductive tricks... Look at her, how shamelessly she is behaving in the public... Ahhhh.... Finally they break their kissing session and Mona and Anna left the ce so happily. Mark notice our presence and immediately came towards my dad. Mark: Hi uncle... Joseph uncle: Hello Mark... I am really surprised and have no clue about your invitation to the sudden party... Mark: I am so sorry to trouble you, Uncle, but you are one among of my well-wishers so I want you to attend this party... Joseph: What''s this party for? I can understand by looking at the decoration that it must be a wedding... Mark: Yeah, uncle... It is... (Meanwhile, Tom came close to Mark in a hurry.) Tom: Excuse me, sir... (He pulled Mark to the side and murmured something into his ear. After a few seconds, he turned towards to my dad.) Mark: Uncle, I will be back soon, please take the seats... Joseph uncle: okay... (Both me and my dad lead to the garden to sit in the chair but I am still so confused and shock, and have no idea what is happening, and I can''t bear if it is Mark''s wedding. I want to know about it... Meanwhile my dad asked Nanny who is the chief servant in Mark''s house about the wedding. Even she too didn''t know anything about the wedding... I am eagerly waiting to know who''s wedding is this but I did not get any clue. After a few seconds, I saw Daniel in the ground and he is busy in doing some arrangements, when I looked at him I feel some internal happy in my mind I don''t know why I am feeling in such a way... I am slowly walking towards him and he is busy in arrangements and he doesn''t even notice me. But when I am just a few feet away he looked at me with his staring face and in the next second he immediately takes a step forward and came close to me. Daniel: Hey, how are you? Genie: I am fine... (We is looking into my eyes with his sharp eyes and we both stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in our deep thoughts... Genie... Why are you falling into his fantasy world? Just ask him what is happening here he might know something else...) Genie: So who''s wedding is nned here... Daniel: don''t you know whose wedding is going on? (I Strike my head as no.) Daniel: Weird... Genie: excuse me... Just answer to my question and you are not supposed to judge me. (I said with my rage tone and his face immediately turned to smirk.) Daniel: You looks so cute when you are mad at me... Genie: Don''t try to bluff me, just answer to my question... Whose wedding is happening here? Daniel: How did youe to the party by not even knowing whose wedding is going on? (It''s a waste to speak to him, I immediately turned around to leave but he suddenly screamed by holding my wrist.) Daniel: It''s your boss wedding... Genie: What? (I asked him out of shock... Mark''s wedding? With whom he is going to get married? Is he marrying that Anna... What the hell... How can she convince him for the marriage all of a sudden? Shit... I should do something else... I immediately rushed out from that ce to call John because he is the only hope I have...) Daniel: Hey, where are you going? (I did not listen to him and immediately went near to a room to call John.He gave me one of his numbers to reach him for any help. But when I am calling to him the number did not connected to him. I am waiting in the corner of the room and thinking what I can do to stop this wedding.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 640 - I Should Marry Mark... Genie''s Pov: When I am calling to John the number did not connect to him. I am waiting in the corner of the room and thinking about what I can do to stop this wedding. But luckily after a few seconds, my phone started ringing and I immediately lifted the phone and yes it is John... I feel so relieved after listing to his voice... John: Hey Bitch... How are you? (I feel a little bit low when he is calling me the bitch. I immediately got the sh of Daniel and I still remember how he always gives respect to me.) John: Hey Bitch... What happened? Did you forget me? (He asked me with his relieved happy tone. But my rage got hyper when he called me bitch and how can he is so calm when I am suffering here with these wedding issues?) Genie: How can I forget a bastard like you? (He immediatelyughed by listening to my furious tone and I have no other intentions with him, I just only need revenge on Anna and it will get done with his help. So I tried to exin to him everything.) Genie: Today is Mark''s and Anna''s wedding... John: What..? (He screamed at me out of shock.) Genie: Yes... John: Why didn''t you told me in advance? Genie: Even I don''t know anything about it, I just got to know about it and I immediately contacted you and they nned it like a tea party with very limited guests... John: So enjoy the tea party then... Genie: what the hell... Don''t you remember my revenge on Anna? How do you think I will ept their wedding? I want to take revenge on Anna so tell me what I should do now... John: Wellll... Welll... I already plotted a little n and soon the wedding will be stopped... (By finishing his words heughed out loudly.) Genie: What? What is the n? John: It is my surprise gift for you... Just see and watch that how cunningly I stopped the wedding... Genie: Well I will kill you if the wedding is going to happen... John: Actually I don''t know their wedding is going to happen today but their sudden weeding is helping my n to work it out more perfectly and soon Anna will be imprisoned in jail. (By finishing his words he hangs my call and I did not understand even a word that he speaks now. But I am happy for the word that Anna is imprisoned in jail, I don''t know for what reason she will be imprisoned. Whatever it''s better to look at whether the wedding is happening or not. I take a long breath and went near to the ground and sit in the chair casually and looked around and yes as he said the wedding is not going to happen because I did not see the bride and groom on the ground and there is no further arrangements are going to happen. Meanwhile, my dad came close to me and asked me did I got any information about whose wedding is going to happen and I told him that Mark is going to marry Anna. My dad was more shocked than me because his life dream is to get my marriage to be done with Mark. But now, it is not happening in the way he is thinking. After a few seconds, he get into normal and looked at me. Joseph: Don''t worry dear I will take care of the rest... (My dad said by patting me on my head and left the ce. I stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in my deep thoughts... From my childhood, my dad dreamed that I want to get marry with Mark and he clearly said if I love some other person he doesn''t allow me to marry that person, so most of my rtionships end at the bed nothing more nothing less and after enjoying me on the bed they all left me, even I don''t care about it... From my childhood, my dad injected me that I need to marry Mark. If I move close to some other person he will definitely threaten him or wanted me to stay away from them and at the end, he will say that I should marry Mark... I can understand the reason behind his strong desire. He is working as a Personal Assistant in Mark''s businesspanies and he wants to look at me as a queen in those businesses and it will happen only when I get married to Mark. And that''s the main reason my dad give me his position in Mark''spany when Marl''s parents got died in a car ident and my dad take the advantage of the situation and requested him to appoint me in his ce. Mark epted it and from then I am trying to attract Mark and started working closely with him but Mark, he always ignores me and was least bothered about me. So with my dad''s force, I involuntary got attracted to Mark and fixed in my mind that I should marry only Mark or some above status guys... After a few hours suddenly the arrangement started going on. I asked one of the servants and he said they got the information that the wedding is going to happen within an hour. I immediately take my phone and call to John to inform about the same... John: What happened bitch? Genie: I don''t know what n you plotted but it is failed and the wedding is going to happen. Mark and Anna are about toe to the wedding ground and the wedding is going to happen... John: What? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 641 - Waste Of Time... Genie''s POV Genie: I don''t know what n you plotted but it is failed and the wedding is going to happen. Mark and Anna are about toe to the wedding ground and the wedding is going to happen... John: What? That never gonna happen... Genie: I don''t know... First, tell me what should I do to stop this wedding... John: Give me a few minutes... (By finishing his words he hangs the call. I stay quiet and feel a bit depressed. I don''t know what to do and I don''t know how to stop this wedding. Suddenly someone offered me a juice by keeping it in front of my face. I looked at the person who is offering me the juice. Daniel... It''s Daniel... He is looking at me with his smiling face and I feel so relieved after looking at him... Daniel: Have it, you will feel better... (I nodded my head as ok and take the juice that he offered me.) Daniel: Why do you feel so dull? (I strike my head as nothing and was involved in my thoughts and had a sip of the juice that Daniel gave to me. It''s strawberry juice... The first thought I got is Mark I can easily trap him with this strawberry drink... Yes... I still have one packet of the seductive drug and he will definitely sleep with me and enjoy with me the moment he had this drink. But how can I give this drink to him? Yes, it''s better if I wait in his green room. So the moment he entered into the room I can offer this drink and can use my seductive tricks to impress him. That''s it, I immediately hold this ss of juice and went into Mark''s green room and immediately mixed the drug into the juice and waiting for him. Meanwhile, I got a call from John and I immediately responded to his call. John: If there wedding is going to happen I have a little idea to stop the wedding... Genie: Tell me what it is... John: I am sending your a photo and show this photo to Mark and say to him that Anna and Jack are in a rtionship... Genie: What? Jack? Are you serious? (He immediately hang the call and did not listen to me anything and did not give any rity to me about the picture. After a few seconds, I got a picture of Anna and Jack and I am shocked by looking at the picture. Is Anna really in a rtionship with Jack? No...no way... Why she will fall in love with a gay? I looked at the pic in a detailed way but I have no idea where did this pic has taken. In the next second, Mark entered into the room. I pretend to be normal and casually talk to him in the first few seconds butter I try to convince him about Anna that she is cheating on him. He didn''t even listen to any of the words I said against to Anna. Instead, he insulted me and try toin about me with his cop friend. I feel scared and immediately rushed out of the room and stay in the ground. I understand I was booked red handed and this is not the first time I got caught, when I rip Anna''s dress on the couples party night they find it is me who ripped her dress and from that time Mark is not allowing me into his home and now he did not believe the pic and now he will definitely be got the idea that I am nning to spoil his wedding. Genie... Ahhhh... Why are you doing such dumb acts... I stay quiet and sit in the garden and feel so nervous. My phone started ringing and it''s John... I know he just want to ask me what is happening but I am not in a mood to tell him about the insult I faced. So I immediately cut his call and switched off my phone. I looked around for my dad and I did not find my dad anywhere. I looked at the entrance and therees Mark and he stands on the wedding stage with his little serious face andter Anna came and her faces turn to a little bit dull. And the wedding ceremony started... My mind was nk and have no idea what to do and I don''t know how I can stop this wedding. And at the end both of them started kissing passionately and by looking at their kiss I feel so depressed, I feel like it''s an insult for me. I feel like I am running after him when he is not even care about me and he is not even bothered about my feelings. No, he just looked at me as his employee that''s it, he didn''t even treat me as his friend... Tears filled my eyes and I feel like I am alone in this world and I have no one to take care of me everyone is using me as a toy and no one is understanding about my feelings... Actually it''s my mistake, I should not fall after a guy who is least bothered for me... Now Mark and Anna are married... And it''s a waste of time for me if I plot further ns on them to take revenge on her. Tears started rolling down from my eyes I feel like I was buried under the ground. But suddenly I can sense a warm caring hand which hold my hand. I looked at the person and it''s Daniel... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 642 - You Cant Win Over Me... Genie''s POV: Tears started rolling down from my eyes I feel like I was buried under the ground when I am looking at Mark and Anna. But suddenly I can sense a warm caring hand which hold my hand. I looked at the person and it''s Daniel... That''s it I immediately hugged him tightly and started crying by holding him, he is patting me on my back to make me calm down. I hold him more tightly and wrapped my hands around his neck and hugged him more tightly to hide my face. Daniel: Hey, It''s ok... Don''t worry... (He is trying to make me calm down but I am outburst with my emotions. I never cried like this in my life. My dad will take care of everything ab=nd he always take care of my needs and I no need to bother about anything in my life, but now, even my dad can''t do anything. And he left me alone in this ground.) Daniel: Hey, stay calm dear... Please don''t cry... (I strike my head as no and still hold him tightly and crying. After a few seconds, he loses his hug and hold my chin and make me to look at his face. I slowly raised my face and looked at him and I am shocked by looking at his eyes because his eyes too filled with tears. I don''t know what makes him to feel worry. But in the next second I immediately rest my head on his chest and tried to calm down myself. He is patting me on my back and I feel so relieved when he is taking care of me. After a few seconds I try to get normal and finally break the silence. Genie: Please take me to some other ce... Daniel: What? Genie: Please take me to some other ce. I don''t want to stay here anymore... (I said with my crying tone and he immediately looked at me with his smiling face.) Daniel: Are you sure? (I nodded my head as yes. He immediately hold my hand and take me near to the parking slot.) Daniel: Are you ok if we travel in this jeep? (By finishing his words appointed me a jeep which has top less. I immediately looked at the sun and I feel like I may get tan if I travel in this roofless jeep and that too it is not an air conditioner.) Daniel: I promise you will have a great time... (All my questions in my mind got breakdown when I listen to his promise and yes I want to spend a great time. So I didn''t think one more second and immediately nodded my head as ok. He immediately opened the door of the jeep, I sit in the passenger seat, in the next second he jump into the driver seat very excitedly and started driving... After a few seconds of his smooth driving I rest my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes and take a nap... After some time, I smelled the breeze of fresh air and it is so relieving and I can sense the cold breeze on my skin where I feel so relieved... I take a long breath and slowly opened my eyes and I am surprised by looking at the view infront of my eyes... It''s so beautiful... We are on the sea shore and the sun is about to leave us and the golden rays of the sunset are falling on me, and the cool breeze of the sea is touching my face as a gentle kiss... Daniel: I hope you like it... (I smile the moment I listen to Daniel''s tone and my head is still resting on his shoulder. So I sit straight to look at his face and nodded my head as yes as a hint that I like this ce. He smiled by looking at me and keep the hair string near to my ear and hold my chin and looking at me with his sharp eyes.) Daniel: You looks so cute when you smile... (I feel a little embarrassed when he is praising me. I immediately turned to another side to get down from the jeep. But he immediately get down in advance and open my door. With the help of his hand, I get down from the jeep, and we both walk towards the beach slowly and sit on the sand where the waves of the sea are touching my feet. I feel so happy and relieved but I feel like I want to stay quiet for some more time. Daniel sit beside me and enjoying the beach scenery and in the middle, he is enjoying by stalking at me. After some time he is showing something to me by cing it near to my face. I looked at it and shocked and scared at the same time. It''s a crab... Genie: Ahhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh.... I immediately started screaming out loudly by looking at it and moved a step back from the ce where I sit... He throwed it in the next wave and startedughing at me by looking at my screaming face. I feel so angry at his behaviour and particrly his teasingugh makes me feel so irritated. I immediately take my hands full of wet sand and through it on his face... He slides his head to the other side and escapes from my sand shot. I take another boll of sand and again tried to hit him. This time he get up to escape from it. Daniel: You can''t win over me... (He said in his teasing tone.) Genie: Really? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 643 - You Can Ask Me Whatever You Want... Genie''s POV: I take another ball of sand and again tried to hit him. This time he gets up from the shore to escape from it. Daniel: You can''t win over me... (He said in his teasing tone.) Genie: Really? (I said and get up by holding my hand full of sand to throw it on his face. He noticed my actions in advance and started running towards the beach. And I chased after him to give a perfect shot, but suddenly a forced wave hit me near to my thighs and I am about to fall in the water by getting imbnce. But Daniel immediately ran towards me and hold me by wrapping his hand around my waist to not fall in the water. I opened my eyes and realised that I didn''t fall in the water and at the same time I saw Daniel in a very close to me. Daniel: Are you ok? (I nodded my head as ok but in the next second I threw the sand on his face and startedughing by looking t hi dumb shocking expression.) Genie: What? What Did you say? Do you really think I can''t win over you? See now... Look at your face... I said and startedughing by looking at his face but he did not react to anything and closed his eyes and rubbing them with his fingers. I understand the sand particles went into his eyes. So I went close to him to help him and hold his face. Genie: Hey, is everything ok? (He is not reacting to me anything but still rubbing his eyes with his fingers. I feel so sorry by looking at him. I should have thrown the sand carefully so it might not go into his eyes.) Genie: Please allow me to check you, please... (I said by trying to take away his hands on his face to check him but suddenly he holds my waist by gripping it tightly and pulled me close to him and looking into my face with his red sharp eyes. I slowly tried to wipe the sand on his face but suddenly he ced his face on my neck and rubbing it in such a way that the sand on his face will stick to my skin.) Daniel: Do you think you win over me? (He said and still rubbing it near to my neck. I am trying to push him away but he gripped me in such a way that I can''t even move an inch. And I feel tickling at the same time for his actions. So I startedughing at him and trying to push him away but he is still rubbing his face near to my neck but this time a big wave hit to both of us and we both fell into the water and floated out near to the seashore by hugging to each other with our wet clothes. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him and he is looking at me with his smiling face, and his entire body is squeezing to my wet body very intensely. And by looking at his face I can understand he is enjoying by falling on me and particrly he is enjoying by touching my wet boobs. Daniel: Are you ok? (He asked me by taking away my hair string on my face and looking into my lips. If I stay quiet he will definitely kiss me on my lips, so I break the silence because I am not in a mood to kiss him.) Genie: How I will be ok when a giant bull body like you were fell on me... (By listening to me he immediatelyy beside me and closed his eyes with his palms. I smile by looking at him and adjusted my top and sit beside him and enjoying the sunset... But the breeze is making me feel so cold and these wet clothes are making me feel so cold... After a few seconds he get up and sit beside me and looked at my shivering lips.) Daniel: Do you feel cold? (I nodded my head as yes and he immediately wrapped his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close to his chest. And in one shot I fell on his chest and locked in his cuddle. I feel like I want to push him away but I like the warmness in his cuddle and it really helps me to stay warm from this cold breeze. After a few minutes, it bes dark and we can see the lights in the resorts nearby...) Daniel: Let''s go to the room... (I strike my head as no and stayed in his cuddle and enjoying the beach view in his warm cuddle. I feel like I want to stay here for some more time, it really helps me to get relieved from my depression but suddenly I got the shes of Mark''s wedding... No Genie... No... Don''t think about it.) Daniel: Is everything ok? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at his face to say thank you to him because if he was not there with me, I don''t know how much depressed I will be right now.) Genie: Thank you so much... Daniel: You no need to say thank you to me... You can ask me whatever you want... Genie: Really? (He nodded his head as yes and looking at me with his smiling face. I immediately kissed him on his lips very gently for a few seconds as a thank you and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his shocking expression.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 644 - Can I? Genie''s POV: Daniel: You no need to say thank you to me... You can ask me whatever you want... Genie: Really? (He nodded his head as yes and looking at me with his smiling face. I immediately kissed him on his lips very gently for a few seconds as a thank you and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his shocking expression. I smile by looking at his innocent shocking expression and about to leave his cuddle. But he suddenly pulled me by holding my waist and hold my chin and looked into my eyes with his sharp happy eyes... Daniel: I want to taste the entire dessert... (he said with his husky tone and I nodded my head as ok, that''s it hekissed me on my lips very passionately by holding my face and I wrapped my hands around his neck and responding to his kiss and he started exploring into my entire mouth very seductively. I like it... I like the way he is kissing me... I closed my eyes and enjoying the essence of his kissing... It''s really helping me to get heal from my depression... My heart beat is raising fast out of happiness... While he is kissing me I adjusted in hisp by turning towards him and wrapped my legs around his waist and kissing him more passionately by curling his hair. Even he is enjoying by kissing me and with one of his hands he gripped my waist more tightly and his other hand is slowly crawling under my top to reach to my chest. I smile at his actions and allowed him to reach my chest. The moment he reached to my chest he started squeezing it very intensely and kissing me wildly. I unbutton my top and now he can see my boobs curves. He suddenly paused his kiss and look into my chest with his smirk face. I am moving them seductively to tempt him more, that''s it in the next second he started kissing my boobs curves very passionately. I smile by looking at his craving and with my other hand I unhooked my bra and myrge boobs popped out on his face. He paused for a second and stared at my boobs with his smiling face and immediately started squeezing them so hard and kissing them very passonatly... Genie: ahhhhhh... Hmmmm... Yaaaahhhhh... I started moaning out loudly for his intense session and he too exploring my body very passionately. After a few seconds, I moved my hip more close towards him where I sense his erected dick over his pants. I smile the moment I sense his dick I slowly crawl my hand near to his dick and hold it over his pants and pressing it intensely to tease him. Daniel: Ahhhhhh... I like it... Ahhhh... He is moaning out loudly when I am caring for his dick. I smile and doing it with more intensely... After a few seconds, he hold me more tightly in such a way that my boobs are directly in touch to his body. I understand he is suffocating with his sexual desires and feel shy to proceed further for sex. So to make him feel free I break the silence. Genie: I want to taste it... (He immediately loose his hug and looked at me with his confused expression as what. I smile and move a bit and unzipped his zip. His dick is erected straight and looking at me to take care of it. I slowly started massaging with my hand and pecked his lips very seductively.) Genie: I want to eat your dick.... I said seductively to tease him more and he closed his eyes and enjoying what I am doing to him... Daniel: ahhhhhh... Babyyyy... You can do whatever you want... He said with his shivering tone. I smile by looking at his seductive satisfying face and immediately adjusted myself to give the mouth job to his dick. And in the next second I started licking his dick and keep it into my mouth and giving the strocks to his dick by pushing it in and out from my mouth. He gripped my hair and moving me more speedway to satisfy his dick. His dick is erecting more and more and the nerves on it is bulging more out of sexual desires. After a few seconds, he left my hair and hold my face as a hint to stop what I am doing.I looked at him with my confused face for the reason behind his pause... But in the next second, he made mey on the shore and immediately fall on me and started kissing me very passionately and now his other hand is reaching near to my panty. And started pressing my clitoris very intensely. Genie: I am ok if you proceed with sex. (I said to confirm him to get rid away his guilty of doing sex with me. Because I know he is not like a usual man I regrly meet and he will give value to my feelings than physical body satisfaction. So he don''t feel guilty if I say to him directly to proceed with sex and he can happily enjoys me with out any other thoughts... After listening to me he immediately ripped off my panties and pressed his dick near to my pussy. Daniel: Can I? (He asked me once again for the permission to do sex with me and I nodded my head as yes and closed my eyes tightly because I know how much erected his dick is and it will definitely insert into me very tightly.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 341 - Lights Were Off Mark''s POV: We both immediately lead to Daniel''s room and the moment we entered his room he is looking at us with his smiling face.) Daniel: Did you ask Rubeus sir about me? He might have told you to give me the VIP treatment... Tom: Just, Shut up and tell me about the person you followed and shot at the food carnival. Daniel: I don''t know anything about him. I just suspected him and followed him, and my doubt increased more when we all again meet at the food carnival grounds. (In between our conversation, Tom got a call, and he looks shocked by listening to the call.) Tom: Okay, I will call you if I need any further details, and I suspect one more person, can you please send anyone to the hospital to collect his fingerprints? (I understand it''s from the police station and they may give information regarding the fingerprints on the pistol. But Tom still looks shocked and hangs the call.) Mark: What happened, Tom? (Tom didn''t listen to me and immediately pinned Daniel''s neck in anger.) Tom: Tell me why you tried to attack on us. Daniel: How many times I should say? Rubeus sir appointed me to guard Mark and Anna... Tom: Then why you fired on Anna... Mark: What? Did he try to attack on Anna? (Tom immediately looked at me.) Tom: Yes Mark, the bullet which hit on Anna''s ice-cream cup and the four bullets which hit to the attacker are from the same gun and the gun tallies with the fingerprints of Daniel... (Tom again looked at Daniel out of rage.) Tom: Tell me the truth... Daniel: Yes, I fired on the ice-cream cup but I just fired to alert you and I don''t have any intentions to harm you... Tom: What? Daniel: Yes, I fired on Anna''s ice cream cup only after I confirm that he is about to attack any one of you. When all the four of you are settled at the table, he takes his pistol and targeted to attack one of you. I don''t want to take any chance, so I alert you by firing on her cup. And he shocked the moment all of you got alerted and misfired two bullets without looking at the target, if I am not wrong if you find any bullets in the ground please cross check them and I am sure they will definitely belong to his pistol. Tom: Okay, but why you shot him with four bullets? Daniel: After you got alerted he pointed his gun to your head, so I shot him without a second thought, and at the same time your friend threw the bottle at me... That''s it... Tom: Why did you lie before that you didn''t shot on Anna''s ice-cream cup? Daniel: Because all of you are thinking that I am the criminal, and I don''t know how to convince you, so I said a lie but I promise I shot her ice-cream cup to alert you... Tom: Okay, onest question, and you can answer to it exactly because you are professional in using the pistol, so can you tell me on whom he pointed his gun out of our four? (He thinks for a few seconds and looked at us again.) Daniel: His gun angle will definitely reach to the Doctor''s head... (Suddenly, the electricity got shut down, and it was dark everywhere... But my mind is still thinking of what Daniel just said and now I corrted everything, Rubeus uncle suspected that someone may attack on us that''s the reason he appointed Daniel to protect us but someone attacked Rubeus uncle and that''s the reason Daniel is also worried along with us about Rubeus uncle because Rubeus uncle is his boss and when he got suspected about the attacker he followed us and saved us from the attacker but the moment when I saw a pistol in his hand I thought he is the criminal but he is not. And now, after listening to him that the attacker is tried to attack on Mona, we understand he is saying the truth. In the meantime, electricity hase back, and the lights were on. Tom immediately left his cor of Danial and looked at me in confusion... Mark: What happened, Tom? Tom: something happened... Mark: what? Tom: Mona''s hospital is equipped with inverters because the medical equipment should not turn off even for a second and the inverters will be on in just a few seconds if the electricity is off and now the electricity is off for more than 5 minutes and inverters too didn''t work... Mark: So there may be a chance that someone might switch off the electricity and inverters intentionally... Tom: Yes... Immediately Tom and I went to the next room to check on the person because someone may help him to escape when the lights were off. But the moment I entered the room, we were shocked by looking at the person. His neck has a deep cut, and the neck is bleeding, Tom immediately went close to him by wearing gloves and checked his pulse. After a few seconds, he looked at me and strike his head as no. I understand he is dead and someone murdered him at the time when lights were off, and the moment I git the thought about the lights were off I got a sh of Anna because she is scared of darkness and in the immediate second, I got a sh that the murderer may lead to Anna''s room to threaten them. Immediately Tom and I ran towards their room and the moment I entered the room I saw Mona, she is giving treatment to the Nurse and I didn''t see Anna in the room. Mark: Where is Anna? (Mona immediately looked at me in shock and replied.) Mona: She just went to the cafeteria to bring some water. (After listening to Mona I didn''t wait for one more second and ran towards the cafeteria which is on another floor to check on Anna. I didn''t find Anna anywhere...) (Hello readers, Here is our 2nd bonus chapter, #crossed 800 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 342 - Is Anna Missing? Mark''s POV: The moment I realized Anna is missing, I started searching everywhere in the hospital. First, I lead to the hospital canteen, I didn''t find her anywhere. I am shouting her name and running around to find her but I didn''t find her anywhere. Meanwhile, Tom and Mona followed me worriedly... Mona: What happened, Mark? Did you find her? Mark: No Mona, I am scared. What if the one who murdered the attacker is kidnapped Anna and they may threaten her? Mona: What? Murder? Tom: Yes Mona, the moment when the electricity was off for a few minutes someone entered into the attacker''s room and murder him... Mona: OMG... Where are you by that time? Tom: We are in Daniel''s room and inquiring about the case... Mark: Mona, we don''t have time to discuss all these, please tell me when Anna left the room. Is it before or during or after the electricity off... Mona: it''s before the electricity off, Mark... Mark: So she will definitelye out of the room in the murderer''s presence. They might have harm her... Mona: Mark, stay calm... I am sure Anna will be safe and she is somewhere around... Let''s check around... (After listening to Mona''s words, we all again dispersed and started searching everywhere in the hospital. I didn''t find Anna anywhere, and I didn''t get a call from Mona or Tom either. If they find her they will definitely call me in the first instance, but they didn''t. So Anna is not there in the hospital... Suddenly I got an idea and called to her phone. Her phone is ringing but didn''t respond. I hope she might be safe, at thest ring of the call she lifted the call. Mark: Anna.. where are you? Are you safe... Tell me where are you... (I asked in a hurry with my nervous tone.) "Mark, it''s me Mona, Anna''s phone is on the bed. She left the phone here in the room..." Mark: What the hell... I thought Anna responded the call, where is she, Mona... I am scared... What if something bad happened to her? Mona: Mark, stay strong, nothing will happen to her... Mark: what if they murder her like they murder the attacker? (I am scared the moment I got the thought that they might murder her.) Mona: Mark..! They don''t, if they do, we will definitely find Anna''s unconscious body by now. I guess they may kidnap her... Mark: okk, convey to Tom to trap my calls because they may call to me to ckmail. Mona: ok Mark... (I immediately hang the call and went to the car parking slot, I am getting the shes of Anna and her smiling face and her worried face when she is worrying about me... How cutely she wiped her her tears when I asked her to stay strong... Tears filled in my eyes for the thoughts of her... Yes, Anna is right, when something happened to our beloved ones we can''t control our emotions. She is the only love of my life, and what should I do if she left me alone? No, no... I will save her at any cost and I don''t let anything happened to her. I take a long breath and make a wish that I should find Anna in a few minutes and started driving the car. I am passing on the streets to search for her and checking at every corner of the street and vehicles which I think suspicious... I don''t how I can reach Anna... I immediately made a call to Tom... Tom: Hello Mark, did you find Anna? Mark: No, Tom, can you please trace the CCTV footage of Mona''s hospital? We may get any clue. Tom: Sure, Mark, I will monitor and let you know if I find anything weird, don''t worry, we will find Anna soon... Mark: Hope soo... (I hang the call and raised my car speed and checking the streets and cars... What if they started torturing her? She can''t even take a little pain, No... No... Nothing will happen to her... Anna said clearly that John is a threat to her, but I didn''t listen to her and leave her alone in the room... How foolishly I behaved by leaving her alone in the room... It''s all my fault, because of my fault she is in the danger zone. She should not go out of the room to have some water at the exact time when the murderer entered the hospital... Wait... I still remember I gave water to her to make her calm down before I left the room, and I still remember the water jug is full. If the water jug is full then why she went out to drink some water? Instead, she should have to drink the water in the same room with Mona''s presence. I immediately called to Mona to confirm the same. Mona: Hello Mark, did you find Anna? Mark: Not yet, Mona, can you tell me for what reason Anna left the room? Mona: She said she will drink some water... Mark: Can you please check the water jug in the room? Mona: Sure Mark... (After a few seconds.) Mona: The jug has sufficient water, Mark. Maybe Anna didn''t notice the water in the jug... Mark: She just drank the water before I left the room, Mona, and I am sure she doesn''t feel thirsty... Mona: She may go to have some food, Mark. Mark: Do you think she will take food in the depressed state? Mona: Maybe not... Mark: Ok, let me know if you find anything... Mona: Okay, Mark... (I continued driving and searching everywhere in all possible ways and my mind is still thinking why Anna left the room? And I still remember ourst conversation, she said all these incidents are happened just because of her. Is there any chance she left me voluntarily by thinking it''s a threat for us if she stays with us? No... She promised me that she doesn''t leave me alone, so she may go out of the room to make her mind calm down in the meantime someone might kidnap her. After a few seconds, I got a call from Tom, I immediately responded to it... Mark: What happened, Tom? Tom: I checked the CCTV footage but the weird thing is Anna left the hospital by herself before the power cut... Mark: Are you sure? Tom: Yes, Mark, and during the power cut the cameras were off. If she left the hospital when the electricity was off, we may not find this information. Mark: Is there any person behind her to threaten or anyone is followed immediately to her? Tom: No-one forced her and followed her, Mark, she is walking out of the hospital with her nk expression and take the cab outside of the hospital... Mark: What? Tom: Yes Mark, she takes the cab on her own, and I notice the cab number and gave to my cop friends to follow up immediately ... Mark: Thanks, Tom... (I hang Tom''s call and thinking why Anna left the hospital on her own? Did she go to home? I immediately called to my housendline number, Nanny lifted the call...) Nanny: Hello... Mark: Nanny, Did Anna came to home? Nanny: not yet, beta, what happened? Mark: Nothing happened, Nanny, just inform me immediately when Anna returned to home... Nanny: sure beta, why are you nervous? Anything wrong? Mark: Nothing Nanny, I am just cautious about her security. I am on my way to the office and she started to home by cab, and her phone is in silent mode I guess, that''s the reason she is not responding. So let me know if she returns to home. Nanny: Sure beta... (I didn''t let Nanny know about Anna is missing because Anna and I decided to not let anyone of our servants know about our whereabouts and activities, so I hide it from Nanny. Why Anna left the hospital on her own? In between my thoughts, I got a call from Tom Tom: Hey Mark, I will send you the address where the cab dropped Anna... Mark: Okay, Tom, Tom: but the address is near the crossroad junction. We may not find where exactly Anna is... Mark: It''s ok, at least we find the area she might have... Tom: Yes... Mark: Is there any chance Anna might get any threaten call likee to this ce secreatly? Tom: Maybe Mark, I will check her phone, Mark: Ok Tom... (I hang the call and in few seconds I got a call from Mona.) Mona: Mark, Anna left a message in her phone (I immediately stopped the car by sudden break.) Mark: what''s the message? "Mark, I will be back after I solve these issues, Stay safe, love you... From your Anna..." Mark: That''s it? Mona: Yes Mark... Mark: Okay, (I hang the call and take a long breath and feel relieved because no one kidnapped her or threaten her and she went to somewhere else away from me to solve the issues... I feel happy that she is safe but still a little bit nervous because what if someone spy on her and may attack her if they find her alone. The thought itself makes me to start the car and rides fast to the location sent by Tom...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 343 - Article Of Our Engagement... Anna''s POV: The moment I heard from the attacker, "I need to kill that girl or else they will kill me." I didn''t get shocked by listening to his answer, because I know John is after me to kill me and because of me he appointed the attackers, and they are trying to attack Mona twice, Tom and Mark almost stand before the bullet fire... I can''t take it in an easy way, and I will feel regret if the another attack takes ce on them. Luckily we all are safe what if anything bad happened to anyone of us just because me? No... I never let it happen... I should take a strong decision to solve this issue. In-between my thoughts Mark came close to me and hold my hand and said, "Hey, Anna, I will be back in a few minutes, okay?" The moment I heard Mark''s voice I feel like I want to hug him tightly and want to cry loudly but this time I seed in controlling my emotions and take my decision that I should go away from them for some days until the issues get solved. I know if I expressed my decision to him, he will definitely try to convince me and my n will fail and again their life will be at risk by saving me... After a few seconds, Mark and Tom left the room along with the attacker. It''s time to implement my decision, I take my phone from my bag and type a message in the notes to Mark. "Mark, I will be back after I solve these issues, Stay safe, love you... From your Anna..." I ced my phone on the bed because it''s not safe if I carry my phone; I am sure Mark will definitely trace me with the help of Tom, so it''s better I leave the phone with a message and when Mark looks at the message, he will definitely understand me. After I ced the phone, I get up from the bed and said to Mona that I am going to have some water and return in a short time. Mona said Okay, and she didn''t notice about the phone because she is busy in dressing the Nurse wound... I left the room and came out of the hospital, when I am taking a step by step I feel like I am going far away to Mark. Tears started rolling down, I can''t live my life without Mark and I will definitely miss Mona and Tom''s caring on me but I should go far to them in order to save them for further attacks... I came out of my thoughts and take the cab and said the location name; I find some sufficient money in my wallet to pay the cab and from now on the ce I should stay is at the orphanage... Yes, I know one orphanage, my mom always takes me to that orphanage on my every birthday and she will celebrate my birthday in that orphanage. My mom always strive for women''s empowerment and this orphanage is also for girls who are in need of food and study. So I better take shelter in this orphanage for the time being and need to sort out the issues with John and it''s not safe to stay longer time in this orphanage too because John may threaten these orphan girls too, which is more pain to me. So it''s better I should leave the orphanage within 2 days. The moment car reached the orphanage area, I asked the driver to stop the car and paid his bill and I started walking towards orphanage which is one mile away from my drop location. I can lead the car to the exact orphanage location, but Mark may trace the cab. So I stopped the car in 1 mile radius and started walking towards the orphanage. It''s tough to live without Mark. He became my addiction. How should I live without his love? I know it''s a hard time to live without him, but I should sense his eternal love and live my life alone until I solve the issues with John. I know it''s a hard time for Mark too, but he will understand and became normal and busy in his daily business routine in a few days. In-between my thoughts, I lead to the orphanage, and I directly went to the manager''s office room to meet her. She recognised me by looking at me in the first instance. Manager: You are Anna, right? Anna: Yes, madam... Manager: Come dear, where is your mother? Anna: She recently passed away... Manager: OMG, I am so sorry dear; I don''t know about the news, how it happened? Anna: It''s an ident. Manager: I am so sorry again, she is a very kind woman. Anna: Yes, she is... (I didn''t let her know about anything that my brother murdered my mother.) Manager: May I know the reason behind your visit? Anna: I need shelter in your orphanage for 2-3 days... Manager: Sure, dear, you can stay with the other girls but you are not orphan just because you lost your mom. Anna: Yes, I know I have father, brother and one special person who takes care of me with his love, but I don''t want to trouble them. Manager: Are you saying about this special person? (The manager showed me the article where the headlines shows, "The most eligible bachelor is now engaged a girl." And the pictures of Mark''s and mine filled the article. The moment he kneeled down before me and he keeps the ring and our kissing picture. Our dancing picture. I immediately touch the Mark''s face in the article and tears filled in my eyes for his shes of my memories with him. I controlled my tears and nodded my head as yes as an answer to the manager.) Manager: I don''t want to hurt you dear, I am sorry if I make you worry by showing this article. Anna: No, it''s actually my lifetime good memory, can I take this article, please... Manager: Sure dear, you can take it. (She gave me the article and I hold it very caressingly because from now on this article is the only thing I left to live with Mark''s memories.) Anna: Can I stay here for 2-3 days if you don''t mind? Manager: Sure dear, but the facilities in this orphanage is notfortable like your home, if you can adjust with it, I am ok... Anna: Sure, I can adjust... Manager: And there is no separate room for you to stay, dear... Anna: it''s ok, I can stay in themon room... Manager: That''s very nice of you, I will arrange a cot for you by tonight meanwhile you can take rest in my room... (I nodded my head and the manager lead me to her room. Even her room is small and just equipped with a bed and a table filled with some files. I looked at her with a gratitude.) Anna: Thank you so much¡­ Manager: It''s okay dear, take some rest, you look so tired... (After she finished her words, she left the room. I went to the washroom for freshen up and came back to the room and sat on the bed by holding the article. Once again I looked at Mark''s face and his face is charming and excited when he is proposing to me. Iy on the bed by holding the article and touch Mark''s face on the picture... "I am so sorry, Mark, I know I hurt you by leaving you without letting you know where I am, I hope you will understand that I am safe by looking at my message in my phone and I am ready to take the punishment you give to me after we meet once the issues get solved because I break my first promise, by leaving you alone." By finishing my words to the picture of Mark, I cuddle the article and started crying. I know Mark I break my promise. You may think I act foolish, dumb, or cheated you but step into my shoes and think once, how much pain it is if someone threatens you because of me, how can I let it happen? Please try to understand me, Mark... I wille to you the moment John gets caught. In between my thoughts I went to sleep, but I sense someone is trying to take the article from my cuddle. I tried to pull it more close to me but they take it forcefully. I got angry and opened my eyes and it''s Mark who isy beside me by holding the article and looking at me with his sharp eyes. I immediately hugged him and wrapped my legs and hands around him with a smile on my face... Anna: "I thought someone take you away from me." (I said and hugged him more tightly and closed my eyes to sleep and feel very happy that Mark is with me andy beside me. After a few seconds my mind got strike with the thought that I should have hugged the article but howe real Mark. I immediately opened my eyes and looked at him again. He is still starring at me with his sharp eyes. I touched his nose with my finger and lead my finger towards his lips. He immediately got closer to me and started kissing me breathlessly... OMG... It''s Mark... I am still in shock, and I can sense his worry about me through his breathless kiss. To make him calm down, I started kissing him back... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 344 - Special Feature Of The Chain Mark''s POV: The moment I reached the location, I didn''t find any clue of Anna, and I didn''t find any hotels nearby that she might have stayed. Meanwhile, I got a call from Tom... Tom: Hey Mark, we just find Anna''s message and I checked her calls through my source and she didn''t get any threatening call... Mark: Ok Tom, I am at the address you send, hope I should find Anna soon... Tom: Sure you will find her, Mark, let me know if you find any clue. I will try to help you... Mark: Ok Tom. (I hang the call and checked the area for almost an hour but find no clue about Anna. I feel like I lost the food which is near to my mouth, Anna will definitely pay for this and her message, "Mark, I will be back after I solve these issues, Stay safe, love you" What she is thinking of herself? Does she think the problems will get solved if she goes away from me? How can she solve the issues with John on her own? He tried to kill Anna and arranged his friends to attack on Anna. How does she think she can solve the issues with such a cruel person on her own? Countdown Anna, you will definitely pay for the decision you make... What if someone followed her and threaten her? Does she think she can fight alone? My thoughts are fighting between angry about her decision and worried about the threat for her decision. In between my thoughts I saw a jewelry store, I immediately got a sh of our engagement party, I can still remember how Anna kneel down before me when I kneeled down before her to propose, she never let me down and I never thought in my life that I will buy jewelry for the girl and the chain really suits perfectly on Anna''s neck... Wait... The Chain... I immediately got a sh that one of the special features of the chain is we can track it... Yes... I immediately called to Tom, Mark: Hey Tom, I got a clue to find Anna... Tom: That''s great, what it is? Mark: I bought a chain to her which has the special feature that we can track where it is. The shop owner exined it to me but we can track only through police proceedings.. Tom: It''s okay, Mark, I will track where it is through my sources. Mark: Thank you, I will forward the IP address to you... Tom: Ok... (The moment I hang the call, I forwarded the message of the IP address of the chain and requested him to track... After a few minutes, he forwarded me the address and I immediately lead to the address. I looked at the board of the house. It clearly states it''s an orphanage. I smiled to myself and I am sure Anna will be definitely in this orphanage to take shelter. I again called to Tom to confirm the same, and he mentioned that the Chain is just a few meters away to me. I went into the orphanage; I hope I should find Anna but there is an incident taking ce at the entrance of the orphanage. A girl of around 8-10 years of age with her teary eyes looking at the woman and the woman is warning her. I went close to them to check. Women: How many times I should have told to you? Girl: Just today madam, I am hungry... Women: You have been saying it for the past two weeks... Girl: Please, madam, give me food for this one day. I don''te to this ce from tomorrow... Women: Ok, I will provide you the food only for today, Ok? Girl: thank you, madam... (The girl immediately hugged that woman with happiness...) Women: Ok, go and have some food, but you should note from tomorrow Ok? (By listening to that woman''s words, the girl nodded her head as yes and immediately lead into the room. I guess the room is a dining room. I again looked at that woman, she wiped her tears. I understand something is wrong. Why this woman warned that girl to don''te again and again she is worrying. In between my thoughts, she recognized me.) "Hello sir, how can I help you?" Mark: May I know why are you not letting that girl into the orphanage? The orphanage is the helping hand to the needy, right? Then why are you not encouraging that girl? Manager: Yeah, I can understand what you mean, I am the manager of this orphanage. If you don''t mind, can we sit and talk for some time? (I nodded my head as yes and I don''t know how to ask about Anna, because she may hide Anna''s details if I asked her directly. So after a few minutes, I will exin and request her about Anna. In-between my thoughts, we reached the manager''s room and sit opposite to each other at her office table.) Manager: There is nothing there to exin more about it, sir... We areck of funds, and the present fund donator didn''t donate any funds from thest one month and we are already promised to feed the 19 girls and our resources are ending, so I can''t add another girl until I take permission from the fund donator because if she epted then I will admit further needy girls... Mark: Why should you take permission from the donator? You can give admission to the girls straight away, right? Manager: of course, but this organization was incorporated by the only donator and she is feeding us with her ie. Actually, we are a burden to her, but she never takes it as regret and adopted the girls the worth she can. Now she is feeding 20, including me. So I should ask her permission to adopt another girl, if she is capable to increase her funds, she will definitely ept it. I will ask her indirectly that another girl is in need, she will say "I will send more funds don''t worry." it''s an indirect way of her eptance. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 345 - Rosie, Annas Mother Mark''s POV: Manager: I will ask her indirectly that another girl is in need, she will say "I will send more funds don''t worry." it''s an indirect way of her eptance. Mark: Why don''t you go for other organizations for funds? As far as I know, there are manypanies who are willing to donate to the needy. Why don''t you ask them? Manager: It''s tough to find a good donor, most of the donors you just said are the kind of show-off type, I am not saying these words without experience, my madam I mean the founder of this organization and I went to many organizations andpanies to gather the funds but no use and you know what one of thepany CEO said? He said he will donate a million bucks a month Mark: That''s really a nice offer I guess... Manager: Of course even we think the same until we listen to his condition... Mark: Condition? (The manager looked at me with her brief smile.) Manager: Yes, he asked us to send a girl to him for a night whenever he needs... Mark: No, what the hell is going on... You should give a Policeint on thatpany. Manager: It''s better to stay quiet sometimes. Luckily he epted that we are not interested in but imagine what if he threatens us by harming the girls to agree with his condition? Luckily we escaped from him without any issues, and my madam decided to not to ask any organization for funds. She will divert her sry ie to this organization for the girls'' well being. Mark: Can you tell me whichpany is that? Manager: I am so sorry, sir, it''s better we should keep it as a secret for the girls'' safety... Mark: Ok then... (I immediately take my cheque book and signed the cheque for 5 million and handover to her.) Mark: Please ept this from my end... (She immediately took the check and widened her eyes in shock.) Manager: OMG, 5 million? It''s the maintenance of 5years of this orphanage... Thank you so much... Mark: No... No... It''s not for 5 years, you can take it as a yearly donation and there is no restriction and you can reach me if you need any funds before the year-end... (I handed over my visiting card to her.) Mark: You can reach me through this number if you are in need of further donations... Manager: Thank you so much... Mark: and I will donate more if you are in need, so please ept all the girlse to you and Don''t restrict with a few girls... Manager: Sure sir, and please don''t keep in mind about my rude behavior on that girl, I just spoke in such a way just because we are inck of funds, I already told you that we are responsible and promised for 19 girls we should not dilute their facilities, but now, with your support, I will definitely adopt more girls who are in needy by starting with the girl you looked before. Mark: and please take care of the security of the girls too, there are so many perverts in the outside world, soo¡­ Manager: Sure sir, I promise you about the girl''s well-being and if my madam; I mean the donor is there she will be the most happiest person by looking at you... Mark: What happened to her? Manager: I just got the information from her daughter that she passed away in an ident. (The moment I listened to her I understand it''s Anna who said that her mother is passed away. So it means her mother is taking care of the orphanage till now? and her mother adopted these girls, but it''s better to confirm her name.) Mark: If you don''t mind can you please tell me the name of the donor? Manager: Sure, she is Rosie... (Yes, the moment I heard the name Rosie I confirm it''s Anna''s mother and I am sure Anna is here...) Manager: Are you the CEO of Mark u0026 co.? (She is asking me by starring at the visiting card I gave before. I nodded my head as yes.) Manager: You are engaged to Anna, right? (I am shocked by her second question. How does she know that we are engaged? I guess Anna doesn''t let anyone know about me.) Manager: Don''t get surprised, I just saw the article of both of you and if I am not wrong you came here by searching for your fiancee, Right? Mark: Anna... Please give me my Anna back... (I asked her with my worried tone.) Manager: Don''t worry, you can take your Anna, (She said byughing at me.) Manager: I know she is missing you and she takes the article of your engagement party, I can understand how much she is loving you. There might be small issues in your rtionship but that should not lead her again toe to the orphanage, Ok? (I nodded my head as ok and feel eternally happy after listening that Anna is under her custody.) Mark: Can I meet, Anna? Manager: Sure, she is in my room, you can visit her... (Manager immediately lead me to her room when we are about to enter, the manager got a call, and she left me and signaled me to continue to enter into the room. The moment I entered the room, I saw Anna on the bed. I feel relieved that she is safe. I immediately locked the door and went close to her. She cuddles the article and I can see her swollen face. I can understand she takes so much pain for her stupid decision. I immediatelyy beside her and take the article and looked in it, I smile by looking at the title and feel happy by looking at the pictures of Anna and mine...) (Hello readers, Here is our 3rd bonus chapter, #crossed 1200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 346 - Why Are You Thanking Me? Anna''s POV: His kiss, his warmness, his cuddle, his love, and his caring... I miss everything even though it''s just been a few hours since we are apart; I miss him a lot but I am still in shock at his presence on the bed, am I day dreaming? Am I dreaming that Mark is lying beside me and kissing me? I tried to pause my kiss, but he pulled me more close to him and bite on my lower lip as a caution to don''t break the kiss. I understand it''s not a dream the moment I realized the pain on my lip. I smile and wrapped my hands around him and caressing his hair to make him calm down and started responding to his kiss by kissing him back. We both involved in our own world and kissing to each other and ying with our tongues, and he is exploring my entire mouth more aggressively. After a few seconds of our kiss, he suddenly pinned me to the bed and climb on me. I am breathing heavily and looked at his face; he is staring at my lips, I still feel a little pain from his bite. I can sense a blood taste on my lip, I immediately tried to wipe it with my thumb finger but suddenly Mark pinned my hands with his hands on above of my head. I looked into his eyes. He didn''t look at me but still starring at my lips and lean forward to my lips and started licking caressingly with his tongue and kissing in between. Usually he will look into my eyes when he is kissing me, but this time he didn''t look into my eyes. I feel a little pain in my heart for his actions towards me. He always looks at me while he is kissing me but this time he didn''t. Did he get angry on me? No... He won''t... He will definitely understand me... In between my thoughts, he again started kissing me very deeply and passionately and I can sense his worry about me through his breathless kiss. To make him calm down, I started kissing him back, after a few seconds of our kiss I try to speak to him. "Mark..." He started exploring my mouth more passionately and didn''t give me a chance again to speak... I understand he doesn''t want to listen to me. So I stay quiet and again enjoyed his kissing and kissing him back in return. After a few seconds, he paused his kiss and hugged me tightly and pressed his lips on my neck to control his emotions. Tears filled in my eyes for his hug, I never feel such emotion when he hugs me but I always feel his love towards me in his hug but this time I feel more emotional in his hug. I don''t know what to say, but I feel sorry because my sudden decision hurts him and breaks my promise. I don''t know whether I take the wrong decision or not, but I need to take this decision for his safety. So I again tried to speak out by controlling my tears. "Mark, please try to understand..." He didn''t respond to me but still hugged me tightly... "Mark, just a few days." (He started to hug me more tightly, but I didn''t stop my trail.) "Just a few days I should live alone, so all the issues will be solved..." He tightened his hug more tightly but this time I feel breathless in his hug, his caring hug turned to wild and I understand he doesn''t want me to stay alone. But he didn''t speak to me a single word till now... I stay calm and don''t know how to respond to his hug, after a few seconds he loses his hug. I take a sufficient breath and looked at him as he gets up on me and sits on the bed. I immediately get up and adjusted my clothes and get down from the bed to face him. He is looking at the ground and avoids my re; I hold his hand he immediately slides his head to another side as a hint that he won''t want to listen to me... "Mark, I am so sorry..." I said in my pleading tone, he didn''t look at me and still looking at the other side. I moved to another side to face him he turned his face to another side to avoid my re. "Mark, please try to understand me,I don''t want to hurt you, but if I stay away from you..." He suddenly gets up from the bed and gripped my wrist tightly and lead to the door. I know he will take me to home but I don''t want to go. I don''t want him to suffer again with the sudden attacks on us. So I again tried to request him, "Mark, please listen to me, leave me here" He suddenly looked at me with his Angry face. I take all my strength to convince him. "Mark, please..." He immediately pinned my hand on my back and pulled me close to him and gripped my throat with his other hand... I can see his face is turning to red out of furious and angry at a time. I can''t look at his angry face and I know how he will shout at me if I argue with him right now. So I lower my head, but his hand is still gripped tightly on my throat. I can sense he is asking me to shut my mouth and shut my ideas and I don''t have any other way to convince him. It''s better I stay calm. After a few seconds he leaves my throat, I cough a little to take the breath but he didn''t loosen his grip on my wrist and again pulled me towards the door. I want to exin to him everything, but his aggressive attitude makes me to stay quiet. I think he will be get normal after a few minutes, I will try to convince him again. He opened the door and make me walk towards the gate by holding my wrist very tightly. I looked around for the manager to thank but I didn''t find her, but suddenly a girl came close to me and hugged me. Mark and I paused where we stand... I pampered the girl''s head caressingly. She looked at me with her smiling face. Anna: What happened, dear... Girl: Thank you so much... Anna: Why are you thanking me? Girl: Because you said to the madam to adopt me in this orphanage, from now on I can eat three times a day... Manager: You are thanking the wrong person, baby... (We all looked at the manager and the manager ising towards us with her smiling face.) Girl: You said I should thank to them. Manager: Yes, but he is the one who donated for your food and education... (The girl immediately lead to Mark and hugged Mark''s thighs. I immediately looked at Mark and understand he contributed some of his funds to this orphanage. This Time I didn''t get angry on him for his money spent. I am blessed that he is encouraging these little kids for their education and food. His face slightly turned from rage to Normal by looking at the girl. The girl suddenly raised her head to look at Mark. Girl: Can I study too? (Mark nodded his head as Yes and the girl again hugged him tightly with gratitude. I feel very happy and blessed by looking at the girl''s happiness.) Manager: Are you leaving? (Manager pointed me by looking at my hand, which is still gripped by Mark. I nodded my head as yes.) Manager: You said you will stay here for 2 days... (OMG, this manager will definitely make Mark''s mood to rage. I immediately looked at Mark he is looking at me with his narrowed eyes. I immediately turned to manage and strike my head as No as an answer to her question that I am not going to stay here. The manager looked at me with a brief smile and gave me the article of our engagement party night. I immediately hold the article with my other hand and looked at the Manager with my smiling face... Manager: It''s a gift from my side, dear¡­ Anna: Thank you so much... (And the manager hold the girl and she waved her hands as goodbye I said my good bye to her and looked at Mark, he looked at me with his serious note and pulled me again towards the door and lead to his car and make me sit in the passenger seat and locked me with the seat belt. While he is locking the seat belt, his cheek is exactly near to my lips. Without hesitation, I kissed on his cheek to make him calm down. He immediately looked at me in shock for my actions but didn''t respond to me and silently locked the seatbelt and sit in the driving seat and started driving to home. But his face is better than before, and his face turned from red to normal, hope he should speak to me soon or else it will be more pain to me... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 347 - I Want To Meet Jack John''s POV: What happened to Jack? He changed from the moment he went to meet my sister Anna to collect the passport from her by trapping her that he is a bank employee. He didn''t say anything to me, but he is acting like a nice person and whenever I am asking him that I need to take revenge on my sister; he is requesting me to stay far away for the revenge things and he also said in few days all the issues will be sorted out and we both can live a happy life with no other thoughts of revenge but how can I live happily if my sister is dating a big shot and enjoying her life like a princess... Yes, from her childhood, everyone will be treated her like a princess but no one cares about me, and my father is after every slut and finally settled with that Anna''s mother and that slut shows torture to me and don''t allow me to live my life happily... She just married my dad and thinks she is the queen of my dad''s property, actually, that''s what happened, she takes the responsibility for everything of my dad''s property and if I need anything I should beg her, and my dad he doesn''t take any care of me from my childhood and he always pokes me to learn from that bitch Anna... Whatever, I am lucky to find Jack, not for his stupid love towards me, I am lucky that I can use his influence to get my revenge done. He is really deep diving in love with me and still didn''t get any doubt about me and thinking that I am in love with him, but soon I am dumping him with my tricks and fake love. But he is not acting like a criminal anymore, particrly after he meets Anna, he changed and his humanity increased, and he requested me to leave all these revenge things... What spell does she spill on him in just a few minutes of their meeting? Whatever, I don''t care, and I didn''t argue with him anymore and pretended that I epted with him for no revenge in my life with Anna, but it''s all to make him trust that I am after him and I will do whatever he says. But luckily he takes this stupid humanity oath after he bought Anna''s passport and visa from her, I am lucky for that, if he didn''t buy them, it is moreplicated for me to get my revenge done... I ced those passports in the exact ce so no one can stop me to implement my n and soon Anna will start to see the hell in her life, and my dad will join his little princess in jail... Finally, my dad trusted me for the first time in my life and I arranged the fake visa and passport for him and said I arranged it for him with the help of Jack but actually Jack don''t know anything about my dad''s fake visa and passport that I arranged... Poor dad, he trusted those are real passports, and he thinks he can fly long and live happily the rest of his life but he doesn''t know he is digging his own grave by trusting me... It''s okay, soon he will pay for his sins he made in his life. Now it''s time to chill... Luckily, my honeymoon trap worked, and he arranged my visa and passport early than I expected and I am sure by using those visas and passports no one will be caught me and I can easily escape from this city andter escape from this country with lots of money and start enjoying my life... In order to check my visa and passport arranged by Jack are proper or not, I asked him to go for a vacation far away from the city. He immediately epted for it by thinking I am requesting him out of love and arranged a long vacation, but he doesn''t know I will dump him on this vacation if my ns are working at the right time... Hope all my ns should work ordingly... In-between my thoughts, someone knocked on the door, I came out of my thoughts and opened the door and shocked by looking at my hot chick... John: Genie..! (She immediately came into the room with her cry face and didn''t even look at me. She looks so hot in her white short dress and her coverage is tempting me more... I miss her a lot... I miss her style of fuck... Such a bitch she is... I looked at her face again... Her face is smudged with her makeup, maybe because of her cry. Even though her face is smudge, it looks so tempting to kiss. I immediately locked the door and went close to her... John: What happened? Did anyone say they don''t want to do sex with you? (She looked at me with her narrowed eyes with a serious grin.) Genie: No one says no to me if I ask them for sex... (She said very sharply with her attitude and I love her attitude by looking at her attitude face I feel more horny.) John: Yes, bitch, even me too, can''t say no to you. You always look fresh every time I meet you... (I didn''t waste one more second and immediately grab her lips and started kissing, but she pushed me away in a serious note...) Genie: I am not interested in the fuck right now. (I didn''t listen to her and went close to her and again grab her lips to kiss, she again pushed me.) Genie: I want to meet Jack... Where is he? (I got angry the moment I heard that gay name from her. This time I pulled her more close to me by holding her hair and started kissing her, and with my other hand I grab her boob from her dress and started squeezing to tempt her but she became more furious than before and tried to push me away but she failed this time due to my tight grip on her but started biting my lips to stop kissing her. I like it when she is refusing me; I like it more than usual and she is waking up the pervert hidden in me by tempting me more to enjoy her by refusing me. With my other hand, I pulled her dress down and pinned her to the couch and fall on her... John: Do you like that gay? (I immediately started kissing her and didn''t wait for her response. After a few seconds, she started responding to my kiss and kissing me back and slowly slide her fingers to remove my shirt buttons. I smiled at her and understand that she surrendered to me, and we both became nude in few seconds and she is blushed by looking at my erected dick... John: Do you missed it? (She immediately nodded her head as Yes, without a second thought I immediately inserted into her pussy. She arched her back and opened her mouth in shock at my sudden action. I pinned her throat with one of my hands and started pounding her very fast... All my cravings in these days are increasingly more, and now I can satisfy my desires with this bitch. I am tired of fucking with that gay and this bitch always helps me to get out of my depression with gay sex... Ahhhhh.. Ahhh... My bitch is started moaning for my hard strokes and I can sense she is enjoying a lot than me. John: Bitchhhh.... Do you miss me? (I p on her cheek to answer me... She nodded her head as yes and enjoying my fuck by moving her hip, I again pped on her cheek...) John: Tell me, do you miss me? Genie: yessss... I miss your fuckkkkkkkkk.... Ahhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhh... Give me hard strokes¡­ uhhhhh¡­ ahhhh¡­ (I smiled by looking at her moaning and increased my strokes with more speed... ) Genie: I am Cumming... Cumming.. (in a few more strokes she cum but I continued my strokes and in a few more strokes I cum into her pussy. We both looked at each other and taking a heavy breath to calm down from this sex session. After a few seconds, Iy on her soft boobs and started sucking them intensely. She wrapped her legs around me and looking at the ceiling and involved in her deep thoughts.) John: What makes you visit this gay''s office again? Genie: I need to ask you about it... What are you doing in his office? John: I already told you that Imitted to a rtionship with him so I should stay with him and pretend I am obeying his orders... Genie: So you are bing a future gay... (She chuckled at me in a teasing way, I immediately bite on her nipple as a punishment for her teasing.) Genie: Ochhh... It hurts... John: Tell me the reason for your smudge face... Genie: Mark fall into that Anna''s trap and he engaged her just before in a dramatic way. You don''t know how I feel when he is proposing to Anna? I want to shoot her on her head in the right instance... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 348 - Make Me Run After The Arrangements... John''s POV: What? Have I heard the right thing? Did my sister get engaged with that big shot? I am sure she definitely used her mom''s tricks by easily falling after the big shots and gave pleasure on the bed and finally seed like her mom... But I am still confused about why Jack didn''t tell me about it. He just said that there is a smallpany''s party at Mark''s house and he didn''t tell me anything about it in detail¡­ Why doesn''t he said to me about the engagement party? Does he intentionally hide it from me by thinking I may spoil the party to take revenge on my sister Anna? Or he really doesn''t know anything about their engagement? It''s better to take rity from this bitch because I want Jack should be trusted me 100% with my fake love. So I can easily plot my ns by using his influence. I immediately raised my head and looked at her, but still squeezing her boobs with my hands. John: Tell me clearly, are you saying about engagement of Anna? Genie: Ahhhhhhhhhh... Yes... John: Don''t you know about it before the party? Genie: If I know before, I will definitely ruin their party and you know how she get ready to that party? She prepared well for the party by wearing a red dress and pretend she was surprised suddenly for Mark''s proposal, and she acted as if she doesn''t know it before and kissed Mark with her dramame tears and everyone in the party knows that she trapped Mark for his property, such a bitch she is¡­ John: Weird... You are a personal secretary to your boss, Mark, Right? Genie: Yes... John: Then why don''t you know about their engagement party? Genie: It''s a sudden n of the party, and Mark started arranging the things for the party just a day before and make me run after the arrangements by inviting guests and some other stupid security protocol... (Iughed at her, she immediately clenched my hair and pulled my head close to her.) Genie: Don''t dare to tease me... John: you are fooled by your boss or maybe he wants to give you a big surprise to you by blowing his engagement party... (I againughed at her, she pecked on my lips to make me stopughing at her.) Genie: He really doesn''t give any Idea to me that he is going to blow an engagement party and it''s a public announcement. Now world got to know that she is the queen of Mark''s empire... John: She is still the future queen... Genie: What do you mean? John: What I mean is they just got engaged but not married yet, So you still have time to plot your revenge. Genie: Yeah, but marriage is not an issue for them. They officially announced that they are the couple and soon they will marry with another sudden blow party... (Okay, so even Jack may don''t know about the engagement party, that''s the reason he didn''t say anything about it. I feel relieved that he is still trusting me and telling me the facts he knows.) Genie: I want Jack, where is he? John: He will be back in 10 minutes... Just went outside to purchase some necessitates for our trip... Genie: necessitates? Trip? John: Yeah, to make him trust me more and to get more close to each other, I requested him to take me to the vacation, and he epted it. Genie: So both of you are celebrating the pre wedding gay honeymoon. John: I am helping you by getting close to him but you are teasing me instead of helping me... (By finishing my words, I again rest my head on her nude boobs and biting them very intensely...) Genie: Help? How can I help you? (I ced my fingers near to her pussy and pressed her clit.) Genie: ahhhhh... You are making me horny again... John: You horny bitch... You don''t know how to help me? (I again pressed her clit, she is moving her hip to press her more. I smiled and rubbed her clit very speedily...) Genie: Ahhhhhhhhhh... Yeaaaaaaahhhh.... Omggg... Ahhhhhhhhhh.. By listening to her moan, I increased my speed with my fingers. She is moving unconditionally with pleasure and moaning loudly and I am squeezing her boobs with my other hand and kissing her to stop her moaning... After a few more seconds, she cum in my hands, but I didn''t stop my teasing with my hands on her clit. She is hugging me tightly... Genie: you may rupture my pussy... John: Tell me, Don''t you know how to help me? (She smiled and get over me and sat on my in just a fraction of seconds and looked at me with her smirk face and immediately ced my dick into her warm mouth... John: Ahhhhhhhhhh.... Bitchhhh... You know how to please a man... Ahhhhhhhhhh... Come on, dear... Make me cum in your mouth... (She is started swallowing my dick and in-between she is teasing it with her tongue and doing magic on my dick with the help of her mouth and hand... Ahhhhhhhhhh... It''s heaven to enjoy with the girl and finding this kind of bitch is my luck and its very rare to find these kinds of bitch and she will satisfy my desires all the time... She increased the speed of the strokes and I am moving my hips ordingly and now my dick is touching her deep throat. Ahhhhhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... Bitchhhh... I am Cummiggggg... Ahhhhhhhhhh... She suddenly stopped giving me the strokes and looked at me with her smirk face by taking my dick out of her mouth. I will die with my desires if she leave me right now. John: What happened? (My dick is hurting with the pleasure she gave and she should make me cum right away, but she didn''t continue instead she isughing at me by looking at my shocking expressions.) John: You bitch... (I immediately grab her by holding her hair and make her pulled down on the ground in one shot from the couch and make her sit in a doggy style and directly inserted my erected hot Dick into her ass... Genie: Ahhhhhhhhhh... It hurts... (I didn''t listen to her and started pounding into her deep ass hole and her moaning is helping me to act more cruel... I hold her hair more tightly and giving hard strokes .. John: How dare you to tease me, bitchhhh... Ahhh? Genie: yeahhhhhhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhh... (I am about to cum I take my dick from her ass and twisted her to face me with the help of her hair and in a few more strokes I cum on her face. She is looking at me with her smiling face and cleaned my dick with her mouth and tongue...) Genie: Tell me what''s your next n? John: It''s a surprise and in just a few more days you are getting your revenge done and... Genie: and? John: Do you think Jack will help you to get your revenge done? Genie: Why not... John: No, he changed a lot in these days and acting like a humanity guy¡­ Genie: Change? (I take my clothes and started wearing...) John: Yeah... I asked him casually about your Revenge n in our make-out session, and you will be shocked by listening to his answer. Genie: Tell me what he said¡­ John: He said he is not interested to deal with any revenge ns. So, better don''t trust him anymore... Genie: No way... John: Put on your clothes first, he maye at any time. If he looked at me that I am fucking you, he will definitely see my death... (Genie smiled at me and get up from the floor and wear her short dress and bend forward to another side to take her pantie, I can clearly see her juicy hole which tempted me again. I still have a few more minutes to enjoy her so I immediately pulled her and pinned her to the wall, and opened my zip and inserted my dick into her pussy and giving her a speed deep strokes in a hurry... She is surprised for my sudden fuck but still enjoying even though it is our 3rd time in these few minutes and in a few more strokes I cum into her pussy and kissed her deeply¡­ Actually, I should mentally be prepared ining few days for the hard sex with Jack in our vacation. After a few seconds, I break my kiss and adjusted my clothes in a hurry and turned and gave her pantie to her to wear... She wiped my face with her pantie in a teasing way and wear it and went to the washroom to wash her face which is already filled with my cum. After a few seconds, I messaged to jack, "Hellooooooooooo dear, how long it will take? I miss you..." I got an immediate message from him, "just a few more minutes dear..." In between our chatting, Genie came out of the washroom and I immediately opened the office room door and act as if nothing happened between us and went and sit in the jack''s chair... Genie didn''t understand anything by looking at my sudden change of actions. (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 349 - Go To Hell... John''s POV: The moment I confirmed that Jack will be visited in a few minutes, I adjusted my shirt, hair and opened the door and sit in his chair and looking at the files on the table. He always likes if I sit in his chair and I look casually to Genie and pretend as if nothing happened between us. She is looking at me with her confused expression. Genie: What happened? John: Jack may visit at any time¡­ Genie: Okk, are you scared of him? (Sheughed at me in a teasing way.) John: I already told you I am doing all these just because of you and we can''t do anything without his influence. Genie: Yeah. that''s true, tell me, what should I do now? John: You can fuck with as many men as you want until I return from the trip¡­ Genie: I am not asking you what should I do after you left, I am asking about that bitch Anna. She finally got seed and get engaged with Mark and do you know how romantically Mark proposed her? John: It happens dear, they think they are in love but they don''t know soon they will be apart and Anna''s hell life will start soon like you wish... Genie: What? Are you serious? John: Yes, trust me, but you should give me the updates and whereabouts of both of them, okay? Genie: Yeah, I will let you know, but I should know about their activities first before I inform it to you because in these days Mark is not letting me know anything about their privacy ns.So I am not sure about it. John: What? Genie: Yeah, see, he doesn''t even mention anything to me about his engagement ns and he treated me like all other guests by not letting me know about the engagement party... Does he really don''t have any feelings on me? John: I didn''t understand one thing, why you always fall after him? Is it just because of his property and wealth, right? Genie: of course, why I will fall after him if he is not wealthy and not rich? and most importantly he looks handsome plus his wealth, which is a deadlybination that any girl will wait for him and fall after him... John: Don''t I look handsome... (Genie looked at me with her narrowed eyes. Actually, I really feel jealous when she is praising that Mark in front of me.) Genie: Of course you are... But that doesn''t mean I will admire to you like I admire to Mark... John: How can you say that? You didn''t even have sex with him and I am sure he doesn''t satisfy you as I do... Genie: I don''t care, I will satisfy him like how he likes and I will get my pleasure through my sources. (By finishing her words she winked at me and I understand she is found of an illicit rtionship even after she gets Mark.) John: Why are you so crazy about him? Genie: I don''t know why, but I admire him from my childhood and it''s all my dad''s motivation when I know nothing about him¡­ John: Your dad? Genie: Yeah, at first my dad encouraged me to move closer to Mark in my School Days. He became my first crush for my dad''s force and it leads to more attraction towards him, that''s the reason I don''t allow anyone to take the ce on his bed but that bitch Anna, such a slut she is, the moment she entered his house she sells her body and impressed him with her slut actions and now there rtionship leads to engagement party... (Iughed by looking at her irritating face...) Genie: Don''tugh at me, Are you sure they will be apart soon? John: Yes dear, Genie: Be careful. If Mark knows that I am behind all these, he will definitely kill me instead of marrying me... John: Why are you interested in marrying him? Genie: I told you just now... John: I mean, it will be easy if you maintain an illicit rtionship than marriage with him... Genie: What? John: Think about it, Gen. If you maintain an illicit rtionship with him, it will be easy to enter into Mark''s life and that Anna, your enemy will be dead in depression and worried by knowing the fact that her future husband has an illicit rtionship with his personal assistant and she may leave Mark and you can grab the opportunity to be his wife. Genie: Yeah, that''s really a good idea, but I am sure that Anna won''t be get jealous if I maintain an illicit rtionship with Mark because she is after Mark for his property but not for his body and love... John: Yeah..! That''s the reason she will get jealous after knowing about the Illicit rtionship with him because she feels unsecured that you may steal her ce and her future property with Mark. Genie: Yeah, that''s really a good Idea but I am not sure that Mark will maintain an illicit rtionship with me... John: Why doesn''t he? Genie: He is like ethical bullshit man¡­ John: I think he is not a man if he refused your offer for sex. (Genie looked at me with her blushed face.) Genie: Of course, no men can reject me on the bed, particrly when they looked at my nude body they can''t resist but I am not sure about Mark and he may note to my bed because of that Anna''s fake love. John: Yeah, if that Anna''s spell is working on him it''s tough for you to bring him to your bed... Genie: Yeah, that bitch don''t give me a chance to grab Mark... John: But there is a way... Genie: Way? What is that? (I immediatelyughed at her by looking at her excited face.) Genie: Tell me what it is? John: What for me? (She immediately looked at me with her widened eyes.) Genie: I just allowed you to fuck me 3 times like you wish... Are you expecting more? John''s: Of course... Genie: Okay, tell me what you want... John: This time I need a favour from you to do for me... Genie: Favour? John: Yes, and I will let you know in future through my calls about the favour... Genie: Okay, I will do whatever you say, now tell me the way to get Mark on my bed... (I immediately take the packets from my pocket and ced it on the table. She looked at the packets and take one of it and looked at it very closely.) Genie: I saw these packets somewhere else... (I smiled by looking at her...) John: these are sex drugs, once Mark takes these drugs he can''t control himself and don''t look who is on the bed and fuck you very hard for minimum 24 hours... (She immediately looked at me with her lighting face.) Genie: Yeah, I know about these drugs and I really enjoyed my sex session when they had these drugs¡­ Thank you so much and now I am sure these drugs really help me to get Mark on my bed and once he did sex, I can make a scene that he breaks my virginity... "Virginity?" "Do you think you still have that?" (Me and Genie turned around to look at the owner of the voice... It''s Jack... My heartbeat skips for a second by looking at him... Did he listen to our entire conversation? I quickly recap everything, whatever, I didn''t speak anything wrong. If he asks me anything, I can say I am giving her some pieces of advice... I changed my expression to casual and looked at him with my smiling face... John: Jack, how long it takes for your shopping? I am waiting for you so long dear... (He came close to me and kissed me on lips gently and again turned to Genie...) Jack: lol Genie, I think you forgot you lost your virginity with me... Why are you thinking again about your virginity? (Genie immediately got up from her chair with an angry note...) Genie: Do you think fuck with a gay will lose my virginity? Jack: You are speaking like you don''t ever sleep with any other man... (By finishing his words, Jack went close to her.) Genie: Yeah, I slept, but I always feel regret that my virginity was taken by a gay... Jack: Shut up... Genie: You shut up and tell me the progress of my case... How long it will take to get revenge on that bitch Anna? Jack: I am not dealing with your case anymore... Genie: Why? Jack: Because I don''t want to mess up the things again and most importantly I want to live a peaceful life... Genie: Do you think I don''t have any other way other than you? Jack: Go to hell... (Genie immediately went out of the room with an angry note, but she didn''t forget to take the packets from the table. The moment she left the room, Jack came close to me and started kissing me on my lips. I feel better for his kiss right now because Genie really takes away my depression with her short sex session... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 350 - Did You Kiss Her? John''s POV: My mind is still struck at Genie''s and Jack''s serious argument, and I didn''t expect Jack''s rude behaviour on her. Luckily I discussed everything to her about my n before Jack arrived and I can understand that she agreed to my n even after the issue with Jack and the hint she gave to me is she took the drug packets from the table... And the moment I got cross-checked with my visa and passport and no security or cops caught me, then the work with this gay is done and I will dump him and go far away to the city and use Genie to get my revenge done... After a few seconds, he breaks the kiss and looked at me with his narrowed eyes. I got scared and my thoughts got distracted for his sudden break of his kiss... Jack: Did you still like her? (I understand he is asking me about Genie, but I pretend I didn''t understand.) John: who? Jack: Did you kiss her? John: What? (I am scared a little bit. Did he find any lipstick strain on my face or lips? No... I cleaned my face clearly, so he definitely asking me blindly to check my genuinity.) Jack: Genie... Did you kiss, Genie? John: Are you doubting me? Jack: I don''t feel your essence when I am kissing you. I feel some different fragrance than our regr kiss. I thought she might kiss you... (I immediately get up from my chair and acted serious and angry on him and went towards the couch...) Jack: I am so sorry, dear. I don''t mean to hurt you... John: I already told you that I fall for you and I am in love with you and we are nning for our wedding and soon we are going to honeymoon and now you started doubting me... Jack: You are mistaken dear, I asked you whether Genie had kissed you or not. It doesn''t mean you are kissing her, and I know that Genie bitch very well, she doesn''t leave a person without fuck once she did sex with that person and we all did a sex session with her. So I guess she may definitely kiss you at least... John: I already told you that I meet her in the hotel and I realized that I am not attracted to her and came back to you and proposed to you with my genuine feelings and now you are not trusting me and doubting me that I am maintaining an illicit rtionship with her. Jack: No dear, if I didn''t trust you why I will kiss you the moment Genie left? If I really not trusting you, I may start my argument the moment Genie left, but I didn''t and I really feel new vour when I am kissing you. So I just asked you because I know about Genie, it doesn''t mean I am doubting you. (I listened to his exnation and didn''t answer to him, and I confirmed he didn''t listen any of our conversations. I feel relieved but still acting angry at him.) Jack: I am so sorry dear... I am so sorry... (He slowly came close to me and sat on the ground on his knees and looking at me. I am still sitting on the couch and looking on the ground to avoid his re.) Jack: I am so sorry, dear... I made a mistake by asking you about her¡­ John: I made a call to you twice in these few minutes and asked you when you areing. It''s just because I missed you, even though it''s just a few minutes. Jack: I am so sorry dear, the moment I looked at that bitch in this room I feel jealous that she may grab you from me... That is one of the reason for my rude behaviour on you and I can''t live without you, that''s the reason I scared and behaved in such a way... Please trust me... John: I always trust you but your cross interrogation makes me feel like insecure and it is effecting our genuine love rtionship and I don''t want you to be such a cheap character by doubting me always... Jack: No dear, I promise I won''t repeat it again... Okay? (I nodded my head as yes but still looking at the ground.) John: Even, I can''t live without you and we should go far to this city and county and live a happy life... (He raised my chin and came close to me and started kissing me very smoothly and lovingly... Clear... I escaped from the present situation and he is trusting me now 100 Percent and I indirectly ckmailed him and he promised me... Poor soul... In between my thoughts he breaks the kiss and looked into my eyes...) Jack: Sure dear, we can go as you wish and we can live a life you like and you no need to worry about money too I have lot''s of it and we can enjoy our life in a luxurious way like you wish... John: Really? How much you earned till now? Jack: We can sit and eat for 1000 years, Is it sufficient or should I earn more? (OMG, he really earned a lot, I should grab some of his money to live my remaining life easily, but as of now I should pretend I care for him than money. So I immediately looked at him with my worried face.) John: I don''t need a luxurious life... I need a life with you, that''s it; I don''t care whether it is a luxurious life or not... (He immediately looked at me with his smiling face and again started kissing on my lips gently, but this time with his other hand he opened my zip and take out my dick. It is erected and wet... Shit, shit¡­ He may have got doubt again, He paused the kiss and looked at me... Jack: Why it is wet? (It''s wet and erected because of that bitch Genie''s fuck, and how can a man not be erected by looking at such a hot girl? But this gay again looking at me with his interrogation face, now it''s time to escape from him.) John: Don''t you know why it is erected and wet? (He is looking at me in confusion.) John: How can I control my feelings when you are kissing me out of your love? (I said with my shy tone, he immediately smiled and again looked at my dick very intensely and lean forward and started kissing and licking it...) Ahhhhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhh... (I immediately pulled him close to my dick by holding his hair as a hint to speed up the strokes and started moving my hips ordingly... Actually, I got practised on how to deal with him intensely while doing sex... Poor Jack... He thinks I am really enjoying his intense session, but I started to visualize that Genie''s bitch is licking and sucking my dick. So I can act naturally. By listening to my moaning, he increased the speed of the strocks and swallowing my entire dick to give me a good pleasure... Ahhhhhhhhhh... Jackkkkkkkkk... You are showing heaven to me, dear... Ahhhhhhhhhh... Please don''t stop... Continue... Ahhhhhhhhhh... He increased more speedily and I am about to cum... John: I am Cummiggggg... Ahhhhhhhhhh... I am Cummiggggg.... (I am trying to take my dick from his mouth, but he throws my hand away and didn''t stop giving intense strokes. I understand he wants me to cum in his mouth and after a few seconds I cum in to his mouth.) Ahhhhh... Huhh... He drank my entire cum and looking at me with his smiling face; I lean forward to him and started kissing him intensely as a thank you... John: Thank you... (I said in-between my kiss...) John: and sorry... (He immediately paused the kiss and looking at me...) Jack: Why are you saying sorry? (I know he surprised by listing to my sorry...) John: because I acted rudely on you... Jack: it''s my mistake and I should not behave in such a way... John: you have all the rights on me and I am sorry again... Jack: Why this second sorry for? John: Because I cum into your mouth... (I looked at him with my blushed face.) John: Actually I don''t want to cum into your mouth, I tried to control but... Jack: I like it and I want you to cum in my mouth, that''s the reason I didn''t allow you to take away your dick from my mouth... (I smiled and looked at him with my fake blushed face. He immediately took something from his pocket and offered me. I take it without hesitation and checked what it might be. I am shocked by looking at it ... It''s a ck credit card, I immediately looked at him... Jack: it''s my gift for you dear... John: Yeah, I am happy about it but I don''t need it... (By finishing my words I ced the card in his shirt pocket. He immediately takes the care and ced it in my pocket.) Jack: Please ept it, dear... John: Okay, but you should not ask me for the amount spent, I have a big surprise for you. Jack: Sure dear, Okay, let''s start we are running out of time... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 351 - Please Stay Calm... Mark''s POV: The moment I looked at Anna on the bed, I feel relieved. I forgot everything and cuddle her. Hugged her¡­ Kissed her¡­ And feel eternally happy that she is safe. But when she is trying to convince me that she wants to stay here, my rage hyper''d and gripped her neck tightly out of furious but in the next second my love towards her make me calm down and leave her neck without hurting her. But why she can''t understand that how much pressure I take in these few hours to find her, instead she is trying to convincing me for her stupid decision. So I didn''t speak anything, and I didn''t argue anything with her... I still feel the pain that she breaks her promise and gets ready to leave me alone by breaking my trust. How can she take such a crucial decision for no reason? Actually, I don''t easily trust anyone because I can''t bear if they break their promise and Anna is one among the few I trust and I never thought she will break her promise... Whatever may be the reason, she should not break the promise... In-between my thoughts I pulled her by holding her wrist towards the gate to leave this orphanage and I am not in a position to listen to her convincing stories... When we are about to leave, I feel very blessed by looking at the orphan girl just admitted in the orphanage. Few minutes back I saw tears in her eyes and convincing the manager for food and now she is very blessed and her eyes are lighten up with happiness because she can have the food regrly and she is very thankful for the food and education... I looked at the manager and nodded my head as Ok as a hint that she can reach me if she needs any donations and I again pulled Anna towards my car. Actually, I am a little bit scared... What should I do if she ran away by escaping from me? No... I never let it happen, I hold her wrist more tightly and made her to sit in the passenger seat and locking her with the help of seatbelt. So she can''t try to escape... When I am locking her seatbelt, she suddenly kissed me on my cheek. I hate when she kissed me other than on my lips but this time I feel happy for her kiss but I didn''t yet speak to her and acting that I am still mad at her for her stupid decision... I started driving to the hospital, but my thoughts were still struck what should I do if Anna again tried to escape from me... No... No.. I never let it happen, I can''t live without her. How can she take such an awful decision? In between my thoughts, shey her head on my shoulder. I looked at her, she closed her eyes tightly and pretending that she is sleeping. I smiled and didn''t react to her and let hery on my shoulder... After a few seconds, she hugged my hand with her both hands, I again looked at her, she still closed her eyes but her eyes are relived than before and the newspaper article of our engagement party is still on herp... I got a sh that the manager said it''s a present from her and I saw the same article that she sleeps by cuddling the article in the manager''s room, it clearly portraits that she likes the memories with me but why she takes this stupid decision? In between my thoughts, my phone started ringing, and it''s connected to Bluetooth speakers in the car and the call is from Mona, I understand they are still worrying about Anna because I didn''t yet inform them about Anna. So I immediately responded to Mona''s call to let her know that Anna is safe. Mona: Hey Mark..! Did you find any clue about Anna? Mark: She is safe, Mona... Mona: safe? Does it mean she is with you? Mark: Yes, I find her in the orphanage¡­ Mona: Orphanage? When did you find her? Mark: it''s been around 30 minutes... Mona: Idiot fellow, why don''t you informed me in the first minute? (Anna chuckled a bit by listening to Mona, particrly when she is scolding me. I immediately pushed her head away from my shoulder but she holds my hand more tightly with her smiling face but still closed her eyes and againy her head on my shoulder...) Mona: Are you listening to me? Mark: yeah, Mona: Mark, listen to me, there might be a strong reason for her decision... Mark: Do you think it''s a decision? Mona: Mark..! Mark: It''s a stupid act, Mona, and don''t dare to support her this time... Mona: okk, I don''t support her but please listen to me... Mark: Hmm.. Mona: Please don''t be mad at her. Knowingly or unknowingly, she made a mistake and it may be right in her perspective. So, please excuse her this time and don''t hurt her with your angry actions... Mark: Why don''t you understand my pain? You don''t know how I feel in the past few hours when I am searching for, and what if something bad happened to her? Do you think I can easily lead my life without her? (Anna immediately holds my hand tightly as a caressing grip.) Mona: I know how much pain you take, but I don''t want you to hurt Anna for her self-made decision... Mark: Do you still think it''s a Decision? Mona: Mark, please stay calm and don''t start your arguement, please... (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark And please buy my one coin privilege to support me in the win-win event... #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 352 - Please Try To Understand... Anna''s POV: Mark immediately looked at me in shock for my sudden kiss on his cheek, he still didn''t react or speak anything to me. But his face turned to Normal, maybe because of the girl who said thanks to him for his contribution towards the orphanage. I love his gratitude behaviour and I am sure he donated a huge amount of money for the girls'' education and food... I am blessed to find his love, In between my thoughts I looked at him, he is driving very speedily and looking at the road with his sharp eyes and involved in his deep thoughts. I don''t know how to make him speak with me but it''s ok, there is a reason for his angry... He got angry at my stupid acts, but what should I do? I don''t want to ce his life at risk because of me. Hope he should understand soon and speak to me as usual... Actually, I feel relieved after meeting him; I know I can''t live without him and I may go to depression, but luckily he came for me. I feel relieved andy my head slowly on Mark''s shoulder and closed my eyes to escape from his reaction... After a few seconds, Mark responded to Mona''s call and I can clearly listen to their conversation through speakers. Mona is still supporting me indirectly, but I feel very sorry for Mark. He really worried a lot about me by thinking that someone may threaten my life. I can understand how he feels... So I again tried to apologise to him... Anna: Mark, I am so sorry, I don''t want to leave you alone. I just take this decision to sort out the issues and I will definitely return back to you once all the issues get solved... (Mark didn''t respond to me and still starring at the road with his sharp eyes.) Mona: Mark, is that Anna? (Mark didn''t answer to Mona and his face turned to furious again...) Mona: Mark, are you there? Anna..? Anna: Mona, I am safe and I am in Mark''s car... Mona: How are you, Anna... Anna: I am fine, and I am so sorry, I make all of you worried... Mona: It''s okay, Anna... Worry is a little word, you gave a heart attack to all of us... Anna: I am so sorry, Mona, I don''t want to hurt you but I am scared that all of you are in danger zone just because of me and I think if I go far away from you they may don''t try to attack on you, soo¡­ Mona: It''s okay, Anna, I can understand... Anna: hmm... Mona: Mark, go to home... Mark: We are just a few meters away to your hospital... Mona: No Mark, don''te to the hospital. Tom is doing some Police procedures for the murder happened in my hospital and he dropped me at my home and it''s not safe if you and Anna again expose to the public. So go to home... Mark: OKK, How is Rubeus uncle? You said he wants to talk to me... Anna: Yeah, he is fine and safe and I told him that you are a little bit busy with your office work. He epted and requested again to visit him tomorrow morning... Mark: Ok... Mona: He wants to meet Anna too. So bring her along with you... Mark: Yeah, I will bring her, but if I trust that she doesn''t try again to escape from me. Mona: Why do you think she will escape, Mark? Mark: I don''t know her intentions, Mona, she may try again. (I hold Mark''s hand again andy my head on his shoulder. I just made this decision just for their safety. Why can''t he understand me? It''s okay, he may need some time...) Mona: Mark, try to understand how much pain she takes... Mark: Why she should take the pain, Mona? Did I ask her to leave? If there is any issue, we should sort it out mutually, but not by leaving the others alone... Mona: Mark, she did it out of her love towards you. First, you stay calm and try to understand her situation... Mark: You should understand my situation, Mona... Don''t you know how much pain I take? Mona: Mark, I can understand your situation and I faced it in my life too. Do you remember, Tom left me alone for the purpose of my safety..? You know how much hard time I take to live alone, but he did it out of love to safeguard me and I understand his intentions and again ept him... How do you think that I can''t understand your pain... (Mona trying to calm down the situation and I am sure she understands Mark didn''t speak to me yet, and she knows better about Mark than me. That''s the reason she is convincing Mark to don''t show his anger attitude towards me. But I am okay to ept his anger and it''s a kind of punishment for my Dumb decision...) Mark: Okay Mona, I am not sure about her, she may try again... Anna: No Mark, I don''t... (He didn''t respond to me and ignored my exnation and continued to speak to Mona.) Mark: Don''t listen to her, she is easy in breaking her promises too... Anna: Mark, please try to understand... If it is a danger to your life, how do you think I will give priority to promise than your life? Mark: okay, Mona... Bye... Mona: okkk... Guy''s, stay calm and don''t discuss anything and we can sort it out tomorrow morning when we meet, Ok..? (When I am about to say Yes to Mona, Mark hang the call with a serious note. I stilly my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes and said sorry again... Anna: I am so sorry, Mark... (Hello readers, Here is our 4th bonus chapter, #crossed 1600 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 353 - Love Me Like You Do... Anna''s POV: I tried to convince him but he is not in a position to listen to me and he suddenly hangs Mona''s call out of furious. I don''t know how to convince him and make him calm down, but I cannot take it for a long time if he continues like this... Hope he should understand me soon and speak to me as usual. I should do something to make him calm down... What should I do? Yes, I got an idea, and this will definitely work... I immediately get up from his shoulder and bend forward and yed the song by Justin Bieber''s sorry song and I started humming... "You gotta go and get angry at all of my honesty You know I try but I don''t do too well with apologies" (He immediately looked at me with a serious note and pretend he doesn''t care about my sorry song. So I increased my tone and started singing and moving and waving my hands in a rhythmic way to make him calm down...) "I hope I don''t run out of time, could someone call a referee? Cause I just need one more shot at forgiveness I know you know that I made those mistakes maybe once or twice By once or twice I mean maybe a couple a hundred times So let me, oh let me redeem, oh redeem, oh myself tonight Cause I just need one more shot at second chances Yeah, is it toote now to say sorry?" (He suddenly stopped the music yer, I immediately looked at him, his face be normal again. So this song trick is going to work out. I feel relieved and again tried to y the song, but he immediately stopped it. I again tried, but this time he pushed my hand away and yed another song... I smiled to myself that at least he is responding to fight with me and feel so happy when he throws my hand away. I feel like a kid is fighting with me when I looked at Mark''s face and his behaviour... I immediately lean forward and kissed him on his cheek out of my love. He looked at me with his sharp eyes and again continued to y another song. I understand he is happy inside but still pretending he didn''t care about my kiss and acting seriously. After a few seconds, he yed the song and it''s too Justin Bieber''s and the song is Cold water.) "Everybody gets high sometimes, you know What else can we do when we''re feeling low? So take a deep breath and let it go You shouldn''t be drowning on your own And if you feel you''re sinking, I will jump right over Into cold, cold water for you And although time may take us into different ces, I will still be patient with you And I hope you know..." (He is not humming the song, but it exactly rted to the present situation. I feel awkward to face him again. But the line in the song that "I will be patient with you" is like touching my heart and yes, he is very patient to deal with my childish acts. So now it''s my turn to express my feelings of love towards him. So I again lean forward and yed the song of Ellie Goulding, and the song is "love me like you do" and started humming openly to express my feelings on Mark.) "You''re the light, you''re the night You''re the colour of my blood You''re the cure, you''re the pain You''re the only thing I wanna touch Never knew that it could mean so much, so much You''re the fear, I don''t care ''Cause I''ve never been so high Follow me through the dark Let me take you past our satellites You can see the world you brought to life, to life So love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do What are you waiting for?" (Suddenly Mark stopped the car, and I looked around and we reached the home and I again looked at Mark. He didn''t speak to me and looking outside as a hint for me to get down from the car... I smiled to myself and didn''t even unbuckle my seat belt and looking at him to speak with me. At least he should shout to me like. "Anna, get out of my car." But he didn''t speak anything, so I pretend I didn''t understand and looking around. He blows the horn as a hint to get out of the car. I smiled and didn''t respond to him and sit like a statue... God, please, Mark should speak to me at least a word... Please, please... We stay in the car for a few more minutes and the silence is killing both of us. So I again started humming thest song lyrics... "So love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Love Me Like You do, lo-lo-love me like you do (I am moving my shoulders in a rhythmic way and touching his shoulder intentionally and continued my humming.) "Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do What are you waiting for?" (Suddenly he get out of the car and shut his door forcefully. I am scared and stopped the humming of the song and looked at him. I thought he left me alone in the car but he didn''t. He came to my side with a serious note and opened the door as a hint to get down of the car. I smiled, but I looked at another side with happiness and I hope he should speak to me.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 354 - Control Mark... Mark''s POV: I can''t control my rage when Mona is trying to convince me by supporting Anna, I didn''t get angry on Mona but in these situations, if we support Anna she may again take these kinds of mad decisions in the future, I don''t let it happen again. So I immediately cut Mona''s call but Anna she still tries to convince me, but I pretend I don''t care for her apologies and didn''t speak to her. But my Dumb Anna started to apology me through the songs of Justin Bieber and started singing and conveying her apology indirectly. In-between the song fight, we reached our home and waiting for her to get down of the car but she didn''t even take off her seat belt and looking around casually. I understand she is trying to make me speak out, but I don''t... I don''t speak to her... Why should I speak to her? I waited for a few more minutes but she didn''t respond and started again humming the song and this time she started her dance moves by tapping my shoulder... Enough... I immediately get down from the car and opened her door. She continued her humming and looking at another side to avoid my re. She is thinking that she is acting smart, but I don''t want to speak to her right now. I waited for a few more minutes, but she didn''t get down. I take a long breath and within a fraction of seconds; I unlocked her seat belt and carry her out of the car in a bridal style. She immediately smiled and hold my neck by wrapping her hands around my neck and moving her legs rhythmically... I know she loves if I carry her in a bridal style and I love to look at her happy cheering face... I stared at her smiling face for a few seconds and lost my world. She winked at me in a teasing way; I get out of my thoughts and started carrying her into the house. She wrapped more close to me and touching me intentionally with her body and kissing me on my neck very intensely. This girl is making me horny... Ahhhhhhhhhh... Control Mark... If you lost your angry by falling on her intense trap, she will definitely repeat these kinds of stupid decision... So stay strong... Stay strong... I am boosting myself and carrying her and now we are in the hallway and Nanny interrupted us... Nanny: Mark beta? Anna didn''te to home yet... (I turned towards Nanny and she noticed Anna in my hands and turned her face to smiling. I nodded my head as ok and continued to carry her on the stairs. Anna is chuckling and enjoying while I am carrying her... Actually, I can pull her by holding her wrist like I did in the orphanage, but by looking at her smiling face I want to carry her to make her smile. While I am carrying her she again started humming her song to tease me, I am trying to avoid her re and walking speedily towards my room... Anna: So love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do What are you waiting for?" (I tried to control myugh and acting more serious, but her actions are making me crazy and her body is touching me intensely and I know Anna is touching me intentionally to make me calm down. She knew how to make me calm down, but I tried hard to get out of her intense thoughts. And finally, I take her into my room, and I just want to leave her on the bed in a harsh way to show my anger towards her but by looking at her smiling, happy face I didn''t act harsh on her and ced her caressingly on the bed. She paused humming the song and started starring into my eyes. I looked at her but didn''t speak anything andy her on the bed and about to get up, but she still wrapped her hands around my neck. I tried to take off her hands, but she is looking at me with her puppy eyes and strike her head as No and again wrapped around my neck... I again tried to take off her hands, this time with one of her hands she holds my shirt cor and pulled me close to her and started kissing me on my lips. I want to break her kiss, but I can''t... I always love when she is kissing me, and this time she is kissing me more intensely, so I immediately climb on her and started responding to her kiss. She is kissing me and caressing my hair with one of her hand. I slowly slide my hand under her top and hold her boobs and started squeezing them. She immediately wrapped her legs around me and now I literally fall on her and enjoying our kiss session... In between our kiss, she said, "Sorry, Mark..." And again started kissing me. I got shes of her Dumb decision and kissed her breathlessly for her stupid decision... After a few seconds, she breaks the kiss and ced her Palms on my cheeks and looked into my eyes. "I am so sorry, please talk to me." I looked at her and get up from bed. She tried to hold me but I didn''t allow her and take the towel and went into the washroom... "Mark, please try to understand, I am so sorry..." She is screaming at me but I didn''t look at her and went into the washroom..." (Hello readers, Here is our 5th bonus chapter, #crossed 2000 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones#) Chapter 355 - Can You Give Me Strawberries... Anna''s POV: I feel like a stab hit into my heart when he is not speaking to me and avoiding me whenever I am apologizing to him. I tried to convince him in all the possible ways; I sing the song, but he didn''t listen to me and act normal. Even though he is not speaking to me, his caring towards me didn''t reduce and he is loving me like he always does... I feel eternally happy when he carried me in a bridal style and I intentionally rub my body towards him to tease him intensely. He smiled for my action but didn''t yet speak to me but he jumps over me when I am kissing him and grabbed my chest but handles it very caressingly and we both enjoyed our kiss session but he left me abruptly the moment I apologize him again and went into the washroom to take the bath... I know it''s my mistake to leave him alone by breaking my promise, but I don''t allow anyone to threaten his life... Okay, I break the promise, but at the cost to save his life... How can he think that I can put his life in a danger zone just because of me? Hope he should understand my situation and speak to me as early as possible. In between my thoughts, I checked the time, and it''s around dinner time. It''s better I should arrange the dinner in the meantime, he might be starving and I know he didn''t take proper food for the mess I made... So I immediately get up from the bed and lead to the dining room and Nanny is busy in arranging the dishes on the table. She noticed me and smiled at me... Nanny: Anna beta, dinner is ready, have some food, you look so tired... (I looked at Nanny with a brief smile on my face.) Anna: I wish I should prepare some food for Mark, Nanny... Nanny: It''s okay beta, I guess it''s a tiring day to both of you. So you both can have the food that I already prepared... (I can''t say no to Nanny, she already prepared the dinner. If I prepare the dinner, she may get a doubt that I intentionally don''t want to have the food that she is cooking. So it''s better I should ept her dinner but how can I check the food is safe or not?) Nanny: If you want to prepare I will help you, beta, No need to worry about the food I already cooked... Anna: That''s okay, Nanny, you always cook the delicious food, so how can I skip it? Nanny: So nice of you, Can I serve you? Anna: No Nanny, Mark and I will eat in his personal bedroom... So... Nanny: That''s okay, dear. I will arrange the dinner to both of you in a tray... Anna: Okay, Nanny... (Nanny immediately started to arrange the food but my heartbeat raises fast for the danger level to eat the food. How can I offer this danger food to Mark? I should think another way to check the food safety.) Nanny: Anna beta, where have you been from the morning? Anna: We went on a date, Nanny... Nanny: That''s great, but in the afternoon why Mark sir asked me about you? Anna: What? Did Mark make a call to you? Nanny: Yes beta, he called and asked me whether you reached the home or not and he is a little bit worried... (I understand that Mark called to Nanny to confirm about my whereabouts when he finds I was missing. So I tried to cover the topic again.) Anna: I just went outside to buy some gift to him, Nanny, he gets worried in the meantime and called to everyone and finally thinks that I lead to home. Nanny: Even I was worried until I saw you in Mark''s sir hands... Anna: I am so sorry to make you worried, Nanny. He should have called you immediately when he finds me... Nanny: That''s okay, beta, both of you are safe and fine, and here you go... (Nanny handover me the food tray. I suddenly got the sh of strawberries... Yeah, strawberries will definitely help me and I will use Rubeus uncle strawberry magic trick to make Mark cool down from his angry and I am sure this trick will definitely work out. So I immediately looked at Nanny with my lighten face.) Anna: Nanny, can you give me strawberries too? Nanny: Sure beta, (Nanny take the strawberry box from the fridge and ced it on the food tray and looked at me with a brief smile on her face. I feel so happy by looking at the strawberries, with these strawberries I can use 2-3 times of the Magic trick to make him cool down. I smiled to myself.) Anna: Thank you so much, Nanny... (I left the dining room by holding the food tray and lead to Mark''s room. The door was opened wide, maybe I forgot to close it in a hurry... Whatever, it''s easy for me to enter into the room with this food tray... I entered the room and ced the food tray on the table and immediately take the strawberries and distributed the strawberries in all my pockets for the magic trick... I don''t know I can seed with the magic trick or not, but I should seed to speak to Mark. I smiled and again looked at the food, it''s better I should taste them before Mark eats them. If it is poisonous, it will harm me, but not Mark. In between my thoughts, I tasted everything and the food tasted really good... Hope it should not be poisoned... After I am done with tasting all the food, I turned to the door to close it but suddenly someone entered the room... I scream and shouted mark''s name in shock... "Mark..." (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much.) Chapter 683: Please dont trust him... Anna''s Pov: She faced many problems as a single parent but she never let me know anything about her problems and issues that she faced instead she always shows her happy smile to me by showing positivity always and she never let me know about the problems she faced ... Losing Ria and my mom is the biggest tragedy in my life and no one reced their positions in my life... God takes away the two beloved people of mine and hepensates by adding two more important people into my life... Yes, one of the gifts I got from God is Mona, she really takes good care of me. Whatever may be the situation she never let me down. At some point of time, she will stand against to Mark in order to support me. I am very much blessed to find Mona in my life as the best well-wisher and a good caretaker and always shows her love towards me. And The other person God gifted me is Mark... All these days he really take good care of me even though my stepbrother attacked his beloved sister, even though he never fail to shower love towards me. He requested me to stand against to Lucas. But it takes time for me to realise about my dad''s criminal behaviour. Whatever may be the situation he always showered me the taste of love and till now he carries the same love towards me... Finally, Lucas was caught by the police and the court gives appropriate punishment to him and we find many interesting facts from him through this interrogation. All my thoughts were distracted when Lucas is pleading with Tom to show mercy on him... Lucas: Sir I told you everything in detail and I agree I made a mistake by attacking Ria but it happened identally. I don''t mean to do it and I feel so regretful... And as a punishment, I lost my Rosie and it is a big punishment for me in my life. I am still struggling to live my life without her. I tried to save her but my bastard son take her life in a fraction of a second by stabbing her with a knife. Please show mercy on me and forward a report to the court to modify the punishment. Please, sir... Please... (No... No... (Lucas is using my mom as a weapon to show mercy on him. He is saying that he tried to save my mom''s life. So he is requesting Tom topensate for his crime by considering his genuineness in trying to save my mom... Ahhhh... Tom... Please don''t trust him... He may try to save my mom when John pushed her near thewn but he did not try to save my mom when John is attacking my mom very brutally. I don''t know what he is doing by that time because he said he immediately followed my mom after they listen to my scream then why he does note along with my mom? Instead, he came after John attacked my mom, does it mean he is hiding somewhere and enjoying the scene of John''s attack on my mom? Of course, there is no wonder if he peeps the scene... I hope Mark or Tom should object to his request... Even Mark stay quiet after listening to him maybe he thinks he got all the information he needs or he might still struck at Ria''s incident. And from now on only Tom can lead the interrogation to get the true facts from Lucas because Mark has no right to do anything legally on Lucas to get the facts from the case after that day. In between my thoughts I looked at Mark, he is still starring at Tom to answer to his request. After a few seconds, Tom take a long breath and looked at my face and Mark''s face for a few seconds and slowly get up from his chair and went near to Lucas... Tom: So you are done saying everything you''ve known, am I right? Lucas: Yes sir, I told you everything happened on that day... Tom: Then answer to my following questions... What about the facts that happened after the attack? Where did you stay? Who gives you the shelter? Why do they give shelter to you? (Tom asked him very quickly with his furious tone and we all know it is Jack the gay who gave shelter to John. But Tom is trying to get answers from Lucas because to get more rity on it and after listening to Lucas''s answer we can confirm whether Lucas is saying the true statements or not...) Lucas: Sir, I already told you about it... On the day when this tragedy happens John tied my hands and take me into an individual house. We stayed there for a few days and after a few days, he takes me into his friend''s house for shelter. Maybe he changed the house for security reasons. He tortured me by not giving me food and one fine day I didn''t see john anywhere so I escaped from the home by using the opportunity, sir... Please trust me... This is what actually happened... (Lucas repeated the same story but we all know he said all the false statements in hisst interrogation. So I still have a doubt whether he is saying the right thing or not but deep down in my heart I feel he is saying false statements. In between my thoughts, Mark went near to Lucas and looking at him straight into his eyes.) Mark: So you don''t want to live your life, am I right Lucas... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 685: Eye witness of the crime... Anna''s Pov: Deep down in my heart, I felt relieved by thinking I am going to know about the facts of my mom''s death and at the same time I feel a bit low by thinking about my mom''s tragedy. Whatever, till now it is clear that he hides the facts but after Mark''s scary act he finally spells he will say the truth and I stay more alert because I want to know everything he did to my mom but this time I will be the person who tortures him by piercing him with all the needles and I don''t want him to die so easily by just hanging to a rope. In between my thoughts Mark started asking questions.) Mark: So tell me what you have done to Rosie? Lucas: What I said until John ckmailed me through the phone is true and Rosie listened to our conversation that happened between John and me on thewn and she got to know about my attack on Ria. I try to convince Rosie but she didn''t listen to me and the only statement she says is she wanted to go to the police station to give aint against to me and John. I try to convince her in all possible ways but she did not listen to me instead she started giving lectures to me about what is right and what is wrong and I am exhausted to listen to her lectures. John is enjoying by looking at the argument between Rosie and me, hisugh makes me more irritated. I feel like I want to end it at any cost... Mark: What happened next? Lucas: Rosie didn''t end up her argument with me, she started scolding John for his attack on Ria, and the argument between them leads John to lose his temper and he tried to attack Rosie to shut her mouth. When the fight is happening between John and Rosie near thewn I did not try to stop John. Actually, I am waiting for John to attack Rosie because I will get evidence of the murder case on John, so we can bargain our crimes to each other and on the other side, I will have no witness for the crime I did if Rosie was dead due to John''s attack. But Rosie defended herself and pped John for the crime he did to Ria and she pped me in the next second. Meanwhile, John left the ce out of rage and Rosie and I talked for a few minutes I am trying to convince her to not go to Police Station to giveint against on me but she is not in a position to listen to me and burst out with her emotions. I stayed quiet and understood this is not the right time to convince her but I need to manage her for two more days by apologising for my mistake and then I can try to convince her again. I hope she will understand my situation. In the middle of our discussion, we suddenly hear the screaming of Anna. That''s it, Rosie immediately rushed towards the living room to check on Anna, even I immediately followed her but looking the screen by peeping behind the nearby wall in the living room and find John is attacking Anna... I immediately take my phone and started recording the video because John loses his control and he is full of rage and revenge mode and I am sure he will definitely attack Rosie or Anna then it will be proof for me to ckmail him and it will be a good chance to save myself from Ria''s case. While recording the video I am listening to their conversation and I understand Anna also got to know the truth that Ria was attacked by John but I am not sure whether she knows about my attack on Ria. In between my thoughts, John is about to stab Anna but suddenly Rosie went in between them and tries to save Anna where John is trying to attack Anna. Unfortunately, John stab Rosie very deep into her stomach and Rosie fell on the floor unconsciously... I finally seeded in recording it and I felt so relieved and thought I am almost escaped from Ria''s case, and one more plus point is if I lost this video I have one more eyewitness of this crime i.e, Anna... Yes, Anna too saw the crime with her eyes but it will be a big tragedy for her to look at her mother''s death and I am sure her vengeance on John will definitely help me to save from him. So she is the main witness in the case of Rosie. In between my thoughts, John is going towards Anna with his evil smile and by looking at his smile I understand his next target is Anna and he will definitely kill her at any moment but Anna should not die in John''s hand because if she died John will definitely take advantage of me and take the Rosie video from me to erase it and ckmail me as usual by using Ria''s video. So in order to not to trap John I came forward to save Anna. And requested her to leave the ce and she listen to what I said but deep down in my heart, I am scared by thinking whether Anna knows about the crime I did on Ria. If she knows about my attack then I can easily understand by looking at her expressions and I am sure she will react to me in the same way she is reacting with John... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 689: Asking about 1st wife... Anna''s Pov: Anna: Yes Mark, in the previous interrogation Tom asked him about his first wife''s death mystery by that time he did not agree to it instead he pretend he loved his first wife as well as the second wife but he didn''t, and I am sure he didn''t love my mom, if he truly loves my mom then he doesn''t do such cruel things to my mom and just before he said how he killed my mom, maybe he might kill his first wife too in the same way and that''s the reason she is in aa and lost her life... Mark: Yeah, but how can we link up his first wife''s case with the present situation? We don''t have any solid proof, Anna... Anna: We don''t have any solid proof when we ask him about my mom, Mark, but he told everything he did to my mom and if you ask him about his first wife I hope he will say what exactly he did to his first wife... Mark: Okay but first tell me why are you concentrating on his first wife''s death? Anna: Because she is also a mother and we need to get out the mystery behind it. Mona: Yes Mark, after knowing all these things we should not leave that case too. Maybe that case may relevant to the present situation. Anna: I don''t know whether it may rte to the present situation or not but I feel like I want to know what happened to his first wife and if he really murdered her then I want to know why he tried to kill her because right now he killed my mum just because to hide the crime he did to Ria so if he killed his first wife then there must be a strong reason to kill his first wife too in order to hide some other crime he did. Maybe that is one of the reasons behind Johns''s hatred on Lucas and mom so we should know everything about it. Mark: How can his first wife''s death rte to John''s hatred? Mona: Yeah even I got the same doubt... How can we corrte John''s hatred with his first wife''s death mystery because he already said that John did not like his father to marry Rosie maybe that''s the reason John hated him and his hatred extends to Rosie and followed by you and Alex... Anna: Yes Mona, but he said he did not ask John and he didn''t take his permission like my mum take my permission for their marriage and he said John don''t listen to him and that''s the reason he did not say anything to him but I feel this is not the right reason, I am sure there must be something happened between John and Lucas and maybe that''s the reason John is hating Lucas and his hatred shared to my mom and on us... I feel like we need to find the exact reason behind his hatred... Mark: Yeah I agree with what Anna said because just because marrying Rosie did not increase that much hatred on her and didn''t go to the extent to kill her children and spoil the family, there might be some other strong reason behind his hatred. We should find what is the reason behind it and as Anna said maybe that is one of the reasons he wants to take revenge on Lucas and his revenge extended to Rosie, Anna and Alex... We need to find it... Tom: What if there might be no strong reason behind his hatred... Mona: What do you mean, Tom? Tom: I mean at that age there might be a chance he really feels jealous by looking at Rosie by taking his mom''s position... Mona: Yes Tom but he is not a kid to think in such a way... When Lucas is marrying Anna''s mother he is at the age of around 19 years so it is not a normal vengeance. As Anna and Mark said there might be some strong reason behind his revenge on Lucas. Mark:Yeah, Jealous doesn''t make him think to kill Rosie, Anna and Alex... Tom: Okay guys, let''s continue our interrogation... Mona: Yeah, get inside and interrogate him to find each and every clue... (We all take a long breath and went into the interrogation room and sit opposite to Lucas and Lucas''s head was cleaned by a cop and he is staring at us with his confused look. I hope we should get all the information we need...) Tom: Well... Lucas... Till now I am impressed with your cooperation in the interview, I hope it will continue further... Lucas: Yes sir... I will say everything I know but please consider about the pleading to the court... Tom: Yeah I will but only after the sess of the 2nd part of the interview... Lucas: Sure sir, as of now I said everything I did till now and I ok to say further information too... (After listening to Lucas Tom turned towards Mark to start further interrogation.) Mark: Well, first tell me about your first wife''s death mystery... Lucas: Death mystery? There is nothing to say, sir, because my wife''s death is a natural death, no one tried to murder her... Mark: I am not here to listen to yourme old story, Lucas, don''t dare to test my patience because you know what I will do if I lost my patience... (Mark shouted at him with his furious tone and Lucas''s face turned to pale after looking at Mark''s red furious face and he tasted Mark''s needle punishments too so I am sure Lucas will say the truth.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 697: Stop it, Mark... Anna''s Pov: Mark: Maybe he got seed till now because he did not find a correct opponent like me and now I am his correct opponent and I will catch him as soon as possible and I will show him how the hell looks like, he will sit next to you in the same prison and get his deserved punishment as you get... (Mark said with his angry tone and his face is turned to red out of more furious on Lucas. Not only, Mark, but even me, Tom and Mona also don''t like what Lucas speak about Jack. He praised him as if he did a great thing but helping to a criminal is also a crime and no one wants to entertain him. All my thoughts were distracted when I heard Mark''s voice and he is literally shouting at Lucas out of rage.) Mark: What did you just say about him? Does he never fail to keep the secrets? He will spell out everything if we make him sit in your ce... Everyone will pay for the crimes they did... I don''t leave anyone who is involved directly or indirectly in my sister''s case... (By finishing his words Mark punched the table out of rage, Mona and I immediately went close to Mark to make him calm down because he may self harm out of his rage on Lucas and I don''t want Mark to get harmed. So I hold his hand with both of my hands and looked at them to check the wound and there is a small cut in his palm and the blood is started bleeding I immediately hold it with my thumb finger to stop the bleeding and looked at Mark with my worried face and tried to convince him.) Anna: Mark, please stay calm down... Mark: See Anna, how he is talking about Jack after he has done such a big crime by hiding these criminal bastards all these days? What he is thinking of himself? Does he think the one who saves him is a great person to him? It''s not his mistake... It''s all done by Jack... He is a topper in the university and good at detective skills then why he didn''t stand on the right side? Instead, he stands towards the criminals and helps them by using his stupid intelligence. What he is thinking of himself? I will see his death in the next second I meet him... (Mark said with his rage furious tone and he is unable to control his anger and it is not safe if his rage increased more so I tried to make him calm down.) Anna: Mark, he is a criminal, how can you expect he will talk to you in a polite way? And for him, the people who saved him till now are the real heroes but it does not mean they are genuine and honest persons... Maybe Jack might think he wants to show his heroism by protecting this bastard but in reality, he is doing such a big crime by protecting these criminals... The criminals are always criminals and they need to pay for all the crimes they did, Mark... Mona: Yes, Mark, I agree with Anna but before that you should stay calm and please don''t take Lucas''s statements into your heart because it will raise your temper and you will harm yourself for the mistakes done by these idiots... (Mark calm down after listening to me and Mona and I feel so relieved after looking at his calm face, in between I looked at the wound and it stops bleeding meanwhile, meanwhile, Mona gave the cotton to me and I cleaned Mark''s wound and protected with bandaid and looked at Mark with my worried face.) Mark: You no need to worry about it, Anna, it''s just a small cut... Anna: Luckily you got a small cut, Mark, what if something dangerous happened to you, Mark? Do you think I can take it so easily? Mark: Anna... Anna: Stop it, Mark... I don''t want to listen to anything from you and I hate you if you again tried to self harm yourself... (I said to him with my serious face because I don''t want Mark to repeat it again and Mark stay quiet and listened to me and his face turned to normal and by looking at his face it is clear that his rage was calm down. After confirming Mark''s calm face I looked at Tom and said.) Anna: Tom, if you don''t mind will you please continue the interrogation? Mark and I will monitor the interrogation from the monitor room... (I requested Tom because I don''t want Mark to interrogate more because the facts of the case may again raise his rage and I am not sure what he will do next... Either he will harm Lucas or he will harm himself and I am least bothered if he harms Lucas but what bothers me is Mark may self harm again out of his frustration, which I don''t want to happen it again and Tom immediately nodded his head as ok after listening to me.) Mark: No... No... Stop it, Anna... I want to listen to what happened next... Anna: Yes, Mark, we can listen but we should stay in the interrogation monitor room and Tom will continue the proceedings... Please... Mona: Yes, Mark, even I feel the same... please listen to Anna and both of you go to the interrogation monitor room and continue listening to the interrogation and Tom will proceed with the interrogation... (That''s it... Mark ced the file in front of Tom and left the room.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 698: Do you hate me..? Anna''s Pov: Mona: Mark, please please listen to what Anna says and both of you go to the interrogation monitor room and continue listening to the interrogation and Tom will proceed with the interrogation... (That''s it... Mark ced the file in front of Tom and left the room... Everyone in the room was shocked by looking at Mark''s sudden exit. In the next second, Mona ced her hand on my shoulder and looked at me with her shocking raised eyebrows. We both understand Mark left the room out of rage. I take a long breath and followed him speedily towards the monitor room and finally, I reached the room and looked at Mark, he stands to the other side by not showing his face to me out of rage, I went close to him and take a long breath and tried to speak to him... Anna: Mark, I am so sorry if I hurt you, I don''t want you to take more stress while interrogating Lucas. That''s the reason I... (Mark suddenly turned towards me and my flow was paused and looking at him like a statue. That''s it in the next second he hold my wrist and twisted it and pinned it to my back and pulled me close to him and stared into my eyes with his narrow sharp eyes. I am shocked by his sudden action and didn''t understand why he locked my hand. My wrist is started hurting for his tight grip I am trying to release my wrist but the more I tried the more tightly he gripped my wrist and he is pulling me more closely towards him and now there is no space between us and my chest is touching to his hard abbs. I stopped my trials because he may hold me more tightly but still I don''t know what I should do next maybe he will calm down if I say sorry. I looked into his eyes to say sorry to him but his magical eyes are still staring at me with his sharp eyes and I forget what to say to him... By heartbeat started rising fast and lost myself by looking into his eyes... Mark: Do you hate me? (Finally, Mark break the silence and asked me with his husky tone. I immediately strike my head as no but still so confused after listening to his question and don''t understand why he asked me this weird question.) Mark: Then why did you say you will hate me? (I am still confused and didn''t understand what he is saying about but after a few seconds I got it and yes, I said in our previous conversation that I will hate him if he harm himself for the next time. But I don''t mean I will hate him in real. Ahhhhh... Why did I say that? I can understand it hurts him a lot...) Anna: I am soo sorry, Mark, I don''t mean it... Mark: Don''t say it again even if it is a dream, do you got it? (I immediately nodded my head as yes and in the next second he loosen my wrist but still stares into my eyes and he looks so cute when he tries to give a warning to me and why does he think I will hate him? He is my precious love and how does he think I will hate him? I immediately pinched his cheek and said) Anna: I love you, Mark... (His face immediately turn to blush and I smile by looking at his face. I immediately hugged him and rest my head on his chest and exin to him.) Mark: I can''t bear if anything bad happens to you, Mark, and I don''t like it when you harm yourself, that''s the reason I said those words but it doesn''t mean I will hate you... (He stayed quiet and understood what I mean to say to him and I feel so relieved from all the stress in his warmness. We stay close for a few more minutes but suddenly we got distracted by listening to Tom''s voice. We both got alerted and looked at the monitoring screen and Tom started to continue the interrogation and ask a question to Lucas... Tom: Okay, you said Jack gave shelter to you and John, am I right? (We all know Jack gave shelter to John''s friends too but Tom wants to confirm it from Lucas to check the genuineness in his answers.) Lucas: Yes, not only John and me he gave shelter to the friends of John who attacked Ria... (After listening to Lucas we confirmed that he is still saying the fact and I am sure Tom''s trick is still working about pleading to the court and Lucas is saying everything to us by thinking Tom will plead the court in order to save his life.) Tom: Why did he give shelter to all of you? Lucas: Because I requested him to give shelter to all of us... Tom: Well... Why did you request him to give shelter to all of your group? Lucas: In order to save myself from the case... Mark: Can you tell me in detail? Lucas: John said he has the backup of my recording with one of his friends and his friend is still safeguarding the video to ckmail me. so I feel it is not safe if I leave anyone of John''s friends because in future either John or his friend may threaten me so I request Jack to take care of John''s friends too and luckily he epted. But unfortunately, they got caught by the cops in your Grinderworld trip. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 699: It must be Johns trap... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: I request Jack to take care of John''s friends too and luckily he epted. But unfortunately, they got caught by the cops in your Grindelwald trip. Tom: You just said Jack will take such good care then how can he n such a stupid trap on us in our Grindelwald trip to attack Anna? Does he think we can''t save her? Lucas: Jack does not know that they are going to that Grindelwald city and he didn''t n any attack on Anna. Tom: What do you mean? You said all of you are under his custody then howe he doesn''t know about those 3 guys? Lucas: Jack is busy with his other work and missed to monitor them and they got caught by the time we know about their whereabouts but we still did not find why they want to attack Anna and we are confused by thinking about how they know about you people are going on Grindelwald trip... Tom: You just said they went to Grindelwald to attack Anna so it is clear that Anna is their target and it is easy for them to monitor the whereabouts of Anna and they can easily find where Anna is going and they finally reach Anna and tried to attack her. So what''s make you so confused about it? Lucas: Yeah, but they were locked in a room and they don''t know anything about anyone outside of that house and they don''t know anything happened in the outside world and they don''t provide any information like newspapers mobiles or TV. Sometimes they don''t even know whether it is day or night. So how can they get information about Anna and her exact whereabouts? Tom: Maybe you are locked in a room and maybe you don''t know the information about the outside world or maybe you don''t know whether it is a day or night but not for John and his friends... Lucas: What do you mean? I did not get you... Tom: Both John and his friends know where anna is and John sends his friends to Grindelwald to attack Anna... Lucas: What? What are you talking about? Is that true? (Lucas asked with his shocking tone and by looking at Lucas''s expression it is clear that Lucas doesn''t know anything about the n made by John...) Tom: What I will gain if I say lie to you? I am saying what actually happened on the Grindworld trip and when we interrogate John''s friends they informed that John helped them to know where Anna is and they followed his instructions... Lucas: What the hell... My son is an idiot and a bastard... Why he did do that? Does it mean it is his trap too? Tom: What do you mean? John trapped me in the airport along with all the proofs and cops surrounded me and have no way to escape in the same way he trapped his friends in the Grindelwald... Tom: So you mean John didn''t help them to attack Anna instead he trapped them to get caught in our hands... Lucas: Yes... Exactly... He definitely trapped them... Tom: There is a strong reason behind he trapped you but why would he trap his friends? Lucas: I don''t know the exact reason maybe he had some personal issues with his friends... Tom: What are they? Lucas: I don''t know his reasons but I am sure he is the one who trapped his friends... Tom: Why are you so sure about it? Lucas: Because he is very good at backstabbing and till now even Jack and I did not know it was purely John''s n. And Jack takes so much care of us in order to protect us and on the other side Jack did not let us know anything that happened outside of our house because he is sure that the Police will trap some n in order to get us out of his house so to not fall under police trap he does not let us know anything about the outside world and we too stand on his rules very strictly because he is giving shelter and food to us most importantly he saving us from the cops so we used to listen whatever he says but till now I thought John''s friends try to escape from the home like I escaped because they don''t like the house arrest maybe they feel like it is a punishment but now I understand it is totally John''s n... Tom: Why does John want his friends to be caught by the police? Lucas: I don''t know about his intentions behind it, sir, but I am sure it is his n... Tom: Okay, tell me why Jack tried to safeguard John''s friends too? Lucas: Actually it''s me who requested Jack to take care of them because they have the video of my attack on Ria. So In order to protect myself, I requested Jack to safeguard everyone... Tom: Okay, but first tell me what is the rtionship between Jack and you? Why Jack helped to all of you by risking his life and career? Is it a formal or informal rtionship? Lucas: Initially it is a formal rtionship between Jack and me. He used to give his investigation services to mypany but he came close to me like a friend and well-wisher. So I started inviting him to my family parties too but by that time I don''t know he is gay. I got to know about him at one of my parties where John and his friends have attended the party. He shows some special interest in John and asked me everything about him. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 700: John agreed to me... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: He shows some special interest in John and asked me everything about him. So I introduced John to Jack at the same party and Jack felt so special about it and at the same party, Jack tried to move so close to John and his face started blushing when he touches John. By looking at his expression I got doubt about his gender and started stalking him so closely. Jack is trying to grab John''s attention and trying to touch him intensely, after sensing his seductive touch my son identifies that he is gay and came to me and warned me to stop trapping him as a gay. By that time I confirmed, Jack is gay but I acted very casually as if I didn''t notice anything. But Jack, he started daydreaming and started fantasising about John and started treating me very specially by offering his services at free of cost to me. So I started saying to him more about John and making him more close to me and it is helping me to get his more valuable services from him at free of cost... Tom: So, you used his emotions too to get your work done. Lucas: By that time I don''t know I will take his shelter to cover up the crime but I feel he is good at detective services so one day or the other day I feel like I can use him, so I try to impress him by saying to him more about my son and trapped him sessfully and on one day he opened with me about his feelings on my son and said to me that he will marry my son. I am sure my son won''t ept marrying a gay and he will straight away reject his proposal. I feel it will definitely threaten to the services he provides to me. So I said T will ask my son at the right time because marrying a gay is not amon issue and he epted to what I said and felt so happy that I was agreed to him to marry my son. We be more close after we discussed about Jack and John''s marriage maybe Jack gave his services at free of cost to me as a bribe for epting my son''s marriage to a gay but what is the luckiest point is he does not know that me and Jack are rivals to each other... On the day when I realise my secret home is not safe to hide further, my mind started searching for the best alternatives and the first thought I got is Jack and I am sure Jack is a capable person to hide me and John from the police and the case. So I immediately contacted him and said everything to him and also advised him this is the right time to impress John and this is the right time to move close to him. At first, I thought he will reject to save us because we are blocked in a rape case but he did not reject my offer instead he epted it very happily and started dreaming of his life with John. I felt so sorry for him because John will definitely say no to him but as of now, I should request him to listen to Jack. Immediately after speaking to Jack I started convincing John and told him everything that how Jack felt about him and why he is so much interested in him. At first, John did not ept to it at all because he always craves for a girl and fucking a man is really out of range of his thought... But I did not give up there and tried to convince him at least to act as his boyfriend in the meantime so he will feel happy and provide shelter to both of us... And I also exin to him about theplications of the case and said we are the most wanted criminals and it is tough for us to escape... Finally, he got convinced to me and epted that he will act as his boyfriend but he also said when the outside situation calm down and when he got a chance to escape from Jack he will fly high without a second thought and I said OK to it and convey to Jack that my son is ready to date with him and if everything goes well he will marry him... That''s it... He immediately came to us and protected us all these days very carefully under his wings... Tom: So both father and son used his emotions for your selfishness... Lucas: Till we enter into his mansion we thought we are using his emotions but once we step to into his house my son and his friends became like a ve and he used them day and night in his rooms to satisfy his thrust and they were exhausted with his torture on the bed... (I startedughing by listening to Lucas even Mark is looking at him with his smiling face. Tom and Monaugh at him in a teasing way. Because we all are enjoying it how Jack tortured John and his friends on the bed and I am sure John will feel it is like a hell... But after a few seconds, I calm down and got a sh of conversation between Jack and me in the cafeteria shop, and yes, as we discussed he truly loves John and he will do anything to save his love but what bothers me more is John is not truly Loving him, he is using his emotions to get out from Ria''s case. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 701: Mark is still loving me... Anna''s Pov: What bothers me more is John is not truly Loving him, he is using Jack''s emotions to get out of Ria''s case. I am sure Jack has no need for any special punishment for the crime he did by hiding these criminals from cops because John is giving more punishment to Jack by breaking Jack''s heart and it will be the biggest punishment he will get in his lifetime and I am sure soon John will definitely break up with Jack when he feels it is the right time and most importantly when he thinks he is safe with the outside world he will defly leave Jack alone and escape from cops... By that time Jack realizes the true colours of John and he will defly breakdown to hell after tasting John''s cheating in his rtionship. I can understand how much pain Jack will take when his rtionship was end abruptly... I can sense how much pain he will take after realising about John''s fake love... I know how it feels like because I faced the situation once, and I was scared to death. I still remember when Mark ask me to sign on the divorce papers... I feel like the world is ending and I was crushed into the hell... I did not understand why Mark takes such a kind of evil decision and I did not expect it and it is really a disaster moment in my life. I literally requested him in all the possible ways to not break up with me and finally he got convinced but on one condition... That is I need to sign on the ve agreement... And I still remember how harshly he treated me after I signed on the ve agreement. Whatever, I did not think about theplications of the agreement and signed the agreement blindly because staying with Mark is what all I need and whatever may be the situation I don''t leave Mark because without Mark I can''t live a second in my life so I get ready to face anything in order to stay with my Mark... But I still have a doubt about why he asked me to sign on the diverse agreement? And when I say no to signing on the divorce agreement he immediately takes out another agreement by naming it as a ve agreement and asked me to sign on it, so it means he is prepared for n B... So it means he is sure I don''t agree to the divorce agreement and I understand even he is not ready to give a divorce to me he is just preparing those documents to make me scared and ckmail me indirectly to listen to what he says... Yes, by the time I did not know Lucas''s true colours and believed he is innocent and not the culprit in Ria''s case. Mark try to convince me to not support Lucas but I did not listen to him. So in order to stop me from supporting Lucas, he must have plotted this trap... Maybe that is the main reason behind plotting a divorce document. And I know Mark is still loving me like he always does... I can sense his love towards me and he bes upside down when I said I will hate him if he self harm again and just a few minutes ago he asked me whether I really hate him or not like a kid and calm down when I say no... I smile to myself for his care and love towards me and I feel so blessed and happy to find his love in my life and I am sure he will void our ve agreement after we return to our home and we both live our life happily as we live before and I am sure there are no further shes between us and we will stay happy like loving birds by loving to each other happily... Whatever... Fail in a rtionship gives so much pain, particrly the one who deeply loved cannot take it so easily... And I still remember Jack''s Charming eyes when he said to me about his love story in the cafeteria shop, and for him, love is so precious because for a gay finding true love is really hard but it didn''t stay long and he also said they are going on love vacation. If I am not wrong John will definitely cheat him on vacation and escape from Jack by finding the right time. If in that case where did John will go? What might be his further ns? All my thoughts were distracted suddenly by Tom''s other question... Tom: So what happened next? Lucas: After John''s friends got caught Jack be more alert and increased more and more security and protocol surrounding our mansion... He never takes any risk and he always monitors on both of us even though he is busy with his hectic work schedule... By the time I thought John''s friend escape from the mansion just because to escape from Jack''s torture on the bed but now I got rity that it must be John''s trap... Tom: We will find who''s plot it is but before that answer to my question what happened between Jack and John after John''s friends got caught? Lucas: John takes the lenience of the situation and moves close to Jack to trap him physically and mentally... Tom: Trap? What is the trap? Lucas: So far I know, John trapped Jack to go on the honeymoon before their wedding to enjoy the life and requested him to arrange another set of fake Visa and passports... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 702: Details of Johns trap... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: As far as I know, John trapped Jack in the name of honeymoon before their wedding and requested him to go for a honeymoon to enjoy life... Tom: Okay, what are his intentions behind going for a trip..? Lucas: He is in need of a Visa and passport to escape from this country so he requested Jack to arrange a set of fake Visa and passports and there must be some hidden trap behind his journey n with Jack in the name of honeymoon because he can trap for visa and passport by plotting some other n other than a honeymoon n. He hates to share a bed with Jack then why he will plot a honeymoon n? Tom: Maybe he wants to gain more trust from Jack so it will get easy for him to get the things done... Lucas: Yes... What are the things he wants to get done with the help of Jack? (Tom strikes his head as no as if he has no idea but I am sure Tom stays quiet by not responding to Lucas''s question because he wants to get an answer from Lucas.) Lucas: Maybe he wants me to get caught by the police and I am sure he might be enjoying by visualising about my situation and still hiding under Jack''s shelter by showing his evil innocent face to Jack and now he was done with his revenge part, if I am not wrong John will definitely try to escape from Jack by using those Visa and passport and he will escape from this country soon... Tom: Don''t they know we can find the people who travel by using fake visas and passports? Lucas: Yeah, they do know but Jack will use his intelligence and create an extra Visa and passports where we can travel anywhere by using them and it is impossible for the cops to find it is fake. He is very much expertise in doing such kinds of things. Tom: What do you mean? Lucas: Yes, they are already on that trip of their honeymoon so it means by using their fake visa and passport they might have already travelled to some other ce and you people can''t find them when they used their fake Visa and passport. So it is clear it is tough to find them through scanning of visas and passports in airports... Tom: If in that case why did you got caught through your fake Visa and passport? Lucas: That''s what I am trying to say from the start... It''s purely John''s trap to make me get caught by the cops red-handed... Tom: I still have a doubt why you believed him? Because you know he will take revenge on you for his mom''s loss... Lucas: Yes, I know he hates me and he is waiting for the right time to take revenge on me but he makes me believe him by showing his fake innocent face... Tom: Can you please tell us in detail how he trapped you? Lucas: sure, I still remember 10 days before this incident happened John came to me and said he plotted a n to escape from Jack because Jack started doing sex with him on an hourly basis and John can''t bear the torture provided by Jack in bed, so he said he wants to escape from Jack as early as possible and he also said it is the right time to escape from him but we need Visa and passport to escape from the city and his n will get implemented only when we get the alternate Visa and passport, and he also said he plotted Visa and passport n and make Jack believe that he is really interested to go to honeymoon before marriage. I was there when they are discussing about the trip. And I understand Jack is plotting this n to get his visa and passport to escape from this city in real. On the other day, he came to me and ask me whether I am interested to escape from the city with him or not and I immediately epted to him because I am nothing to Jack if John escaped from him. Even I was exhausted to sit in between four walls. So I requested John to prepare a set of fake visas and passports for me too... Tom: You know your son doesn''t like you then how do you expect that he will do a favour to you. Instead, you should have asked Jack to prepare a fake set of visas and passports for you too... Lucas: Yes I am regretting to trust John but I have no chance to ask Jack about my set of visa and passport because Jack feels insecure and never let us move an inch in his mansion if we ask him about my Visa and passport. I have no way of any chance to get out of that house so I think I can''t convince Jack about it so easily... So I epted to John when he asked me about my visa and passport but John said he will rmend it to Jack on my behalf of me for my visa and passport, that''s the reason I blindly trusted to him... And after two days of Jack and John going on the trip, I got a call from John and he said he is going to escape on the next day from Jack and he also advised me that it is the right time for me to escape from the house because after John''s escape from Jack, Jack will directlye to me and he may threaten me... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 703: Anna will support me... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: It is the right time for me to escape from the house because after John''s escape from Jack, Jack will directlye to me and he may threaten me to find John... So I think I should escape from the house before hees to me... Tom: How and when did you get those fake visas and passports from John? Lucas: I got a call from John after two days of their honeymoon trip and he said he is going to escape on the next day morning from Jack and he also advised me that it is the right time for me to escape from the house because after John escapes from Jack then Jack will directlye to me and threaten me to find John''s whereabouts so before hees to me I should escape from the house. So I said okay to John and asked him how I can escape because by that time I don''t have any Visa or passport. John immediately guided me to his bedroom and asked me to check the bag which is under his bed where my visa and passport are hidden secretly in that bag and he also said my bag is packed with everything I need so I blindly carried my bag and came out of Jack''s mansion out of rush and I don''t even know Anna''s and Alex''s visa and passport are there in that bag... And I immediately reached the airport without a second thought and was shocked to death when I looked at Anna in the airport... My mind was nk and have no idea how Anna got to know about my whereabouts and in the next second, I was surrounded by all the cops in the airport... By that time I understand that bastard John trapped me and blocked me with the cops and have no way to escape and I realised he provided me with a fake Visa and passport... Tom: Okay but why did you carry your phone which has a solid video of the crime you did? Don''t you think it is dangerous for you if you got caught by the cops identally? (Yes, I agree with what Tom asks, even I have the same doubt, why did Lucas carry that video along with him? Because carrying the video is not safe for him and he also said he already deleted that video from John''s phone and I guess he might have already deleted that video in his phone too but he didn''t... Why?) Lucas: That is not my phone... Tom: What do you mean? Lucas: That phone is arranged by John for me and I find it in my bag just before Anna reached me. At first, I unlock the phone and checked everything and there is no video in it or nothing in it so I feel it is safe to carry that phone because it is a sensor phone where no one can identify me by tracking that phone but unfortunately just a few minutes ago when the Cop surrounded me I got a video message from an unknown number and when I open it I find it is the video of Ria when I am attacking her... I felt like I was buried under the ground when I looked at the video. By that moment I immediately turn off the phone and ced it in Anna''s sling bag and I thought she might have looked at the phone after I got arrested but I don''t know how she will react... I am so confused by thinking whether if she will submit the phone to the cops or she will support me by hiding that proof... (What? What did he just say? How can he think in such a way? How can he think I will support him even after I look at the video? Does he think I will cheat on my friend by supporting the crime he did? How can he think I will support him? No... Never in my life... My rage is getting hype when I listened to his answer... I should have looked at the video on the day when Lucas dropped his phone into my sling bag but by that time I thought he is a genuine person and fights against to Mark and Tom in order to support him... Whatever... The best luckiest part in my life is at least I find that phone on the day of the court hearing and finally this basterd got the death punishment. I take a long breath and continued to listening to them.) Tom: Why do you think Anna will support you after you did such a big crime? Lucas: Because I saw her unconditionally love towards me when she met me in the airport and she came to me when her marriage is about to start. So I thought she will definitely support me even after she looked at the video... But what I think was wrong... She did not even speak to me privately about that video instead she directly submitted the proof to the phone... Tom: Yes, she has the right to submit the video to the court because she choose the path of truth and fairness and she will always give value to friendship and believe in a rtionship... That''s the reason she supported you in the first few days even though you are her stepfather but she stands on the true path when she finds your truth and submitted the video to the court... (Tom said with his rage tone and fter finishing his words Tom get up from his chair by holding a few files and speak something to the cops.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 704: Reasons behind attacks... Anna''sPov: (Tom said with his rage tone and after finishing his words Tom got up from his chair by holding a few files from the table and speak something to the nearby cops and left the interrogation room by holding Mona''s hand and Mona followed Tom by holding his hand. I did not understand why Tom and Mona left the room but I can guess Tom might end the interrogation or he might take a break for another round of interrogation but if his choice is to end the interrogation then it is not right because we have many questions to get an answer from Lucas... We need to get to know who tried to attack us by spying on us in our Grimndelworld trip and we faced many attacks on us and recently they tried to attack on Mona... Why? Why do they want to attack on Mona? We don''t know... We don''t know who try to attack on us and we don''t know why they want to attack on us... Luckily we escaped from every attack but we still didn''t find who tried to attack us... Within a few seconds, both Mona and Tom entered into our room, Mona gave some water to Tom and he drink the water and got rxed by sitting in his chair. We all stay quiet for a few minutes and everyone is involved in their deep thoughts and all of our thoughts were distracted by Mona''s question...) Mona: So the interrogation ended, right? (Tom nodded his head as yes but he is still involved in his deep thoughts.) Mona: Whatever we find more information about his past crimes and got some more rity regarding Ria''s case... And Anna... You did a great job by submitting his video proof on time so that the court hearing proceedings were made fast and he got the death punishment... But I am still confused about why you don''t want toe to the court in the morning along with us? Becausest night ording to our discussion I thought you will definitelye to the court to support Lucas, even when you areing in the middle of the court hearing I thought you will definitely support Lucas but you came to the court like an angel god and help everyone by showing his true colours... (When Mona is asking me about the reason why I did not want toe to the court, the first thought I got was Mark and sighing on the ve agreement... And the main point in it is I should not share about the ve agreement with anyone else and another more main point is I should not cross Mark''s orders and Mark''s first order is I should not step out of the house at any cost and I can understand he indirectly give that order to me to not support Lucas but the moment I find Lucas''s video I feel like it''s not right if I stay in the house by following Mark''s orders, because his intentions behind making me stay at home are different so I rushed to the court... But I can''t say anything about my ve agreement to Mona because it is between me and Mark and I am sure he will tear those ve agreement papers after we reach home. Mona: Anna, everything okay? (All my thoughts were distracted by Mona''s question and I nodded my head as okay and looked at Mark. He is staring at me with his narrow dagger-sharp eyes and I understand he is looking at me whether I will say the truth to Mona or not and I can see his face is a little but rxed when I didn''t reveal our secret. I hope he should cancel the agreement between us and we should live happily forever...) Tom: So guys is there anything you people want to say anything to me to ask Lucas and to want to know from Lucas, please let me know or we can conclude with the interrogation? Anna: There are many more questions we need to get answers from Lucas, Tom... (I immediately said to Tom without waiting for a second.) Tom: What are they, Anna? Anna: We want to know the person who is behind all the attacks on us... There are many nned attacks on us and the recent attack is on Mona. We need to find out why they want to attack us and who is targeting us... I am sure we will get a reasonable clue if we ask Lucas about the same... Mark: Even I am thinking about what Anna just asked, Tom, we need to find who is that person behind all these attacks... Mona: But till now, in the interrogation, Lucas did not give any clue of any other person other than John and Jack. So there might be a chance of Jack or John and Jack may be the person who is trying to attack on us to stop searching for John. Mark: No... No Mona... After listening to Lucas I can say John never tries to attack on us, mostly he concentrates to satisfy his revenge and that''s the reason he blocked his friends and father from the Cops... Maybe his next target is Anna and he may try to attack only Anna but I did not think he will be the person who is attacking on all of us. When ites to jack I think he won''t try to escape John from a crime by attempting another crime of attacking us. He will deal with the case by hiding him but not trying to attack us... So we can rule out both of them... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 705: Loopholes... Anna''s Pov: Mark: When ites to Jack I think he won''t try to escape John from his crime by attempting another crime of attacking us instead he will deal with the case by hiding him for his entire life from us but not in the way of trying to attack us... So we can rule out both of them... Tom: Yeah, I agree with what Mark said, even I think in the same way, John and Jack is not the person who is attacking us from behind. But I am not sure whether Lucas knows about who is that person trying to attack us because till now Lucas didn''t say anything about another person other than John and Jack and he didn''t left any clue regarding it... Anna: He knows... He knows who is the person behind it and he is hiding about that person''s details from us. (I said very confidently and looked at Lucas through the interrogation monitoring ss, he is busy in having the food and he is eating the food very cravingly...) Tom: Why are you so confident about it, Anna? Anna: You people still did not understand anything about Lucas and his strategies... In his first interrogation, he did not say anything about the case or about his past life crimes... We can understand we don''t have solid proof by that time and that''s the reason he is trying to hide all his crimes, but now, after we find the solid video proof of his attacking on Ria, he feels there is no other way to escape from us and that''s the reason he said to us everything about his past life crime and mislead the present case... Mona: What? Did he mislead the present case? Anna: Yes Mona... He misled us... Till now he did not say anything voluntarily about Jack unless we asked about that person and he answer only to the questions we asked about the case but he did not say to us anything voluntarily. so I am sure he will definitely hide some person who yed this entire drama and if I am not wrong Lucas is the pawn to that person and will do whatever he says... Now he is going to die so in order to save his life he said about his past crimes and epted the present crime just because to save his life and once he got bail from the court then he will definitely reach that person and if he reaches that person he will definitely save his life... And as Mark and Tom said that person is not Jack and John... We need to find who is that person... Mona: Till now I am thinking that we almost asked every question of the case, Anna... Anna: Yes, we did, but we did not ask him anything about the loopholes of the case... Mona: loopholes? Anna: Yes... We did not ask him who is trying to attack on us, and the person who is trying to attack on you was killed in the hospital and we don''t know who is that person killed him and we don''t know why they kill him and we don''t know why they are after you... And the same thing happened in our Grindelworld trip too, the room boy was killed abruptly by a car ident and we all know it is not an ident it is a murder in order to hide the facts... I don''t know who is that person but I am sure he is good at cleaning his hands by cleaning all the clues but he failed at one point and we should take advantage of solving that one point and find who is that person... Mona: What is that, Anna? What is that point? Anna: The most important loophole we forget till now and the point we should take advantage of is Ria''s Last note. Mona: What? Ria''sst note? Anna: Yes, Mona... Something is missing in Ria''sst note... In herst note, Ria did not mention anything about Lucas, instead, she just mentioned about John and his friends and before we find that video we thought Ria might fall unconscious that''s the reason she doesn''t mention anything Lucas when she is writing thest note but it''s not true... She is conscious when Lucas is attacking her and we can clearly see that in the video. (When I am exining to Mona I am getting the sh of the video and I once again confirm it in my visualisation and continued my exnation to Mona.) Anna: So it is clear that Ria is conscious when Lucas is attacking on her then why did she not mention about Lucas in herst note? Mona: Omg till now I did not think about it, Anna... Tom: Yes, Anna, that''s really a great point, at first we need to get rity on Ria''sst notes so that we can get rity on whether Lucas is saying those true facts or not. Anna: Yes, Tom... We should find out why Ria did not right Lucas''s name in that letter and we should also find out whether that letter was really written by Ria or not? Mona: What? (Mona looked at me out of shock and I try to exin to her...) Anna: Yes, Mona, think about it once, we are sure Ria is conscious when Lucas is attacking on her and if that letter was written by Ria then she should have mentioned about Lucas too but she did not, so there might be a chance that thest letter was not written by Ria or someone threatens her life to write thest letter... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 706: Is there any other question? Anna''s Pov: Anna: There might be a chance that thest letter was not written by Ria or someone threatens her life to write thest letter... Mona: Did someone threaten her? What does it mean... (Mona asked me with her confused shocking tone, I looked at her as a confirmation of what might happen.) Anna: There might be a chance, Mona... Mona: Does it mean Ria didn''t attempt suicide? Anna: Maybe... Mona: OMG... (She copsed into the chair and hold her head out of emotional pain and her eyes are filled with tears by thinking about Ria''s helpless condition. Even I feel horrible to think about Ria''s death mystery but I should stay strong and grab all the clues to sort the case and I don''t want to give any chance to anyone to escape from the case who is responsible for Ria''s death. Yes, Anna, you should stay strong and give justice to Ria''s friendship by catching all the culprits. I said myself to stay strong and take a long breath... In between I looked at Mona, she is still worried by thinking about Ria, I went close to her and hold both of her hands and try to make her calm down.) Anna: I am not sure about it, Mona, but there are chances that Ria was murdered and the one who murdered her might pretend everyone to think it is a suicide... It''s just my perception... Mona: It''s not perception, Anna... After listening to you even I feel the same and there are chances that Ria was murdered. We should solve the case and should find who is that bastard. Anna: Yeah, but in order to solve the case we need to stay strong physically and emotionally so we can find the clue to solve Ria''s case... (After listening to me Mona nodded her head as ok and looked at me.) Mona: We can only find the answer to our questions only when we find the person behind all these incidents and I am sure the hidden person might murder Ria and he is also trying to kill all of us. We should catch him as early as possible before we lost another one. Anna: Yeah, we will definitely catch him... Mona: I am sure there is some hidden mystery behind Ria''s death we need to find it... Anna: Yeah, we will... (By finishing my words I pattened on Mona''s head and looked at Tom and he nodded his head as okay as a confirmation that he too agree about Ria''s death mystery and in the next second I looked at Mark to know about his opinion, but his facial expression is different of what I expected. He looks so dull and involved in his deep thoughts. I can understand he is thinking about Ria''s murder mystery and is still in a dilemma by thinking about whether it is a murder or suicide and I know he will feel more regret if it is murder because Ria stayed in her home and Mark might feel guilty by thinking he is not in a position to save her and didn''t find who is going to threaten her sister and got seed in taking her life. Whatever we should not get into conclusions before getting the proper evidence about the hidden person... Till now we thought, John and his friends are the main culprits in Ria''s case butter we find the crimes done by Lucas and he was too involved in Ria''s case... Now we suspect one more person who might be involved in this case and we are also suspecting about Ria''s suicide too... All these are the points we find out by analyzing from the current situation... Let''s see... How this case will lead further... All my thoughts were distracted by Tom''s reply.) Tom: Okay Anna, I will ask him about that person who is hidden till now and tried to attack us. I hope we should find the answer from him... Mona: That''s great, Tom, ask him about it, I guess he won''t agree with it in the first instance. Show him how much you are an expert in torturing criminals... Tom: I will torture him to death until I get all the answers from him and I hope we will find the end solution to this case... Anna: Yes, Tom, we hope too the same... At present finding out about the hidden person is more important than Lucas''s life. So need to hesitate about his life... (Tom nodded his head as okay and get up from his chair and came close to Mona and pat her on her head.) Tom: Okay guys, I am going to continue the interrogation Is there any other question I want to ask him? (We all turn towards Mark because he still did not say anything to Tom or didn''t express anything about the case, but the moment I looked at Mark I feel more worried because his face still looks so dull and worried and by looking at him it is clear that he is still involved in his deep thoughts and did not respond to Tom''s questions. I slowly went close to him and ced one of my arms on his shoulder, he immediately came into reality and look at me with his confused worried face as what.) Anna: What happened, Mark? What are you thinking? Mark: What if Lucas agreed that there is a hidden person and that person is responsible for Ria''s death? (Mark asked me with his deep worried tone and by listening to him I can understand how much pain and pressure he is taking for Ria''s case.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 707: Hidden person... Anna''s Pov: (Mark asked me with his deep worried tone and by listening to him I can understand how much pressure and pain he is taking about Ria''s case... How rebel and strong a person is... It does not matter when ites to their personal rtionships... The same thing happened in the case of Mark too... He is such a strong person but he needs to surrender when ites to his little sister... I can understand how much pain he is taking andI can also understand he still thinks about the thought of Ria''s case whether it is a Murder or suicide... And this topic is too much sensitive for him because she is his little sister and he can''t get into a conclusion so easily as we did because Mark and Ria have a bond of brother and sister from the moment they are born and no one can separate them but how can Mark stay calm when someone abruptly attacks his little princes.) Mark: Tell me, what you just said is right? My sister was murdered? (I did not answer to him anything instead I am patting on his back very caressingly so that he will get calm down from the stress.) Mona: Yes, Mark, what we all are predicting might get right, but we need to confirm it from Lucas because he is the hope we have right now... (He immediately looked at Mona after listening to her answer.) Mark: So, Ria was murdered by someone and there are chances that her death is not a suicide... Am I right? Mona: Maybe, Mark... Mark: Ria''s body was found in her bedroom so it means there might be a chance that someone in our house was helped that hidden person and threatened Ria and try to murder her by following his instructions... Am I right? (Mark asked with his sharp tone but his face looks worried than before, this time even Mona stay quiet and understood how much stress Mark was taking by thinking about Ria''s case.) Tom: There are chances of happening ording to our perception, Mark... If Ria''s case is not a suicide and it is murder then it is definitely dered that someone in your home was helped the hidden person by attacking Ria and we should find out why that person wants to kill Ria and we also find out who is that person in your house who helped that hidden person... Whatever may be the situation we should stay strong and should not take it emotionally so that we can find all the true facts of the case and get the true justice for Ria... Okay? (After listening to Tom, Mark felt a little bit relieved and nodded his head as okay.) Mark: Please continue with the interrogation Tom I don''t want to dy this anymore and torture him to death until he agrees about the hidden bastard and gathers all the information about him... Tom: Yes, Mark... (By finishing his words Tom hold the files and went into the interrogation room and sit in front of Lucas and looked at him with his furious face and I can understand this round of interrogation will definitely be hard to Lucas and I am sure this time Tom will also lose his temper.) Tom: I still need to get some answers from you... Lucas: I almost said everything to you, sir... Tom: But you did not say entirely and there are still mysteries and loose ends in the case... Lucas: What do you want to know about? Tom: About Ria''sst note... (That''s it, the moment he listens to Tom his face turns to pale and filled with sweat droplets and by looking at his expression it is clear that Lucas knows something about the hidden person, even Tom read his facial expressions and confirmed about it and sit back in a rxed way and continued asking the questions.) Tom: In Ria''sst notes she did not mention anything about you, that''s the reason we keep you in the remainder but once we got the solid proof of your attack we all confirmed that you are one of the culprits in Ria''s case. But now what bothers me is why Ria didn''t mention your name? Lucas: I don''t know anything about Ria''sst note and I don''t know why she didn''t mention anything about me... Tom: We inquired and revised Ria''s biopsy reports once again and we find one more fingerprint on her body which are simr to the scratches you did to her and we also suspect two main servants in Mark''s house and soon we are going to interrogate them too... (I understand Tom is saying our perceptions as if they are right and by looking at Lucas''s expression we can understand he felt more nervous and drink the water and tried to get calm down.) Lucas: Why are you saying this to me? Tom: Because we will get to know the information in any way about the hidden mysterious person in this case and you will get a chance to save your life if you tell us in detail about the information you know about that mysterious person and we suspect there is a mystery behind that letter and Ria''s death too... (Tom asked him clearly in his terror tone by blocking him in every possible way and I hope Lucas should ept about that hidden person and as we expected Lucas nodded his head as yes.) Tom: Tell me in detail... Lucas: He is the main reason for all these issues and he is the main reason behind Ria''s death. He is good at cleaning up his crimes by bribing in every possible way... (After finishing these words Lucas started vomiting the food he had just eaten and followed by a foaming from his mouth and he is about to fall unconscious...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 708: Poison attack..? Mark''s Pov: Tom: Tell me in detail... Lucas: He is the main reason for all these issues and he is the main reason behind Ria''s death. He is good at cleaning up his crimes by bribing in every possible way, and if he suspects any person is going against to him then the only thing he will do is he will take their lives, that''s the reason I didn''t try to say anything to you about him... (After finishing these words Lucas started vomiting the food he had just eaten, everyone was shocked including me by looking at his sudden illness and have no idea what is going to happen, the nearby cops including Tom surrounded him and tried to make him calm down by offering water and cloth but after a few second his eyes are closing slowly and he is going to fell unconscious and he is barley opening his eyes and the foam is starteding from his mouth, we are more shocked by looking at the foam because it is an indirect symptom for poison attack and within a few seconds he fell unconscious... What the hell? what is happening to him? By looking at the face and by looking at the uncontrol vomiting of the form from his mouth I can understand it is a dangerous sign and he was poisoned. But we have no idea how he was poisoned. The moment Tom recognises the foam in his mouth he immediately went close to him and pping on his face to make him wake up. But it''s of no use because he is not responding to anyone and he is not opening his eyes when Tom is pping him, in the next second Tom looked at our ss and speak to the nearby camera and requested Mona toe for help. Actually, Mona will stand in the first ce when a person fell unconscious out of illness but after knowing about Lucas''s cruel attack on Ria and on Anna''s mother, she did not even get up from her chair to help Lucas instead she is watching him like a casual audience. But once Tom''s instructions reached us she get up from her chair and rushed towards the interrogation room, because she have no other choice other than to ept by giving treatment to him because we need to find out who is that hidden person in the case. Anna and me too followed her to reach the interrogation room because we left in the middle of the suspense of the case. And as of now saving his life is more important because he just said about the hidden person behind this case and if this interrogation continued for 10 more minutes we may find who is that person. In between my thoughts, we went into the interrogation room and Mona immediately rushed toward him to check... She started checking his pulse and opening his eyes to check and she immediately looked at Tom with her shocking expression... Tom: What happened, Mona? Mona: Tom, he was poisoned... Tom: What? What are you talking Mona? (Tom asked with his shocking tone not only Tom even I am shocked by listening to it and thinking how can he get poisoned all of a sudden.) Mona: Yes Tom, he was poisoned and it is veryplicated to save his life because his pulse is gradually decreasing and the poison was spread into his entire body and he may die at any second... Tom: It might be a food poison Mona but it won''t go that serious, just do something and make him alive, we need to find who is that hidden person, please do something... Mona: No, Tom, look at his eyes the poison was spread into his entire body and it''s not just a food poison. He takes some dangerous killing poison maybe he takes it through food and it is very tough to save his life... (Mona said her conclusion and we understand Lucas will die at any second but before he dies we need to know at least that hidden person''s name. In between my thoughts, I went close to Las and hold his hand and it is bing cold...) Tom: Mona, is there any other alternative to make him alive for just a few minutes at least? (Even Tom wants to ask about the person''s name if he gets conscious for just a few seconds but Mona strikes her head as no by directly saying there is no other alternative to save him for at least for a few seconds but Tom he did not lose hope and started pping him hard to make him get consciousness. And after 10 to 15 hard ps Lucus barely opened his eyes... That''s it Tom immediately hold his cor and started shouting at him.) Tom: Who is that hidden person? What is his name? (But in the next second Lucas closed his eyes and fell unconscious again but Tom, he did not stop there, he again pped him hard and asked him what is the name of the hidden person. Even everyone in the room are waiting eagerly to know that person''s name because he is the key person in Ria''s case if we know at least his name we will find a way to find the mystery... After a few seconds, Lucas again opened his eyes for a few seconds but this time too he did not say anything and fell unconscious, but this time Mona advanced a step and went to the nearby Cops and ask something and one of the cops immediately run to the other room and bought some equipment. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 709: Get ready to taste your death... Mark''s Pov: This time Mona advanced a step and went to the nearby Cops and ask them something, one of the cops immediately run towards outside of the interrogation room and back within a few seconds by holding some equipment, Mona immediately plugged that equipment into the plugboard and the other end of the equipment has the clips attached to it and she attached those clips to Lucas''s fingertips, in the next second she looked at the cop who stands near the plugboard and nodded her head as yes. He immediately switched on the plug and the current passes through Lucas''s body... That''s it... Lucas opened his eyes widely out of electric shock and looked at all of us for two seconds and again close his eyes... Mona did not stop there, she increases the voltage of the power and again asked the cops to switch on the plug, I understand this equipment is used by Tom to torture the criminals to get the facts and true answers from them and now Mona is using it in the name of shock treatment on Lucas to make him awake atleast for a few seconds which will help us to know that hidden person name... This time Lucas opened his eyes and stay conscious for a few more seconds, Tom grab this opportunity and try to ask him about the hidden person. Tom: Tell me about the hidden person... Tell me his name... (Tom shouted at him by holding his cor. Lucas is looking at Tom with a nk expression.) Tom: Tell me his name... (Tom again shouted at him, this time Lucas tried to say something and we all stay tuned to listen to him.) Lucas: Heeee... He... (Lucas is stammering heavily and he is not in a position to speak clearly but I am sure we can understand the name he spells out even though he is stammering...) Tom: Speak out the name, Lucas, tell us who is he... Lucas: Heee... Hee... (I understand he is not saying the hidden person''s name, he is trying to say something but his health condition is not supporting him. I am sure he will fall unconscious in a few more seconds but Tom did not stop his trials and asked him about the hidden person''s name. At least knowing about the name of that person will help us to solve this case and we all are eagerly waiting to know about his name...) Tom: Tell me his name... His name... (Tom is shouting at him loudly and pping on his cheek to control his stammering. But finally, he speaks.) Lucas: He... Heee killed meeee... Heee will killl all of youuuu... Tom: Tell me his name... (Tom was exhausted after listening to his answer and shouted at him again to know about his name but he did not listen to Tom and tells what he wants to say. This time he looked at Anna and pointed his index finger towards Anna and looked at her with his red dagger eyes. I looked at Anna and she is so scared by looking at Lucas, maybe she is scared of the poison attack on Lucas. In the next second, she closed her eyes and hold my hand tightly. I patted on her back to make her calm down and I know he can''t do anything to Anna because he is in such a helpless condition and will die soon. After sensing my patting Anna opened her eyes but still looking at Lucas like a scared puppy.) Lucas: Youuu... Youuu are their next target... Get ready to taste your death... (My fury got hyper the moment I listened to Lucas. Does he think my girl is ame deer and can be killed by anyone? No... No one dares to touch her when I am with her... I immediately take a step forward and stand like a shield to Anna by standing between Lucas and Anna...) Mark: He needs to face me before he touches my girl''s shadow... (I said strongly with my furious rage tone. He look at me with his confused face and again started staring at the ceiling.) Lucas: Let''s see... Whether love wins over the revenge or not... (By finishing his words he is about to close his eyes and I am sure he will die soon so I immediately went near to him and hold his cor and asked him loudly...) Mark: We are not waiting to listen to your quotes... Tell me his name... Tell us that criminal name who is hiding in the bushes... Lucas: I made many mistakes in my life and I deserve to die for the sins I made... (That''s it... By finishing his words he vomited blood and closed his eyes unconsciously. Mona immediately went close to him to check his pulse and she left his wrist once she confirmed that he is no more... We all stay quiet and involved in our deep thoughts... What just happened? How Lucas was dead all of a sudden? Just before a few minutes ago he is well and good and answered to all the questions we asked and now he died all of a sudden... Not only Lucas, till now every person who is the pawn to the hidden person we catch were dead in the one way or the other way, and the mystery behind the case remains silent... And now Lucas is too dead by poison attack at the time when he is about to say that hidden person... But how could Lucas die all of a sudden? I try to recollect everything and Mona confirmed he was poisoned... Does it mean Lucas takes the poison voluntarily? No... It won''t happen... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 710: It wont surprise me... Mark''s Pov: How could Lucas die all of a sudden? I try to recollect everything and Mona confirmed he was poisoned... Does it mean Lucas takes the poison voluntarily? No... It won''t happen... Because just before this incident he requested Tom to save his life through requesting the court on his behalf. And that too he is a criminal and he wears the criminals uniform and his dress is arranged by the cops and they will check each and everything on his body before he wears the uniform and they don''t allow him to carry anything like a poison capsule. So I am sure he doesn''t carry the poison along with him... I look around once again to find any clue but this time my mind was upied with cops... And locus was surrounded by the cops all the time... What if... By any chance... Any one of the cops is working under the hidden person and did he poison Lucas? No, no, they are under Tom''s supervision and each and every cop particrly those who are in this custody room are very loyal to Tom and they don''t cheat on Tom by helping the criminals... And Tom too appointed such loyal cops into this custody room to keep the things confidential. So what can be the other chance? How can he take the poison? In between my thoughts, I looked at the corner of the room where my eyes got attracted to the dustbin... I went near to the dustbin and looked into it and I saw the food box that Lucas was just had before. And the food box doesn''t have any Label of the restaurant name. I am about to take the food to smell it... Suddenly I heard a scream of my name... "Mark..." I turned around and it was Anna she is looking at me with her wet eyes and immediately ran towards me and pushed my hand away from the dustbin... Anna: Please don''t touch it, Mark... Lucas was dead just because he had this food and I am sure the food he has taken was poisoned... Mona: Yes, Mark, please don''t touch it, even I feel this food is poisoned and it is better for you if you don''t touch it... (I nodded my head as okay and looked at Mona.) Mark: Please take these samples and test them, Mona, and pleasepare them with the poison test made on Rubeus uncle. So we can conclude the person behind attacking Rubeus uncle and the person who is haunting us are one and the same... Mona: Okay, Mark... Mark: Let''s see how long he will hide and attack us... Mona: Are you suspecting anyone, Mark? Mark: So far, I have no idea... Anna: I guess it might be Jack... (We all turned towards Anna and she is trying to say something with her shivering tone. I understand she is scared too much.) Mona: Jack? Do you think the gay will do all these things, Anna? Anna: Maybe yes because just before Lucas said about his capabilities and he has awork all over the world and it is easy for him to monitor all of us and it is easy for him to attack anyone... Mark: If he really has that many great capabilities then he would have found about John''s fake love... (I said with my rage tone by looking at Anna because I can''t bear even if Anna too talking by praising that basterds capabilities.) Mark: And at least now stop trusting your dad''s statements and conclusions and think on your own way so will find the true hidden person... (I said sharply, I know I acted so mean but I can''t bear it when Anna speaks about Jack.) Anna: Please don''t represent Lucas as my dad... I can''t take it anymore, Mark... Mark: Even I can''t take if you speak one more word by praising that Jack... Mona: Guys... Guys... Please stop it... You are taking this discussion to another level... Mark, Anna just said that she is suspecting Jack because he is a detective, but it does not mean she is praising his capabilities... Please try to understand... Mark: So you are saying I am thinking in the wrong way? Anna: Mark... She doesn''t mean it... Mark: Yeah, now you came to support her, right? (Anna stays quiet and nodded her head as yes and holds Mona''s hand like a lost puppy. and Mona, she takes a step forward and looking at me with her convincing face to stop this argument.) Tom: Do you think these girls will stay quiet by not supporting to each other, Mark? Mark: Definitely no... Even it won''t surprise me if they kill any one of us in order to support each other... (That''s it, both Mona and Annaughed out loudly and me and Tom toughed by looking at their smiling faces. After a few seconds, we all calm down and Tom started to give instructions to the cops.) Tom: Send his body to postmortem and inquire the restaurant where we got the food and inquire about the person who bought the food and also take the food samples from the dustbin and send them to 2 to 3bs. So we will get the proper results of the attack... (Meanwhile, Tom is giving orders to the cops, one of the cops entered into the room with a food cover and we were all shocked by looking at the cover.) Tom: What is it? Cop: The food for the criminal, sir... Tom: What? Cop: Yes, sir, and we found the delivery boy fell unconscious in the next street without clothes... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 711: He is alive... Mark''s Pov: Tom: What is it? Cop: The food for the criminal, sir... Tom: What? Cop: Yes, sir, and we found the delivery boy and he fell unconscious in the next street and one more thing is there are no clothes on his body... (By listening to the cop, Tom was shocked, even we all are shocked by knowing about the fact of the delivery person and I understand the hidden person appointed some other guy and he attacks the actual delivery man and stole his clothes and wear those clothes and pretend he is the actual delivery man and delivered the poison food to the cops and the cops did not get any doubt about the food and the delivered boy because he is in the uniform so they give the food to Lucas blindly... Ahhhh... The hidden bastard once again got seeded in taking one more life by not leaving any clue to us... This time he got seed in killing Lucas, and with this incident, it is confirmed that he is continuously monitoring us and knows each and every information of ours and if I am not wrong I am sure he is scared of Lucas''s interrogation and he might think Lucas will say about him and reveal his secrets. Maybe that''s the reason he takes more risk by appointing a person to give the poison food to Lucas. Why he is doing all these things? Why he want to attack us? What might be his next target? While thinking about the hidden person, I got the shes of Lucas''sst words and he warned Anna by saying that she is his next target... And I don''t let anyone to touch my girl and I am sure the hidden person will fail when ites to my girl because from now on I will be more careful than before and don''t let anyone to touch my girl... In between my thoughts, I subconsciously hold Anna''s hand and she looked at me as what, I didn''t answer to her and held her hand more tightly and she understands I feel insecure about her and in the next second, she rests her head on my shoulder... Anna: No one dares to touch me when you are with me, Mark... (She said with her low tone and wrapped my hand around his shoulder and pulled her more close to me and looked into her eyes. When I am looking into her eyes I got the thought of Lucas''s warning... But why he will target my girl? Why? Why he is after Anna? Why he want to kill Anna? As far as I know, she did not do anything bad to anyone, then why he want to take revenge on Anna? Not only Anna, he targeted to kill Mona too but now his target is Anna... Why? Why his next target is Anna? Why? Why does he want to kill her? There might be two chances of reasons for him to kill Anna. Maybe he wants to take revenge on Anna for some other reasons... Or he want to take Anna''s life to clear his path to reach his aim... What might be his aim? How can we find him?) Tom: OK, is he alive? (My thoughts were distracted by Tom''s words and we both looked at Tom and I feel so sorry for listening about the delivery person because he is innocent and did nothing wrong, he is just doing his duty by delivering the food parcel but he faced the insult of making him nude, and we still have no idea about his life and if he lost his life then it will be the biggest crime did by the hidden person by taking an innocent life inorder to save his life from the cops... And I don''t let him live peacefully for the rest of his life, and once he got caught we will definitely catch him and torture him to death for the sins he did.) Cop: I don''t know sir I just rushed to the police station to let you know about the incident... (My thoughts were distracted by the cop''s answer. So there might be a chance that the delivery boy might be alive and if he is alive then he will definitely give us a clue and we can find the hidden person.) Tom: Okay, let''s check it out... (By finishing his words Tom is getting ready to go to the location to check on his body. And within a few minutes we all reached the location and by the time we reached, he is covered with a cloth and surrounded by cops. Mona went near to the body to check on him. She checked his pulse and look into his eyes and immediately looked at us...) Mark: What happened, Mona? Is he alive? Mona: Yes, Mark, he is alive, he just fell unconscious, if I am not wrong they just used chloroform on him and soon he will get consciousness. (I feel so relieved after listening to Mona because his life is out of danger. I nodded my head as okay and in the next second Tom ordered his cops to carry his body into the jeep and let him leave for a few minutes and after the few minutes, Mona spray the water on his face. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at us.) Delivery boy: Sir... I don''t know anything... I didn''t do anything wrong... Please trust me... (He said nervously and by looking at his face it is clear that he was panicked by looking at all the cops surrounding to him.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 712: Pendant..? Mark''s Pov: Delivery boy: Sir... I don''t know anything... I didn''t do anything wrong... Please trust me... (He said nervously and by looking at his face it is clear that he was panicked by looking at all the cops surrounding him.) Tom: Hey... It''s okay, calm down... We are here to save you... Don''t get panic... Okay? (By finishing his words Tom offers some water to him and he immediately had the water and get calm down by stabilising himself.) Tom: So can you tell us what exactly happened to you? Delivery boy: The moment I got the call for the food order, I immediately take the food parcel from the restaurant and rushed towards the police station to deliver the food parcel, sir. But I was blocked by a person in this street and the moment I stopped my bike he punched me on my face and in the next second he spray something near to my nose... That''s all I remember sir, I don''t know what happened next and I didn''t remember anything else... Tom: Can you recognize his face? Delivery boy: No sir, he wears the mask. So I can''t recognise him... Tom: Do you have any idea about that person? I mean, did you see him anywhere else or did you notice that somebody is following you? Delivery boy: No sir... Tom: Okay, our cops will take you to the police station and they will take your details for further formalities and if we need any further details about this incident then you shoulde to the police station... Is that clear? Delivery boy: Yes sir, I will... Tom: and if you suspect anyone... You can reach us and here is my contact number... (By finishing his words Tom gave his personal visiting card to him.) Delivery boy: Okay sir... (By finishing their conversation Tom ordered the cops to take him to the police station and he immediately turned towards me.) Tom: Mark, I think it''s safe if you guys leave now... Mark: Yeah, but before we leave we need to find who is that person attacking this delivery boy, so we can find any clue to find the hidden person... Tom: Yes, Mark, I agree with you but this delivery boy doesn''t know anything about the person who attacked him so it will be a bitplicated for us to find who is behind it... Anna: No... It''s notplicated as we think, Tom... (Anna said strongly and we all turned toward Anna by listening to her strong statement and she is staring at something on the ground. I went close to her and looked at her, she is still staring at the ground and I tried to find out what she is staring at... I can see a small pendant which is in love shaped. I looked at Anna''s face once again and she is still staring at the pendant with her shocking expression. By looking at Anna''s expression it is clear that she knows who''s pendant is that... I take the pendent from the ground to check on it and it looks like a tinum pendent and I find there is a little carving on the pendant. I take it more close to check on the carving and I find a name on it and it is not so clear. I am trying to sense it to find the name.) "JOHN..." (Anna spell out John''s name with her shivering tone and by listening to that name even me too got shocked because I didn''t expect the pendant is to be John''s, so it means John is the person who attacks the delivery boy and he is the person who gave the poison food parcel to the cops in the police station and he is the one who killed his dad by poising him... In between my thoughts, I tried to read the name on the pendent and yes, it is John... The name carving on the pendant is John''s name... My mind was nk and didn''t expect he will directlye to the police station to kill his dad in order to take revenge on him and what bothered me more is I missed to catch him again... Ahhhh... I wish I should have seen him... But I was busy in interrogating Lucas and not only me, the entire cops in the police station is monitoring Lucas''s interrogation and didn''t expect one of the key culprits in Ria''s case will directlye to the police station to deliver the poison food to his father.) Anna: It is John... (Anna spell out with her shocking tone, both Mona and Tom came close to us and Tom take the pendent from my hand and started examining it.) Anna: It is John who attacks the delivery person and gave the poison food to Lucas... He indirectly kills Lucas by poisoning him... Mona: How dare he... How can he take the daring step toe to the police station? Tom: Maybe his revenge on Lucas makes him to do this thing... Mona: If in that case, Lucas will be dead at any cost, because the court gave the death sentence. Then why did hees to the police station to risk his life? Tom: Maybe he didn''t care about his life when ites to take revenge on Lucas and he wants to kill Lucas on his own. Maybe that''s the reason he dares his life to give the poisoned food to Lucas... (No... No... Something is missing... If I am not wrong he came to the police station for some other reason and I am sure he is misleading us in the wrong direction... I need to find what it is... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 713: CCTV Footage Mark''s Pov: (No... No... Something is missing... If I am not wrong, John came to the police station for some other reason and I am sure he is misleading us in the wrong direction... And most importantly he takes a very arrogant daring step by entering into the police station to kill Lucas by poisoning the food and he attacks the delivery boy too... Did he really kill Lucas just to take revenge on him? Does it mean he risks his life to take revenge on Lucas? Does it mean he is least bothered about his life? No... It doesn''t make sense... Because he is the one who trapped Lucas in the airport and blocked him from the cops with all the proof and pieces of evidence. If he really wants to take revenge on Lucas by killing him then he might have killed him when Lucas is under his shelter. So, there must be something more important reason behind his daring step. Maybe he wants Lucas to not say anything about the hidden person... So there might be a chance that John might know about the hidden person and he might know everything about the case... Yes, maybe that is one of the main reasons behind his daring step and killed Lucas by threatening his own life just because to hide the details about the hidden person... And I am sure there might be a big mystery hidden in this case. I need to find what it is...) Tom: Anna, are you sure it is John''s pendant? (Anna looked at Tom by nodding her head as yes but her face still looks so confused and at the same time she looks shocked. Maybe she too got a dilemma about whether it is John or not.) Mona: Check it out clearly, Anna, are you sure it is John''s? Anna: I am sure this pendant belongs to John, Mona, I still remember this pendant is very precious to him... Tom: Precious? Why it is so precious? What special init? Anna: So far I remember it is the only gift from his mom and he never takes it away and always wears it to his wrist chain. Tom: Well, so we got a clue that it is John and he is the one who attacked this delivery boy and he is the one who delivered the poison food to the police station to kill Lucas by taking a daring step by entering into the police station. Mark: Whatever it is, it''s better if we confirm whether he is John or not... Mona: We got a solid proof, Mark, we find his pendant, and Anna confirmed about it too, so it must be John... Mark: Yeah, I believe it''s John''s pendant, but there might be a chance that the hidden person might ce this pendant and try to mislead us from the case... Mona: Mislead us? Mark: Yeah Mona, if John wants to kill Lucas he might have killed him when he is under Jack''s shelter but he didn''t, instead, he trapped Lucas along with the solid proofs to the cops... So, there are chances that it might not be John... Mona: Yeah, Mark, there are chances... Mark: If we find that it is John with any other supporting clue then we need to suspect that he might know about the hidden person too... Maybe that is the reason he tries to kill Lucas in order to save the hidden person... Anna: Yeah, even I think the same and suspect whether it is John or not because so far I know he went on a trip with Jack. So I guess he might note to this city yet... Tom: Yeah, there are chances that it might not be John and not only this, we need to check clearly each and everything and take a clear step by not falling into anyone''s trap and I will check on the CCTV footage of this street and the police station to find the person who attacks the delivery boy and gave the poison food... He might cover his face while attacking the delivery boy but he might not cover his face when he delivers the food to the police station because the cops might suspect him if he covers his face. Mark: Yeah, we can easily find who it is in the CCTV footage... Mona: Yeah, let''s go to the police station and check the CCTV footage... Tom: No... (Tom said sharply and I understand he doesn''t want us to stay here anymore.) Mona: What happened Tom? Tom: It''s not safe if you stay here anymore, please leave now and I will take care of the rest... (As I expected Tom is not ready to allow us but I feel like I want to check the CCTV footage and need to find who is that person. But by looking at Tom''s face I can understand he is clear about his decision and Mona, she is still trying to convince Tom.) Mona: Do you think it''s safe if I stay at home? Tom: It is far better to stay in the police station, Mona... Mona: He is spying on us and he can attack us at any time he wants, so it''s of no use if you send me to home, so please allow me to monitor the CCTV footage, Tom... Tom: No... (Tom said sharply and he is a bit serious too because he doesn''t want us to stay here anymore because it is clear that someone is spying on us, so he doesn''t want to take any risk. By finishing his words he immediately turns toward the cop and orders some duty to him and in the next second he looked at me...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 714: Rash driving... Mark''s Pov: Tom doesn''t want us to stay here anymore because it is clear that someone is spying on us and monitoring our each and every move, so he doesn''t want to take any risk because they might attack any of us. By finishing his words he immediately turns toward the cop and orders some duty to him to do and in the next second he looked at me...) Tom: Mark, please try to understand... (In the next second he tried to convince me and I understand theplexity of the situation and yes, I agree with Tom and it is not safe to stay here anymore, particrly it''s not safe for Anna and Mona and I need to take care of them because Tom is busy with his work and further inquiries about the case... And it''s not safe in the police station too because Lucas was dead by the poison attack so it''s better if I take the girls to some other ce and I need to take alert care of both of them because once they try to attack on Mona and Lucas warned Anna when he is about to die. But on the other side of my heart, I feel like I want to stay here to monitor the CCTV footage but at the same time, I feel like I should not trouble Tom. So I epted to him and looked at Mona to convince her.) Mark: Mona, let''s go, Tom will defly inform us the moment he finds out who it is... Mona: But Mark... (She is not in a mood to listen to me and started trying to convince me.) Mark: Get into the car... (I said strongly and turn towards my car because it is a waste of time to convince her and she will definitely try to argue with me to convince me. So after listening to my angry words, both Anna and Mona came near to the car without any argument. I get into the car and both of them sit quietly in the car and I started riding to my home. My mind is filled with many thoughts about Ria''s case... Actually we thought there are five culprits in Ria''s case and I felt so relieved the moment we catch Lucas and thought there is one more culprit to be caught that was John... By that time I thought if we catch John the case will be closed but after interrogating Lucas we find there is one more important hidden person in this case and I am sure he is definitely linked to Ria''s case because he tried to attack Mona when she started enquiring about Ria''s post-mortem report and he attacks Lucas when Lucas is about to say regarding hidden person... And most importantly Ria''sst note... We find it is not genuine because Ria didn''t mention anything about Lucas''s attack on her. So there might be a chance that someone ces thest note in the name of Ria to mislead the case and there are chances of the presence of a hidden person behind this note too... So I am so confident that this hidden person definitely rted to Ria''s case. In between my thoughts, I got the sh of the words that Lucas spell out about my sister... I can imagine how helpless condition my sister faced. My rage is getting hyper second by second by thinking about their cruel acts on my sister. And my sister, she did not tell me anything about this incident after she reached the home. Instead she attempted suicide... I can understand how much pain she takes during and after the tragedy and she can''t take this situation so easily, maybe that is the reason she attempted suicide... At least I should have went into her room on that night to look after my sister so that I can find she is depressed and if I had further spoken to her she might open up to me and told me everything about the incident and by now she might be alive by locking the true criminals into the prison... All this happened just because of me I should have taken good care of my sister. I always concentrated on my business after my parent''s tragedy and it lead me to loss my beloved sister... And Lucas... I feel like I want to torture him to death for the sins he did to my sister... But he died so easily by eating poisoned food... Ahhhhh... Damn it... I beat the steering very hardly and my rage is getting more hyper by thinking about Lucas... Involuntarily, I increased the speed of the car and my driving became very rash... "Mark..." The moment I listen to the voice I calm down myself and slow down the car a bit and it is Anna, I looked at her through the mirror and raised my eyebrows as what... Her face looks a little panicked and I understand she might get scared of my rash driving. She calms down herself when I slow down the speed of the car.) Anna: Mark, please stay calm and don''t self-harm, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and started ying the instrumental music. So my mind will get diverted.) Mark: Mona, Do we need to go to the daycare centre... (I asked her about Alex and Alex is in the daycare centre and we need to take him along with us.) Mona: But it''s not the same daycare centre that we went tost time, Mark... Mark: Did you change his Day Care Centre again? Mona: No Mark... It''s not my n, it''s entirely Tom''s n for Alex''s safety... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 715: Beta, How are you? Mark''s pov: Mark: Did you change his Day Care Centre again? Mona: Yes, Mark, but it''s not my n at all, it''s entirely Tom''s n for Alex''s safety. Tom doesn''t want anyone to know about Alex''s daycare centre... We don''t even know in which daycare centre Alex will be... Mark: What do you mean? Mona: Tom selected the top 5 secured Day Care centres for Alex''s safety and and paid to all the centres. Sometimes we don''t even know which daycare Centre Alex is in and we will decide just before we started from the home and make the decision on which daycare centre we need to leave him at... So no one knows except me and Tom about his daycare centre unless someone closely monitors us by following us... Anna: That''s really great, Mona... You and Tom really taking good care of Alex... You people are really taking good care in such a way that he never missed his mother''s and father''s love... You People really taking good care of him... Thank you so much... (Anna said with her shivering tone and I understand she feels emotional after listening to Mona''s and Tom''s care towards Alex and yes, even I agree that both of them are really taking good care of Alex. I don''t know how their mom and dad will take care of him but both of them are really taking good care of him like his parents.) Mona: Anna, it''s very pleasing to us to take care of Alex and I am the luckiest person to take personal care of him, even Tom too likes him a lot. So there are no issues to take care of Alex. And we both love him so much and it''s our responsibility to take care of him, that''s the reason we don''t want to take any risk when ites to Alex''s safety. Hope no one targets Alex. Anna: It''s very tough for anyone to cross Tom''s security protocols, Mona and I am sure Alex will be safe... Mark: Mona, guide me to his daycare centre... (Mona started giving directions to Alex''s Day care centre and within a few minutes we reached the daycare centre and reach Alex. He is happily ying with the toys in the daycare centre and the daycare centre is protected with the CCTV cameras and no one is not allowed unless they have the ID card issued by them and the attenders of the kids need to be verified with their thumb Impressions and once they get tally then only they allowed them to reach their kids... And yes as Mona said Tom is very strict in following these kinds of security protocols for Alex''s safety and I am sure we can happily leave him in these kinds of day care centres... Mona went easily into the daycare centre and came out along with Alex and he was shocked out of happiness the moment he looked at Anna. He immediately ran towards Anna and both of them hug each other. Even Anna looks so happy and feels a bit relieved when she met her little brother... After their hugs and kisses, we again started towards to my home... This time Alex doesn''t give any chance to any one of us to speak out. He is so excited about his day care centre and exining all the games he yed since morning... In between his exnation, we reached our home. Both Mona and Anna along with Alex started walking ahead... I looked at my mansion when we are walking in the garden to reach the entrance door and the first thought I got is Ria, I stay paused where I stand and look at my Mansion once again. I got a sh of Ria''sst note and it is clear that there is something mystery hidden in the note. What if the note is real? No... No... It won''t be... Because Ria didn''t mention a word about Lucas in herst note. Why? Why she didn''t mention it? In between my thoughts I once again looked at the mansion, my sister was dead in this mansion and I am sure something mysterious is still buried in this mansion... I will find it out soon... And I don''t leave anyone who is responsible for my sister''s death... "Mark?" (All of my thoughts were distracted once I listen to Anna''s voice. She came close to me and hold my hand and looking at me with her worried face. Maybe she might read my thoughts and understand I was still thinking about Ria.) Anna: Soon we will find the mystery behind Ria''s case, Mark, until then we should stay calm and deal with the situation by using our intelligence... (I nodded my head as okay and yes, a calm mind will definitely show the way to solve Ria''s case and I should control my rage until I find the true culprits in Ria''s case. By holding Anna''s hand we both walked toward Mansion and this is the first time we are entering into my mansion after our wedding. For the first few days after our wedding, we stayed in my New moon mansion andter we stayed in Tom''s house. We all finally entered into the mansion. The moment I entered the mansion the first person I saw is Nanny. She immediately came close to us with her little worried face. and immediately looked at me.) Nanny: Beta, How are you..? Is everything okay? (I did not answer to her question because my mind is still struck by Ria''s death mystery case and now my thoughts are running on the day of Ria''s death.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 716: Anna has the point... Mark''s Pov: Nanny: Beta, How are you..? Is everything okay? (I did not answer to her question because my mind is still struck at Ria''s death mystery case and now my thoughts are running on the day of Ria''s death. I still remember the day when Ria was dead and I still remember how Nanny came to me hurriedly with her nervous face and told me about Ria''s unconscious dead body... After we find out the reality of Ria''sst note that it might be fake, I feel like I want to ask Nanny in detail about Ria''s death incident on that day, so I can understand what actually happened and there might be a chance I will find a clue to solve Ria''s case mystery. All my thoughts were distracted once I listened to Mona''s excited tone all of a sudden and I didn''t expect her excited reaction.) Mona: Everything is fine, Nanny... I think it''s not the right question to ask this newly wedded couple because they got tired a lot on the bed on their honeymoon trip... (Nanny''s face immediately turn to smile and blush, and did not ask us anything else and directly went near to the kitchen to prepare food for all of us. Meanwhile I looked at Mona with my narrowed rage eyes because how can she tease Nanny in this kind of serious situation?) Mona: What happened, Mark? Why are you looking at me like a fire dragon? Mark: Do you really think we are in the honeymoon phase in the interrogation room? Mona: Mark... Don''t you know what Tom said? We should not trust anyone even though it is Nanny, and we should not say anything to anyone and most importantly we should not discuss about the interrogation things with any other... Do you remember that? (I nodded my head as okay and yes I agree with what Tom said because we recently find that there might be a mystery in Ria''s case so it will be best for every one of us to stay quiet by not spelling anything about the interrogation of Lucas or Ria''sst note.) Anna: Why does Nanny ask those questions? (My thoughts were distracted once I listen to Anna''s question and she is looking at me and Mona with her confused face. Both Mona and I looked at Anna as what.) Anna: Guys, Nanny knows that Mark and I got married recently and she also knows we went on a honeymoon trip and once we return from our honeymoon she should not ask the question "Is everything okay or not" with her worried face, instead she should have asked "how is our trip or how is our married life going on" with her smiling face but she didn''t and most importantly she asked us with her worried face as if she knows what happened in the interrogation room. Mona: Yeah Mark, Anna has the point and it is not wrong if we suspect Nanny too... Mark: Yeah, we can suspect her on this present situation basis but I guess Nanny might not yet digest my marriage incident because she did not know until she saw Anna and me on the wedding stage maybe she might think we got married by the force... So it is obvious to ask us whether everything is fine or not... Mona: Mark, Nanny knows both of you are in a rtionship, so she no need to worry when she saw both of you on the wedding stage. instead, she should have felt happy and at present, she should have invited you with her smiling face at least but she didn''t... Mark: Whatever, Mona, I don''t have a mood to argue with you... Mona: I am not arguing with you, Mark, I am just cautioning you to stay alert when ites to Nanny... Okay? (I did not respond to her and left the ce and walked towards my room. Because I am really not in a mood to argue with Mona by suspecting0 Nanny, I feel like I am testing the loyalty of one of my loyal servants which I don''t want... How can I suspect a person who take care of me and Ria since our childhood and she is working in this house from her teenage. So I personally feel suspecting Nanny is not a good idea instead if I feel like I want to say everything to Nanny and I am sure she will definitely catch the person who is spying in our house but as per Tom''s order I should not reveal anything to Nanny and as Mona said we should always stay alert and suspect everyone eventhough if it is a loyal servant... In between my thoughts, I got the shes of what Anna said just now about Nanny... And yes, why Nanny was so dull the moment she looked at us... Does it mean Nanny might be one of the spy behind this case? Ahhhhhhhh... What is happening? I am not getting any clue and I don''t know how to lead the case and I am not getting rity on whom I should suspect... In between my thoughts, I reach my room and take the towel and went into the washroom to take shower... I feel so relieved when the water is falling over me... I feel abit relieved from the stress... After the shower, I came into my bedroom andy on the bed and closed my eyes to get rxed... Suddenly my phone started ringing and I checked the contact and it is Tom... I immediately got alerted by sitting on the bed because he might call me to inform about the CCTV footage. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 717: Its John... Mark''s Pov: Suddenly my phone started ringing and I checked the contact name and it is Tom... I immediately got alerted by sitting on the bed very eagerly because he might call me to inform me about the CCTV footage. I did not wait for one more second and immediately responded to his call. Tom: Hi Mark... Mark: Hi Tom, did you find any clue about the case? Did you find who is that person? Tom: Yes Mark... Mark: Who is that? (I asked him with my rising eager tone by walking near to the window.) Tom: What we guess is right, Mark, it''s John... (I am shocked and my rage got hyper the moment I listened to him and I did not expect it is John, because somewhere I felt it might be the hidden person''s trap and he intentionally ce John''s bracelet on the ground to mislead us from the case, but now, after knowing that it is John I feel so confused and in dilemma.) Mark: What? Are you sure, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark, he is John and he took a very dare step by entering into the police station to deliver the poison food parcel to kill his dad... Mark: Did you see his face clearly in the CCTV footage, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark, I confirmed that the food delivered boy is John only once I saw the CCTVfootage and his face is clear in the CCTV footage... Mark: All the cops in your station know how cruel he is butwhy did no cop recognise him? Tom: I am so sorry about that Mark, no one recognised him because he came in the delivery boy uniform and deliver the food very casually at the door and went out of the police station like a normal man... If he hides his face with a mask then the Cop who collected the food might get doubt on him and they might check on him. But he entered into the police station very casually like a delivery boy so no cop got the doubt about his true identity and all the cops in the police station are busy in monitoring Lucas''s interrogation so they did not focus on John... (Tom said with his low worried tone and I can sense how regretful he feels and I know how dedicated they are when ites to their work to catch the criminals but John take it as an opportunity and entered into the police station to bluff all of us.) Mark: It''s okay, Tom, I don''t mean to hurt you, I just got outbursted by thinking about Ria... Please don''t mind it... (I said to make him feel free from this incident but my mind is still thinking about why John dare to enter into the police station? What is the reason behind it? I immedietly ask Tom to know his point of view.) Mark: How dare he to do that, Tom? Why did he risk his life by entering into the police station? Tom: Even I am thinking about the same, Mark, and I have no idea why he risks his life by entering into the police station and why does he want to give the poison food to Lucas by himself? He might have chosen some other person to do this work and most importantly he might know about the CCTV coverage in the police station and he also knows that we will definitely suspect the delivery boy after Lucas was dead through food poison. So what might be the exact reason behind his visit to the police station, Mark... Mark: Is there any chance that he did this just to take revenge on Lucas? Tom: if he really wants to take revenge on Lucas he can send some other person but he didn''t instead he came on his own by risking his life to kill Lucas... And if he really wants to kill Lucas he might have killed him when he is under his shelter but he didn''t instead he trapped Lucas in the airport with all the proofs of the crime he did and blocked him from us and the court too announced the death punishment but before we hang Lucas, Tom advanced a step and killed him... Why..? Why does he do this? What does he want to prove to us? Mark: John is also the puppet of the hidden person... (Tom stays quiet for a few seconds after listening to my statement.) Tom: What do you mean, Mark? Mark: Yes, Tom, he is the puppet to the hidden person and will follow all of his orders and he killed Lucas when he is about to say the details of the hidden person and if they have sufficient time they will definitely appoint some other person but they have no time to n for some other person... Tom: Lack of time? I didn''t get you, Mark... Mark: I guess he did not have time to appoint some other loyal person to deliver the poisoned food to the police station, Tom, it is a risky job and most importantly he doesn''t want us to know about the hidden person''s secrets. Maybe that is the reason he takes the hurried dangerous step by following the hidden person''s orders and is least bothered about his own safety... Tom: Yes, Mark, what you said might be right... I will further inquire about the case in detail and ask Mona about her inquiries regarding Ria''s post-mortem report and I am sure we will get a lead in this case as early as possible... Mark: Yes, Tom, we should catch those culprits as early as possible before they take some other innocent lives... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 718: Security protocol... Mark''s Pov: Mark: Yes, Tom, we should catch those culprits as early as possible before they take some other innocent lives... Tom: Yes Mark, we should be in advance to him and should guess his next move, so that, we can catch him easily... And there is a chance that their next target might be Anna and you, so both of you should stay safe and never take any harsh decisions which will lead to threatening your lives... Mark: Yeah, Tom, I understand theplexity and I will take proper care of me and Anna but the threat is not only for me and Anna, Tom... They are after you and Mona too... So all of us should stay safe and strong, Tom, and most importantly please don''t take any cruel decision by risking your life in order to catch those bastards, Okay? Tom: Yes Mark, definitely... And one more thing I want to warn you is about the spy and I guess there is a spy in your house, I have already said this once and if I am not wrong they will monitor you and Anna each and every second. So please be careful and don''t let anyone know about your exact details and whereabouts... Okay? Mark: Yeah, Tom, even I am thinking about the same and I don''t want to risk Anna''s life... So I think it is better to rece all the workers in my house and built more security in my house. So no one can enter easily and no one can harm her or touch her... Tom: No Mark... No... Don''t do anything... (Tom said with his anxious tone and by listening to him I understand there might be more threat in my decision to rece the workers.) Mark: What? What happened, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark... Just behave very casual and at the same time, both you and Anna should stay alert and most importantly you have to suspect everyone in the house. This is the safest way to deal with the spy... So that we can catch that spy by trapping a simple plot... If we got alerted then the spy will hide from his crimes very easily and it is very tough for us to catch the spy... So don''t make any decisions to change the servents or improve the security... Mark: Yeah, I agree with you but I don''t want to risk Anna''s life, Tom, I feel like it''s better if we provide security to her by appointing a bodyguard at least... Tom: Mark, do you really think providing security to Anna will definitely save her from the uing threats? Mark: I am not, Tom, but I can reduce the severity of the situation... Tom: Yes, Mark, but it is not the solution and by providing the security you can only protect Anna from the outside threat but not from the spy in your house. And not only you, but even I also can''t protect anyone of us by providing the security and what I understand from the present situation is security will give us confidence that we are safe and secure and we might live without caution, which is not 100% safe and we face the same situation in recent past, we know how strictly we provide security at your engagement party and I personally take care of each and every security protocol... Even though we take extreme security protocols we can''t escape from the attack on Rubeus''s uncle and I still remember how we all breakdown emotionally... Mark: I got it, Tom, I won''t change any protocols in my house and from now on I personally take care of her. I personally take her where ever she wants to go... Tom: That''s better, Mark, and when Anna''s college will open? Mark: Maybe in this week I guess, I totally forget about it... I need to pay her college fees as early as possible if not my dumb girl will definitely go and block in some other trouble... Tom: Yeah Mark, you need to look after her... Mark: I am still so confused Tom, Why she didn''t ask me for her college fees? Why does she want to maintain distance from me by hiding all those facts about the educational loan? Does she think I can''t afford her or is she still keeping me in distance? Tom: Hey Mark... Cool mannn... Maybe I might think in the same way if I were in your position but the thing is Anna is truly loving you more than anything else in this universe... Mark: Then why does she hide all those facets, Tom? Tom: Just because she wants to be independent... Mark: Independent? Tom: Yes, Mark, she doesn''t want depend on you financially that''s the reason she searched the way for an education loan and fall into those basterds'' trap. And the reason behind her keeping it as a secret is you don''t allow her to go for an education loan if she expresses the same to you, that''s the reason she hided it... That''s it... Nothing more... Mark: Hmmm... Tom: Even Mona is also the same kind and she always wants to b independent and if I interfere she will bark at me... (I immediatelyughed when I listened to Tom about Mona and yes, she will bark when ites to her independent status and from my childhood, I tried to support her financially but she never epted to it and now I understand Anna is also thinking in the same way... And Anna too loves to be independent...) Tom: Whatever, Mark, the girls we got are soo independent, So don''t mind about it... Mark: Yeah, Tom, now I got rity and I understand how to deal with Anna... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 396 - How Long Is The Project? Anna''s POV: When Mona particrly specified that we should remarry even though we are blessed with the kids I feel happy for her caring towards us but suddenly I got a sh of my dream, I got this dream when we are travelling to Grindelwald in the charter flight... I still remember my dream, it''s a dream of my wedding and Mark kissed me like he kissed me just a few seconds ago by the name of practising the wedding kiss and I can clearly listen to the cherish tone of Mona in my dream but the two things I didn''t get understand is I saw my mom in my wedding dream and the second thing I feel relieved the moment I heard from Mark, he promised me that he will take care of our kid. Does it mean is he not interested in kids? No.. No... Just a few minutes ago we discussed about our kids and he epted to not abort the kids and he kissed me the moment he listened to my opinion about the kiss, So I am sure he loves our kids and he doesn''t make a decision to abort it... Then why I feel relieved when he promised me in my dream? Does it mean after our marriage he may change his mind? What''s happening? Is my dreaming true? No.. No.. Anna... You are worrying for nothing... It''s just a dream and some of the shes of your dream maye true like remarriage, Mona''s cherish tone, etc... Yes, my subconscious mind is still thinking that my mom should be there at my wedding. Maybe that''s the reason my mom is getting into my dream... I should feel happy that at least my mom is attended my wedding in my dream... In between my thoughts, Mark tapped on my shoulder and raised his head as what, I strike my head as no. Later Mona raised a doubt regarding Genie. Even I don''t feel safe if Mark shares his dream project information to Genie, but if I say the same, he might think I am saying it to him out of jealous... Mona: Is that okay to share the details of your dream project to Genie? Mark: Why did you get that doubt? Mona: I don''t know why, but I personally feel it''s not safe to share your dream project to Genie... Mark: I can understand what you mean, Mona, I agree Genie is fond of jealous, and she did those acts in the long past out of jealous on Anna and she never breaks my trust when ites to business dealings. Mona: Yes, Mark, that''s what I worried most, she can go to the extent to take one''s life to get her revenge done. So both of you should be more careful¡­ Mark: That''s ok Mona, I believe what you said, but it''s in the past and I gave my answer to her through my engagement party and I think she got the rity about my rtionship with Anna and after I gave warning to her she is acting very professional towards me, and particrly when ites to working, she never skips or postponed it and most importantly she maintain confidentiality. (I understand Mona faced Genie''s jealousy in her past life and Mona knows that Genie will always bully me for no reason and most of the times she bullied me in the name of my poor status and by listening to Mona''s words I can understand Genie is after Mark to marry him maybe that''s the reason Mona is worrying and cautioning Mark that he should be more careful and yes, now Genie may target me or Mark because Mark and I got engaged and she may get her revenge done in some other way, so we should be more careful.) Mona: That''s okay, Mark, but you should be a little more careful and cautioned because Genie doesn''t care if ites to your business dealings to get her revenge done... Mark: Revenge? Why does she want to take revenge, Mona? I think you are still scared of Genie''s acts in your past life... (Mona nodded her head as yes and still looking at Mark with her worried face.) Mark: She did those acts when she is at her younger age, Mona, now she doesn''t do such thing, but by considering your suggestion I will give ess to limited information of my dream project. Is that Okay? (Mona nodded her head as yes, but I don''t know why I feel insecure, is it because of the Genie''s topic we just discussed? Of course, I feel insecure because of Genie, even I faced Genie''s bullying and even I feel that she may go to an extreme extent to get her revenge done. Rubeus uncle: Okay, girls, whatever it is I am sure Mark will take care of his dream project as well as he will take care of my little girl Anna, am I right my son? Mark: Of course uncle, and I will take more care to my girl than my dream project¡­ (By listening to Mark I went close to him and hugged him gently as a thank you for his priority towards me.) Mona: Woww..!!! OMG..!!! Romeo''s love towards his Juliet is increasing day by day¡­ (Mark and I smiled by listening to Mona''s statement.) Rubeus Uncle: How long is the project, Mark..? Mark: It''s five years, uncle... Anna: What? Five years? (I am really shocked the moment I heard five years because I thought it is just 6 to 12 months but five years is really a long span...) Mark: Yes, Anna, it''s five years, and that''s the main reason we got the project... (Hello readers, Here is our 1st bonus chapter, #crossed 400 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much) Chapter 397 - Business Strategy... Mark''s Pov: I agree with what Mona said and when ites to revenge Genie will go to the extent to take one''s life and in future, she may take the advantage of my dream project and she may ckmail me by holding my dream project information. I should be more careful by not letting her know about the strategy behind my dream project. Actually, I acted normal and casual when Mona warned me about Genie because I don''t want them to get more scared or worried about Genie, and if I support Mona, she may definitely lead our topic to fire Genie from mypany. I am okay with it, but it is not that easy to fire a personal assistant because she knows almost all my business dealing and if I fired her or demote her from her position, she will definitely take the advantage of the situation and trade mypanies secrets with mypetitors so I am dealing with her carefully, and I already restricted her to ess many projects information including my dream project. That''s the reason she poked me in the phone call that she didn''t have the information on my dream project. Rubeus Uncle: How long is the project, Mark..? Mark: It''s five years, uncle... Anna: What? Five years? Mark: Yes, Anna, it''s five years, and that''s the main reason we got the project and you know uncle all the other bidders are quoted for 10 years with 200 billion but me, I quoted for 5 years with 100 billion. Mona: Mark? Did you quote it correctly? Mark: Why did you get that doubt, Mona? Mona: How can you finish the project in 5 years if all the others are able to finish it in 10 years and you quoted with half of the pricepared to other quoted price... Rubeus uncle: That''s called business secret, Mona, maybe Mark has a strong strategic reason behind it... Am I right, my son? (I nodded his head as Yes very confidently and proudly¡­) Mona: Yes uncle, he might have a strong strategic n but if he fails the work to finish it on time he may get the huge penalty, am I right? Rubeus uncle: Don''t you trust on Mark''s capacity? Mona: I don''t mean it, uncle, but it is safe if he thinks once again about it and I guess 5 years on such a huge project is really aplicated thing. Mark: What Mona Said is right uncle, I agree it''s a very risky project too, and you know if there is no risk then there is no return¡­ Mona: So you are ready to take any kind of risk to get a return? Mark: I am ready to take the risk only when I think I can survive with that risk and got seed with my business strategies¡­ Rubeus uncle: How much is the penalty if you fail the project? Mark: I am not sure until I am done with tomorrow''s meeting, uncle, but I guess the penalty is high and to avoid that penalty I have to finish the project in short time with less expenditure and most importantly I am sure this project will get sess because of my strategy... Mona: What is your strategy, Mark..? Mark: Why are you interested to know about my strategy? Will you do surgery to it? Mona: Very funny¡­ It''s better if you discussed with us before your meeting, so we can find if any risks or loopholes are there in your project. Mark: Yeah... If you really want to know, I will exin it because all of you are the most trusted people in my life... Actually, I got these ideas because of Anna, when she came to my office to surprise me with the strawberry dessert, we discussed about this contract at my office room for hours... I need to fulfil two dimensions, one is speedy construction of the project and the second one is with less cost, I mean the building should be cost-effective with high quality... Mona: Okay... Mark: let me exin you with a small example, if I got a contract to construct a small independent house, it will take solid 3 months to get it ready for use¡­ Now tell me, what should I do if I got another contract at the same time when I am busy in doing with my present contract? Mona: I guess you can manage two constructions at the same time because it''s a small house and you no need to look after everything because your workers are more efficient under your training... Mark: Exactly... Tell me what should I do if I got the same kind of 100 houses construction contracts at the same time..? Mona: Then you should appoint morebour and you should also appoint more higher officials to monitor the construction... Mark: Yes, but do you think the higher officials will charge less for it? (Both Anna and Mona strike their head as no.) Mark: And do you think I will get efficientbour to all the building? (They again strike their head as no...) Mark: And do you think I can easily finish the construction of 100 houses in just three months? (Again they strike their head as no...) Mark: And most importantly, do you think if I finish my first house with 1 million does it mean I can finish my 100 houses in 100 million? Anna: No way, Mark: Why? Anna: Because the expenditure is increasing in the way of appointing higher officials and you may appoint more number ofbour than a regr contract because the work depends on their efficiency so definitely the cost may increase... Mark: Exactly... By considering all these factors, all the other contractors bid at a double price with a longer period... Mona: Stop your cliffhanger, Mark, tell me what is your strategy and how do you think you can reduce both cost and time at the same time for this huge project... Chapter 399 - Higher Officials, Raw Materials, Labour... Mark''s Pov: Mona: Mark, how will you give such a prestigious project to the students? There might be a chance of ruining your dream project, you should be more careful..!!!! Mark: Even I think the same way until I spoke to Anna on that day in my office, when I am speaking to Anna She gave me many good advises and asked me everything in detail with a very good reasoning, Actually that is the 80% job of my higher officials will do, so I wish I want to recruit the students who are intelligent like Anna¡­ Actually, the students know better than us; they are fresh minds flourished with fresh thoughts, and their aims are on fire to achieve something in their life. If we selected those kind of students, it will be easy for us and they will definitelye to us to work at 5 percent and for the students, 5 percent is a very huge amount and they will work hard with whole-heartedly and gets the construction done in time and most importantly it will help to their academic too... Mona: How can it help in their academics? Mark: I will give a certificate for every 6 months regarding their efficiency. If they are interested, they will continue and if not they can search their own job but my certificate will help them to get cement in goodpanies... So this Idea will not only help me, it will help to many students who want to climb their dreamdder on their own... Anna: That''s really a great Idea, Mark Mona: Yes Mark, students like me who struggle in their life during education will really work hard to get seed by joining under your training... Anna: Yes, Mark. It''s really a good opportunity for the students to get trained under a top one entrepreneur like you, but you should wisely choose those kind of efficient students and you should take permission from the colleges too... Mark: Yes Anna, I already spoke to top 15 to 20 educated institutions and everyone epted to include it in their curriculum. And I personally designed 12 to 15 rounds of interview to scale the students who fit into my category, and if I selected at least 2 to 3 students from each college, I can easily recruitment 50 members in the ce of the higher official category but I don''t want to take the risk by trusting them 100 present and I can''t even monitor every person and their work in this short span so I appointed one higher official who should monitor 12 to 15 student officials and I can easily monitor those higher officials... So roughly I reduced 20 percent of the project cost... Mona: How can you reduce the remaining 30 percent... Mark: it''s too very simple Mona, I can easily reduce 20% of my project cost through raw materials needed for the construction... Mona: How? Anna: I know how it is, (Mona looked at Anna in shock but I didn''t get surprised because Anna and I already discussed about it.) Anna: Mark already exined it to me, he said if we purchase a huge amount of raw material, the supplier will give the discount it seems... So maybe in that way, he will reduce more cost... Mark: Yes, Anna, but there are many things to take care of. If we purchased those bulk stock the storage capacity will increase which leads to the rent of the storage room may increase. So I need to contract the materials from the supplier in such a way to supply the materials directly to onsite of construction and there are many things to take care of. I will n everything without a loophole... Mona: Wow, that''s really a good idea, Mark. But don''t forget to check the quality of the materials they supplied... Mark: Yeah, a quality check will be done on the site with the respective technicians¡­ Anna: Okay, butbour cost is one of the important criteria in your project, am I right? Mark: Yes, Anna... Anna: then, how can you reduce thebour cost? Mark: I am following the carrot approach Anna and it will reduce an extra 10 percent of cost... Mona: Hello Mark, we don''t know anything about carrot and beetroot strategies, tell us clearly... (I smile by listening to Mona even Anna is looking at me in confusion...) Mark: It''s simple Mona, carrot approach means we are impressing our employees with gifts or with higher incentives as a reward for their hard work and it''s a kind of boost for them to do their job with more speed and uracy... Mona: What? Anna: How can you save if you are giving more incentives Mark? Mark: See I already have more efficientbour and they will help to work 50 percent of my project and with this strategy, they will cover 75 percent of the project work and I can easily recruit bnce 25 percentbour very easily... And now they will work for 8 hours on a usual basis, but from now I will change to six hours shift and request them to do two shifts if possible and pay for the two shifts... Mona: You are paying for the two shifts at the same cost, how do you think it will reduce the cost... Mark: See Mona, ording tobour perspective if we request them to do extra hours we need to give them overtime money which is more than the regr payment. For example, in regr working hours if we give 100 per hour and in the next overtime hours we need to give at least 150 per hour... So for 12 hours, it costs 1400 i.e, regr hours (8*100)+(4*150). If we use 2 shifts of 6 hours per shift, I will pay 1200... Mona: So you can easily save 200 per worker¡­ Mark: Yes¡­ (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 400 - I Will Support You All The Time Anna''s POV: Mark just said about the carrot approach but when he exined about thebour I didn''t understand how thebour will get benefited, so I asked him about it. Anna: But Mark, you are not giving any extra bonus to thebour and you are just paying the hourly rate to thebour for two shifts of their work and you are not paying even overtime amount too, so how can you call it as a carrot approach strategy? Mark: Good question Anna, actually in my dream project we are adopting a vige and constructing the houses of around 1500 and I am sure 800 to 900 houses will be booked in advance and the bnce houses I will purchase and offered them back to my workers as a carrot... Mona: It''s confusing Mark, What do mean you are giving back the houses to your workers? Mark: it means I will give one of the house to them under two conditions, first condition is he should work at 95 percent attendance with two shifts per day, and the second condition is I will give only the one shift payment to them and setoff the 2nd shift amount to their respective house plot, actually their 2nd shift amount may notpensate the total cost of the house, the house cost is a bit more, even though I offered my workers the houses, because as an employer I should take care of them too. So I nned it in such a way and even though if I offered the houses to them my total expenditure of the project reduced to 50 percent than usual... (Listening to Mark''s dream project and his business strategies, I feel like I fell for him more and more. He is not the kind of the entrepreneur who takes the food from other mouths... He is a kind of entrepreneur who gives food to everyone... Mark''s strategies are like giving light to many people''s dreams... He is showing the path to the students to achieve their goals by helping them with working skills. He is giving shelter to the workers who have a dream to live in their own house, and it will remain as a dream to them if Mark didn''t give this offer. He is making his workers dreame true and I am sure his workers turn to more loyal to him than before¡­ I know his dream work definitely will go to be a big hit because his dream project is getting blessings from the people who are in need of shelter and from the students you are striving to achieve their goals. How can his dream project will fail when it is strengthened by many people dreams? And when he is saying about students, I really feel like I should get the opportunity like this during my education. So I can easily clear my education debt. Let''s see how my career will lead to... Mona: Mark, till now I thought you are dumb but after listening to your business strategies I feel like I want to stop my practice and I should join as your business partner... Mark: No Mona, don''t do that... You should kill more patients through your treatment... Mona: What? (We allughed by looking at Mona''s and Mark''s fighting, here they started again their Tom and Jerry fighting.) Mona: Okay Mark, but when are you giving a job to Anna in yourpany? (Mark immediately looked at me but I immediately turned to Mona in confusion because I am clueless that what she is talking about because I still need to finish my education.) Mona: Why are you staring at me, Anna? You should lead Mark''s business... Anna: What? Mona: Yes, you are bing his wife and you have the right to look after his business. So start learning some business work from now on by going to Mark''s office and Mark you should pay a high sry to Anna for her contribution towards yourpany... Mark: No, I don''t pay... Mona: What? Why? Mark: No owner will take a sry from his own organization instead they will enjoy the profits, In the same way, I will give ess to my huge profits instead of giving sry to my girl... Mona: Wo... That''s great... Anna: but... (Both Mark and Mona turned to me in shock. I don''t know how to exin to them that I have different goals in my life. I need to finish my course which me and Ria dream about it.) Mark: No need to worry about it, Anna... You might have different goals in your life and I will support you all the time to aplish your goals... (I immediately looked at Mark in shock because I don''t know how he reads my mind and I don''t know how he will identify what I need. He again filled me with confidence with his words that he will support me. I immediately went close to him and hugged him gently as a thank you for understanding me.) Mark: You are nning for an interior designing, right? (Mark asked me by caressing me on my back, I nodded my head as yes.) Mark: How long is your course? Anna: Two years... Mark: Then you too can be a part of my dream project, Anna... (I immediately looked at him as how...) Mark: We are hiring the interior designing students for our dream project after two years, so you might fit in that criteria... So work hard to lead as an interior designer for my dream project, okay? Anna: Sure, Mark... Mona: So Anna, When will be your college starting... Anna: In the next two to three weeks... Mona: That''s great... (Hello readers, Here is our 3rd bonus chapter, #crossed 1200 power stones# Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much) Chapter 401 - Danial Is Coming With You... Anna''s POV: After listening to Mark that he will recruit me as an interior designer for his dream project, I feel like it''s really an excellent opportunity for me. If my academic percentage is good, I will definitely select under Mark''s training and it will definitely help me for the development of my career. I should really work hard to get select in Mark''s dream project... Rubeus uncle looks so happy by looking at me and Mark, I know he is happy because of Mark''s confirmation about marriage. I can understand he feel relieved after me and Mark get married. Both uncle and Mark are busy in discussing about his dream project, and Mona is busy in looking at the medicine and in the meantime she gave some injections to the uncle. Meanwhile Tom entered into the room with his smiling face and looked at Rubeus uncle... Tom: Uncle, here is my gift for you... By finishing his words he moved aside and there he is Danial¡­ He didn''t looked at any of us, his eyes are only looking at one person, and it''s Rubeus uncle... He immediately came close to Rubeus uncle and hold his hand very caressingly, and his eyes be wet the moment he senses Rubeus uncle''s hand. I didn''t see Daniel in this state of emotional, even if Tom make him scared about his degree of torture his eyes didn''t be wet. But now, I am shocked by looking at his sentimental, emotional face when he touched Rubeus uncle. I can understand there is a strong bond between Danial and Rubeus uncle and I can understand he is not only an employee under Rubeus uncle, he might rted to Rubeus uncle in some other way. When I looked at Rubeus uncle''s, he felt so happy by looking at Danial and feel rxed the moment he looked at him in a safe condition. Rubeus uncle: Everything okay? (Daniel nodded his head as yes. I understand Rubeus uncle might asked him about any further attacks taken ce but Danial said nothing about the actual attacks taken ce maybe Tom warned him prior he visited to Rubeus uncle.) Mark: Okay uncle, I am leaving now, maybe I may note to visit you tomorrow because I am going on a business trip. Rubeus Uncle: okay son, Daniel ising with you... Mark: What? (Mark immediately looked at Danial with his serious face. But Danial is still looking at Mark with his smiling face by raising his eyebrows.) Rubeus uncle: Please don''t say no to my decision and I am okay if you take it as an order from my side... Mark: Do you know one thing, I am least bothered with your orders and keep your bodyguard with you because you need him rather than me... (Rubeus uncle immediately looked at me to convince Mark. And as of now, I know how dangerous it is if Mark went alone to the business trip, and it is safe for Mark if Danial is around him because Mark may not care himself when he involved in his business dealings. So I immediately went close to Mark to convince him but he looked at me with his dagger eyes and I am sure he understands that I am going to convince him.) Anna: Mark... Mark: Stop it, Anna... Don''t dare to convince me again... Anna: Mark, please listen to me first... Mark: I know you will always support your Rubeus uncle and now I know what you want to say to me... Mona: It''s for your safety, Mark, Even I feel secure if Danial is with you until you are done with your business trip... Mark: I can save myself, and I don''t need any bodyguards. Anna: Mark, we don''t mean you are unable to save yourself, but sometimes you may get diverted your mind by involving in your dream project presentation, and your enemies may take advantage of it. So I will feel secure if you ept Daniel... Please... (Mark turned his face away as a decline to our requests.) Anna: Okay, then, take me along with you¡­ Mona: Anna!!! Anna: Yes, Mona, I can''t stay here with the pressure¡­ I know I will think about Mark and if he didn''t lift my call, I may think and worry that someone might attack him¡­ So, its better if I go along with him¡­ Mona: Anna, we need to do many arrangements for your marriage and I can''t handle myself if you went with Mark¡­ And Mark, Please try to understand the situation and ept Danial in your trip. So Anna will feel relieved¡­ Tom: Yes, Mark, even I thought to appoint some security to you and Anna. If you don''t want Daniel, you can choose any of the cops who will act as your bodyguard to secure you... Mona: Think about it Mark, if you didn''t ept Danial, Anna wille with you and it is not safe to both of you to travel in this crucial time. So ept Danial, or at least the cop arranged by Tom. Mark: Why the hell everyone is thinking about appointing a bodyguard to me? Anna: Because it''s a danger if you went alone to your business trip... (Mark immediately looked at me again, but this time he looked at me with his normal face. I understand he will ept it soon, so I requested him more in a convincing way.) Anna: Please Mark, please ept this one favour, I feel relieved if you ept Daniel with you... (After a few seconds Mark breaks the silence...) Mark: "Okay..." (I smiled by listening to Mark''s eptance and feel relieved for his eptance to Danial.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 403 - Still A Mystery... Chapter 403 - Still A Mystery... Anna''s Pov: Mona: I know those are not police protocols Tom, do you think I am a kid and listen to whatever story you say? (Mona said very furiously to Tom but Tom is still smiling by looking at her furious face. Maybe both of them already discussed about it and Tom doesn''t change his mind for the security protocols, and I understand like Mark said those are not police protocols, Tom implemented these protocols out of love towards Mona and it''s his responsibility to take good care of Mona for her safety. So I tried to convince her and indirectly supported Tom.) Anna: Mona, I agree with what Tom says, even though they are not police protocols, I agree with Tom because your safety is more important to us and we have no clue how they will attack us again, so don''t get obstruct to Tom about security protocols... Tom: Yes Anna, exin to her clearly. How does she think that I don''t care of her? Mona: I didn''t say that you are not caring, Tom, but your security protocols are really suffocating me... Anna: Mona, we got to know that they are after you and they appointed a professional killer to attack you. So how do you think we will leave you without a security check? Tom: Tell to her clearly, Anna, how can she think that I will take it easy if I got to know that they are after Mona... Anna: Yes Mona, we should be more careful until we sort out all the issues. Later you can live a free bird life again until then be patient and cooperate with Toms protocols... (Mona is looking at me with her pout face, she understands that I didn''t take a stand on her side. But how I will take a stand against to her safety?)Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51047140780205636 for visiting. Mona: Okay, I agree with you... Tom: That''s my girl... (Tom immediately kissed Mona as a thank you for her eptance,ter both of them smiled to each other very happily. Suddenly I got a sh of what Mark said about his parents'' tragedy when I am convincing him about our marriage. It''s better I ask Tom and Mona clearly about the details regarding Mark''s parents'' tragedy.) Anna: I just want to know a few things about Mark''s parents... (Both Mona and Tom turned to me with their shocked expression.) Mona: What you want to know, Anna? Anna: I want to know how his parents'' tragedy takes ce, can you please exin to me in detail..? Mona: They died in a car ident, Anna... (I immediately looked at Tom because Tom is very intelligent when ites to inspection and interrogation. So I want to confirm about it from Tom too and the moment I asked about Mark''s parents'' tragedy, he became silent and involved in his deep thoughts.) Anna: Tom, do you think it''s an ident? (Tom stayed silent and Mona is shocked by looking at Tom''s no reaction face.) Mona: What happened, Tom? Why are you not answering to Anna''s question? You know how Mark''s parents died, right? And you personally dealt with that case and closed it by concluding it is an ident. Then why are you staying quiet now? Say to Anna that it''s an ident... (Mona became emotional when she is asking to Tom about Mark''s parents because she is more close to them and she said many times that they treated her like their daughter and she always treated them as her own parents. I tapped on Mona''s back as okay and again looked at Tom for his answer.) Anna: Say, Tom, tell us about your views regarding this... Tom: I didn''t find any clue, Anna... Anna: Yes, I know you didn''t find any clue, and I also know if you find any clue you didn''t stay quiet, but tell us what you are thinking about Mark''s parents'' tragedy, Tom... (Tom stayed quiet and didn''t reply anything...) Mona: Tom, why don''t you tell me about this? Tom: I already told you that I didn''t find any clue... Mona: Tom look at me, if you take over any case even though you didn''t find any clue you always say your perspective to me, am I right? (Tom nodded his head as yes.) Mona: Then why are you hesitating to tell me about this case... Tom: Because you are in emotional trauma when Mark''s parents died and I feel like I don''t want to say anything to both of you and Mark and I didn''t find any clue too, So I stay quiet¡­ (I can understand why Tom didn''t say about it till now because he take the consideration of Mona''s and Mark''s mental stability if he said about it without any clue Mark may be depressed more and he might not in a position to look after his family business, Luckily Mark is stabilised now and he will be okay to ept the fact of their parents'' tragedy. In between my thoughts, Mona wiped her tears and looked at Tom¡­ Mona: Tom, now I am in a position to ept it, Please say your ideas behind the tragedy¡­ Tom: Sure, I will say what I find... On the day of the ident I checked everything at the ident ce and I am sure it''s not an ident, and I feel like someone hit the car intentionally but we didn''t find any clue that who hit the car... It''s like still mysterious for me, and as per police protocols we can do further inquiry only if we find any clue, but I didn''t find any clue but I feel the other vehicle hit intentionally the Mark parents car... Chapter 404 - Three Ways To Get The Clue... Chapter 404 - Three Ways To Get The Clue... Anna''s POV: After Mona''s request, Tom started exining his point of view about the car ident. Tom: It''s like still mysterious for me, and as per police protocols we can do further inquiry only if we find any clue, but I didn''t find any clue and I feel the other vehicle hit intentionally the Mark parents'' car... And you know one thing, Anna, when ites to road idents, only in the nned murders we didn''t find any clue. If it is really a car ident, we might find a reason or a hint or at least a possible clue behind the car ident... The car condition is perfect, and it is not going in the wrong direction and the speed is under the limit and by looking at the car position after the ident, it clearly stated that some other vehicle intentionally hit the car... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Tom''s perspective, and I am sure Tom guessings are almost right and after listening to Mark and Tom''s perspective I feel like it might be a nned murder. So what Mark thinks is right. Someone murdered his parents intentionally, and he also said he got this doubt at the time of interrogation at Grindelwald, it''s better I should confirm with Tom about the interrogation.) Anna: Tom, do you think it may any way rted to the person we catch in our Grindelwald trip? He said he killed the room boy by hitting him with a running car and everyone, even we too think it''s an ident. Butter we find he murdered him intentionally through the car and pretend it''s a car ident... So... Do you think is he rted to Mark''s parents'' tragedy... Tom: Anna, the moment I listened to him during my interrogation, the first thought I got is Mark''s parents tragedy but I didn''t say to anyone because I am still doing ground work on it and my cops are still interrogating him every day to gather information for the murders he already did and asking him for the details of the other people who work in the same way... And I am sure soon I will find who is behind all these... Mona: Tom, so does it mean someone is taunting Mark''s family from the past two years? Anna: Yes, Mona, even Mark is scared of it, and you know one thing, his one of the reason to postpone wedding is thinking about my security... Mona: What? Anna: Yes, he said he is scared that someone is taunting him family, and he also said they wanted Mark to be alone that''s the reason they murdered their parents, Ria suicide, Rubeus uncle left him and a sudden attack on you and now he is scared that they might harm me if we get married... Mona: No, Anna, how can he think in such a way? Ria is dead because she cut her hand and Rubeus uncle said he left Mark for some strong reason... (We all paused our discussion for a few seconds and everyone involved in our own thoughts... If Mark''s parents'' tragedy is a nned murder, but Rias suicide may not rted to their mystery, and Rubeus uncle left Mark for some other reasons and he is busy in searching for some box and someone is spying on us and recently someone attacked on Mona... And most importantly, the person who is behind all these are ying this game very intelligently by hiding each and every clue... One single clue... At least I should find one single loop where I can tie all the loop ends of this case... Hoo god... Please help...) Mona: Wait wait... (Mona said very excitedly and me and Tom looked at Mona.) Mona: Tom, you said the moment I started re-investigating Ria''s case, they tried to attack me, right? Tom: Yes, Mona but it''s my guess, and I verified my criminals list and they are not who attacked you and neither from your patients, so the only thing I got suspicious is they are after you just because that you are re investigating Ria''s case... Mona: So there might be a mystery behind Ria''s death too... Anna: What do you mean, Mona... Mona: Yes, Anna, now I got some rity that how to re-investigate Ria''s case. I will try to crack the clue and soon I will see that person in the prisoner who is behind all these... Tom: But be careful, Mona, don''t dare to do any dare or strange acts without letting me know, okay? Mona: Sure Tom, I will tell each and every detail to you and we can follow up the case... Anna: But Ria''s post-mortem reports said she was attacked by a gang and we all know she cut her hand out of depression and left her life. So, how can you think there is a mystery in Ria''s case? Mona: see Anna, till now we think Mark''s parents'' tragedy happened due to ident but it is not in the same way the murdered may pretend Ria was suicided¡­ I still didn''t find any clue yet but I am sure by the end of this investigation I will definitely find the real facts behind Ria''s suicide¡­ (I just nodded my head as Ok but deep down of my heart I feel the pain about Ria and her parents. I will definitely find the person who is behind all these and I will find John and the fifth person who involved in Ria''s case, and everyone deserves a death sentence. Yes, now we have three ways to get the clue, one from Tom''s side through his investigation of that person and second from Mona''s side, she will dig through Ria''s reports re-investigation and the third from my side and I need to dig through Rubeus uncle... Chapter 405 - Accept Me Or My Cops As Your Security... Chapter 405 - ept Me Or My Cops As Your Security... Anna''s POV: After our serious conversation about attacks, we all remain quiet and involved in our own thoughts. After a few seconds, Mona break the silence... Mona: guys, guys... We no need to panic anymore, we should stay alert all the time and try to get the information in our smart ways and we should be in a position to ept the truth and I am sure soon we will find that person and he will stay rest of his life in the prison... Tom: Yes Mona, and one more thing we should not trust anyone including Rubeus uncle, (Me and Mona immediately looked at Tom in shock.) Anna: Rubeus uncle? Tom: Anna, I already told you that you should trust no one, so it includes Rubeus uncle too, and it includes Nanny too... Mona: But Rubeus uncle is our family member, Tom... Tom: Yes he is, but we should not trust him to. We should first sort out some of the issues, until then we four should not trust anyone¡­ Mona: Okay, but I still love Rubeus uncle¡­ Tom: I didn''t say you should not love him, try to understand the situation Mona, there might be a chance that someone may get the information from Rubeus uncle, it does not mean he is doing it intentionally, he might don''t know about the danger level of the person who is seeking information and both Anna and Mark will get in dangerous zone¡­ Anna: Yes, Mona, even I like Rubeus uncle, but by considering our safety we should strictly follow Tom''s guidance¡­ Tom: Yes, and we don''t have any clue that who is the spy in their house... Mona: Do you really think there is a spy in Mark''s house? Tom: Why don''t you think so? Mona: Because servants in Mark''s house are serving their family from long back, I guess they are very loyal¡­ Anna: Yes Mona, but Tom warned us to don''t trust anyone, even Mark and I discussed about it and decided we should be more careful because the chances of a spy in Mark''s house is high, and we both agreed that we should not say anything about our details and whereabouts to anyone... Tom: That''s a good step, Anna... Mona: Yes, Anna, both of you should be more careful¡­ Anna: Guys, please don''t let Mark know about his parents'' tragedy is suspicious until we find the proper clue. He might be depressed again if we let him know about his parents, soo... Mona: Sure Anna, even I think the same and we can inform to Mark once we find who is behind it... Tom: Okay girls, I will agree with you... Lets have food... (We all started having food but I am still thinking about Mark, I don''t know how he will take it if we confirm that his parents'' tragedy is a murder¡­ Hope it is proved to be an ident, Nooo No, I should not fix my mind with a decision, If I fixed with a decision I may not find the actual facts¡­ God, please give him strength to digest the situation¡­ In between my thoughts Tom break the silence to divert the topic because my face and Mona''s face turned to dull after our deep discussion of our incident) Tom: So, What''s your next ns? Mona: I don''t say to you, Tom... Tom: Why baby? What wrong I did? Mona: Because you will send your cops along with us and I feel very difort when they are around us during our shopping... (identally Mona spell out that we are going to shopping. Even I don''t know until she spells out that we are going to shopping.) Tom: So, you are nning for the shopping... Mona: Tom...!!! (She screams in anger as a warning to Tom to don''t interrupt us in the shopping.) Tom: Okk, I don''t disappoint you by arranging cops¡­ Mona: Woww, thank you, Tom¡­ (I looked at Tom in shock because I know he don''t leave us alone for shopping and he will defely add some condition to Mona.) Tom: but... Mona: but? Tom: I wille with you... Mona: what? No way... (I chuckled suddenly because my guess is right but I didn''t understand why Mona is not interested if Tom joins our shopping.) Tom: Then I don''t allow both of you for the shopping... Mona: No... No... No... Tom: no choice baby, choose either me or my cops team as your security... Mona: I don''t want any... Tom: Then no shopping¡­ Mona: Tom!!! Anna: that''s okay, Mona, we can go with Tom... (Mona immediately looked at me with her widened eyes and came close to my ear and murmured.) Mona: Anna, we are going to the lingerie shop... Anna: What? Mona: Shh shoo... Don''t shout loudly, he will understand... (I went close to Mona''s ear and started our murmured discussion.) Anna: Again? Mona: What again? Anna: Why we are going to the lingerie shop again? Are you in need? Mona: not me... You are in need... Anna: What? I don''t need any lingerie, Mona, I already have which we bought earlier... Mona: Shooo, Anna... In two days you are going to marrying Mark and you should have at least 30 to 40 lingerie sets to impress him on the bed... Anna: What? 30...? Mona: Shhhh... Speak slowly... Anna: okk... But 30 to 40 is too much Mona... We can buy 2 or three, that''s sufficient... Mona: Anna, please don''t argue with me right now and you should ept with 30 to 40 number of lingerie sets and now we are going to lingerie shop that''s final... Anna: but...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51069736351495957 for visiting. (Mona didn''t listen to me and turned towards Tom.) Tom: Are you done with your secret chatting? Chapter 406 - Select Them According To My Taste... Chapter 406 - Select Them ording To My Taste... Anna''s Pov: I don''t know why Mona wants me to take to the lingerie shop for shopping, at first I thought she wants to purchase the matching lingerie for my wedding dress but I am really shocked when she said she will purchase 30 to 40 pairs for me and I feel like its too much. Maybe I should open a lingerie shop in the future with all the lingeries I bought¡­ Tom: Are you done with your secret chatting? Mona: Yes... Tom: So what did you decided about the security... (Mona looked at me for the answer, but I have no answer because lingerie shopping is always embarrassing me and it embarrassed more before some other men presence. Mona looked at my confused face and turned to Tom.) Mona: You cane with us, Tom, but under one condition... Tom: What''s your condition, Mona Mona: You should stay outside of the shop... Is that Okay? Tom: What? Outside of the shop? Mona: Yes Tom it''s our personal shopping so, please... (Tom looked at our expression and understand it''s a girl shopping and epted by nodding his head as yes.) Tom: Okay... (We all had our food and started to the shopping mall of the lingerie and Tom immediately went into the shop and checked everywhere for few minutes and allowed us to shopping, as he said he stayed outside, Mona and I lead into the shop... It''s really embarrassed every time when I get into the lingerie shop... But Mona, she is pulling me to one side of the shop to show me the designer lingerie sets... Anna: Mona, I didn''t yet use the sets we bought on our Grindelwald trip... Mona: Anna, you came to the phase to use the lingerie sets, so you no need to worry about the stock of the lingerie sets you already have... Anna: Yeah, but... Mona: Anna, you know one thing, their life span is just a one day, so its better if you purchace them in advance... Anna: what? One day? Is that cheap quality of the clothing? (Mona immediatelyughed at me and I didn''t understand why she isughed for my question and I have no idea why their life span is one day.) Mona: Do you think these men have the patience to take off our lingerie? (I didn''t understand what she just said and thinking why men will take off girls lingerie? We will remove ourselves, right?) Mona: Anna... I can understand, it''s your first time, so you have no clue about it... Anna: I wear many times, Mona, but no lingerie set till now expired in a day... Mona: okay, you wear many times but did you exposed to Mark when you are only on the lingerie set? (A sudden shrill electrified my body when I visualising Mark is staring at me with his sharp eyes when I wear only the lingerie set and I am sure his desires will definitely get hyper second by second and a demon in him will wake up to enjoy me. Now I understand what Mona mean, Mark definitely has no patience to take off my lingerie instead he tear them into pieces out of his over sexual desires. And that''s the reason she said their lifespan is one day... My face turned to blush the moment I understand what she meant...) Mona: Hope my little angel understand what I mean... (I nodded my head as yes.) Anna: Maybe, I should get habituated to shop lingerie sets regrly like you... (Mona immediatelyughed at me and nodded her head as yes and we both started shopping. I don''t know why I feel and visualise Mark''s reaction when I am looking at the lingerie sets. I can sense how he will react when he looked at me on these lingerie sets... In between my thoughts, Mona selected me a few of the sets and I lead to the trail room to check on them... All of them looks so seductive and I feel shy to look at myself in those lingerie sets... Few of them are like just covered my half chest and my hips are exposed clearly and few are exposed my coverage clearly in a seductive way... I am quickly changing them one by one to check the size. Suddenly my phone got a message and I checked it... "MARK..." It''s Mark message... I immediately looked at the message and shocked by looking at the message... "Buy some hot Red lingerie sets..." What the hell... I turned around and checked and the door is closed. How does he know I am at the lingerie shop? Immediately I got another message from him, "Okay?" I replied, "Shhhh" And smiled to myself by looking at his message again. And Yes, I already selected the red lingerie sets because he likes red colour most and his cravings will definitely increase more when he looked at me in the red lingerie set. Suddenly I got a call and it''s from Mark. I smiled and responded to his call... Mark: Anna... Anna: hmmm... Mark: Where are you? Anna: in the trail room... Mark: whoahhhh, are you trying the lingerie sets? Anna: hmmm... Mark: select them ording to my taste, okay? Anna: hmmm... Mark: if you got any doubt or confusion in the selection, you can turn on the video call, I will say whether it suits you or not... Anna: Shooo, Mark... Stay calm... Mark: How I can stay calm when my wifey is selecting some seductive lingeries to impress me... Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: Yeah... Do you want me to join your lingerie shopping? Anna: no no no... (He immediatelyughed by listening to my nervous answer.) Mark: Okay, ok, carry on with your shopping and stay safe... Anna: Okay, Mark... Chapter 407 - I Saw Him Somewhere..!!! Chapter 407 - I Saw Him Somewhere..!!! Genie''s POV: I still remember how Mark proposed that bitch in the engagement party. "There are many ways to be happy in this life, but all I really need is you... Anna... It''s you, Anna... My cute little angel in my life¡­" What the hell¡­ Why I am still visualising that engagement party night? Whenever I am visualising, I feel like some of the insects are crawling on my body and how Mark thinks that Anna is an angel? She is a Demon and when he will realise about her reality that she is after him only because of his money and status?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..!!!_51093483208886614 for visiting. She is not even a rich girl, then why he fall after her and proposed to her as if there is no girl on this globe? And that bitch¡­ How nicely she acted with her crocodile tears¡­ What she is thinking of herself? Is she wanting to prove her innocence before everyone with her crocodile tears? and she acted perfectly as if she was really shocked and surprised with Mark''s proposal and everyone in the party knows that she is acting and how dare she kissed Mark by falling on him, and Mark, he falls for her kiss and kissed her deeply and forget that he was surrounded by the higher officials and paparazzi''s and I can understand by looking at their deep intense kiss that how far they go on the bed¡­ And I am sure that bitch trapped everyone in Mark''s family, I can understand with the overaction made by that Rubeus, he supported her as if she is his own daughter and barked at me like a dog and ckmailed me by threatening my job as if he is the owner of Mark''s property, and he insulted me with his mean words and he didn''t even consider that we are in the party and he praised that bitch as a Red rose in the white flower garden, if my dad didn''t interrupt me I will definitely give him a strong answer in such a way that he will be scared to look at me or speak to me¡­ I am really shocked for Mark''s decision; because I didn''t guess that he will fall in her trap that easily if I know that Mark nned the proposal to Anna, I will definitely ruin his party in one or other way to save him, How naively Mark nned his engagement and he pretends everyone to think that it''s apany''s announcement but he suddenly announced about Anna and proposed her, and announced that hemitted with that bitch... I saw his genuine love towards that bitch¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Why did Mark fall in love with that girl? It shocked everyone, including me, and I didn''t expect his proposal and how can he propose to an under status girl? Even my dad was shocked and worried after listening to their proposal because he has more hopes on Mark that he should marry me, and from my childhood, my dad forced me to get close to Mark, but the days passed I get attracted to him and now I am like I will do anything to get my Mark and he will be always mine¡­ Ahhhh¡­ How dare she entered between me and Mark? Does she think she can get him by selling her body to Mark? Let''s see, luckily, tomorrow I got a chance to travel with Mark and I grab the chance to go to a personal business trip with him, only Mark and I, and there is no Anna, I should take the advantage of the trip and will n to give the drug to him by mixing it in his food or drink. Once he takes the drug I can easily get a chance to sleep with him and I am sure I will show the real heaven of s.e.x to him and I am sure once he had s.e.x with me his mind will definitely vanish with Anna''s thoughts and follow me and please me every night to do s.e.x with him like a puppy and we both will have more fun with s.e.x and enjoy happily and I will be more happy by looking at Anna''s tears when Mark sleep with me. Once wemitted with s.e.x, we may do s.e.x in the office room too. So we both will be live in heaven and no one can separate us, and after a few days of our s.e.x life Mark will definitely follow me and listens to me whatever I say and he will definitely feel regret by not choosing me all these days... I once again looked at the drug packets in my handbag which I take from John, they are looking at me to use, I smile to myself for my future sess to grab Mark by looking at those packets... In between my thoughts, Mark passed my desk, which is outside of his room doom. I immediately adjusted my dress to show my coverage to impress him and get up from my chair to show my respect to him, but he didn''t even looked at me, and his face is red, I can sense he is furious about something, I thought he wille to the office in a happy mood because of the great project he got today and suddenly my attention grabbed by a guy with his giant muscr body. He is following Mark very closely. I didn''t understand who is he, and why he is following Mark... But I feel like I saw him somewhere..!!! Where...? I tried to get remember about him but no Idea, I have no clue about him. Suddenly Mark paused at his room door and turned towards that guy with his furious face... Chapter 408 - Who Is That 3rd Person? Chapter 408 - Who Is That 3rd Person? Genie''s Pov: I tried to get remember about him but no Idea; I have no clue about him. Suddenly Mark paused at his room door and turned towards that guy with his furious face... Mark: You are not allowed into my room... Guy: but, Sir... Mark: Don''t speak one more word and stay here... (Mark shouted at him and immediately turned to me with his furious face to give order to me, I went close to Mark to listen to his order.) Mark: Don''t allow him into my room without my permission¡­ Genie: Okay sir,... Is he troubling you? Shall I call the security? Mark: No need, he will stay in these chairs but don''t allow him into my room without my permission¡­ (Mark pointed the chairs before my cabin, and most of the time the clients in the waiting list to meet Mark will use these chairs. So, is that guy rted to our clients? No¡­ Maybe not, because Mark never shows his furious to his clients irrespective of their status¡­ So what is the link between this guy and Mark and why Mark is so furious at him?) Genie: Okay sir¡­ (I said in between my thoughts and looked at that guy with my confused face because I have no clue that who he is, and I again feel that I saw him somewhere but I don''t know where and when I met him, when I am looking he suddenly winked at me with one of his eyes very casually and smiling at me as if I am a known person to him... I immediately opened my mouth in shock for his sudden action, and why he behaved with me like a known person? As far as I know I never met him physically and I didn''t get any idea where I met him... Suddenly, my thoughts were interrupted by Mark''s orders, so I again looked at Mark with my alert face...) Mark: And bring the files of tomorrow''s meeting into my room... Genie: okay sir... (Mark immediately rushed into his room after listening to me and his room door m on my face very rudely, I closed my eyes for his furious action. After a few seconds I stare at the door but I can see that guy in my side look and he is still starring at me and I feel happy inside when he is staring at me. Come on Genie, show your anger attitude to him... I immediately looked at him with my serious face but he didn''t care and looked at me with his smiling face and again winked at me... What''s wrong with him..? How dare he wink at me? Guy: "Hi..." I speak nothing to him and ignored his hi and went to the shelf in my cabin to collect the files and after a few seconds; I take some of the files mentioned by Mark and lead towards Mark''s room to handover the files but suddenly that muscr guy stands in front of me like a hurdle. I looked at him as a what¡­ Guy: "What are they?" Genie: Can''t you see? I said with my furious tone. He smiled by listening to my furious tone, and looked at the files in my hand, and in a few seconds, his looks went near to my chest and started staring at my little exposure coverage. Genie: Excuse me..! (He got distracted to look at my coverage and immediately looked at my face with his nk expression...) Genie: Move aside... (He immediately gave me the way to enter into Mark''s room but he still starring at me with his nk expression. I can understand he likes my b.o.o.b.s, and he has no words after looking at my coverage. I smile to myself by visualising his expression and went into Mark''s room and ced them on the table.) Genie: Here are the files, sir¡­ (I am waiting for the further orders of Mark.) Mark: You can leave now... (I am shocked by listening to him, because he didn''t give me any work rted to tomorrows meeting. So I asked him again for his orders.) Genie: Ok sir, is there anything I can help you with tomorrow''s meeting? Mark: No Genie, I am preparing the presentation¡­ Genie: Okay sir¡­ (What? Why he is preparing the presentation by himself without my help? I have no clue, and it''s better to leave his room before he shows his rage on me. I immediately turned towards the door.) Mark: Did you arrange everything for tomorrow''s business trip? (I immediately turned towards Mark after listening to him.) Genie: Yes sir... Mark: How many people you have arranged? Genie: two, sir, you and me... Mark: Okay, make it three... Genie: What? Three? (Mark immediately looked at me with his dagger eyes. It''s better to ept instead asking the reasons, oe else he might kill me with his angry looks.) Genie: Sorry sir, I will arrange for three. (Genie, Just make a try to know who is that 3rd person¡­) I take all my strength and asked him shamelessly about the 3rd person.) Genie: May I know who is that third person, sir? Mark: Do you think I should answer to your questions? Genie: I am so sorry, sir... (He immediately looked into the files that I bought as a sign to get out of his room. I silently walked out of his room and sit in my cabin and started thinking... Actually, my mind is struck with many questions, I didn''t understand why Mark is very angry? And who might be the third person who is travelling with us..? Is it that bitch Anna? If it is that bitch all my ns will get spoil... Chapter 409 - Is It Coffee? Chapter 409 - Is It Coffee? Genie''s Pov: Actually, my mind is struck with many questions, I didn''t understand why Mark is very angry? And who might be the third person who is travelling with us..? Is it that bitch Anna? If it is that bitch, all my ns will get spoiled... What she is thinking of herself? Does she think she needs to sleep with Mark even though he is on a business trip? If in that case I never got a chance to sleep with Mark and that bitch will never give me a chance to get closer to Mark... What should I do now? Wait... I should plot a n, and at least I should ruin their privacy or I should create a scene that Mark will give more importance to me than that Anna... I should n in such a way that I should move more close to Mark. How can I get a good n to implement my strategy? Jack..!!! He will help me with a good n, but he dered that he is not interested to help me with revenge ns¡­ How dare he to humiliate me, he used me for s.e.x as a fees for my revenge n and he also f.u.c.k.i.e.d me with his friends gang and now, suddenly; he quit to help me in my revenge on Anna and acting as if he is the only ethical person living on this earth and how dare that gay dared to speak with me in such an awful way? I no need to take exclusive revenge on him, because John will definitely dump him in theing few days and I will see how he will cry like a baby girl... Luckily I got support from John and he will do anything for me if I ept to do s.e.x with him, he risks his friends life in the Grindelwald trip for my revenge and secretly progressing the n he plot¡­ But what should I do now? How can I plot a n without their help? That Jack warned me that he is not interested in any revenge help and John he didn''t yet respond to my calls or messages... God only knows where they are... Are they seriously fall in love to each other? No¡­ no... Jack might fall in love with John but I am sure John is not a gay, and we both satisfied our s.e.x.u.a.l desires many times and he is impressed with my s.e.x.u.a.l acts and now he is getting close to Jack taking too many risks to get my Revenge done... Okay, I need to wait for his call or message, if he didn''t reach me by tomorrow I should plot a n to myself in such a way that both Anna and Mark should be apart and I should get more close to him... But why Mark is acting very weird today? He is very mad at me for no reason and he didn''t say any work rted to tomorrow''s business presentation... Actually, if it is any meeting, I will prepare everything and Mark just proofread and checked it before giving his presentation. But now, he still didn''t give me any information rted to the project, and he is preparing the entire presentation by himself... Did he get any doubt that I may cheat him by leaking the information to hispetitors? No... No... He might be very careful in this project work because he is more passionate about this project... Whatever, Let it be... I got some free time to think about tomorrow''s n... How can I make them apart? What should I do if both of them went into the bedroom in the charter flight? How can I disturb them? Shall I knock on their door? No, I should not let them get into the private room... Think, Genie, think... In between my thoughts, I got a sh that Mark warned me to arrange the facilities for three people, so I got busy for some time by fixing the arrangements, and after I am done, I checked the time. It''s time for a coffee and at least I should spend some time with Mark when he is having coffee and again I will try to get the information about the 3rd person... In between my thoughts, I went to the coffee machine and prepare a coffee and hold the tray and lead towards Mark''s room. But again that guy obstructed me and stand like a hurdle at the door and looking at me with his smirk smiling face... Genie: Move aside... Guy: "What is it?" (What he is thinking of himself? Does he think he is an inspection officer to me? Does he expected me to answer to all of his questions?) Guy: "What is it, baby?" (I looked at him with my widened eyes, What he just called me? baby? How dare he to call me in such a way?) Genie: Move aside... (I said with my furious tone, but he didn''t change his expression and looking at the tray I hold, and staring at my chest in between and enjoying by looking at my coverage... How dare he to act in such a way..? I immediately take the cover te of the coffee cup... Guy: "Is it coffee?" Mona: Yes, it is... Do you want to check it? By finishing my words, I immediately throw the hot coffee on him... He immediately pushed me back by holding my chest to avoid the hot coffee spill on my dress... I am shocked for his sudden alert reaction because he pushed me to save me from the hot coffee spill and he didn''t scream or shout at me... I again looked at him with my nk expression for his caring action towards me, he immediately takes off his shirt and cleans his body with his shirt. And I can see a bruise caused by the hot coffee on his hard abbs. His abbs is attracting me more than his red wound and stared at them for a few seconds and involuntarily take a few steps close to him. I can sense he is staring at me for my close move, but I didn''t care about his looks and ced my hand on his abbs near his wound... Suddenly he holds my waist and pulled me close to him and my b.o.o.b.s squeeze to his Hard abbs... I immediately looked at him with my nk shock expression. He is still looking at me with his smiling face... What? Is he not angry at me for my rude actions? And he is smiling to me as if nothing happened... What''s wrong with him? I take strength and asked him... Genie: What''s your name? "Daniel.." (He said very sharply with his husky tone. I feel like some magic flow into me the moment I heard his voice. I didn''t feel these kind of feeling before. With one of my hand, I hold his shoulder and raised to reach his face by standing on my tiptoe and involuntarily reached to his lips to kiss him... Suddenly a bell rang, and we both got alerted and he leave my waist and I realised it''s Mark''s calling bell for me... He is looking around in confusion for the sound... Genie: It''s my boss rm I need to go... (He nodded his head as ok.) Daniel: Where is the washroom? (I showed the direction to him.) Daniel: Will youe with me? (I looked at him with my narrowed eyes, he smiled and silently lead to the washroom. But I still feel the weird sensible feeling and I didn''t expect that I will get in trance with him... OMG, what if I really kissed him? What should I do if Mark looked at me when I am kissing him? Thank god... I immediately ran into Mark''s room and he ordered me to bring a few more business files... I gave the files he ordered and after a few minutes I gave the coffee to him and looked at him to ask about who is the 3rd person, but Mark deeply involved in his business work and didn''t even recognise that I am looking at him... After a few seconds I decided to leave his room, because I don''t want to taste his rage again for the disturbance caused by me... I came out of his room and checked for Daniel guy, he ising out of the washroom with his wet t-shirt and I can still visualise his abbs under his shirt. I smile to myself and immediately went into my cabin and pretend I didn''t looked at him and continued doing some of my pending work but this time I opened the door of my cabin to stalk at him inbetween my work... He sit in the chair and faced directly to look at me and I can sense his hot looks and I don''t know why I feel horny... Come on Genie, control yourself... He might rted to Mark and if you proceed with s.e.x, Mark might get to know about your dirty secrets and he never ever in his life looked at you... I immediately get up to close the door of my cabin and finally looked at him onest time while closing the door, he again winked at me with his smiling face... This time I didn''t get angry instead I smile and feel blushed and closed the door and continued doing my work... Chapter 410 - She Is Single And Mingle With Me... Chapter 410 - She Is Single And Mingle With Me... Mark''s Pov: I don''t want to hurt Anna; she feels insecure and nervous if I didn''t ept Daniel as my security guard. So to make them feel free I epted Daniel as my bodyguard but I am getting irritation when he is moving close to me and following me everywhere, it doesn''t mean I didn''t like Daniel he is a good person and he kept his life in the danger zone to save us at the food carnival, the reason behind I am getting irritation is I am not fond of bodyguard. I hate them from my childhood; I feel like they are taking my privacy of the living. I need to carry them to everywhere I go and they will lurk at me always; I know it''s their duty to guard me but I don''t feelfortable and it leads to irritation and the same thing is happening with Daniel, We both are on the way to my office in my car and Daniel continued to irritate me with his questions. I feel like he is a kind of hyper species and I don''t know why Rubeus uncle is trusting him blindly, whatever it''s better I should be careful with him too. Daniel: Sir, can you please introduce me with your personal assistant? (Ahhh¡­ This Daniel he is always asking me about Genie and her details, I can understand his feelings are genuine towards Genie, maybe he fall in love at first sight, the moment he saw Genie and I know he saw her at my engagement party and I can understand his love pain to get Genie''s attention because I know the magic of love at first sight, and I know how it feels because I went through it when I met Anna, and I feel like I will do anything to make her mine and I always grab the opportunity to get her attention and it became easy for me to get close to her in our Grindelwald trip. Luckily Anna understands my love even though I behaved with her rudely and now we are going to take one more advance step in our rtionship in the name of the wedding.) Daniel: Sir, tell me about your personal assistant. Mark: Will you please shut up... Daniel: yes, sir, I will shut my mouth but tell me one thing, why don''t you speak much? (I didn''t answer to him, instead I increased the speed of the car to reach the office as early as possible to avoid his interrogating questions.) Daniel: When I am followed you and Anna madam, the one thing I observed is you act different with Anna madam, you speak a lot with her andugh a lot with her but when ites to others, you always look with your serious face¡­ Why don''t you like to speak to others, sir? (I immediately stopped the car with a sudden break and looked at him with a serious note.) Mark: Get out¡­ Daniel: Sir¡­ Sorry sir, I will zip my mouth¡­ Please¡­ (I take a long breath and again started driving, this time he stayed quiet, and I feel relieved. Yes, what Daniel said is right, I never speak much to anyone except Anna, Mona, and Tom. They really helped me in my hard time and they never look at my money. They helped me with their heart so I behaved with them with my open mind and believe them whole-heartedly, and when ites to others, I feel they are behaving nicely to me by looking at my status and money. So how can I move close to them when I clearly sense their true feelings?) Daniel: Sir, onest thing, tell me about your personal assistant, in your free time .. (Hoo God... Is he really fall in love with Genie? Or he just attracted to her by looking at her shape and structure? Whatever, I don''t care, and if he really loves Genie; I know atst; he is the one who suffers with pain when he knew about the reality of Genie, and if he just attracted to her by looking at her body, both of them live in heaven for a few days and apart happily after getting satisfied their desires... Let''s see how their story end... Daniel: Boss, onest question... Mark: What?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51139787788177357 for visiting. Daniel: Is she booked? Mark: what? Daniel: I mean, did she have a boyfriend? (I immediately chuckled by listening to him. How excited he is...) Daniel: Please boss... Tell me... Mark: I don''t know anything about her personal information... Daniel: Okay boss, I will find it by myself... Hope she is single and mingle with me¡­ (Finally, we reached my office and I am leading to my room. Everyone is looking at me weirdly when Daniel is following me very closely. My staff knows that I don''t carry any kind of bodyguard or security. It would be better if I didn''t know about Daniel, but unfortunately we caught him and now my uncle ordered me to carry him like a kitty¡­ Hoo god... Control Mark, it''s just a few more days, that''s it, and you can live your life happily like before... In between my thoughts, we reached our office room door. I warned him to stay outside; he is trying to convince me to enter into my room, but the moment he saw Genie he forgot everything and looking at her with his lost mind... Thank god, for the first time Genie saved me, and Danial didn''t enter into my room and now I can peacefully finish my work... I smiled to myself by looking at his lost mind when he looked at Genie, and I can understand his feelings by looking at his expressions, and he is looking at her in such a way that he will marry Genie in the next second if she epted him.) Chapter 411 - You Cant Separate Me And Anna... Chapter 411 - You Can''t Separate Me And Anna... Mark''s Pov: I feel extremely relieved when Daniel agreed to stay outside of my room, and I am sure he agreed by looking at Genie, Whatever, I got some free time to do work peacefully, and in a few seconds I got busy in my work and yes, as Mona cautioned me, I didn''t allow Genie to enter into my work and I am doing it on myself without her help. After a portion of the work done, I called to Tom to know whether everything is okay or not... Tom: Hello Mark... Mark: Hi Tom, everything okay? Tom: No... Not at all... Mark: Why? What happened? Tom: Because Mona again started ignoring me... (I chuckled after listening to him and feel relieved that it''s not a dangerous thing.) Tom: Don''tugh at me, Mark, I am saying the truth and do you know how it feels when your ignores you? Mark: Actually, I didn''t yet face it, Tom, Okay, tell me, what happened? Tom: You know one thing, Mark, when Mona is doing shopping she will forget everything particrly she forgot me and ignore me as if I am a different creature... Mark: Shopping? Did they go to shopping? Tom: Yes Mark, after you left, they nned for the shopping... Mark: They already nned to buy a wedding dress on tomorrow, right? Did they change the n? Tom: Do you think the wedding dress is the only shopping these girls will do? Mark: I think so... Tom: No Mark, you are underestimating them... Mark: Okk, which shop they went for shopping..? Tom: They came to the lingerie shop... (Iughed immediately and understand Anna needs a lot of them to impress me, and I am sure it''s Mona''s idea because my dumb girl don''t have idea about it and I can understand why Mona ignored Tom.) Tom: Don''tugh... I am getting irritation for Mona''s ignorance... Mark: ok, now I understand, you are getting irritation because Mona is not taking care of you in the lingerie shop, am I right? Tom: No, I am getting irritation because Mona ordered me to stay outside of the shop... Mark: What? (I againughed by listening to Tom''s voice, and I understand why Mona takes that decision, Anna might feel difort if Tom is with them, so she might order him to stand outside. So, I try to make him calm down.) Mark: Okay Tom, don''t worry, I hope she will take care of you at the night... Tom: Maybe not... Mark: Why?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''t-separate-me-and-anna..._51139797183419446 for visiting. Tom: Because she didn''t sleep entirest night, so I better leave her tonight... (We bothughed to each other, and I got a sh that Tom nned a date with Monast night, and I can understand by listening to Tom that both of them enjoyed a lot. Tom: Ok Mark, I will be on my duty to look after them, their security is more important... Mark: Yeah, carry on and enjoy by following their orders... Tom: okay Mark, enjoy your work too... (The moment I hang Tom''s call, I immediately called to Anna and ordered her to buy some s.e.xy lingerie and teased her a bit and I can visualise how her face is blushed. I smile and continued doing my work and now it''s evening around 6:30 p.m. I am done with my work and messaged Anna... Mark: Are you done with your shopping? (After a few seconds I got a reply from her.) Anna: Yeah, I am on the way to home... Mark: Did you buy my specification lingerie? Anna: What are your specifications? (Anna knows about the specifications I mentioned, then why did she ask me again?) Mark: Don''t you know? Anna: Haha.., don''t worry, your sadistic friend helped me hope you may like them... (What? Sadistic friend? Anna never calls Mona in such a way... I don''t know why I feel weird when she asked me about my specifications and now she represents Mona as a sadistic friend. As fas as I know, all the time, Anna supports Mona irrespective of the situation. So it is not Anna, and I am sure it is my sadistic friend who is texting me on Anna''s phone. So to tease her I replied to her pretending I am messaging to Anna.) Mark: Yeah, she helped you at least in the shopping... Anna: What do you mean? (Now I got rity that it''s Mona because I know her way of typing in messages and I can enjoy by looking at her immediate short temper message.) Mark: What I mean is after your shopping stay away to Mona, if not she will definitely eat your brain like she always does... Anna: What? Mark: Yes, Anna, that''s true and after our wedding is done, we no need to look at her face too, and I don''t allow you to waste your time by spending time with her, Okay? Anna: Mark..! You can''t separate me and Anna... Mark: Caught you... (Iughed loudly for Mona''s innocence to get caught red-handedly. I can understand how her facial expression looks like.) Anna: Idiot fellow..!!! Mark: Yes I am, and I should be an idiot to catch my sadistic friend naughty acts¡­ Anna: Go to hell... Mark: Give the phone to my Anna... Anna: Hi Mark, We are on the way to home... Mark: okay, and Don''t forget to get ready... Anna: Mark..!!! (I smiled by looking at Anna''s reply, and this is her original reaction... After a few seconds, I packed and get ready to go to Home the moment I opened the door, Daniel looked at me and started following me again...) Chapter 412 - Hey, How Are You? Chapter 412 - Hey, How Are You? Mark''s Pov: After a few seconds of my work done, I packed and get ready to go to home but the moment I opened the door, Daniel looked at me and started following me again and when we reached the parking slot, he is ready to get into my car... Mark: I guess your duty for today is done, so you may leave now... Daniel: No boss, Rubeus sir appointed me to guard you 24/7... Mark: What? (I am shocked the moment I listened to him, What he is trying to say? Will hee to my home and kill my privacy at home too? No, I never let it happen. I immediately strike my head as no.) Daniel: Boss, boss, that''s true boss Rubeus sir appointed me to guard you 24/7, you can confirm it by asking Rubeus sir¡­ Mark: No¡­ I don''t care about my Rubeus uncle''s terms and conditions and now you can go¡­ Danial: Boss, please take me along with you. Mark: No, I don''t allow you to enter into my house and tell me your address I will drop you if it is on my way or I will arrange a cab for you... Daniel: I don''t have a home to go... (I immediately looked at him in shock.) Mark: What? Daniel: Yes boss I don''t have a home to go and I don''t have any family to take care, in one word I am a free bird and no one will cry for me if I lost my life. Mark: Get into my car... (I said sharply and he immediately get into my car and sit in the passenger seat, after listening to him I understand he is an orphan and that''s the reason he chooses this risky job and he dares to sacrifice his life for his work, everyone may think it''s madness but I can understand how a life will be when no one is their to take care of us maybe that''s the reason he chooses this kind of risky job. Whatever, I feel very low when he said he has no family, but he looks his life in a very optimistic way, even though he had no one to take care he said, he is a free bird, and by looking at him everyone can understand that he enjoys every second of his life. I looked at him Inbetween my driving and as usual; he is looking at me with his curious eyes to eat my brain. After a few seconds, he breaks the silence... Daniel: Boss, is your personal assistant ising to business trip with us? Mark: Why? Daniel: I want to get more close to her so please don''t mind and tell me, boss... Mark: First you should get close to her in order to get more closer to her... Daniel: Boss, we are close, so I am nning to get more close to her... (He said with his smiling face and I can understand something happened between Danial and Genie.) Mark: close? Daniel: Yes boss, she became close to me and you know one thing; she speaks to me too... (I immediately chuckled by listening to his excited tone.) Daniel: That''s true boss, she spoke to me very lovely¡­ (By finishing his words he is looking at the sky through window, and I can understand he is still in the trance of Genie.) Mark: What did she speak? Daniel: She asked me, "Hey, How are you?" Mark: So, you dere she is close to you because she asked you the most casual question how are you... Daniel: Do you think it''s casual, boss? Mark: of course... Daniel: No boss, when you feel unwell if someone asked you how are you, it means they care for you and it feels crazy when it will be asked by the one you like most... Am I right, boss? Mark: Yes, you are right, but you are fine enough and didn''t look ill too, so why are you so hyper when she asked you how are you? Daniel: it''s not just how are you, boss... It''s, "Hey, how are you..." Hey means she is calling me out of love, maybe it''s my nick name¡­ (I smiled by listening to him and I understand he keeps blind hopes on Genie for no reason.) Mark: You are mad and idiot, Daniel¡­ Daniel: Why boss? Mark: How can you think Hey is a nickname? Daniel: Why not, boss? Mark: because if anyone don''t know your name they will call you "Hey", it doesn''t mean they called you out of love, hope you understand what I mean¡­ Daniel: that''s okay boss, but she asked me how am I, I can understand she is taking care of me... (I smiled by listening to his exnation and now I am sure he is in 100 Percent in trance with Genie, and he is not in a position to understand the reality. Poor soul, hope he should not hurt when he got to know the reality of Genie.) Daniel: Boss, Don''tugh at me, tell me, Don''t you agree it feels very special when someone cares about you..? Mark: Yes, it feels great, but the thing is why Genie asked you how are you when you are well? Daniel: Well, she asked me because my abbs got burnt... Mark: burnt? When? And how did she know that your abbs got burnt? Daniel: It happened in the morning, boss, and the burnt caused by her... Mark: How? Daniel: She is busy leading to your room with a hot coffee... (He paused and again went into her trance. By looking at his blushed face, everyone can understand something romantic thing happened between them and I am sure Genie will take the lead.) Mark: So, did the coffee identally spill on you? Daniel: No boss, she intentionally throws it on me... Mark: What? (I immediatelyughed that how he takes Genie''s arrogant behaviour in a positive way.) Daniel: Boss, please don''tugh¡­ Mark: Okk, Tell me why did she throw hot coffee on you? Daniel: because by pointing the coffee I asked her what is it when she is busy to serve the coffee for you... Mark: So she throws the hot coffee on you out of rage... Daniel: exactly, butter, she asked me, "Hey how are you?" (I immediatelyughed by listening to Daniel.) Daniel: Don''tugh at me, boss... Mark: Don''t you get angry for her rage behaviour? Daniel: To be frank I love her more after looking at her furious face, she looks so cute when she got angry, and there is a reason for her behavior boss, it''s her duty to serve coffee to you but it''s my duty to check on everything for your safety even though it''s my love I should not get down my duty, so I happily epted her cute rage and I feel more happy when she asked me, "Hey, How are you?" It means she is caring for me and it''s a kind of concern for her rage behaviour towards me¡­ (By listening to him, I understand he is giving priority to his duties than his attractions. Now I feel a little confident and I feel like I can trust him, lets see, If he didn''t break my trust on him I will show a bright future to him or else he should face the hell in his remaining life.) Daniel: Boss, you know one thing; She tried to kiss me too, but you disturbed us... (He said very excitedly.) Mark: me? Daniel: Yes boss, when I am cleaning the coffee strains, she leans forward to kiss me by looking at my abbs, I guess she likes my abbs and I am sure in future she likes my heart too¡­ Mark: First, tell me how did I disturb you? Daniel: Boss, when she leans forward to kiss me, suddenly you ring the calling bell, and she hurriedly went into your room and she didn''t even look at me till evening and in the evening she asked me, "hey how are you?" Mark: So you struck at her loop... Daniel: it''s not loop, boss, it''s love... Tell me one thing, is sheing on our tomorrows business trip? Mark: Why should I say to you? You are a bodyguard and also a detective, so find it by yourself... Daniel: Yes, boss I can find and I am sure she ising on tomorrows trip because she is your personal secretary. (Yes, he guessed it right, but I didn''t get amused because everyone knows that my personal secretary will follow me, particrly in business trip.) Daniel: Boss, you looks soo handsome when you smile orugh... (I immediately looked at him with my narrowed eyes.) Daniel: I am not praising you, boss, it''s the fact I feel and you I stalk at you before, you always looks so serious. But for the first time you proved I am wrong, you smile like a human and your sense of humour is at peaks... If I were a girl I will definitely fall after you... Anna madam is so lucky to find you as her partner... (I stayed quite and didn''t replied to him because if I replied he will praise me more for no reason, which I don''t like the most.) Chapter 413 - I Have Tonnes Of Honesty... Chapter 413 - I Have Tonnes Of Honesty... Mark''s Pov: Daniel..! A new person entered into my life, and I don''t know how our rtionship will go further, I hope he should choose the right path by choosing our side, if he really an honest person he will definitely into my family with all the faithful persons like Mona, Tom, Anna, and I no need to exin separately about them because he might know by now how we will give value to the faithful persons because he already followed us and he might have some idea about our friendship family. If he really a faithful person, we will wee him into our friendship gang and never treat him like a servant or an assistant and I am sure he never feel lonely¡­ I know how he feels when he didn''t have a family to share his happiness or sadness and the family is a center of our life and it is the key for our eternal happiness. Even though he pretends he is happy by stating a free bird, I can understand how it feels a lonely life because I faced it in my life. Hope he should understand the value of a family and join in our gang by winning the trust of all of us and should not get attracted to the bribe offered by our enemy to spy on us. Let''s see¡­ And so far we discussed till now, I am very much impressed when he said about the coffee incident; I know he attracted to Genie and to impress her he might not ask "What is that" by pointing the tray and he may directly allow her into my room without asking what she is carrying in a tray, but he asked to inspect because it''s his duty to do and he didn''t even consider to attract Genie and as a result he got burnt on his skin for the rage and short temper of Genie... Whatever, he is hyper now because Genie asked him "how are you" just because of the burnt on his abbs. Hope Genie should ept him for his genuine love. Let''s see how their story will end... Actually, I should have told to Genie that he is my bodyguard for a few days but Genie knows I am not fond of bodyguard and if I suddenly appointed a bodyguard, she might think something serious thing happened and not only Genie the enemy who is behind all the attacks might get alerted if I appointed a bodyguard and n the attacks ording to that so I don''t want anyone to know that Daniel is my bodyguard. Instead, I will introduce to everyone that he is one of my old friend and came to visit me to console about Ria''s tragedy. So it''s better I should convince him before he said to anyone that he appointed as a bodyguard to me¡­ Mark: Okay, now listen to my point and keep it in mind. Danial: Sure boss¡­ Mark: Don''t let anyone know that you are my bodyguard, Okay? Danial: Sure, boss, and I know it''s a bitplicated issue for you and everyone might think why are you suddenly appointed a bodyguard¡­ Mark: Yeah, so stay quiet¡­ Danieal: But, boss, tell me what should I answer to them if they asked what is the rtionship between you and me because it is better if we fix it in prior¡­ Mark: Yeah, tell them we are friends and you came to console me about Ria''s tragedy¡­ Danieal: Friends? Are you sure boss? (He asked with his excited tone.) Mark: Why not? Danial: I didn''t find any faithful friend till now, boss, and you know one thing, I thought I should be rich to get a faithful and honest friend but you proved me that I am wrong and I wonder a lot that you are epting me as your friend because you are the faithful friend I have seen so far¡­ Mark: How can you say that I am a faithful friend? Daniel: Boss, you are underestimating my intelligence, I spy on you and your friend''s gang to guard you secretly when Rubeus sir appointed me to do so, and I know how you take care of your friends, so I am d that you epted me as your friend¡­ Mark: Very funny..!!! I didn''t say you are my friend, instead I cautioned you to be my friend if anybody asked you how we are rted. Do you understand? (After listening to my statement Daniel''s face tuned to dull but I should stay strong until I purely trust him as my friend, it may take time to prove his honesty. Let''s see¡­) Daniel: So how can I earn your friendship? Mark: When I trust you and feel you as my friend¡­ Daniel: How can I earn that, boss? Mark: Through honesty¡­ Daniel: Whoahhh!!! That''s very simple boss. because I have tons of honesty and I will sacrifice my life to live honestly, So soon you ept me as your buddy¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51186139897325677 for visiting. (I smile by listening to his excited, happy statement, and I know I acted a little rude by not epting him as a friend because I don''t want to take any further risks right now by trusting some anonymous person¡­ And yes, I agree he is very intelligent, and he observed me perfectly and understand urately about my friendship value, he scans everything surrounded by him and me, if he didn''t have a great talent, my uncle won''t appoint him as my guard or a spy... Suddenly I got a sh of my engagement party night event, Yes, Daniel attend the party and he might notice something about Rubeus uncle''s incident, and with the information, he provided I might find a clue to find my enemy. So I just want to ask him about Rubeus uncle''s incident on my engagement party. I hope he might notice something about it... Mark: So you came to my engagement party, right? Daniel: Yes boss, I saw my angel in your engagement party, and she looks soo beautiful and hot in her white short dress. I can still visualise her image. (Ahhh¡­ He again started sidetracking the topic with Genie memories.) Mark: Can you answer to my question? (I asked in a serious tone.) Daniel: Yes boss, I attended your engagement party with the help of Rubeus sir... Mark: Did you notice any weird thing or suspect anyone at the party? Daniel: No, sir, every guest is your formal guest and everyone is with the same fake expression, So it''s hard to suspect one among all... Mark: Fake expression? Daniel: Yes, boss, their smile is not real and they are wishing to others with their fake smile. So it''s tough to doubt one particr person. I don''t know why these corporate friends always smile with their fake expression, maybe most of them are jealous by looking at your growth or status, or it must be a rule learned in their corporate school to fakeugh when they looked at their friend. (I smile by listening to his exnation of fake smile, and I agree to him, even I sense their fake smile but I got habituated to it. Whatever, it''s not the point I need so I asked another question,) Mark: Okay, did you notice anything when Rubeus uncle got poisoned? Daniel: A olddy gave the wine ss to Rubeus sir, and by that time Rubeus sir is busy in speaking to some old man and I observed that person is looking at Rubeus sir with a satisfied, smiling expression when he is drinking the wine offered by that olddy. Later Rubeus sir, lead into your group chat... (I understand that olddy is Nanny, and that old man is Joseph uncle who is Genie''s father, and I looked that exact scene in the CCTV footage and I also looked at the CCTV footage that Rubeus uncle meet Daniel in the middle and I guess he said or warned something to Daniel, So I tried to ask him what it is.) Mark: Did my uncle say something to you at the party? Daniel: Yes boss, he cautioned me to observe one particr person, and he also said there might be a threat from him either at the party or in the future and what shocked me is the threat happened after a few minutes of Rubeus sir caution and I didn''t expect that they will attack Rubeus sir through poison. (I am shocked after listening to him and I want to know who is that person where my uncle got a doubt. So I immediately asked him.) Mark: Who is that, Daniel? (Daniel stay quiet and didn''t answer to me, I understand it might be the secret between him and Rubeus uncle. Whatever, I again tried to know who is he.) Mark: Please, tell who is he¡­ (He still stays quiet.) Mark: Daniel, please tell me who is he, if you shut your mouth it''s very tough to sort out the case and we can''t find who poisoned Rubeus uncle¡­ So please try to understand and tell me, who is he¡­ Daniel: Sorry, boss¡­ I should have shut my mouth, but out of curiosity, I spell out, please try to understand sir... I can''t tell you anything... Chapter 414 - Two Reports... Chapter 414 - Two Reports... Mark''s Pov: I wish Daniel should not say who is that person because it is a kind of test to him about the confidentiality he maintain so we can trust him further and let him know any confidential matters rted to Ria, whatever I tried and requested him in all the possible ways to know the person where my uncle cautioned him in my engagement party¡­ Mark: Daniel, please tell me who is he, if you shut your mouth it''s very tough to sort out the case and we can''t find who poisoned Rubeus uncle¡­ So please try to understand and tell me, who is he¡­ Daniel: Sorry, boss¡­ I should have shut my mouth, but out of curiosity, I spell out, please try to understand boss. I can''t tell you anything, and I can''t break the Rubeus sir rules, so please try to understand¡­ Mark: Your Rubeus sir is my close uncle, you can trust me¡­ Daniel: No, boss, it''s not about how close you are to Rubeus sir, it''s about how I followed his rules and maintain the confidentiality. I know I made a mistake, I should not have told you about my views that I observed in the party. I made a mistake by letting you know the part of the information and not saying the remaining information. I am so sorry¡­ Mark: Daniel, you didn''t do anything wrong, you can trust me and can tell me who it is¡­ Daniel: I will tell you after I take the eptance from Rubeus sir, because we agreed on everything to be secret, so please try to understand boss¡­ Mark: Yes, I am confident that my uncle will give eptance to you to say whatever I ask, but at present his health condition is very crucial and if I take permission from him, he might have got more stress. (He didn''t respond to me and stay quiet, I understand it''s impossible to know that person without my uncle''s permission. Okay, I understand his genuinity and he maintains the confidentiality, but now the matter to know who is that person is very important, and knowing that person is more important because we have no clue that who might attack my Rubeus uncle and knowing it as early as possible is more important and it''s better I should confirm to Mona whether I can ask Rubeus uncle about it or not. So I immediately take my phone and about to call to Mona, but in return I got a call from Mona, I immediately responded to her call Mona: Hey, Mark, are you busy? (I understand Mona is nervous a bit I immediately stopped the car to know what is the reason behind her call.) Mark: No, Mona, I am on the way to my home¡­ Mona: Okay, we dropped Anna at home¡­ (I understand this is not the thing she needs to say¡­) Mark: What happened, Mona? Everything okay? Mona: Yes Mark, I just want to tell you something¡­ Mark: Okay, about? Mona: about Rubeus uncle¡­ Mark: What happened, Mona? What happened to Rubeus uncle? Is he okay? Mona: Rubeus uncle is safe Mark, nothing happened to him¡­ Mark: Okay¡­ Mona: I just got his reports¡­ Mark: reports? Mona: Yes, Mark, I got the reports of the food sample extract from Rubeus uncle, do you remember after Rubeus uncles incident I told that I send the samples tob¡­ Mark: Yeah, Yeah¡­ What is the result of the report, Mona? Mona: The report says its just a mild food poision¡­ Mark: What? Food poision? Do you think Rubeus uncle got serious just because of mild food poison? His health condition is still serious and how can it be a mild food poison, Mona. Check the reports once again or send the samples once again I am sure the report is wrong. Mona: Yes, Mark, you are right; the reports are wrong that''s the reason I send the samples to two differentborateries¡­ Mark: Mona, I can''t understand what you are saying, can you tell me clearly?, Mona: Mark, on that night I send the samples to the regrboratory where all the samples of my hospital will send but I got doubt about the uracy of our regrboratory and I think it''s better to take a second opinion so I send the sample to 2ndboratory too¡­ Mark: Okay¡­ Mona: and today I got the two reports from twoboratories, and the report of my regrboratory says it''s just a mild food poision and nothing is dangerous. Mark: What is the secondboratory report says? Mona: The secondboratory report says the food is poisoned with a cynide and some other dangerous chemicals... Mark: What?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51208991807693408 for visiting. Mona: Yes Mark, as we already guessed that someone might mixed the poison in the food and that what second report says... And Rubeus uncle just take a sip of wine so we can easily save him through medication. But if he drink the entire ss of wine, I no need to say it clearly what would happen next... It''s all our luck, Mark... Luckly he is alive now¡­ (After listening to Mona my mind was nk for a few seconds, and yes we predict that someone might mix the poision but deep down of my heart I have a hope that it''s just a mild food poision but not its proved that someone really tried to kill my uncle through mixing the poision in the food he is taking...) Mona: Hey Mark..! Mark..! Mark: Yeah..! Mona: Mark, please stay calm and go to Home... Mark: okay, did you say anything to Anna? Mona: No Mark, I didn''t yet say anything to Anna, we can discuss about itter... Mark: okay... Mona: be careful Mark... Mark: okay, you too, stay safe... Mona: tomorrow is your business trip, right? Mark: yeah... Mona: is it necessary to go to business trip? Mark: that''s okay Mona, no one knows about the trip and you guys hang to me this Daniel. So no need to worry about it... Mona: Okk, How is he? Is he okay to carry with you? Mark: a little headache but ok, if not you people appoint an escot team, so its better I should carry this little headache¡­ Mark: ok then, bye... (After I hang the call I started driving to home and thinking who might be the person who poisioned Rubeus uncle. Is he intentionally poisoned Rubeus uncle or Rubeus uncle identally picked the poisioned wine ss? No... Daniel said and even I saw in the CCTV footage that Nanny exclusively served the drink to Rubeus uncle. So Nanny involved in this mystery case? No... No... Their might be a chance that someone portrays Nanny and they might n that we should think Nanny is behind all these... Whatever we should not get into conclusion until we find a clue to solve it... Daniel: What happened, boss? Mark: Nothing¡­ (I said and started the car and driving to home.) Daniel: anything serious? Mark: Why should I say to you? Daniel:e on boss... Mark: No... No... If you are good at maintaining your promises, I am good at maintaining my friends promise so I don''t let you know... Daniel: Okay boss, I will take Rubeus sir permission and let you know everything. I am so sorry that I didn''t help you right now, I hope you will excuse me... Mark: that''s okay... (Actually I want to call to Mona to take my uncle''s permission but after listening to the fact about the report, I don''t want him to take more stress. So after his health condition is stabilized I will ask him. Inbetween my thoughts I again visualise the CCTV footage of what I saw... After Rubeus uncle spoke to Daniel, Joseph uncle came close to Daniel and spoke something. So it''s better I should ask him about it.) Mark: Okay, at my engagement party after Rubeus uncle gave warning to you about some person, Joseph uncle came to you and speak something to you, am I right? Daniel: Yes boss, I don''t know his name is Joseph, but he came close to me and asked me who am I, Mark: Okay, what did you said to him? Daniel: I said I am your close childhood friend, and by looking at his expressions I can understand he didn''t trust me, but I acted casual... Mark: So, you already lied that you are my friend... Daniel: Yes boss, but that old man is so intelligent I guess, he knows everyone in the party and he directly came to me to inquire who I am... Mark: yeah, he is ourpanies ex personal assistant and he knows almost all the guests, so he might ask you to know who you are and one more thing he is Genie''s father¡­ Daniel: What? Is that true boss? Mark: Yes, he is Genie''s father... Daniel: Wow, that''s great, I spoke to my father inw... (I smile by looking at him and he is so anxious, in between our chit chat we reached our home. I asked him to stay in the hallway and ordered NAnny to arrange a room for him and I also said that he is my childhood friend, Nanny looked at me confused because she knows all of my childhood friends but I acted casual and lead to my room.) Chapter 415 - Cheating Strawberry... Chapter 415 - Cheating Strawberry... Anna''s POV: I am so much tired of Mona''s hectic shopping, actually, some hidden energy will enhance for the girls when they are doing shopping and when doing shopping we both got hyper and active and in few shops like cosmetics, Mona helped me how to choose the best cosmetics out of many brands and we take a short break and have some food and snacks and continued our shopping. I just want to send a message to Mark that how he is doing but he might get distracted from his work if I messaged him, so I didn''t send any message and continued my shopping, actually, it''s a part of my wedding shopping and Mona is doing it very happily and Tom, he gave a private space to us for our girls'' shopping, and finally, we are done with the shopping and returning back to home in Mona''s car; I rest my head on Mona''s shoulder to take a nap. After a few minutes, Mona tried to wake me up¡­ Mona: Anna, you got a message from Mark¡­ (I can''t even open my eyes and still rest my head on her shoulder.)Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/cheating-strawberry..._%!d(string=51232508901117405) for visiting. Mona: Anna..!!! Anna: Mona, please, I will sleep for a few more minutes, you please reply to Mark... I said and I again rest my head on Mona''s shoulder, but after a few seconds; I got a sh that Mark might chat in a lewd way by thinking it''s me. So I immediately get up and looked at Mona and I don''t know how to ask my phone from her but by looking at me she understands and immediately handover my phone to me... Mona: Take your phone Anna, my stupid friend easily identified it''s me who chatting with him... I smile at her and understand that Mona tried to prank Mark, pretending I am chatting with him. I checked the messages and even I am shocked that how Mark identified Mona''s messages but after he knows that I am texting him he directly messaged, "Okay, but don''t forget to get ready." I smile by looking at his intense message and I am sure he doesn''t allow me if I didn''t get ready that how he likes and I owe him a massage, but I have no idea what to do and how can I initiate to do it, it''s a new thing for me and it might take time to get habituated for it. Am I able to satisfy his desires? He said it''s his best hand job session till now. Is that true, or he is saying it to make me feel happy? My heartbeat started raising and I feel nervous¡­ Cool Anna, cool... You no need to worry about it, because Mark will definitely take care of it and you just follow his instructions... That''s it, it''s very simple and easy¡­ I boost up myself and visualise how we take today''s bath and I know, every time our general session will lead to an intense session and today it leads to the more intense session, and I hope Mark liked it and now just a two days gap to our marriage and I am sure he will definitely take my v.i.r.g.i.nity on the day of our wedding night and it''s my dream too, to give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to Mark on our First night and he is controlling himself to make my dreame true and he never breaks his promise and do many things for me out of his overwhelming love towards me, and I am ready to give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to him and I will do whatever he likes, even though it gives me the pain I will bear it and give him the pleasure he likes... Hope our married life should be very happy and blissful and I will store every day of the rest of our life as a very precious memory... In between my thoughts, I reached home, both Mona and Tom said their goodbyes to me and warned me to be careful and left... I hurriedly went into the house with the shopping bags, suddenly I heard a voice and I know it''s Nanny... Nanny: Anna beta, keep the covers on the couch. Servants will help you... Anna: It''s okay, Nanny, I can manage... Nanny: Hoo, you did many shopping today, is there any special event ahead? (OMG, what should I say now? Shall I say about our wedding? No, no, I will confirm with Mark andter I will let her know, Yeah, that will be best, I should confirm it from Mark. Suddenly I got a sh about my college and I immediately tried to cover the topic.) Anna: My college is starting with in a few days, Nanny, so I did the shopping rting to the college stuff and Mona helped me in the shopping. Nanny: Wow, that''s a great beta, so you are going to be busy in the next few days, right? (I nodded my head as yes and lead to my room in a hurry because if I stay there for a few more seconds Nanny might ask me with some typical question. Finally, I reached the room and ced the shopping covers in the cupboard and freshen up. After a few minutes, I checked my phone and the call log. There is a missed call from an anonymous number. I checked the date and time and it''s on the day I went to the orphanage and I got a sh that Mona said about that call when she is handover the phone to me, and I have no idea that who''s number is that. I call back to that number but the call didn''t connect. I again tried for a few more times, but it''s still repeating. I feel weird and checked the number once again and I have no idea that who''s number is that. I suddenly got a sh of the bank employee, Yeah, maybe he might be calling me, I better cross check with him by calling to his number and I can know the information about the status of my education loan. So I immediately called to Jack the bank employee, but the weird thing is my call didn''t connected to his number too and I am getting the same instructions like the before call. Maybe my phone gotpliant... But I got Mark messages as usual, then why the banker''s number is not connecting? Maybe it''s hispani''s number and it might deal only with the outgoing of the call. Let''s see, I hope he should call me again so I can get the status of my loan. In between my thoughts, I went near to my wardrobe and take the nightwear and took the lingerie set I bought today and suddenly I got the shes, Mark and how he will react by looking at me on this lingerie set. I smile to myself and started removing my dress and wear the lingerie set and continued wearing my shorts and take my t-shirt to wear and I know Mark will definitely get angry if he looked at me with the nightwear. But it''s really embarrassed to wait with the lingerie set and I know he will definitely remove my nightwear and will definitely enjoy me... In between my thoughts I am wearing my t-shirt, it''s a half way through but suddenly I heard a doorknob sound, my heartbeat skip for a second and immediately tried pulling down the shirt to check who it is... But I hear the footsteps sounds and they are leading close to me, and in the next second my hands were pinned to my back and his warm hand rest on my waist. By sensing the hand I can understand it''s Mark. My head is still struck under the t-shirt but this time I didn''t get scared because I know it''s Mark but I still confused that how Mark came into the room because I locked the door and how can he enter into the room so easily? Suddenly I can sense Mark''s face on my neck and he is kissing me over my t-shirt. Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: You again didn''t obey my orders, Anna... (I chuckled by listening to his husky tone and I understand he is asking me about my nightwear. By listening to myugh he tightens his grip on my waist more tightly and started biting on my neck very intensely. I got shrills all over my body for his intense actions.) Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: hmmm... Why I can''t see my Strawberry face? Anna: leave my hands, I will adjust my shirt and you can see it... Mark: No, I don''t leave, because it''s a cheating Strawberry so I hold the hands and I have an idea to look at my cheating Strawberry''s face. Anna: What? Me? Cheating? Mark: Yes, you are... (By finishing his words in one pull he tears my t-shirt in one shot. I am shocked and looking at him with my open mouth. In the next second his lipsnded on my lips by saying, "there my cheating Strawberry" and started kissing me by directly entered into my mouth. Whatever is the reason Mark will lead to Intense session and he will always enjoy me through kissing.) Chapter 416 - First Victory..? Chapter 416 - First Victory..? Anna''s POV: Cheating strawberry..!!! Yeah, it''s my other nick-name given by Mark and I know why he is calling me in such a way. He got irritated by looking at me with the nightwear. "There my cheating Strawberry" by saying that he immediately started kissing me by directly entered into my mouth. Whatever is the reason Mark will lead to an intense session and he will always enjoy me through kissing, and finally Mark closed my mouth with his kiss and pulled me close to him by holding my waist but my hands are still locked to my back with his hand, after a few seconds Mark leave my hands and immediately hold my hair and pulled me more close to him to ess a good kiss and me started responding to his kiss by holding his shoulders and stand on my tiptoe to give him a good French Kiss and in the next second he lifted me a little by holding my waist and I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist, and now my head is above him and we both are involved in our deep kiss session... One of Mark''s hands slowly crawls under my bra, and he started squeezing my b.o.o.b.s. I feel a little bit shy but we both involved in our deep intense session but after a few minutes Mark is not kissing me like he always kisses and he takes away his hands under my bra; I understand he is kissing me by thinking something else. I slowly paused the kiss and looked into his eyes. He raised his head as what, by looking at his expression, I am sure he is thinking something serious. Anna: What happened, Mark? Is everything Okay? He immediately ced his head on my chest, which is just covered with the bra, I rubbed his hair caressingly but he still involved in his deep thoughts. I tried to get down, but he holds me tightly and leads to the bed and in a few seconds we both fall on the bed. I immediately taken the nket and wrapped it on my body, Mark pulled me close to him and Iy on his chest and he still involved in his deep and didn''t say anything to me... Anna: What happened, Mark?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/first-victory.._%!d(string=51255929357786878) for visiting. Anything serious? (He nodded his head as yes and looked at me with his worried face.) Mark: You should be very careful, Anna... (I nodded my head as okay and understand that he is scared of the attacks.) Anna: Okay, but tell me what happened? Why are you look so worried? (By finishing my words, I ce my palm on his cheek to make him calm down. He took my hand on his cheek and ced near to his lips and kissed it and he kissed the fingers and ce one of my fingers in between his teeth and bite it gently.) Anna: Shoooo¡­ Are you hungry? (He nodded his head as yes.) Anna: Okay, wait, I will bring some food from the kitchen¡­ (I tried to get up, but he pulled me and I again fall on his chest and looking at him.) Mark: Don''t you know about my hungry? I didn''t understand what he means, so I am still looking at him and by looking at his narrowed eyes with his smirk face I understand what he means by his hungry and his hungry cravings will reduce without intense sessions. I chuckled and Mark immediately tightens his grip on my waist. Anna: Okay, but first tell me what''s bothering you¡­ Mark: Mona just called me and informed about Rubeus uncle''s reports and it''s confirmed that someone intentionally poisoned his food with dangerous poison. Anna: Yeah, and we already predicted it, and we are following the necessary precautions. Mark: Yes Anna, but I feel a bit low after the doc.u.ment confirmation and I have no clue that who might behind all these. Anna: Mark, who so ever, we will definitely find them and catch them and they are liable to live the rest of their life in the prison. Mark: Yeah, but I am still confused that why the two reports are with different results. Anna: Two reports? Mark: Yes Anna, Mona send the samples to two differentboratories, one is the regrboratory and for the second opinion she sends to anotherboratory too, and one report says it''s just a mild food poison and the other report says it''s abination of poison mixed in the food by the third party. (The moment I listened to Mark I got a rity of what might happen and smiled by looking at Mark.) Mark: Why are you smiling at me? Anna: I am not smiling at you Mark, I am smiling for our first victory against the person behind all these... Mark: First victory? Anna: of course it is... (Mark still looking at me with his confused face, I immediately climbed over him and rest my head on his chest and again looked at him and started exining to him.) Anna: Mark, first tell me, the report of the mild food poison was given by the regrboratory of Mona''s hospital, right? Mark: Yes, how did you guess that, Anna? Anna: Because our enemy is always spying on us and it''s his fingertips to find the regrboratory of Mona''s hospital and as usual he corrupted the technicians in thatboratory and here is the final result of theboratory report and he might think we will be rxed that it''s just a mild food poison. But luckily Mona sends the report to anotherboratory, and this information doesn''t know by our enemy and he failed to manipte the report of the secondboratory... So, we can conclude that he is still spying on us and he knows that Rubeus uncle''s life is saved and he is taking treatment at Mona''s hospital. He might try to murder him again, but Tom restricted the hospital with his security protocols. So they might not enter into the hospital, and most importantly our enemy thinks that we trust the regrboratory fake report but because of Mona''s intelligence decision, we know the actual fact and we identified that someone intentionally poisoned the food. And you know one thing Mark, now it''s easy for us to find our enemy because our enemy might be carefree if we pretend we are trusting his fake reports and he might n another attack but he doesn''t know we all are very alert to catch him... So we win over him for the first time by not trusting his fake manipted reports... (After finishing my expression, I looked at Mark and he is looking at me with his widened eyes. I immediately hide my head on his chest.) Mark: Whoahhh..! My cheating Strawberry is so intelligent... Anna: I am not a cheating Strawberry, Mark... (I said, but still hide my face on his chest.) Mark: Yes, you are my cheating Strawberry and always tries to cheat me... Anna: Mark..! Mark: Okay, first tell me, what I ordered you to do and what you did? (I chuckled and looked at him because he again leads the topic to a lingerie set.) Mark: Answer to my question¡­ Anna: You told me to wear the lingerie set... Mark: Yeah, but what you did? Anna: I did what you say... Mark: really? (I nodded my head as yes and looking at him with my smiling face.) Mark: Then why did you wear your shorts and t-shirt..? Anna: I wear them over my lingerie set, it doesn''t mean I didn''t obey your orders; I followed them very honestly... Mark: Yes, you followed them very honestly and covered my treasures with your nightwear, so you are my cheating strawberry... (By finishing his words he started tickling me on my waist and neck and I startedughing loudly and to avoid his tickling I roll next to him but he removed my nket and continued tickling me... I am trying to take away his hands but the more I try the more he is ticking me and suddenly he pulled my bra and thece strap got torn and in one shot he removed my bra. I am looking at him in shock and got the shes of what Mona said, "the life span of the lingerie set is only one day" and now I practically experienced it, the demon in Mark easily teared my bra into two pieces and threw it into the corner of the room... He looked at me with his smirk winning face and he immediately leads to my b.o.o.b.s and started sucking them very caressingly and intensely... I am carresing him by holding his hair and after a few minutes of carresing my b.o.o.b.s he raised his head and looked at me with his narrowed eyes. Anna: What happened, Mark? Mark: I miss you... Anna: I miss you too... (I immediately hugged him with my bear chest.) Mark: Why don''t youe to my business trip... Anna: hummm, shall Ie with you? Mark: Yeah... Anna: Okay... But we should ask Mona permission... Mark: Why? Anna: because she nned to buy my wedding dress tomorrow and their are just two more days to our wedding. Sooo... Mark: ahhhhhhh... My sadistic friend... I am sure she don''t allow you with me... (By finishing his words he bite on my shoulder intense, I smile and wrap my hands around his neck.) Chapter 417 - Am I Not Doing It In A Right Way? Chapter 417 - Am I Not Doing It In A Right Way? Anna''s POV: The moment when I analysed about Rubeus uncle''s reports, I understand they are manipted by the technicians, when I am speaking to Mark about it, suddenly I got a sh of Ria''s reports. What if her reports are also manipted like Rubeus uncle''s report? Yeah, there is a possibility for maniption that''s the reason Mona is re-verifying and inquiring everything but why they should manipte Ria''s reports? She died because of a suicidal cut on her hand and she clearly mentioned in herst note that John and his friends attacked her and we already caught John''s friends and soon we will catch John and we will find the 5th person too. So there might be a chance that 5th person is our enemy that''s the reason he might trying to hide Ria''s reports information too, but Ria''s post-mortem reports clearly show the 5th person details then what information they are trying to hide? Suddenly, I sense a hard bite on my shoulder... Anna: Shhhh... Mark: Did I hurt you? (I strike my head as no and looking at Mark, I understand he bite on my neck to distract my thoughts.) Mark: What are you thinking? Anna: Nothing... (He came close to me and kissed me on my lips gently for a few seconds and looked into my eyes.) Mark: I miss you... I immediately hold Mark''s cheeks and pulled him close to me and kiss gently on his lips for a few seconds and said, "I miss you too, Mark... Shall I ask Mona..?" Mark: What you will ask? Anna: I will ask her that I will join with you to your business trip... Mark: Then what about our wedding shopping? Anna: I will ask her to buy my wedding dress and she knows better than me that which dress suites me. so... Mark: Mona will definitely kill me, Anna... (I smile by listening to Mark''s words and yes, she needs to look after many things for our wedding, so I don''t want to keep more pressure on her.) Mark: I will start after lunch and will be back by dinnertime so I can sleep with you like this by tomorrow night.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/am-i-not-doing-it-in-a-right-way_%!d(string=51278810779283101) for visiting. (By finishing his words, he hugged me more tightly.) Mark: So you no need to convince Mona and both of you can convince your shopping, okay? (I nodded my head as yes and Mark immediately lead to my chest and started kissing my b.o.o.b.s by holding it very caressingly. After a few seconds, he immediately raised his head and looked at me.) Mark: Anna, are you ready? Anna: For? Mark: Do you forget about your promise? (I think for a few seconds and immediately got an idea that he is asking about massage. My heartbeat started raising fast, but I take the long breath and looked at him with my blushed face and nodded my head as yes. Mark immediatelyy beside me and looking at me with his narrowed eyes as a hint to start.) Mark: Then start Anna... (I nodded my head and get up from the bed and leading to the washroom.) Mark: Where are you going? (He just asked me to start the massage, then why he is asking me that where I am going.) Mark: Hello, my cheating Strawberry, what are you thinking and where are you going? Anna: Into the bathing tub... (I said with my shy tone.) Mark: what? Anna: That''s where I should do the massage, right? Mark: In the bathtub? (I nodded my head and wrapped my bear chest with my hands, but after a few seconds Mark startedughing loudly at me. I didn''t understand why he isughing; I recall everything and I didn''t say anything wrong. So I asked him for the reason behind hisugh.) Anna: What happened, Mark? (By listening to me he stoppedughing and came close to me in one shot and lifted me in the bridal style, I still wrapped my body with my hands and I still feel embarrassed for his teasingugh and didn''t understand why he isughing at me. He again led me near to the bed and ced me on the bed. Inbetween I looked at him, he still looking at me with his sharp eyes with a smirk face and started unbuttoning his shirt. I feel shy to look at him, so I turned to other side. After a few seconds Mark jump over me andy next to me and immediately pecked on my lips... Mark: Now you can start your massage... (He said with his husky tone, but I am still confused.) Anna: here? Mark: Do you think you should do massage only in the bathing tub? (I nodded my head as yes.) Mark: Why so? Anna: because you liked our morning session, so... Mark: so? Anna: I think you will enjoy more in the bathtub than in bed. (He immediately smiled by looking at me and pulled me more close to him.) Mark: I like it if it is done by you irrespective of the ce, Anna... It can be wash room, bedroom, kitchen, hallway, garden, car etc... Anna: What? No Mark... Mark: What no? Anna: I mean it''sfortable in private ce, Mark, kitchen, hallway... I think-kk¡­ It''s notfortable to do¡­ Mark: Yeah, until other knows about our make-out session everything is our private ce, Anna... (I didn''t understand what he is saying, but it''s better to stay quiet. After a few seconds, he held my palm and looked at me as a start for the massage. I immediately looked down and feel so embarrassed by looking at Mark''s nude body. He immediately chuckled by looking at me. Come on Anna, you should satisfy him¡­ I didn''t care of his chuckle and take the nket and cover both of our body... Mark: What are you doing..? Anna: Shhhhhh... (After I cover both of us with a nket, I lead my hand near to his d.i.c.k and hold it. It is hard and erected like it erected in the morning, but Mark immediately takes away the nket, I immediately hold the nket with both of my hands and scream loudly.) Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: What happened? Anna: Why are you pulling away this nket? Mark: It''s sweating, Anna... Anna: It''s so cold Mark and I feel ufortable to do it openly... Soo... (I said and hide my face on his chest, Mark immediately covered us with the nket, I feel eternally happy for thefortable zone he is giving to me and I again hold his d.i.c.k but still hide my face on his chest. Slowly, I started rubbing his d.i.c.k. After a few seconds Mark startedughing and I didn''t understand why he isughing. I got a doubt that I am doing it in a wrong way. Actually, I am in trance in our morning session and I didn''t remember what I did and what he said.) Anna: What happened, Mark? Am I not doing it in a right way? Mark: Anna, why are you so nervous? (How he knows that I feel nervous?) Anna: Mark, how I am doing it? Mark: to be frank, I feel like some ant is crawling on my d.i.c.k... Anna: Mark..! (He again startedughing, I understand I am not doing it in a right way. I feel sad and a bit low because I am unable to satisfy his desires.) Mark: What happened to you? Are you okay? (I nodded my head as ok. It''s better I should ask him about it or else I may not satisfy.) Anna: Tell me how to do it in a correct way, Mark, I will learn... (Mark immediately pulled me more close to him and started kissing me on my lips, after sensing his kiss I feel relieved and all my stress was goan and some fresh energy filled in me. He leads his head close to my ear... Mark: Hold it tightly, Anna... (I hold it tightly and Mark immediately bites my ear very lightly in a seductive way, suddenly my body electrified with shrills and I can understand he likes it when I hold it tightly and I didn''t wait for his second instruction and started rubbing it up and down with my tight grip. Mark''s breathing raises for the pleasure I am giving. He immediately ced one of his hands on my b.o.o.b.s and started squeezing them. I understand I am doing it in the right way by sensing his reaction and I am enjoying it when Mark is sqeezing my b.o.o.b.s. Now involuntarily I slowey increased the speed of the strokes with my tight grip. And I can sense the d.i.c.k size is increasing more than before and now I am doing it in a very speedy way. Mark started moving his hip ording to the rhythm of my strokes and biting my neck gently but in a seductive way... Mark: Ahhhhhhh...!!!! Annnaaa...!!! Yeahhhhh..!!! (He started m.o.a.ning when I am giving deep hard strokes, I feel happy when I listened to his m.o.a.ning because his m.o.a.ning shows how much he is enjoying my session. After a few seconds, he suddenly lead to my b.o.o.b.s and started eaing them very harsly but I stll continued to do it and in a few more strokes he jerked his d.i.c.k in my tight grip and in the immediate second a warm thick liquid spilles on my thigh and shorts, and he fall on my b.o.o.b.s restlessly and rxing... Chapter 418 - Full Moon Home... Chapter 418 - Full Moon Home... Mark''s Pov: When Anna touched me I sense her cold hands and in the next second, I understand she is in nervous to do the hand job and when she is trying to massage my d.i.c.k with her cold hands, I can''t control myugh andughed loudly I really feel that some ant is crawling on my d.i.c.k. But when she looked at me with her innocent face and asked me openly that how to do the hand job, I can understand she is nervous and that''s the reason she is unable to start it and I understand it may take 3 - 4 times for her to get habituated to this hand job andter she will show heaven to me without hesitation. Whatever it''s just two more days to go to our wedding and at the 3rd day on our wedding day I will definitely break her v.i.r.g.i.nity and Anna will happily surrender to me and I will enjoy her inch by inch, and I nned a surprise to her on our wedding night by designing a special home for us and I will gift that house to Anna as our wedding day gift, and the special thing in that home is the theme and the theme of the house is full moon i.e. at night we can see the beauty of the moon at every room in the house and particrly a special view of the moon from our bedroom in that house and everything is designed ording to Anna''s taste and it''s almost done by on our wedding day¡­ And we will store every beautiful memory at every ce and it is electronically secured and no workers are appointed there. So we can do our lovemaking sessions at any ce we want like bedroom, washroom, hallway, kitchen, garden etc... I said to Anna about it in an indirect way but she thinks it''s this ce and feel embarrassed and I am sure she will feelfortable at that full moon home and she will do whatever I say without hesitation, and I will take at least three holidays to my office and enjoy my strawberry angel day and night... She is my strawberry dessert for the three days, and we can extend our stay if we want, but I am sure Anna will be tired by the end of three days and she might not walk properly for a days, so I nned it for three days¡­ Ahhhhh¡­ The thoughts itself makes me aroused and I am literally counting the hours to our wedding day and once our wedding is done, I will elope with Anna and surprise her with the Full moon home which is precisely designed ording to her taste. In between my thoughts I looked at Anna, shey her head on my chest after her hand job, and after my kiss, she gets relieved and sessfully makes me c.u.m with her blow hand job and by enjoying her b.o.o.b.s I c.u.m on her and after our first session, she notices my d.i.c.k was still erected¡­ How it will be normal when her cute tempting treasures are exposed to me? And in two days I am going to insert my d.i.c.k into her little tight v.i.r.g.i.n hole¡­ Shhooo¡­ Shhh, the thought itself making my d.i.c.k more hard and erected. But Anna, after observing it was still erected she started again giving strokes without asking me and I started enjoying it by kissing her and visualising our romantic first lovemaking in the full moon home. Ahhh¡­Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/full-moon-home..._%!d(string=51302051115758732) for visiting. She is showing heaven to me with her cute hand, I may take her v.i.r.g.i.nity before her wedding. No¡­ No¡­ Mark, you should control yourself for at least two days¡­ Anna continued her hand job and finally, after 3 to 4 continuous c.u.m for Anna''s hand job my d.i.c.k take rest and Anna too looks soo restlessly and rest her head on my chest and rxing by listening to my heartbeat. After a few minutes I lifted her in a bridal style and lead to the washroom and wash her body with the warm water which is filled with my c.u.m, while washing I looked at her and her face is blushed with shyness by looking at me... We both smile to each other and finish our bathing and wrapped Anna with the towel and ce her on the bed. But Anna immediately leads to the wardrobe and wears her nightwear. I smile and didn''t object to her because she already told me that she feels ufortable if she sleeps nude. But I am sure after our wedding she will definitely get habituated to sleep nude because all the night I will f.u.c.k her and she doesn''t have the strength to wear the clothes. Anna: Why are you smiling at me, Mark? (I strike my head as no because she will get scared if I let her know about my thought. After she wears her clothes, she came close to me and I hugged her tightly and lifted her a little, she wrapped her hands around my shoulder and looking at me with her happy blushed face.) Mark: Thank you so much, Anna... (She immediately closed my mouth with her hand.) Anna: No, Mark, don''t say thank you, I feel like you are separating our rtionship by saying thank you and it''s my pleasure to please you with the massage, so never again say thank you... (I don''t know how to thank her for her overwhelming love towards me, so I kissed on her hand, which is covered my mouth. She smiled and hugged me again; and I hugged her more tightly.) Mark: I Love you, Anna... (Anna immediately looked at me with her widened eyes and in the next second, she started giving me the French kiss. I got a sh that I love you is my instruction to her for the French kiss; I smile and responded to her French Kiss, and we both enjoyed our intense French kiss for a few minutes and lead to the bed and went to sleep by hugging to each other. I wake up at the early morning and kissed Anna gently on her lips and looked at her, as usual she is in her deep sleep, I smile by looking at her sleep craving and get up from the bed and lead to the gym and done continuous workout of two hours. Later I take the shower and lead to my bedroom. The moment I opened the door I didn''t see Anna on the bed I looked around and she is in front of the mirror and got ready with jeans and T-shirts and now busy inbing her hair by looking at herself in front of the mirror. Mark: Why my strawberry wake up this early and getting ready? (Anna immediately looked at me with her smiling face.) Anna: Good morning, Mark... Mark: Good morning, Anna¡­ (I went close to her and hold her waist from her backside and looked at her through the mirror.) Mark: I thought you were still sleeping... Anna: Yeah, but Mona said I should get ready by 8 a.m. and she mighte at any minute. So I am in a hurry to get ready... Mark: Hoo, I thought we can have another session like yesterday... (Anna immediately looked at me with her widened, shocked eyes. Iughed by looking at her expression and loosen my hug on her waist.) Mark: Ok, get ready... (Anna smiled and continuedbing her hair.) Anna: Mark..! Mark: hmmm... Anna: What should we say to Nanny about our wedding? Mark: No idea Anna, actually, I am thinking about it and have no idea whether we should say about our wedding ns or not to Nanny... Anna: Yesterday when I came to the home with the shopping covers she asked me what''s special by looking at the shopping covers, I said It''s my college shopping. Mark: Hmm... that''s better, but what do you think, Anna? Shall we invite her to our wedding? (Anna thinks for a few seconds and looked at me.) Anna: Yes Mark, we should invite her because she is your care taker from your childhood and she has the responsibility to attend our wedding. But let her surprise on our wedding day until then don''t say anything to her because if we leak information of our wedding. Our enemy might take advantage of it... Mark: Yes Anna, that''s for sure and it''s a wise idea to make her surprise about our wedding on our wedding day. It is safe for us too... Anna: Yes, Mark, and I hope she will understand why we are doing our marriage secretly... Mark: Yeah, we can exin her on our wedding day¡­ (In between our discussion, Anna''s phone got vibrated and Anna immediately responded the call. Anna: Good morning Mona... Yeah... I aming... (She hang the call and looked at me and I understand it''s Mona''s call to take my girl for shopping.) Anna: Mark, Mona is waiting outside, shall I go? (I nodded my head. She immediately came close to me and kissed my lips gently and said goodbye in a hurry and left the room with her sling bag. I smile by looking at her hurry actions.) Chapter 419 - Love Bite... Chapter 419 - Love Bite... Anna''s POV: Once Mark kissed me all my anxiety was gone and I just followed his first instruction and continued giving my massage to him and by looking at his expression, I can understand I am giving the good hand massage to him and I continued it until his d.i.c.k get rxed and I can sense the think liquid of his c.u.m on me, I feel shy when I looked at his c.u.m in the washroom and Mark washed my body very caressingly, finally we both get rxed after continuous rounds of hand massage and I sleep happily in Mark''s warm cuddle. I wake up with Mona''s call and she said she wille to pick me up at 8 a.m. so I get up and started get ready, while taking my bath I feel a little pain near to my palm, I looked at it and it''s swollen a bit; I understand it''s swollen forst night''s massage. Actually, it was swollen a bit when Mark hold it with his tight grip on yesterday''s morning massage and the swell increased for yesterday''s night continuous massage. Whatever, I should manage to Mark, if he knows that my hand got swollen he might hurt,Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/love-bite..._%!d(string=51325156697633508) for visiting. Luckily, I managed Mark, and he didn''t notice my swollen hand and finally I said my goodbye to Mark and now I am in the car with Mona and Mona is busy in driving to the Shop... But my mind is still struck at what Mark said just before I leave the house. When he asked me about Nanny that is she allowed to our wedding, my mind was nk for a few minutes. How can I say no to that, apart from the issue''s, Nanny is really taking care of Mark from his childhood and how can we do our marriage without her blessings, but I should consider Tom''s warning too and I should not take the risk again so I requested Mark that we can announce to her about our wedding on the same day and Mark epted for it. And our enemy may not take any action to ruin our wedding and he may not attack anyone because by the time he got the information about our wedding, our wedding will be done sessfully... And I know Mona and Tom may don''t ept to invite Nanny or any other workers from Mark''s house, but it''s better I should inform to them and convince them at the right time... Mona: What happened, Anna? What are you thinking? Anna: Nothing great, just thinking about our best enemy... Mona: Anna, please don''t think about him, just enjoy your wedding, Tom is there to take care of our enemy¡­ Anna: Yeah¡­ (I again looked around in the car to check Tom but I didn''t seen him anywhere, I again looked at Mona.) Anna: Where is Tom? Mona: He went to the police station, maybe he will join us¡­ Anna: Maybe? Does it mean Tom gave permission to us to shop individually? Mona: Let''s see, I am sure he will follow us secretly or may join our shopping directly¡­ (Mona said with her dull tone, I understand something happened between them and I don''t want to ask her about it because she knows the better answer than me. Mona: It''s just a small fight Anna, no need to worry¡­ (By finishing her words Mona ced one of her hands on my hand, I immediately taken away my hand because my hand is swollen a little because of continuous massage to Mark.) Mona: What happened, Anna? Anna: Nothing, just... (Mona immediately stopped the car aside and looked at me.) Mona: You are not looking usual, Anna... Tell me what happened? (By finishing her words she is trying to look at my hand but I still hide it beside my thigh.) Anna: Nothing Mona... It''s just... (I don''t know how to exin to Mona about our make-out session, I hope she should understand it without asking me in detail. In between my thoughts, she pulled my hand towards her, and shocked by looking at my swollen hand and it is in a bit red colour. Shit... She saw it... What should I say to her now?) Mona: What happened, Anna? What happened to your hand? (I tried to take away my hand from her grip but she still holds it and examining it and looked at me.) Mona: it will be cured by evening only if you didn''t lift any weights. (I nodded my head as ok and Mona loosens her grip and I immediately taken away my hand and looking into my hand to avoid her re. Mona didn''t force me to tell anything, and she didn''t ask me anything about it. She started driving the car and we both are silent for a few minutes... But by looking at her I wish I want to tell her about our intimacy session but I don''t know how to say, luckily after a few seconds, Mona breaks the silence.) Mona: Anna, did Mark hurt you? Anna: No Mona, he didn''t do anything wrong... Mona: Is this just caused because of the intimacy session? (I stay quiet for her direct question and after a few seconds I nodded my head as yes and tried to exin to Mona about it because she might think Mark may forced me.) Anna: Mark didn''t force me to do anything, Mona, and he didn''t yet know my hand got hurt a bit. If he knows he will definitely break our intimacy session... Mona: That''s ok, Anna... You no need to exin to me, all I worried is about you, I thought he behaved with you like an animal¡­ Anna: You no need to worry about me Mona, Mark is really taking good care of me... Mona: Yes Anna, he is taking good care of you; I agree to that but... Anna: but? Mona: but he should handle you in a sensitive way, so that you will not get harm again... (I stay quiet and didn''t respond to her, she continued her exnation to me.) Mona: I know it''s very younger age for you to carry these kinds of things, Anna, if you feel trouble and if you can''t exin to Mark, please don''t hesitate and tell me openly, I will convey to Mark in medical terms in an indirect way. So that he will treate you in a calm way. Anna: Sure Mona, but as of now I am enjoying whatever he is doing it to me and he is handling me very sensitively and caressingly, So... Mona: Tell me, how do you feel your hand pain? Anna: I don''t know why I feel the pain in a pleasure way, and I still sense Mark is holding my hand. You may think I am mad, but I don''t know why I am in trance with Mark''s feelings when I am particrly sensing the feeling of the pain. Mona: It''s not madness Anna, It''s a love bite given by your partner to you and I know how it feels, even I feel in the same way when Tom crosses his limits, even I will enjoy the pain caused by our intimacy session and every second I feel Tom is around me and feel he is caressing me... (I smile while listening to Mona, even I am enjoying the pain caused by our intimacy session with Mark and I understand Mona recently got the love bite given by Tom.) Mona: But Anna, you no need to bear every pain he is giving to you... Sometimes the pain may hurt your heart, sometimes you may not bear the pain, sometimes your partner may not notice that he is harming you because both of you are busy in your intimacy session. In those cases, you should exin to your partner clearly that he is crossing his limits by giving the pain to you or else they don''t know that he is hurting you and finally they will get hurt by looking at you and your wounds... So exin to Mark clearly when he crosses his limits, so that he will understand what you are saying and never again tried to hurt you... Anna: Yes, Mona, but till now I never felt any pain, and Mark always looks after me whether he is hurting me or not... Mona: but every time he doesn''t look after you Anna, you should say to them... Anna: I didn''t understand what you mean... (Mona stay quiet for a few seconds and stopped the car aside and unbutton her shirt and showed me, I am shocked by looking at her wound and my eyes filled with tears by looking at her wound, it''s just below her cor bone and it is a bite and the bleeding is just clotted and Mona applied some ointment on it to heal.) Anna: What happened, Mona? (Mona eyes filled with tears and controlling her emotions to exin to me. After a few seconds she became normal and break the silence) Mona: This is the love bite given by Tom and Tom didn''t do it on purpose... (I have no words to say and the bite is really crueal and hard, I didnt spell anything and stay quite to listen to her.) Chapter 420 - Are You Happy? Chapter 420 - Are You Happy? Anna''s POV: The moment I saw Mona''s wound, I feel very sorry for her and I can understand how much it hurts her and when she said it was done by Tom; I got angry at him. How can he hurt Mona in such a cruel way? But Mona, she still says it''s a love bite, and she didn''t get any angry on Tom and she didn''t say anything bad about Tom even though he hurt her in such an awful way and in reverse she is ming the mistake on herself... I recall everything that what she just said and now I understand why she requested me to inform to Mark if he is hurt me during our intimacy session and I am sure Mark never treats me in such a cruel way... Suddenly I got a sh when Mark drugged and bite on my chest... Yes, he bites me in a cruel way like Tom did to Mona, but by that time he is unconscious... But what if Mark did the same thing to me when he is conscious? Maybe when he is getting pleasure during our love making session, he might bite me and he may not notice that his bite is hurting me, by that time he is busy in enjoying me and I may not in a position to disturb his mood instead I will bear the pain to satisfy his desires. If I should follow Mona''s instructions, I should request Mark to don''t hurt me or bite me, but how can I distract him to stop hurting me... No... I will definitely bear the pain... I guess Mona too bear the pain in such a way like I am and she didn''t want to disturb Tom during their love making session. But I didn''t understand why Mona is worrying, Maybe Tom might look at that wound. It''s better I should confirm from her. Anna: Mona, Did Tom looked at the wound? Mona: I don''t want Tom to know about it because if he knows that he hurt me in such a cruel way, he will definitely keeps a distance to me and I don''t like it, I want him to enjoy me as he wishes but sometimes due to his intimacy desires I got these love bites and once he looked at those bites; he didn''te close to me for days and he feels so bad and guilty about it... (By finishing her words Mona wiped her tears and I can understand her feelings... Mark and I didn''t yet start our love making s.e.x session. So I didn''t face the exact situation, but I can understand how she feels because the same thing happened to me when Mark looked at the bite on my chest and made a promise that until our wedding day he said no s.e.x, In meantime I feel so much regret when he is trying to control his desires, even though I confirm to do s.e.x he didn''t do it and stand on his promise. I can understand how Mona is feeling now, So I tap on her back to make her calm down. One thing I didn''t get understand is whether or not Tom knows about the bite... Maybe he looked at it that''s the reason Mona got hurt, so I again asked her to confirm about it. Anna: Did Tom know about the bite? (Mona nodded her head as yes and tears in her eyes again started overflowing. I just hold her hand to make her calm down.) Anna: That''s okay Mona, he cares for you as you care for him... Mona: Yeah, but, he... (She again started crying, my eyes filled with tears when I looked at Mona''s teary face...) Anna: Mona, stay calm, everything will be fine... Mona: No Anna, Tom will leave me again... And-ddd I can''t live without him... Anna: He loves you, why do you think he will leave you alone? Mona: He left me for two years just because he hurt me when we had s.e.x, and he hurt me in a cruel way like this. (My mind got nk the moment I listened to Mona. So the reason behind Tom left Mona is, he hurt her badly on the bed during s.e.x, and by looking at Mona''s tears I can understand her pain and I can understand how scare she is because she might think Tom may leave her again, but if Tom really repeats his decision like leaving Mona again, it is just his foolish decision and I will definitely kill him for his foolish decision and he needs to get punish for making Mona cry... I came out of my thoughts and tried to console her.) Anna: Mona, control yourself, I am sure Tom never repeats his mistake... Mona: Are you sure? (Mona asked me in between her sobbings.) Anna: Yes, Mona, and he always promised you that he didn''t repeat his mistake again...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=16725941005998405)/are-you-happy_%!d(string=51348534221403199) for visiting. Mona: No, Anna, after he looked at my wound he simply wear his shirt and jacket and left the house, I followed him till the door; he didn''t even look at me and left the home... Anna: Maybe he went to the police station and continuing his duties... Mona: No, Anna, I am not sure until I look at him... I know he left me again, and now I have to live alone... Anna: Shoo, shoo... Calm down Mona.. Did you make a call to him? (Mona nodded her head as yes...) Anna: Did he respond to your call and say anything? (Mona strikes her head as no.) Mona: He didn''t respond to my call... (Mona is trying to control her emotions.) Anna: okk, Let''s go to the police station and sort out the issue with Tom. He will definitely understand you, Mona, I am sure he will be at the police station... (After a few seconds she nodded her head as yes and we both lead to the police station and finally, we reached the police station and Mona cleaned her face and we both went into the police station, Mona enquired some cops about Tom and they informed that Tom left the station just before. Mona got nervous, and we again came into Mona''s car and Mona outburst with her tears, I don''t know what to do, and I don''t know how to console her. I immediately got a sh of Mark. Yeah, Mark will definitely help Mona and Tom and he knows more than me... I immediately get down of the car by holding my phone and made a call to Mark... Anna: Mark...! Mark: Anna..! What happened? Anna: Where are you? Mark: On the way to the office... What happened? Anything serious? Anna: Mark, I don''t know how to say... Mark: Anna, stay calm and tell me what happened... Anna: Mona and Tom got a little fight and Mona is worrying that Tom might leave her alone again. Mark: Okay, is she crying now? Anna: yes Mark, how do you know? Mark: by listening to your crying tone I can understand Mona is crying too... Anna: Mark, I am scared. What if Tom really left Mona again? Mark: Shhh... It won''t repeat again and both of you stay calm, okay? Anna: Hmmm... Mark: okay then, I will call to Tom and inform you, okay? Anna: ok, bye... (I hang Mark''s call and went into the car and sit beside Mona. Mona think some more time and wiped her face and started the car and lead to the wedding dress boutique shop.) Anna: Mona, we can continue our shopping after these issues get solved... Mona: No Anna, I don''t want to think about him anymore. He will do whatever he likes, and he never cares about my feelings... I am okay with it... Let''s continue your wedding shopping... Anna: No, Mona, I am not in a mood to do it... Mona: Anna, please listen to me, Anna: Mona... Mona: Okay, you too not going to understand me, Welll... Anna: I don''t mean it, Mona... Mona: Thene to the shop... Anna: Okay, let''s go... (I don''t know how to convince her, so to make her calm down I epted for my wedding dress shopping and once again checked my phone for Mark''s rey but I didn''t get any reply, In between my thoughts, we went into the shop and the shop is filled with the mannequins with the wedding dresses and the veils. Mona is searching for the wedding dress for me but I am not in a mood to select the wedding dress. Mona is just a few feet away from me and takes the hanger which is hanging a veil on it and turned towards me. Mona: Anna, this veil looks so beautiful on you, What do you say? (I am nodding my head as ok to not hurt Mona, but suddenly I saw someone ising towards Mona from her backside I immediately looked at him and it''s Tom. I immediately smile by looking at Tom and I can expect how Happy Mona will be once she looked at Tom and Tom immediately signalled me to stay quiet and I nodded my head as yes, but Mona think I nodded my head for the veil, meanwhile, Tom takes one of the veils from the hanger and ced it on Mona''s head and Mona immediately turned and shocked by looking at Tom and immediately jump and hugged him... "Are you happy?" I hear the husky tone near to my ear and I know it''s MARK I immediately turned and hugged him as a thank you... Chapter 453 - Did You Accept The CEO Post? Chapter 453 - Did You ept The CEO Post? Anna''s Pov: I started my new life in Mark''s dad''spany, and when I am doing the work, I feel like I was born again and the work really helped me take away all my worries and sorrow and I gradually focused on the work and involved in thepany''s growth... After a few days, I understand it''s my sister''s and brother-inw''s n and they trapped me to enter into their business to take away all my worry because they know I am a workaholic and once I involved in the work, I will forget everything about my sad past, and with their help, I involved in my job and worked hard to develop their business and in a few months I take theirpany into the first ce and now I feel like I again take my first ce in the market even though it is not mypany I feel so happy and satisfied because it''s an indirect attack on my friend who is enjoying the first ce by cheating me through a girl and yed with my emotions... We all are living happily but the happiness doesn''t stay with me for so long... Mark''s dad again offered me to take the CEO position because Mark still needs some time to take over the CEO position, and I didn''t understand why Mark''s dad is always asking me about the CEO post, I didn''t understand the reason behind it but I am sure he is asking it for a strong reason¡­ Anna: So, did you ept the CEO post, uncle? Rubeus uncle: No, Anna, I didn''t ept it¡­ Anna: Why don''t you ept it, uncle? Rubeus uncle: How can I ept Mark''s ce, Anna? Anna: Because you identified that there might be some strong reason behind Mark''s dad''s wish¡­ Rubeus uncle: Yes Anna, but it totally depends on once perception, if it is really that important he should have to speak to me personally about the exact reason but he didn''t and after a few days he offered me the post again but this time its not CEO post, its personal assistant position... Anna: What? Personal assistant position? (I asked him in shock because at our engagement party Mark introduced me to Genie''s father and said he is the personal assistant to his father and till now Mark didn''t tell me anything about Rubeus uncle regarding the personal assistant, but after Mark''s dad passed away, Genie''s father retired from his post, but he reced his position with Genie... So, Maybe Rubeus uncle didn''t ept for the personal assistant post too¡­) Rubeus uncle: Yes, the personal assistant position is very crucial to business development, the post has simr power''s as CEO will have because the personal assistant will organise every order of CEO and most importantly all the financial matters will be dealt by them and they know everything about thepany... So the CEO should be very careful while appointing his Personal Assistant... Anna: So, What''s the decision you took, uncle? Rubeus uncle: I can''t say no to him for the Personal assistant post because I don''t have a valid reason to escape... I only said one thing... "Joseph... He is a loyal personal assistant to you for so long..." So I requested him to consider about it, but Mark''s father didn''t listen to me and forced me to join in Joseph''s post, and finally, he got seeded with my sister''s help and appointed me as his Personal Assistant... Anna: What? So, Mark doesn''t know about your appointment, uncle? Rubeus uncle: How he will know? Anna: Mean? Rubeus uncle: Everything turned to upside down the moment I take the charge, dear, and suddenly all the uncertain events happened¡­ (I didn''t understand what Rubeus uncle is saying about) Anna: What do you mean, uncle? What happened when you joined? (Rubeus uncle looked at me with his brief smile.) Rubeus uncle: The moment I take the charge, I gather all the information from Joseph and checked everything rting to thepany''s growth. When I am checking the files, I find a major cash difference in the ounts and most of the purchases are not reasonable to thepany and most of the high transaction doc.u.ments are fake... It takes around two days for me to gather all the information. I want to say it to Mark''s dad but I don''t know how toin about his loyal ex PA... I am in total confusion and didn''t understand what''s happening in thepany... After the hectic day, I went to a bar to get rxed, and thinking about the situation and thinking how to resolve the issue, while I am having the drink I saw Joseph in the same bar, but what shocking me is he is speaking to my friend who cheated me by trapping me with a girl... That''s it, I copsed their by looking at them... My mind was nk, and I didn''t understand what''s happening. I guess he meets Joseph to give confidential information about Mark''s dad''spany to him because thepany is in the first ce and I am sure he must be offering Joseph something to get the confidential information... But I wanted to confirm about it, so I called the bar girl and offered her lump sum amount and gave my Bluetooth to her and requested her to ce it on the table without letting them know because it''s very important to listen to their conversation secretly... And what my guess is right, they are talking about the important confidential matters of thepany... Shit shit... I am so furious the moment I listened to them, so I immediately went to them out of my rage and hit his head directly with the wine bottle... Chapter 455 - First Reason... Chapter 455 - First Reason... Anna''s POV: Rubeus uncle: Whatever, I didn''t care anything and didn''t reply to his mail and I didn''t go to his office too... (By finishing his words, Rubeus uncle stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in his own thoughts but still, tears are rolling down from his eyes, maybe he still feel insulted for Mark''s dad face p and maybe that''s the reason he left Mark alone because of his dad''s insult on Rubeus uncle, and Mark never said anything about these issues, maybe Mark doesn''t know about all these issues...) Anna: Uncle, don''t worry, I am sure Mark''s dad pped you identally, and I am sure he doesn''t mean to hurt you... Rubeus uncle: Yes Anna, I know about him very well; I am not bothering for the insult... But what killing me is, when I step out of his house andpany, I feel like I should save hispany from those two cheaters. I don''t want to see Mark''spany to downfall after I know what going to happen with those two cheaters and I know what their n is¡­ Yes... I should save thepany irrespective of the things that happened between Mark''s dad and me... I feel like I should save thepany... I should save thepany... (By finishing his words, Rubeus uncle immediately burst out into tears... I didn''t understand why... I feel so sorry by looking at him in such a helpless condition, I immediately went close to him to console him...) Anna: Uncle¡­ That''s okay¡­ Rubeus uncle: Anna... I once again made a mistake by thinking that I should save thepany... (What? What''s wrong if he wants to save thepany? I am sure Mark''s dad will ept him into thepany and I am sure Rubeus uncle will definitely give life lessons to those cheaters. I looked at Rubeus uncle.) Rubeus uncle: But if I think that I should save my sister and her husband, they may still alive now... (I am shocked the moment I listened to him.) Anna: uncle... What are you talking about? Rubeus uncle: On the next day of this incident, Mark''s parents died in the road ident and everyone thinks that it''s an ident but actually, it''s not... I know those cheaters nned the ident, and they killed them just because to take revenge on me... (After finishing his words Rubeus uncle burst out into tears, I can understand how much pain he takes.) Anna: Uncle... Please calm down... (After a few minutes, Rubeus uncle nodded his head as Okay and wiped his tears and looked at me.) Rubeus uncle: I tried a lot to find the reason behind their ident, Anna, but I didn''t find any clue. Even Tom helped me a lot with the case, but the case was closed by saying it''s just an ident. I don''t know how to prove their illegal activities; they are very expertise to hide the facts and pretending everything is so real... Whatever... They got seeded in their n by killing my beloved sister and brother-inw... (The moment I listened to Rubeus uncle, I am in shock because Tom and I already discussed about Mark''s parents'' tragedy and Tom is still investigating rting to it and we too suspect it must be a murder and someone intentionally nned it as an ident like the incident takes ce in the Grindelwald trip and I am sure soon orter we will find about it, till then I should not let Rubeus uncle know about it because like Mark, Rubeus uncle also faced sister tragedy in his life and he too faced the loneliness till now... But I didn''t understand what is the proper reason behind he left Mark and he said he didn''t consider the face p insult given by his brother-inw, So I asked him again... Anna: Uncle, don''t you visit Mark after the tragedy takes ce? Rubeus uncle: No, dear, I didn''t speak to him personally, I just attended the rituals... That''s it... I looked at Mark and Ria and I still remember their swollen faces because of their cry for their parents'' tragedy but I didn''t think that''s thest memory that I left with Ria... (After listening to him, even my eyes filled with tears... Ria... I know how much pain she takes when her parents'' tragedy takes ce. I always helped her to calm down and tried to cheer her up... The beautiful world around them was disappeared suddenly, and I can understand how much Mark went through too, he suffered from loneliness and take all the responsibility of the family and business. But I just wanted to know Rubeus uncle''s reason behind leaving Mark and Ria alone. Because I know how much pain Mark takes in those days...) Anna: Uncle... Why did you take such a crucial decision to not meet Mark and Ria when they are in need of you...? They need you, uncle... They need your guidance... They need your preference... They wanted to talk to you to get out of the depression from their parents'' tragedy... But Why uncle... Tell me why you left them like orphans?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51951722364465227 for visiting. Why did he leave them alone in those critical times... Tell me, uncle¡­ Tell me your strongest reason behind your decision¡­ (I requested him with my crying face.) Rubeus uncle: because I don''t want them to die like my sister and, brother-inw... Anna: What? (I asked in shock.) Rubeus uncle: Yes, Anna, there are many reasons for my decision... The first thing I think they will kill Mark and Ria too to take revenge on me like they killed my sister and brother inw... and the second thing... Chapter 456 - Second Reason... Chapter 456 - Second Reason... Anna''s POV: Rubeus uncle: Yes, Anna, there are many reasons for my decision... The first thing I think they will kill Mark and Ria too to take revenge on me like they killed my sister and my brother inw... Second thing, I thought, if I went close to Mark I should definitely guide him in his business and I will again help him to reach the top position and again they may threaten Mark''s life... I don''t want it to repeat it again and again¡­ This time I think about the kids'' safety irrespective of my revenge towards Joseph and my enemy, I keep aside my anger and stay far away from the kids, and I know how much pain they went through¡­ You don''t know how much pain I take to avoid Mark and Ria, Anna... But I feel like their lives are most important than my pain. So I stay far away from them but I always monitor them. They need me as a strength, as a guardian, but I care about their lives and I hope they will understand me once everything is calm down¡­ But unfortunately, I lose my Ria, I lost my little angle¡­ (Rubeus uncle again started crying even I can''t control myself when he spells out Ria''s name, but I try to control myself and hold Rubeus uncle''s hand.) Anna: Uncle, please stay calm¡­ It''s not your mistake¡­ It''s just our fate to lose Ria¡­ (He nodded his head as okay and get stabilised and after a few seconds he continued his exnation¡­ Rubeus Uncle: Actually, when Mark''s dad died in an ident, hispany shares fell down to the ground, I think it may take years for Mark to understand about the business world and it may take time for him to raise hispany''s position... But my son''s performance is out of expectations... The moment he entered he ruled the business world and in just a few months he takes thepany''s position into first ce... I am more careful when Mark reached first ce because my enemy is ready to stab Mark either directly or indirectly and I appointed many secret agents to protect him. Luckily he didn''te after Mark¡­ I didn''t understand why¡­ I am totally confused but always alerted for their actions, but¡­ but¡­ Unfortunately, I lose Ria¡­ This time too I made a mistake by not taking care of her. I should think about her safety too, but I failed¡­ (Rubeus uncle looked at me with his teary eyes.) Anna: Uncle, It''s Ria''s decision to leave us, there is nothing wrong you did. Please calm down uncle¡­ Rubeus uncle: Now tell me, Anna, did I make the wrong decision by leaving my kids? I just take this decision for Mark''s and Ria''s safety because if I stay with them their life is in the danger zone... Tell me, Anna... Did I make the wrong decision? Tell me did I think in the wrong way? (I immediately strike my head as no... Because I can see myself in Rubeus uncle''s decision. When we were attacked in the food carnival, I was exhausted and went to the orphanage to save Mark from the next attacks because by that time I guess all the attacks are taking ce because of me and I think Mark will be safe if I stay away to him, I can understand how much pain Rubeus uncle takes in all these days, luckily I went through that pain for a few hours and Mark saved me from that pain... But now, I struck at Rubeus uncle''s decision regarding his return, I can understand he came to Mark after knowing about Ria''s death information, and I guess he doesn''t want to stay far away to Mark because he already lost Ria Or There might be some strong reason behind his arrival, better I should ask him what is the reason behind his return.) Anna: Uncle, you did nothing wrong... Your love and caring towards Mark will make you to take these kinds of decision and I can understand how much pain you take... But tell me why did you return back? What is the reason behind it? Rubeus uncle: The main reason I left Mark and Ria is to keep them safe, but the moment I got the news about Ria that she is no more... I feel like... What I am doing? Am I really protecting them or I left them to those cheaters? The first thought I got is those cheaters, and they nned and take Ria''s life, but after I reached here, I understand it''s a suicide... But I still have confusion regarding it... I want to know the exact reason behind her death so I can sort out whether it''s her own decision, or it''s a murder that someone nned on her... (I am totally confused now, I don''t know what to say to Rubeus uncle, shall I say about Ria''s post-mortem report? Or shall I stay quiet..? It''s better I should stay quiet until I got all the solutions from Rubeus uncle.) Rubeus uncle: What are you thinking, Anna? Is there any clue to find the reason behind Ria''s death? (I immediately strike my head as no...) Anna: Not yet, uncle... Actually, Mark and I tried the same to find the clue, but still, we didn''t find anything... Rubeus uncle: I am sure Ria will definitely leave herst letter if it is really a suicide, Anna, and I am sure she will write about me... I want to find her letter... (When Rubeus uncle is saying about the letter, I got a sh of Ria''sst letter to me...) Chapter 457 - I Suspect It Must Be A Murder... Chapter 457 - I Suspect It Must Be A Murder... Anna''s POV: When Rubeus uncle is saying about the letter, I got a sh of Ria''sst letter; she writes herst letter to me... She exined the whole incident to me and requested me to take care of Mark, but she didn''t mention anything about Rubeus uncle. If Rubeus uncle knows about the letter, he will definitely get hurt because Ria didn''t mention him in herst letter... But like Mark, Ria didn''t get furious on Rubeus uncle for his decision. If she is angry at any person, she will definitely say it to me and most of the time she stays at the hostel for education. So she didn''t think too much about why Rubeus uncle is staying far away to them. Maybe she understands that he is busy in his business development or maybe she thinks Rubeus uncle is also in depression for her parents'' loss and she may think he will be back after he gets stabilized...) Rubeus uncle: What happened, Anna? Did you want to say anything? Anna: Nothing uncle, if Ria really write thest letter to us, I hope we should find it soon... Rubeus uncle: I am sure she will write thest letter to me if she is not, I suspect it must be a murder and not the suicide... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Rubeus uncle... Murder? No... No... It can''t be a murder. If it is a murder, who will murder her? No... It cannot be a murder because Ria write herst letter to me about how my brother and his friends teased her, and she didn''t mention anything about Rubeus uncle... Does it mean it''s a murder? No... She must be depressed when she is writing herst letter. Maybe that''s the reason she forgot to mention about Rubeus uncle out of depression... What if, if Rubeus uncle analysis is right? What if, if someone really tried to kill her? OMG...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._51974040105051363 for visiting. Who wants to kill Ria? And what is the reason behind that? Suddenly I got a sh about the attacks on us. So is there any chance that the attackers may rte to the cheaters who cheated Rubeus uncle? It''s better I should confirm from Rubeus uncle, he might have an idea about it...) Anna: So... Uncle... What do you think about the attacks taken ce? Rubeus uncle: Attacks? (I understand Rubeus uncle don''t know about the attack at Grindelwald trip and at the food carnival trip. So I covered the topic.) Anna: I mean, about the poison attack on you at my engagement party, do you think it is a nned attack? If so, who can it be? Rubeus uncle: Do you think it''s an idental attack on me? (I strike my head as no because the reports clearly stated that the food is poisoned with some dangerous poison so how can I think it is an idental attack, I am sure it is done intentionally by somebody to kill Rubeus uncle...) Rubeus uncle: one of the cheater attended the party, Anna, that Joseph¡­ (he stressed the name Joseph out of rage.) Rubeus uncle: And I am sure he is behind the one who poisoned me... (Rubeus uncle said with his furious tone and after listening to his past life incidents, even I think the same, and I can still remember how Rubeus uncle is furious at Joseph when he meets him. I can still remember how tightly he holds my hand when he meets Joseph.) Anna: Yes, uncle, he might poison you but we didn''t find any clue in the CCTV footage, so I am not sure about it... (Rubeus uncle looked at me with a brief smile on his face.) Anna: What happened uncle, why are you smiling at me..? Rubeus uncle: They are very expertise to clear their prints on crime, dear... Anna: What do you mean, uncle? Rubeus uncle: That''s what they did in my sister''s case, too. We didn''t find any clue in the car ident and everything is as natural, and it is very tough to find the clue, Anna, because they are expertise to hide their prints on crime but I am sure at one point of time they will leave the clue by mistake and we should hold it... (Yes, even I feel the same, they are very expertise in cleaning their prints on crime, We chased everyone on our Grindelwald trip... The room was sted... The ex room boy was killed... We searched everywhere, but we didn''t find any clue... Luckily, we find the person with the help of the little girl, but the information from him is also null, And we still didn''t find who is after us and why he is following us and what exactly he wants... And Tom once suspected and said that the person who chased us in the Grindelwald trip might be the enemy from Mark''s business. So he must be rted to the person who cheated on Rubeus uncle. But what surprising me is, he didn''t try to kill us on the Grindelwald trip; he is searching for something, but why he again tried to attack us at the food carnival and finally with the help of Daniel, we catch the professional killer but he too dead¡­ Wait... No... He didn''t tried to attack us; he tried to kill Mona... Why...? Why Mona? And he tried to kill Rubeus uncle too through poison... Why Rubeus uncle? Does he really want to target the people who are close to Mark? Then he should try to kill me too... But he didn''t... Maybe he didn''t get a chance to kill me.. Or Now their main target is me... Chapter 467 - Handsome Mark... Chapter 467 - Handsome Mark... Anna''s POV: I feel relieved when I hugged Mark and in his warm cuddle I went into a deep sleep... After some time, I smell a deodorant, it''s a very heavy fragrance which makes me wake up from my sleep. I opened my eyes slowly and checked around for Mark. But I didn''t find him on the bed... I again listen to the deodorant spray sound with a heavy fragrance spread around the room... I immediately turned around to check it, and it''s Mark... He looks so fresh, maybe he just finished his bath, and he is still on a towel and enjoying the heavy fragrance of the deodorant. I smile by looking at his actions and silently stalking at him. He didn''t realise that I wake up. He went close to the mirror and looked at his muscr body by tightening his grip and yes; I mesmerise by looking at his abbs, he looks so manly when he is shirtless and Yes I fall for his hard rock muscr body... In between my thoughts he went to the wardrobe and wear a white t-shirt and the torn jeans... What... What...? Is this really Mark who is getting ready in this junky way? In these recent few days, I never seen him in this junky dress and most of the time he always wears the formal, but why all of a sudden he is getting ready with this junky attaire? Is there any Special event today? In between my thoughts, he wears the belt and looked at his attire in the mirror and yes he looks so handsome in this attire and I am sure every girl will stalk at him by widening their eyes and his t-shirt really enhance the shape of his muscr body and the deoderent fragrance is boosting up his attaire... Actually, I am staring at him with my amus.e.m.e.nt looks and day dreaming by looking at him... After a few seconds, hebs his hair by applying some gel to his hair and finally wears a leather band to his wrist and take the jacket from the hanger and hold it with one of his hands and again looked at the mirror to look at his final look... Ahhhhh¡­ How cute he is¡­. Cute? Maybe I should use manly instead of cute¡­ Whatever he is super manly cute¡­ I wish I want to pinch his cheeks and give a kiss to him¡­ Shhhh¡­ Annaaaa¡­ Control your thoughts¡­ I smile to myself and again looked at him he is still staring into the mirrior but this time he is looking at the mirror with his smirk face. Actually, everyone thinks girls will spear more time in watching the mirror, but that''s not true. Boys are fond of mirrors and they spend a lot of time in front of the mirror but always tease girls that they will spare their entire life before the mirror... In between my thoughts, Mark takes a step back away to the mirror and immediately takes two steps back away to the mirror... I guess he wants to look at his entire attire in the mirror but in the next second; he takes 4 to 5 steps backwards... I didn''t understand what he is doing, if he takes 2 more steps he will definitely fall on the bed, and in the next second he takes the 2 steps and yes he hit the bed and about to fall on me... Anna: Markkkkkkk... Be careful... (I scream loudly... But he suddenly twists his body by cing his hand on the bed, which is exactly beside my chest and controlled himself and looking at me with his smirk face. Just an inch gap between our faces and I can feel his warm breath on my lips which electrified my entire body¡­ I am still staring at him with my widened eyes in shock and lost myself by looking at his sharp eyes and his deodorant is acting as a magical attracting spell on me but Mark he is still staring at me with his smirk face. I swallowed my thrust and stare at him... After a few seconds, he breaks the silence by touching my lips with his lips¡­ Mark: Why my¡­ (He pecked on my lips.) Mark: Strawberry¡­ (He again pecked on my lips.) Mark: is stalking at me? (My face turned to blush when he grabbed the opportunity to kiss me but at the same time I am shocked because I didn''t understand that how he knows that I stalked him from the moment I wake up and in between my thoughts he kissed my lower lip seductively, I smile and responded to his kiss by holding his shirt and while kissing him I understand that he intentionally fell on the bed to tease me, and yes he noticed that I am awake and he also noticed that I am secretly watching him, maybe he observed me through the mirror. He suddenly paused the kiss and looked at me as to what¡­ I know he hates it if I think somewhere else while he is kissing me, he easily notices about my thoughts and mood swings¡­ I smile by looking at him and immediately wrapped my hands around his shoulder and pulled him close to me and started kissing as he like in the french kiss way, he immediately smiles and kissed me back by responding to my kiss¡­ We both involved in our deep kiss session and he slides his hands on my b.o.o.b.s and started caressing them for a few seconds¡­ After a few minutes, he breaks the kiss and looked at me with his happy face, even I looked at him with my blushed face and gave apliment to him without hesitation.) Anna: You looks soo handsome Mark... (He immediately smiled the moment he listened to me and in the next second he ced his head in between my b.o.o.b.s and started licking me more seductively and kissing in between.) Mark: I miss this beautiful spot, Anna¡­ (He said and kissed it more intensely, I want to hold his hair but he applied the gel and get ready for something, so I don''t want to make it messy but for the pleasure, he is giving I responded to him by wrapping around his neck and feel so happy and enjoying his intense session. After a few seconds, his phone started ringing and by listening to his phone ringtone Mark forcefully break our intense session and immediatelyy beside me and looked at me. Mark: So, I look good, right? Anna: Yeah, but you should have sprayed less deodorant... (I said to tease him.) Mark: My party needs this strong fragrance, Anna... Anna: Your party? (I asked in confusion and shocked.) Mark: Yes, myst bachelor''s day and Tom arranged a special bachelor''s party and I need to go to there, it''s going to bete¡­ (How dumb you are Anna, you forget everything about the party after a small nap and didn''t even get a sh about it and fall after Mark by looking at his handsomeness.) Anna: Hoo Yeah... I totally forgot about it, Mark... Who are those special guests at your party that Tom mentioned about? (Mark immediately looked at me with his smirk face and pinched my nose in a teasing way, and get up from the bed and wearing his shoes. I immediately wrapped the bedsheet on my body and sit beside Mark and looked at him.) Anna: Tell me, please, I am excited to know¡­ (He smiled but didn''t reply to me and get-up to leave the room. I looked at him with my pout face but he didn''t even look at me and luckily he looked at me when he is about to open the door... Mark: Ask your nasty friend about it. She has a clear idea that who can be the special guests at my bachelor''s party. (What? Why I should ask Mona..? Why won''t he tell me about it? And did he call Mona nasty? She will definitely kill him if she knows that Mark called her nasty... I rub my nose once again and looked at Mark as ast chance to request him about the guests, but he didn''t say anything instead he smiled by looking at me.) Mark: Close the door, Anna... (He said in a teasing way and left the room, I immediately went and locked the door and checked the time, it''s around 7 p.m. OMG, Mona wille at any time... I immediately ran into the washroom and take a quick bath and get ready with a t-shirt and jeans... Meanwhile, Mona called me, I guess she arrived; I responded to her call, and she informed me toe to the hallway and I got quickly ready and went to the hallway, I saw Mona from her backside; she wears a sizzling ck short dress and her dress perfectly suites her structure... Anna: Mona!!! She turned to me with her smiling face and she holds some bags which have some party stuff and her face is lightened up with a party glow... Anna: Mona, you look soo gorgeous and beautiful... (She smiled at me and came close to me and hugged me.) Mona: Thank you, Anna... Chapter 468 - Who Can Be The Special Guests? Chapter 468 - Who Can Be The Special Guests? Anna''s POV: Anna: Mona!!! She turned to me with her smiling face and she holds some bags which have some party stuff and her face is lightened up with a party glow, and she looks so cute with the gentle makeup on her face and her curly hair enhances her beauty, she exactly looks like a shining star... In one word she looks like an angel¡­ And I am sure if Tom looked at her in this sizzling dress, he doesn''t allow Mona to visit me and definitely grabs her into his Private room... In between my thoughts, Mona looked at me, I immediatelyplimented her with my happy face¡­ Anna: Mona, you look soo gorgeous and beautiful... (She smiled at me and came close to me and hugged me very happily and I feel so relieved for her caring hug.) Mona: Thank you, Anna... (She breaks the hug and looked at my dress and again looked at me.) Mona: Anna, why don''t you get ready for our party yet? I told you that by 7 p.m. you should get ready, right..? Anna: Yeah, but I am ready, Mona... (I said and I take a step back to show my attire to Mona and I again looked at myself, Mona looked at me from top to bottom and again looked at my face but this time her face turned to a serious note.) Mona: Anna, are you serious that this is your party wear? (I looked at Mona with my confused look and nodded my head as yes.) Anna: I am not kidding Mona, I am ready... Mona: Anna, is this the way you will get ready for the party? Particrly when it is your bachelorette party? Anna: Maybe not, but at the party, it is just you and me, so I think I can wear a casual outfit... Mona:e on Anna... Even though it is just you and me, we should get ready with the sizzling hot outfit, Anna... We should not be like casual... A party is a party even if it is with 2 people or with 200 people, and we should get ready with the perfect outfit irrespective of the guests¡­ And you know what... You disappointed me... You totally disappointed me¡­ It''s like an insult to me, Anna... Do you think you no need to get ready if it is a party with me? See how I get ready for you, but you look at yourself, how casual you are... It''s like I am nothing to you¡­ (Mona asked me with her pout face and yes I agree with her, A party is party even if it is a 2 people or if it is 200 people, I should have to get ready for Mona, She is soo important to me and How can I didn''t think about my outfit? Okay, let''s get ready with my engagement dress, it''s not sizzling, but it is a ssic party wear.) Anna: It''s ok, it''s ok, Mona... Calm down, Mona... I am so sorry¡­ Just give me a few more minutes, and I will be back to you with a partway... (Mona nodded her head as okay and looked at me with her pout face and handover me one of the cover in her hands, I immediately hold the Cover and looked init, and it has a sizzling red hot dress I am shocked and surprised and immediately take out the dress from the cover and looked at it, it looks so hot and it will cover up to my thighs...) Anna: Mona...! (I shouted in amus.e.m.e.nt., Mona looked at me with her smiling face and came close to me.) Mona: I know you don''t have the sizzling party wear Anna, that''s the reason I bought this dress for you along with my dress... Do you like it? (I immediately nodded my head as yes, but involuntarily my eyes became wet for her caring towards me. And yes, I don''t have any sizzling party wear dress to wear but I guess I can manage with my engagement party dress, and I know it doesn''t suit the bachelorette party because my engagement party dress looks so ssic and hot... Mona immediately pampered me on my head and looked at me., Mona: I didn''t mean to hurt you, Anna, I just said those words to tease you, that''s it. I don''t want to insult you; I am so sorry if I hurt you¡­ (I immediately strike my head as no and looked at her with my teary eyes.) Anna: No, I didn''t hurt by your words¡­ Mona: then what it is? (By finishing her words Mona wiped the tears which are rolling down from my eyes. I immediately hugged her out of love.) Anna: those are happy tears for your caring towards me, I am so d to find you in my life... (Mona tapped me on my back as okay and made me calm down.) Mona: You know one thing Anna, you are more than a friend to me; you are like my younger sister... How do you think I will not take care of my younger sister? Anna: I am so blessed to find you... Mona: Me too... (After a few seconds, Mona breaks the silence.) Mona: Okay, okay, it''s time to get ready for the party, Anna, our party should not bete... (She screams with her excited tone and I loosen her hug and we both ran into the bedroom with the dress cover. Mona is helping me by taking out the strawberry makeup kit where she bought it exclusively for my engagement party, and I quickly changed my clothes and looked at myself in the mirror, the dress is a tight fit and covered till my thighs and my coverage were little exposed in this red hot sizzling dress. I just adjusted it to cover my coverage and yes now I feelfortable¡­ And I already have Mark''s chain and Ria''s bracelet on my neck and wrist, which perfectly suited to the dress. And Mona quickly helped me with the makeup, and finally, she showed me the strawberry perfume... Mona: Hear it goes with the magic spell to Mark... (By finishing her words she sprays the perfume, but when I smelled the strawberry fragrance, the first thought I got is Mark. He will go crazy the moment he smells the strawberry fragrance and I am sure he will eat me when he looked at me in this red dress, which is his favorite colour. I wish he should be here to look at my attire, and I am sure he can''t control himself by looking at me in this dress... But okay, it''s mine and Mona''s party I should not think of him, and yes, I will wait till hees to home to show my dress to him. My face immediately turned to blush when I got Mark''s thoughts... Mona: So, my Juliet is busy in dreaming with her Romeo, right? (I nodded my head as yes with my blushed face but my mind struck at the special guests that Mark told, so I again looked at Mona with my confused look...) Mona: What happened, Anna? Anna: Who are the special guests at their bachelors party, Mona? (I asked in my low, worried tone. Even Mona''s face too turned dull when she heard about it. I didn''t understand why, but I am a little bit scared when I looked at her face...) Anna: Please tell me, Mona, who can be the special guests? Mona: Mark did not say anything to you about it? Anna: No... He said ask your friend; she knows everything... Mona: You know one thing Anna, both Tom and Mark are idiot fellows, I will definitely kill them on one day for their stupid acts¡­ (Mona said with her angry tone, I smile by looking at her face and she looks so cute whenever she scold Mark but at the same time my heart rises fast by thinking who can be their special guests¡­) Anna: So, you too don''t know anything about it? Mona: Yes, Anna, Tom didn''t say anything but I can guess who can be the special guests at their bachelors'' party... (Mona said in a low tone.) Anna: Who can it be, Mona? Any film celebrities... (She strike her head as no.) Mona: You are thinking far away to the reality, Anna... Do you think they will enjoy the drinks with celebrities? It''s beyond your imagination¡­ Anna: Mona, please tell me clearly... (By looking at Mona''s worried face I am more scared and can''t expect who can it be.) Mona: You may not understand about it... Anna: Mona, please tell me... I am scared now... I want to know who can be their Special guests... Mona: Strip teasers... (She said sharply and turn around.) Anna: What? Strip teasers? (I don''t have any clear idea about it but I am sure it is rted to some lewd thing.) Mona: Tom like the stripteasers, Anna, and I am sure he may arrange them at Mark''s bachelors'' party to have Fun... Anna: Fun..? What kind of fun it can be, Mona? What did exactly a strip teasers mean? (I am totally confused and mu mind was nk, am I thinking in the wrong way?) Chapter 469 - Strip Teasers..? Chapter 469 - Strip Teasers..? Anna''s POV: Mona: Strip teasers... (She said sharply and turn around.) Anna: What? Strip teasers? (I don''t have any clear idea about it, but I am sure it may be rted to some lewd thing.) Mona: Tom''s ideas are too lewd, Anna, and he likes the stripteasers, he always teases me that he will go after them if I didn''t listen to him and I am sure he may arrange the strip teasers at Mark''s bachelors'' party to have Fun... Anna: Fun..? What kind of fun it can be, Mona? What did exactly a strip teasers mean? What they will do? and you know how handsomely Mark gets ready for the party? I want to know Mona¡­ Please tell me what exactly the strip teasers mean and tell me what they will do¡­ (I asked her with my nervous tone and I am totally confused and my mind was nk, am I thinking in the wrong way about Mark? Nooo¡­ No¡­ I know Mark never cheats me, he always stands on his promise. In between my thoughts I looked at Mona and she started exining about it.) Mona: Anna, I will say what exactly strip teasers are but I am not sure what kind of strip teasers they arranged¡­ Anna: Okay, Mona¡­ Mona: Strip teasers will enter with full costumes and they will remove their clothing piece by piece in a seductive or provocative manner, especially to the apaniment of music by teasing our boys and finally... Anna: finally? (I asked with my nervous tone, actually I am shocked when I am listening to Mona¡­ Remove their dress piece by piece in a seductive way? What does it mean? Does it mean they will tease Mark by showing their nude body to Mark? No¡­ No¡­ Mark, don''t allow it¡­ Suddenly I got a sh that how he makes me nude by removing my dress piece by piece when we are doing the bath together in the bathing tub, I guess Mark likes the stripteasing that''s the reason he always makes me nude¡­ So, does it mean Mark will encourage the strip teasers? In between my confused thoughts, I looked at Mona to continue.) Mona: Finally, they will be nude before them and our boys may... Anna: May? Mona: May enjoy them... (Enjoy? What does Mona mean? Does it mean enjoyes under s.e.x? Or Enjoyes under just looking at their nude body? It''s better to take rity from Mona.) Anna: Tell me clearly, Mona... Whates under enjoyment? Mona: It may lead to s.e.x... (Mona said quickly, and in the immediate second my heartbeat skip for a second and my face be pale and my body filled with shrills and I feel like my heart is broken¡­ For, one second, I didn''t understand what''s happening, and I didn''t understand why Tom nned such kind of parties before the wedding night? And Mark, will he say yes to the Strip teasers? Will he really enjoys the Strip teasing? Will he lead for the further enjoyment? Will he say to Tom to stop the event? Hoo... God... Whats happening? I looked at Mona, even she is involved in her own thoughts and busy in biting her nails. I can understand she too feel nervous about their bachelor''s party.) Anna: Are you sure, Mona? (She nodded her head as yes...) Anna: How did you ept it when Tom said about it, Mona... Mona: Anna, actually Tom keeps everything secret about the bachelor''s party. He didn''t say anything about the arrangements of their bachelor''s party and he said I should not interrupt him¡­ Anna: Why, Mona? Mona: he said he wants to give this bachelor''s party as a gift to Mark... Anna: and his gift to Mark is a hell to me..? (I said with my dull nervous tone.) Mona: Anna, their maybe a chance that Tom created this fake drama to tease me but I am not sure if it is real or fake¡­ Anna: Fake? Does it mean the special guests they are talking about are not real? Mona: No idea, Anna, I requested him a lot about the special guests, but he didn''t give me a clue... Anna: Then how do you know about the stripteasers? Mona: Luckily when he is about to leave for the party, he got a call and I secretly listened to his call... Anna: who called him? Mona: I don''t know who called him but I listened to his conversation secretly... Anna: What did he say in that call, Mona? Mona: He asked whether everything was arranged properly or not and he also asked them whether the stripteasers arrived or not... And he also said take good care of them... (I am scared the moment I listened to Mona, and yes, she has the right information. They nned for the lewd party... And Mark, I saw with my own eyes that how he gets ready with the strong deodorant spray... And I still remember how he gets ready to the party... And I still remember how he smiled at me before he leave. Ahhh¡­ Why I feel insecure...?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #.._52253216200508257 for visiting. Why I should not feel insecure about his acts? And how dare he can do such an awful act... Ahhhhhh... Why I am getting angry at him? I will kill him if he really does such acts... Inbetween my thoughts, I looked at Mona, she too involved in her thoughts. And we know how much we care for them but how can they do these kind of acts... Ahhhhhh... I can''t control my angry... And I can''t sit here by folding my hands. I will go to their party ce and check their intentions... And yes, I have all the rights to know about my Mark and I need to save him from those stripteasers...) Anna: Mona... Come... Let''s go... (Mona looked at me with her shocked expression.) Mona: Where, Anna? Anna: To their bachelor''s party, do you know the address? Mona: Yeah, I know the address; I heard when Tom specifically guides Mark about the address... Anna: Good... Let''s go... Mona: Are you sure, Anna? Anna: Yes... Mona: I guess we should not enter into their party, Anna... Because you are the bride, so... Anna: I don''t care, Mona... I want to visit their bachelor''s party... And I want to see what Mark will do with those strip teasers, so please take me to that ce, Mona... (I requested Mona with my worried tone.) Mona: Okay Anna, let''s go, and I promise I will kill Tom if I find any stripteasers... (We both get into Mona''s car and Mona started the car and drive towards their party ce, I sit in the passenger seat and involved in my own thoughts... What should I do if Mark really like the stripteasers? My eyes filled with tears, I don''t know what to do and I don''t know what I should do when Mark is enjoying the acts of stripteasers... What should I do if Mark is liking their show? Shall I warn him? Or, shall I leave him? No.. no... I can''t live without him, and I am sure Mark doesn''t go after the stripteasers... I wish he will say no to them, and yes, he will say no to them... He is very honest in the rtionship with me and he I am sure he never cheats me... In between my thoughts we reached the ce, I wipe my tears and get down from the car, it''s like a garden around and everything is soo calm and I can''t see anyone around us... Me and Mona get down from the car and looked around once again, and the ce is so quiet, we didn''t see any noise like party sounds, I feel like there is no party blowing here... We take a few more steps into the garden and when I looked around, I can only see the darkness... OMG... The ce is too scary... How they will n their party in this ce? I looked at Mona even Mona is worrying by looking around the darkness... We both hold our hands and continued walking after we take a few more steps we can see a small light which is far away from us and there is a room behind the light... Mona: Anna, maybe the party is in that room... Anna: are you sure? Mona: Yes, the parties like these will happen in a closed ce, and I am sure we can catch our boys redhandedly... Anna: Okay... I said and we both lead to the room by holding our hands but when we are moving close to the room I feel so scared... Anna: Mona..? Is this the correct ce? Mona: I think so, Anna... Anna: What? Think so..? Don''t you know the address exactly? Mona: No Anna, I secretly listen to their conversation so I am not sure? (I looked at Mona in shock and continued walking towards the room, in the middle we met a security guard and Mona asked him about the party details and he said there is a party in the room, me and Mona looked at each other and immediately lead into the room. The moment we opened the door everything is dark in the room we just take a step inside but we can''t see anything due to darkness. We both are scared of darkness so we immediately turned back to exit but suddenly the door closed. I am scared and hold Mona''s hand more tightly... But someone suddenly holds my mouth and twisted my hand back... I didn''t understand what''s happening..? Anyone is trying to kidnap us? Chapter 470 - Will They Come? Chapter 470 - Will They Come? Mark''s Pov: Mark: Are you sure, Tom? Tom: Yes, I am sure... Mark: but why they are noting yet? Tom: Mark... They are girls and they take time to get ready... So we should wait patiently for some more time Mark: I didn''t give any hints to Anna, I just get ready to give a show off to her and I stay quiet when she requested me to tell her about the special guests. I should have told her something about it¡­ She is totally clueless about her innocence. Tom: Mark, it''s better to not give hints to Anna, she is so innocent and she may not understand what you are saying, and I am sure Mona will help her to make understand what exactly the special guests mean. (I immediatelyughed by listening to Tom.) Tom: Why are youughing? Mark: I agree that Anna is innocent but I don''t agree she is innocent when ites to rtionship... Tom: What do you mean, Mark? Mark: These girls are very much alert when ites to the rtionship, Tom, and all their senses with get active when ites to their love rtionship and Anna, she never acts innocent when ites to rtionship... She is very strong init and openly asked me about the girls if any girls move close to me... And she will easily get upset when any girl tried to flirt with me... It doesn''t mean she is doubting me¡­ She knows that I will never cheat her, but she will feel a little insecure due to society¡­ Tom: So she will easily get doubt on you... Mark: Not exactly doubt... She will be scared... But she will trust me... That''s what important in the rtionship, right? Tom: Yes, the trust in a rtionship ce an important role, Mark, but it may take time to build trust in my rtionship... Mark: So, Mona is not trusting you like before? Tom: She will trust me but there is a gap of one per cent, maybe of the insecure feeling when I left her makes to maintain that one per cent gap... Before she trusts me blindly, but now she is scared to trust me blindly¡­ (I pat on Tom''s back as ok...) Mark: She is trying to be like before, Tom, but she needs some time and it''s your turn to prove your honesty¡­ Tom: Yes, she is scared that I may leave her again that''s the reason she hides her wounds from me which caused during our make-out session but how can I leave my angel in my life? I can''t live without her, Mark, and I can''t see tears in her eyes¡­ I will bring my old Mona back by making her to trust me blindly¡­ Mark: Yes, she has the patience so she will trust you like before¡­ Tom: Yes, hope this party idea makes her to feel normal and increase the one per cent trust towards me¡­ (I nodded my head as ok and again looked around, I didn''t find anyone.) Mark: Will theye for sure, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark... I know about my girl and she never takes a chance to leave me at these kinds of party, she will definitely spy on me out of love towards me¡­ Mark: Yeah, but what if they really give importance to their bachelorette party by ignoring us... (Tom looked at me with his shocking expression.) Tom: No Mark, if they do so we will go to their party... (I nodded my head as yes and again looked at Tom and we bothughed by looking at each other.) Mark: Okk, are you sure about the hints to Mona? Tom: Yes Mark, I clearly said the address to her by pretending I am speaking to you... Mark: what if she didn''t understand any of it? They may go to the wrong address and it may danger too¡­ Tom: No, Mark, you are underestimating Mona''s spying talent, see she will definitelye, Mark... Like you said her senses will enhance to spy on me¡­ (Tom said so confidently.) Mark: How can you say that? Tom: because before I gave a hint about the address I gave a hint about the stripteasers... Mark: What..? Stripteasers? Tom: Yes, because I always tease Mona that I like stripteasers, so she will perform the stripteasing acts in our private room to make me satisfy my desires, if I ask her to striptease she never do that but when I teased her in the name of stripteasers, she will do it immediately... (We bothughed again.) Mark: So, do you think your stripteaser technique will work now? Tom: Yes, at max it will work because Mona''s face turned to pale and I am sure she listens to the address I said¡­ (I nodded my head as ok and waiting for our girl''s arrival... Yes... It''s our secret surprise for them... At first, when I get back from my business trip, Tom called me and said that he wants to blow a party because it''s thest day of my bachelor life... But at first, he didn''t n for the bachelor party, he just wanted to blow a party where we all four will enjoy to the Fullest and I say yes to him... But he changed the n suddenly when Mona and Anna are nning their bachelorette party... He said let''s tease our girls in the name of the bachelor party and special guests by making them believe that we are preparing for the real s.e.xy bachelor''s party... Luckily, I can sense Anna''s excitement when she asked me about the special guests in our party but I didn''t say anything to her but gave clue to her to ask Mona because these girls will forget about the world when they started chit-chatting and I am sure Anna will definitely ask Mona and both the girls will discuss some crazy thoughts and immediately ran to us to spy on us... Ahhhhhh... I am excited to give a surprise to Anna... Where is she..? Why they are taking so much time? Shall I call Anna and give confirmation about our address? Noo¡­ No¡­ She will definitely get doubt about our surprise¡­ Okay, we should wait for some more time... In between my thoughts, I looked at Tom, he also waiting so eagerly¡­ Mark: Tom, what should we do if they didn''te here? Tom: we will go and join their bachelorette party, Mark, and please don''t ask the same question... (We bothugh and again continued to look at the ground.) Mark: Yes... We have to go to their party... Because there is no fun of to the party without our girls... Tom: Yes Mark... I agree with you... Without Mona, I can''t enjoy... And all this happened just because of her stupid idea about their bachelorette party... I guess she will drop the idea of their bachelorette party when I warned her that they should not celebrate their party in public ces but they didn''t drop their party idea and stay strong to celebrate their party and agreed to celebrate in your garden... They are so interested in their bachelorette party... But we nned for a group party... See how good we are, and they are very partial¡­ (Both Tom and Iugh at each other. And I checked around and I saw Mona''s car far away.) Mark: Tom... Tom... Our n is working¡­ Look at them... (Tom immediately looked in the direction I showed.) Tom: Wow.. Mark.... Our n is working... Both the girls are ready to fall into our trap¡­ Mark: Yes¡­ (We bothughed at each other happily because our n is going to work. We immediately turned off the key lights in the room, which we specifically designed for our girls to surprise them and watching them through the mirror... I looked at Anna when she gets out of the car and I am shocked when I looked at my girl... What..? Is this my girl? I am shocked by looking at her attire... She looks so hot and cute in that red spicy dress... Tom: look at them, Mark... How they get ready for their bachelorette party... And they really nned their bachelorette party without us... (I nodded my head as yes but still starring at Anna by opening my mouth in shock... How gorgeous she looks... She looks super beautiful in the red dress... I wish I want to run to her and kiss her deeply in the French Kiss style by lifting her... And I may not wait until tomorrow... I may take her V.i.r.g.i.nity right now... Ahhhhhh.. Mark... Control... I stared at her curves when she is walking to us, my eyes paused staring at her little coverage and I know how her treasures look like under her dress. She is really tempting me seductively, and it''s not my fault if I take her v.i.r.g.i.nity this night¡­ I swallowed my thrust when I am looking at her... And my Anna, she is not fond and habituated to these kinds of dresses, I can clearly understand how difort she feels when she is walking in that dress... She is pulling her dress to cover her coverage and pulling her dress down to cover her thighs... I smile by looking at her innocent actions... Chapter 471 - Red Hot Dress... Chapter 471 - Red Hot Dress... Marks POV: I can''t control myself by looking at her in that red hot dress¡­ And my Anna, she is not fond and habituated to these kinds of dresses, I can clearly understand how difort she feels when she is walking in that dress... She is pulling her dress to cover her coverage and pulling her dress down to cover her thighs... I smile by looking at her innocent actions, and her eyes, they look so pretty, and her face is a little bit nervous and turned to red, she looks so cute with her pout face¡­ Ahhhh¡­ But her red hot dress is really making me tempt with some lewd thoughts when I am looking at her in the red hot dress, I can involuntarily visualise how she looks with her lingerie set, and I can visualize her private parts¡­ My d.i.c.k is erected involuntarily and I feel breathless for the thoughts of Anna, I want to hug her tightly and want to give a French Kiss¡­ Ahhh¡­ How dare she is? How can she tempt me in such a way..? What if I break her v.i.r.g.i.nity right now? Ahhh... Come on Anna... I want to satisfy my desires... I smile and folded my hands and looked at them. Both the girls hold their hands and walking towards the room. But their faces look so worried and nervous, maybe because of overthinking about our party and if I am not wrong, they are scared too... I look around and understand the garden is too dark and both the girls are scared of darkness. I smile and feel so pity on them because they areing in the darkness to check on us. Tom: MARK... Look at Mona... How scared she is... (Both Tom and I smiled to each other but when I looked at Anna''s face I wish I want to go close to her to make her calm down, I can''t look at her when she is scared and I am sure by looking at me she will be feel relieved and calm down in the immediate second, but Tom will definitely kill me if I tried to ruin the n so I am just stalking my girl... Few more steps Anna¡­ You can see me and you no need to worry anymore¡­ Come¡­ Come¡­ But when they reached the middle of the path they paused walking and stand like a statue and looking around and after a few seconds both of them are discussing something¡­ Tom: Mark, they are too scared, maybe they will leave this ce before reaching this room... Mark: Yes, Tom... That''s for sure... We should do something to make theme to this room¡­ (In the immediate second we instructed the security guard to walk towards them and give directions to them to lead this room for the party, and we also warned them to don''t leak anything about the party arrangements... He said yes and went to them and we can see Mona is asking something and both the girls again hold their hands and walking towards the room... Tom and I smile to each other for our victory by leading our girls towards us. When they are just a few feet away from the room, Tom and I switch off all the lights in the room and stand beside the door. So they don''t recognise us when they opened the door... And in a few seconds, both the girls entered into the room and after they take few steps they are about to leave the room by looking at the darkness everywhere so we closed the door immediately and we started implementation of our n... I know how much Anna is scared for the darkness. I got the sh of her Strawberry lips and I can imagine how they will shiver when she is scared... I want to kiss them... I want to enjoy them to satisfy my desires and her little coverage¡­ Ahhh¡­ How tempting she is¡­ Come on, Mark... It''s time to enjoy your girl... I say to myself and immediately went close to my girl and first hold her mouth to shut her screaming because I know she takes masters in screaming, and I don''t want to listen to her scary scream¡­ She immediately tried to escape from my grip by pushing me away, so with my other hand I pinned her hand to my back and take a few steps towards the wall and finally I pinned her to the wall¡­ I can sense Anna is too scared and feel breathless, so to make her calm down I take away my hand from her mouth... She immediately screamed nervously... MARRRRKKKKKKK.... Helppp Mee¡­. I feel happy when she screams my name and feel so pity for her scared reaction. In the next second, I seal her lips with my lips to make her calm down... She hesitates for the first few seconds butter she realised it''s me and gets calm down. I always wonder how Anna will recognise me without looking at me¡­ This is not the first time, she always hugged me when she senses my touch and now too she recognises me with my kiss in this dark room, I smile and slowly loosen her hands and hold her face to ess good kiss... She immediately wrapped her hands around my neck and stand on tiptoe and responding to my kiss...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._52297509661363555 for visiting. I can still sense her cold shivering lips when I am kissing her, I can understand she is deadly scared for my actions but I am trying to make her calm down with my Intense kiss... Ahhhh... The strawberry fragrance, it makes me to do more crazy... I can sense the strawberry vour on her lips and I can''t give a break to my kiss, I am kissing her deeply and enjoying her love essence, even Anna is responding to my kiss but suddenly Anna takes a deep sobbing when I am kissing her... I didn''t understand whether she is crying or she is out of breath due to my Harsh kiss... So I calm down the kiss and just enjoying her lips, so she can take the breath properly. Inbetween Anna ced her hand on my cheek, her hand is still cold and I can understand how much scared she is... I understand she is still scared about the darkness and she will get normal if I turn on the lights. So I slowly paused the kiss and switch on the lights and looked at her face. I am shocked the moment I looked at her... Her face turned to red and filled with tears... And her eyes still filled with tears and looking at me with her blurred vision... She looks so helpless and stands by taking the wall support... Mark: Anna..! I immediately went close to her and hold her chin caressingly... She started crying by holding my shirt. I feel so worried when I looked at her in such a helpless condition... It''s all my fault... I should not tease her like this in this dark room... She already had a bad past with the darkroom... Maybe she got shes of her bad past, that''s the reason she is more emotional... Mark: I am so sorry, Anna... (She strike her head as no...) Anna: Don''t say sorry to me, Mark... (She said in between her sobbings I immediately pulled her close to me and hugged her tightly. She immediately hugged me back, and started crying like a child...) Mark: Anna... Please calm down... I am so sorry... I should not have teased you in the darkroom... I am sorry, Anna... Anna: I am scared about you Mark... Mark: about me? (She nodded her head as yes.) Mark: Why? Anna: I got many bad thoughts in these few minutes and I made a mistake by thinking about you that you may like stripteasers... (She said by taking deep sobbings... I immediatelyughed by looking at her innocence and yes she is right, till now she fights with the ethical dilemma by thinking about me... But I thought she is scared and cried because of the darkness, but not... She feels insecure about me... She is worried by thinking bad about me... And actually, it''s my fault too, I should not keep her in this dilemma situation... Mark: So you came to hear to warn me? Anna: I have no clue, Mark... I got angry when Mona said about the stripteasers and we both came here to check on you... (Anna looks so cute when she is exining with her cute pout face, I immediately hugged her and squeeze her body to mine, and started tickling on her waist... Anna started chuckling and it leads to herugh and I continued my tickling and sheughs loudly and trying to get away from my hug to avoid tickling... But I grip her tightly and make herugh more... After a few seconds, her face became normal from the stress and her face filled with a smile and cuteness was overloaded... Her red hot dress grabs my attention, I paused tickling her and looked at her coverage, her little coverage was exposed to clear coverage due to the tickling session. Anna noticed my staring at her coverage, she realises the clear coverage and tried to cover it but I hold her hand to stop covering... She looked at me with her widened shocking eyes... Chapter 472 - 12 More Hours... Chapter 472 - 12 More Hours... Anna''s Pov: Mark¡­ He again stands on his promise of our love rtionship¡­ When he pinned me to the wall, I am soo scared and the first thought I got is someone is trapped us to kidnap, it''s obvious to get those thoughts because of the continuous attacks taken ce, and I am too scared of this dark room too but in the immediate second when Mark kissed me I understand it''s Mark¡­ I feel so safe and secure when he is kissing me, but I feel soo guilty, unnecessarily I misunderstood him by thinking that he will enjoy the strip teasers but he didn''t¡­ I cried by holding Mark, but Mark, he always makes meugh and happy all the time¡­ This time too, he started tickling me and I amughing happily¡­ All my stress was gone¡­ But after a few minutes of his tickling my red hot dress grabs his attention, he immediately paused tickling me and stared at my dress with his shocking expression and by looking at his expression I can understand he likes me in this dress, my face turned to blush by looking at his expression, I again looked at him but this time he is particrly staring near to my chest, I immediately checked my dress and my little coverage was exposed to clear coverage due to his tickling session. OMG¡­ I immediately tried to adjust my dress to cover the coverage, but he suddenly held my hand to stop adjusting my dress. I am shocked and looked at him, but his face turned to smirk, and by looking at his expression I can understand he will definitely do some lewd activities... He ignores my starring shocking eyes and leans close to my coverage to kiss it. My heartbeat started raising fast and when I sense his breathing on my chest, and my body is filled with shrills for his intense actions. If it is our private room, I will definitely cooperate for his actions, but I don''t feelfortable if he continued this intense session in this public ce because Mona and Tom must be around us¡­ It is so awkward situation to face, so I tried to give him a hint that I am not fond of these activities in public ces, so I hold his shoulder tightly to stop, but he didn''t listen to me andnd his lips on my coverage and pressing my b.o.o.b.s intensely over my dress and enjoying me as usual... I closed my eyes for the pleasure he is giving, but I got the sh of Mona and Tom, so I again tried to convince him. Anna: Mark... Mona and Tom maye... So please¡­ (He suddenly bites on my n.i.p.p.l.e intensely with his lips.) Anna: Ahhhhh¡­ Marrkkkk¡­ (He smile by listening to my m.o.a.n, I hold his shoulder more tightly; I understand he didn''t want to listen to me, particrly when I am trying to stop his actions. In between my thoughts I looked at him, he involved in enjoying with my treasures... I looked around, and I didn''t find Mona and Tom in this room maybe Tom is taking care of Mona in another room... I once again looked at the room... The room is specifically decorated with roses and rose petals, and the room is filled with the flower fragrance. I observe a table with four chairs in the center of the room and their is food stuff arranged on a table, and by looking at the food stuff quantity and the chairs count I can understand they arranged food for four of us... So all the story they said about Bachelor''s party is a drama, they created the story of bachelor''s party to tease us, and yes, they always seed in teasing us... I smile for the boy''s master n to tease us and how easily me and Mona fall on their trap and we don''t even think and consider about the darkness in the garden; we ovee our fear to check on of our boys... Inbetween my thoughts, Mark suddenly pulled down my dress and grabbed my b.o.o.b.s... I am shocked and screamed at him by covering my chest with my hands... Anna: Mark... This is not our room... Please try to understand¡­ (He smirk and didn''t even looked at my face and continued enjoying them by kissing and licking them... After a few minutes of his carresing he get up and started kissing my neck for a few minutes and came close to me lips and looked in to my eyes... Anna: Mona and Tom maye, we can continue after we went to our room, Mark... (I said with my nervous tone and trying to adjust my dress, but he hold my chin and came close to me in a teasing way.) Mark: How do you think I can control myself when you get ready like this, Anna? (I immediately smiled by listening to his words.) Mark: And how do you think I will leave you by following your instructions when your body is tempting me with the strawberry fragrance... Ahhhh... And this red dress... You look so hot Anna... I can''t control myself, I wish we should marry now and soon start our first night session¡­ (I don''t know what to say to him, his face turned to red out of his s.e.x.u.a.l desires, my face turned to blush involuntarily by looking at him in such a condition.)'' Mark: It''s like ast day punishment for me... You don''t know how tough job it is by controlling my desires when I looked at you in this dress, Anna... (I ced my palm on his cheek to make him calm down.) Anna: Mark...!!! I didn''t intentionally get ready with this dress, Mona helped me to get ready like this for our bachelorette party... (Mark immediately take my hand and ced it on his boner, I am shocked for his sudden exhaust action and as expected it is so hard and erected.) Mark: This is what happened to me when you get ready like this, Anna... (I smile the moment I sense his boner...) Mark: You are smiling when I am suffering with my desires? (He immediately ced his hand on my b.o.o.b.s and came close to me and his d.i.c.k is touching near to my lower tummy...) Anna: Markkk... Please don''t embarase me... (He didn''t listen to me and slide his head to my neck.) Mark: hmmmm... (I can sense Mark''s breathless out of his s.e.x.u.a.l desires.) Anna: Mark... Shall I do the hand job to make it calm down? (Ipromised myself to do the hand job in this ce. Actually, I don''t feelfortable to do it in the public ces. But by looking at Mark''s position, I don''t want to make him suffer.) Mark: No... (He said sharply, I am shocked and didn''t understand why. Is he angry at me?) Mark: let it be aroused, Anna... Anna: Mark, I am okay to do... (He cut off my words in the middle.) Mark: 12 more hours to take your v.i.r.g.i.nity, Anna... So... (My body filled with shrills when he said about the countdown.) Anna: So? Mark: so the more it aroused, the more I can enjoy you... (I smile by looking at him but deep down of my heart I am scared for our first session... I know Mark will not act harsh with me, he will really take good care of me when he is taking my v.i.r.g.i.nity but I don''t know why I am scared... Inbetween my thoughts, Mark wipe my sweat on my nose and looked at me...) Mark: You will enjoy it, Anna, don''t worry... (I smile and nodded my head as ok and adjusting my dress for the mess created by Mark...) Mark: Why are you always try to cover it when I want to enjoy the treasures... Anna: Wait for 12 hours to enjoy the treasures to the fullest... (I said with my smile tone, Mark immediately pressed my chin with his hand and pressed my lower lip seductively with his fingers and came close to me and kissed my lip gently for few seconds and looked at me...) Mark: Yes, 12 hours... (Mark said in a husky tone and we bothughed to each other by nodding our heads as yes...) Anna: Okay, then let me adjust my dress... (He nodded his head as ok and take a step back, I immediately adjusted my dress and looked at him with my smiling face, and I again turned around to check on Mona, but she didn''te yet... Mark: They will take some more time, Anna, meanwhile you can take care of me... (He said by pulling me close to his abbs by holding my wrist.) Anna: Hoo, okay then, in the meantime we can have some food, Mark... I am starving... Mark: Sure... (Mark said and lead me to the food table and he arranged all the delicious food for the special dinner. I served into my te and sit in the chair and enjoying the food...)Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._52322839482653647 for visiting. Mark: Do you have any idea that what Mona and Tom are doing? (What? Why he is asking me? I guess both Tom and Mona and busy in their lovemaking session and Mark know about it than me, but why he is asking me? Chapter 473 - You Are Always My Dumb Girl... Chapter 473 - You Are Always My Dumb Girl... Anna''s POV: Mark: Do you have any idea that what Mona and Tom are doing? (What? Why he is asking me? I guess both Tom and Mona and busy in their lovemaking session and Mark know about it than me, then why he is asking me? How can I say about their love session to him? Wait wait, by looking at his smirk face I can clearly understand he is asking me to tease me, how mean he is¡­ He always try to tease me¡­) Mark: Say, Anna, What they are doing... Anna: Maybe they are busy, Mark... Mark: Busy? What''s there in the point of busy? We arranged for the party, and she is busy in doing something..? How mean she is¡­ Anna: Mark, Shhhhh... They might listen to us... Mark: I don''t care because I didn''t say anything wrong... Mona is so mean and¡­ Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: What? (I don''t know how to divert the topic, I want to support Mona but he is no way ept it so I immediately take the strawberry in my te and offered him to eat by cing it near to his mouth. He immediately eats the strawberry and licked my fingers intentionally and looking at me with his sharp eyes. I smile and offered him another spoon of food, he happily eat the food and I continued the same...) "Why are you troubling my Anna, Mark?" We heard a loud voice, and I turned around and my face immediately lightened up with a smile... Because it''s Mona...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._52345290098797108 for visiting. Her face is flushed with blood, maybe because of the intense session they just had, and Tom looks so satisfied and happy... I feel so happy by looking at them because I can understand they sort out the issue without a fight. Mark: First thing, Anna is mine... Second thing, she loves to feed me... Third thing, what are you doing till now... (Mark asked sharply to tease Mona, Mona looks so serious at Mark for the first two questions by folding her hands but by listening to his 3rd question her face turned to blush.) Mark: Say Mona, what are you doing till now..? (Mark again stressed the 3rd question to tease her, and Mona''s is smiling at him innocently¡­ Ahhh¡­ She looks so cute when she smiles, but why Mark always trouble her by teasing her?) Mona: Well... Tom is apologising me till now... (She said with her shy tone.) Mark: Tom, why an apology takes soo long? Look at me and Anna, we finish our apologies soo fast... (I immediately looked at Mark with my widened eyes to stop the topic. The situation is so embarrassing and I know how Mark apologized me, he enjoyed my body intensely¡­ ) Tom: Yeah, but... Mona: Can you guys please shut up... (Tom is about to join Mark to tease Mona in a lewd way but Mona breaks the conversation by saying with her blushed serious tone and we allughed to each other because we all know what happened... Later we four have the food by chit chatting to each other. I am soo happy to spend the time by enjoying with them. These people are like god gift to me. All of them are taking good care of me¡­ While having food, everyone is happy by cracking jokes on each other... And as usual Mona and Mark''s teasing fight is going on in the middle of our chit chatting. After we are done with the food Mona started yed the music. I am so excited and immediately get up from the chair to dance and Mona hold my hand and we both went to other side of the room and started dancing ording to the rhythm of the song... But suddenly someone hold my hand and pulled me, I know it''s Mark... Mark immediately ces his hand on my waist and holds my hand and started Salsa steps and I am happily coordinating with him, and in the middle I got sh about Mona, I immediately looked at her, and she is also busy in dancing with Tom... I understand both the boys intentionally came to us to grab their attention. I smile and continued dancing with Mark... After a few steps, Mark started doing the intense steps by touching my private parts intensely... Suddenly he held my hip and pressed it, I am shocked and looking at him with my widened eyes but he smiling and continued touching me intensely, and in the next step, he ced his hand on my chest, and finally he kissed me as thest move for the dance... I closed my eyes and enjoying his slow burning kiss... The kiss is so lite and intense... Mark is expertise in kissing, he always shows variety of the kisses ording to the situation. After a few seconds, he breaks the kiss and looked into my eyes... Mark: From tomorrow, we are entering into a new phase of our life, Anna... Are you ready for it? (I immediately nodded my head as yes.) Anna: Yes, I am ready for it, Mark... Mark: What you will call me from tomorrow? Anna: hmmm... What should I call you? Mark: Tell me, Anna... Anna: Hmmm... Hubbyyy..! (I said with my shy tone, even Mark smiled by listening to me and nodded his head as okay.) Anna: So what you will call me after our marriage? Mark: You are always my dumb girl... (He said and pulled me close to him but I looked at him with my Pout face. He immediatelyughed by looking at me.) Mark: Okk, I will call you with many names... Anna: really..? (I asked him with my excited tone...) Mark: Yes... Anna: What are they? Mark: Strawberry... Wifyyy... Dumb girl... So onnn... What do you like among all these names? Anna: I like strawberry... Mark: Hoo, why? Anna: Because, I feel so precious when you call me in that name... Mark: okay my dear strawberry... Let me taste the strawberry lips once... (By finishing his words he kissed my lips and chew them for a few seconds very intensly and again looked at me with his smiling face.) Mark: I love you, Anna... (Now it''s my turn... It''s his order to give him French kiss whenever he says I love you to me... So I immediately hold his face and started giving French kiss. In the first few seconds he got confused and shocked for my kiss, I understand he forgets about his order but after a few seconds he realised and smile a bit and enjoyed my kiss... After a few seconds, I break the kiss and looked at him with my happy face... Mona: Hold your kisses till your marriage... (Me and Markughed by listening to Mona. Mona came close to me and hugged me and say sorry to me.) Mona: I am so sorry, Anna... Anna: What happened Mona? Why are you saying sorry to me? Mona: I created a false hope about their bachelor''s party and the stripteasers... I am so sorry about it... I can understand how much you worried about Mark. I don''t mean to hurt you, but these boys'' teasing are too scary... Anna: It''s okay Mona, it''s not your fault, they trapped us to believe them... Tom: Mona, if you really worried about it, I can easily make it true... (Me and Mona looked at Tom with our widened serious eyes.) Tom: Just one call, stripteasers are at door service, is it okay for you Mark? (Mona immediately went to Tom and twisted his ear.) Mona: Say one more time about the stripteasers, I will kill you Tom... (We allughed by looking at their funny fight.) Mark: Okay guys, we are leaving... It''s going to bete and we need to wake up in the early morning... Mona: Yes, Mark... It''s better to end our party now... Tom: So, Mark... What about the guests? Did you prepare the list? Mark: Yeah, as we discussed we are inviting a few guests that too just one hour before the wedding. So if identally is there any spy or is there any person rted to our enemy, it will take time to n an attack, my wedding will be done in their shock time¡­ So, I guess we no need to worry about it... Tom: Yeah, that''s really a good idea, Mark, but send me the guests'' list for the security purpose... Mark: Sure, I will send you on morning... (When they are discussing about the guest list, the first thought I got is Joseph, I don''t know whether Joseph''s name is included in the short list, but if I ask him directly about Joseph, he might suspect me... Hmmm.... Yes, Genie... He will definitely invite Genie, so I can start the topic whether he is inviting Genie or not, and I can easily lead the topic to her father... But Mark may think in another way if I ask about Genie... He might think I am taking revenge on her by Marrying Mark... Mark: Anna..? (My thoughts were interrupted and I am looking at Mark with my nk expression.) Mark: What happened? (I strike my head as nothing...) Mark: Anna, is there anyone that you want to give an invitation to our wedding? Chapter 474 - Hints And Passwords... Chapter 474 - Hints And Passwords... Anna''s POV: Mark: Anna..? (My thoughts were interrupted and I am looking at Mark with my nk expression.) Mark: What happened? (I strike my head as nothing...) Mark: Anna, is there anyone that you want to give an invitation to our wedding? Anna: I have no one, Mark, all the important persons in my life were no more... (I said with my low tone, everyone stay quiet for a few seconds, I tried to control my tears, but I can''t because I got shes of my mom and Ria, I really miss them and both of them feel so happy and blessed by looking at my wedding. It''s okay, Anna, they are no more, you should not worry about them, I said to myself to calm down and I am sour my Mom''s and Ria''s soul wille and attend my wedding like angels. At least I feel better if my dad attends my wedding but I don''t know where is he and if I say the same thing to Mark, he will be mad at me for no reason by thinking my dad is responsible for Ria''s wedding. Mona interrupted my thoughts.) Mona: Anna, am I not an important person to you? (Mona asked me with her pout face.) Anna: Yes, you are the most precious person I left, Mona... Mona: Then why don''t you say my name when Mark is asking about your guests'' list? Anna: I thought Mark will take care of it by inviting you, soo... Mona: No, Anna... He didn''t yet give me an invitation yet, Anna... (Mona said in a low tone, I immediately turned to Mark he is already looking at Mona and my drama by folding his hands but I don''t care and said to him sharply about to give an invitation to Mona.) Anna: See Mark, the most precious person to attend our wedding is Mona, invite her immediately, don''t invite her one hour before of our wedding like usual guests... (I said very proudly and sharply to support Mona...) Mark: Hmmm... Precious person? Then what I am to you, Anna? (I smile by listening to Mark, he is so jealous and doesn''t ept if I praise any person other than him and I am sure he don''t ept even though if I praise a little kid, then how can I expect he will be okay if I say to Mona that she is the precious person to me.) Mark: Say, What I am to you, Anna? Anna: MARK..!!! (I tried to stop him but his facial expression didn''t change.) Mark: Say what I am to you... (He asked me with his raising tone.) Mona: Say, Anna... Say to him that he is nothing to you... (I looked at Mona with my shocked expression.) Mona: don''t worry... I am with you... Say... Mark: Mona, you are nothing to my Anna... Not me... Mona: Lol... Don''t you listen she said I am soo precious to her..? Mark: You forced her to say that word... "Invite me, Anna, please... Am I nothing to you¡­" (Mark imitated Mona in a teasing way and yes, there is no end to their Tom and Jerry fight. I should end their fight. I immediately went in between them and looked at Mark.) Anna: MARK... Mark... Let''s go... Mark: Yes, but tell me what I am to you before my sadistic friend... Anna: You are my life, Mark... I no need to say it exclusively... (Mark immediately ced his hand on my cheek...) Mark: Yes, Anna... I know but... (Mark immediately holds Mona''s ear...) Mark: but this sadistic fellow needs to know that I am more important to you than her... (Mona immediately punched on Mark''s abbs.) Mona: Mark, don''t forget I am the god angel for your love story... (Both Mark and Iughed at Mona and Yes, she is the one who makes us to take the first step into the love rtionship.) Anna: I will agree with you, Mona, you are the core source for our love rtionship, thank you so much... Mona: It''s okay, Anna¡­ Take good rest, you should dominate Mark at the tomorrows wedding event, Okay? (I smiled at her and turned to Mark.) Mark: okay then... Time to leave... (We all said our goodbyes and Mark and I left the ce, and soon we reached our home and went to our room. I went to the wardrobe and taking the nightwear to change the dress. Even Mark is busy in taking his clothes. When I am passing his wardrobe, my side looks attracted to something. I immediately turned to look at it and I am so much excited by looking at it. It''s the treasure box where Mark and I won in the love carnival at Grindelwald trip. I immediately screamed out of excitement.) Anna: Mark..! (Mark immediately looked at me with his confused look.) Mark: What happened, Anna? Why are you screaming? Anna: Why did you hide the box from me till now? (Mark immediately looked at his wardrobe and understand why I was so excited. I immediately went and take the box and ced it on the bed and trying to open it... I remember they didn''t give me the password to unlock this box. But I tried my best again but no use it didn''t opened. I looked at Mark for the solution. He smiled and came close to me and sit on my back¡­) Anna: Mark, Do you know the password?'' (He didn''t listen to me and slide my hair to my shoulder and blow air with his mouth on my open back. I feel the shrills for his blow and turned my face to look at him. Anna: What are you doing, Mark? Mark: Shhh... (I stay quiet and he started writing with his finger on my back. I feel tickling, so I moved andughed a bit. But he holds my waist to not make me move and continued writing on my back and I am guessing the letter ...) S... . E... . X... ANNA: Mark... Is it S.e.x... (I shouted loudly and in the immediate second, I realised what I spell out. I immediately closed my mouth with my hand out of shock... Markughed by looking at my expression and excitement...) Mark: Yes it is S.e.x... (He said in his husky tone. I feel shy when I heard it from him. I remain silent as a hint to continue writing on my back.) Mark: Shall I continue... (I nodded my head as ok and he started writing on my back with his finger.) Anna: G... A... M... E... S... Yes... It''s Games... (I immediately turned around to look at Mark and shouted excitedly.) Anna: So the password is S.e.x Games... Right? (He nodded his head as yes and I turned towards the lock and adjusting the alphabets... But I am a little bit scared to check what''s inside the box because the password itself states s.e.x games so I can understand there must be most weird and lewd embarrassing things inside the box... In between my thoughts, I adjusted all the alphabets, me and Mark are looking at the box to open, but it didn''t... We both looked at each other... Mark take the box from my hand and check the alphabets and again tried... But it didn''t get opened... Anna: Mark, did they say the wrong password to you? Mark: Actually, they didn''t say any password, Anna... Anna: What? They didn''t give the password? (Mark nodded his head as yes,) Anna: Then how can we open the box? (I asked him with my dull tone.) Mark: They just gave me the hint and I guess it''s s.e.x Games... That''s it... But it proved wrong¡­ Anna: Okay then, tell me what is the hint, I will try it... Mark: Wait, I have another answer in my mind, let''s try it... Anna: Okay, write quickly... (I said and showed my back to Mark to write on it. He chuckled and started writing on my back...) Anna: H... A... R... S... H... Mark, is it Harsh? Mark: yes...Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._52368933893765921 for visiting. Anna: Okay... Continue... (Mark continued writing...) S... E... Okkk..., I understand it is Harsh S.e.x, right? (He smiled and nodded his head as yes.) Anna: How mean that old man is, Mark..? Is he encouraging Harsh s.e.x? Don''t he know about the pain taken by the partner while doing Harsh s.e.x? (I said seriously and adjusting the letters ording to Harsh s.e.x. Marky next to me and rest his hand under his head and looking at me with his smirk face. I feel shy when he is observing me with his sharp eyes.) Anna: Mark, I think this password is also wrong... (Mark get up and looked at the alphabets to cross check...) Mark: Yes Anna, maybe it''s not the Harsh s.e.x too... Anna: hmmm... Mark..! I got an idea... Mark: What? Anna: break the box... Mark: What..!!! Anna: Yes, Mark, you are expertise in breaking the doors so unlocking this box is not a big issue to you, am I right? Mark: Yeah, but I am not responsible if anything inside the box is breakable, is it okay for you? Anna: Hoo, Yeah... There may be a chance of breakable items... Hmmm. So what we should do then? Chapter 475 - At Present, It Is Useless, Anna... Chapter 475 - At Present, It Is Useless, Anna... Anna''s POV: Mark: What..!!! Anna: Yes, Mark, you are expertise in breaking the doors so unlocking this box is not a big issue to you, am I right? Mark: Yeah, but I am not responsible if anything inside the box is a breakable thing, is it okay for you if I break them? Anna: Hoo, Yeah... There may be a chance of breakable items... Hmmm¡­ So what we should do then? Mark: Okay, first listen to the clue, I hope you may find the password... Anna: Yup, I will try, Mark... (I said excitedly.) Mark: The old man said it''s two words with 8 alphabets in total and do you remember the women who followed me after the treasure hunt game? Anna: Of course, I remember her, how can I forget her? Mark smiled and he might understand how much pressure I take when these women move close to Mark, Anna: Why are you smiling, Mark?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #..._52392000535710458 for visiting. (I asked with my pout face) Mark: You looks so cute when you feel jealous, Anna¡­ Anna: I am not feeling jealous, Mark, first tell me about the clue. (I said sharply, but actually, what Mark said is right, I don''t know why I feel jealous.) Mark: Okay, then listen to the clue first, that women said, "Have fun with the S.e.x games..." So, I mislead the password should be the S.e.x games which matches with the hint given by the older man but it is proved wrong... So it must be closely rted to the s.e.x games, Anna... Now think about it¡­ (He said and rxed back and I started thinking about it¡­ Have fun with the s.e.x games..? What does it mean? When we will enjoy with s.e.x games? When we will have fun and enjoyment while ying s.e.x games? It will be fun and happy when Mark caressing me out of his love and affection. Even the pain is converted into pleasure when Mark treated me in a Harsh way, but he should be done out of love. So the key role to have fun in s.e.x games is Love... But it is 8 alphabets... So love is 4 alphabets, the remaining word is with 4 alphabets... Love Game..? No... Rich Love ..? My head¡­!!! Is there any love called rich? Think Anna think... Mark: True, Anna... Anna: What? True? (Did Mark read my mind and said the word true? How can he say TRUE which matches to my priority? Whatever, I will match it with my other word love... So is it love true? No, the rhyming doesn''t match, so it''s not. Mark interrupted me again.) Mark: Maybe the hint they gave is not true, Anna... (By listening to Mark I understand Mark said true identally, but I feel like it matches to the password. True and love... True love..? Is it True love..? I immediately looked at Mark with my excited face. Mark: What happened? Anna: MARK... I find the password... Mark: What it is? Anna: Turn to another side, I will write... (He smiled and we both swap our ces, and I started writing on his back.) Mark: T... R... U... E... True? Anna: Yes... (I kissed him on his cheek out of excitement because he is the one who spells out true. He smiled at my actions but I didn''t care and continued typing on his back.) Mark: L... O... V... Is it True love? (Mark guessed before I write the letter E from the word love...) Anna: Yes, Mark... (I shouted in excitement and this time Mark tried to adjust the alphabets on the treasure box... I am praying to God that the box should open and my heartbeat started raising fast; I take a long breath and looking at Mark''s fingers "CLICKKK" And bingooo... The box opened... Anna: Wo.. Mark... You are so great¡­ I shouted out of excitement and happiness... Mark: Anna, it''s you, the credit goes to you; you easily catch the hint and find the correct solution, you are too intelligent... Mark immediately pulled me close and hugged me tightly. I kissed him on his lips gently out of happiness... Actually, I am so happy not because that I find the password; I am happy because Mark praised me as intelligent. I feel so blessed when he praised me. Finally, he looked into my eyes and staring at me with shock. Mark: How did you guess it? Anna: Mark, I always feel love when we do our intense sessions, it gives me fun and happiness so I applied the same concept here... The woman said, "Have Fun with the S.e.x games..." We will get Fun and happy only when we love to each other... Do you remember when you tied my eyes and kissed me? I ovee my fear of darkness and enjoyed your Intense kiss session because of our love towards each other, and that''s the reason I feel love is the main reason and it must include one of the words in the password... Anding to True, it''s just a random guess... You spell out the word True and the probability of the word True is more urate, so it goes... Mark: My dumb Anna is getting intelligent day by day... Anna: Thank you... (I said with my happy tone and looked at the box. I am so excited to check what''s inside the box. So I looked at Mark again for permission.) Mark: Ok, look at your treasure box and the gifts inside, I can understand your excitement. (I smile at Mark and immediately opened the treasure box and there are so many things init... The first thing I took out is handcuff... I know about it, Mark already tried it on me when I went to the orphanage, but he didn''t use it for our Intense session, he handcuffed my hand with his hand to safeguard me...) Mark: You should not use them like bangles, Anna... (I smile at Mark because my lean Hand can easily get in and out. So to tease him, I wear it like a bangle and looked at him with my raising eyebrows, but suddenly Mark pulled my hands towards him and locked both of my hands. I didn''t get scared or worried this time because I know how to free my hands. I smiled and tried to take away my hands but it''s tight... I again looked at it and tried it''s really tight and I can''t loosen my hands by using my old trick.) Mark: Don''t get hurt by trying more, Anna... Anna: Mark, what happened? (I asked him with a requesting tone, heughed at me and started exining to me.) Mark: these handcuffs are adjustable handcuffs Anna, I adjusted to your wrist size that''s the reason your trick didn''t work out now. And that''s the reason I told you to don''t use them like bangles. But you didn''t listen to me and put it on yourself... Anna: Mark... I am soo sowwyyyyyy... I thought I will seed in teasing you at least this time, but as usual, I failed... So please take off these handcuffs... I am excited to look at other gifts in the treasure box. So pleaseee¡­ (I tried to request him, but his face is not in convincing way.) Mark: Hmmm.. well... Every time I should give you a punishment whenever you are not listening to me... (Punishment? It''s okay to ept punishment Anna, he will ask just a kiss and Bang..!!! You will be safe...) Anna: Okay Mark, I am okay with the punishment, give me quickly, I need to check the other things..., Mark smiled at me and looked at me with his smirk face. I am scared now by looking at his smirk face... What kind of punishment he will give to me? It''s better if I ask him.) Anna: What''s the punishment, Mark... Mark: unwrap the things in the treasure box with your cuffed hands... Anna: What..? That''s not fair, Mark... (I said with my pout face but he didn''t listen to me and I understand it''s a waste to argue with him. So I slowly tried to take out another object, it looks like a soft stick and there is a button on it, I pressed the button and it suddenly started vibrating... I am scared and threw it away... But Mark, he startedughing loudly by looking at my expression. I looked at him with a serious note. Mark: What do you think about it, Anna? Anna: it''s a scary item Mark... It makes me scared... (I said openly that what I feel, but Mark startedughing more loudly. I didn''t understand why he isughing at me. Maybe my perspective regarding the object is different, maybe that''s the reason he isughing loudly. It''s better to ask him and know about it. I take all my strength to ask him when he isughing at me.) Anna: What it is, Mark? Mark: It''s Dildo, Anna... (He said in between hisugh.) Anna: Dildo? (He nodded his head as yes but didn''t stop hisugh, and I have no clue what a dildo is and how can we use it in our intense session.) Anna: How can we use it, Mark...? Mark: At present, it''s useless, Anna... Anna: Why? Mark: Because you can y with the real dildo from tomorrow... (He said and continuedughing at me.) Chapter 476 - I Am Not That Kind Of Person To Torture You... Chapter 476 - I Am Not That Kind Of Person To Torture You... Anna: Dildo? (He nodded his head as yes but didn''t stop hisugh, and I have no clue what a dildo is and how can we use it in our intense session. So I asked him openly¡­) Anna: How can we use it, Mark...? Mark: At present, it''s useless, Anna... (He said very casually, but I want to know more about it because I still didn''t understand what exactly it is and heughed unconditionally. So I asked him for the reason.) Anna: Why? Mark: Because you can y with the real dildo from tomorrow... (He said and continuedughing at me.) Anna: Real dildo? What do you mean, Mark? I didn''t understand what you mean, please say it clearly... (Inbetween hisugh he take my hand and ced it on his d.i.c.k, it is hard and erected but for the first few seconds I didn''t understand what he mean,ter I understand the stick is the substitute for manly hood... I immediately opened my mouth in shock and looked at Mark with my widened eyes and visualise what he just said before, "you can y with the real dildo..." Does it mean he is indirectly saying that I can y with his manly hood..? Ahhhhhh... How lewd his thoughts are... I immediately beat him on his abbs for his teasing... How mean he is¡­ Now I am really scared to look at the other objects in the treasure box... Anna: Close the box, Mark... Mark: Hey, what happened? You are so excited to look at the objects in the box, right.? Anna: Yeah, but I feel.. (I am trying to exin with my low tone that I am not fond of these objects but Mark cut off me in the middle.) Mark: Anna, it''s okay¡­ Okay, then, I am sorry; I don''tugh from now on... Check them out... Anna: It''s not about you areughing at me, Mark... Mark: Then...? Anna: I am not fond of these lewd objects... I said by looking at the bed, Mark holds my chin and make me look at him.) Mark: Anna, there is nothing wrong in looking and knowing about them, right? Anna: hmmm, but... Mark: it''s okay, Anna... You may feel weird because you are still a v.i.r.g.i.n, but after 10 hours, you are not a V.i.r.g.i.n girl and you can see all these without guilty... (Mark said with his happy face but here ever the topic is, he is definitely leading to our first night session and too excited to take my v.i.r.g.i.nity. Actually, I am excited too to give my v.i.r.g.i.nity to my beloved once. I smile by looking at his face as ok.) Mark: Okk, continue unwrapping the other objects... (I nodded my head as ok and take the next thing, and I am shocked by looking at it, why they included this in this box?) Mark:. Whip...! Anna: Yeah, but why it is included in the box, Mark..? Mark: Hmm, I already told you about dominant and submissive, Right? (I nodded my head as yes and I still remember his lessons about BDSM.) Mark: This is one of the tools used in BDSM by the dominant on his/her submissive. (I am scared the moment I listened to Mark and looking at him with my puppy eyes.) Anna: punishment? (I asked with my scared worry tone.) Mark: Yes... (My heartbeat skip for a second¡­ Till now Mark uses intense punishments like kissing me hug me etc., but he never tortured me by whipping or with physical punishments or something like that. Is there any chance that he will use these kinds of objects in the future? I hope he should not use it to give me punishment.) Mark: Don''t think much, Anna... I am not that kind of person to torture you physically... (Did he read my mind? Whatever he gave an answer to me, I feel a bit relieved...) Mark: And this whip not only used to give punishment, but it also used to give pleasure... Anna: Pleasure? Mark: Yes... Anna: How can it be used as pleasure, Mark? Mark: There are a few submissive, which will get pleasure when their dominant whip them... Anna: What? How can the pain will give the pleasure, Mark? (Mark looked at me with his smiling face.) Mark: Yes... The pain is the pleasure for them and as you said, true love will lead pain to pleasure, here too the concept is the same, Anna... Anna: Hoo... Mark: Sometimes, the dominant will get pleasure when his submissive is suffering from pain... Anna: How mean he is..? (Mark immediately chuckled by listening to me.) Mark: it''s all about their desires, Anna... Anna: it''s like a psychic path, Mark... Mark: See, if the submissive will get pleasure when she takes the pain and if she finds the dominant who will enjoy in giving the pain to submissive... Both of them are a deadlybination and there is nothing wrong with it... Am I right..? (I think about it for a second and yes, as Mark said, there is no wrong in it if both the partners enjoy in giving pain and taking pain. So I epted what Mark said, but I want to confirm once again from Mark whether he is okay with it or not.)) Anna: Maybe Yes... But Mark, are you sure? Mark: Sure in what? Anna: I mean, if you will get the pleasure when giving the punishment, I am ready to take the pain... It''s okay for me, Mark... (Mark immediately came close to me and kissed me caressingly. I feel relieved when he is kissing me, and I don''t know why I take all the stress for no reason. But yes, if Mark will get pleasure when he is giving physical punishment to me, I am ready to take the punishment happily, that''s the reason I want to confirm from him once again. In between my thoughts, he breaks the kiss and looked at me.) Mark: I don''t have those wild desires that to torture you physically, Anna... We both will enjoy our s.e.x life as we both like, that I can promise you... (I smile by looking at him and nodded my head as ok with my blushed face, and I feel so happy after listening to him. Even though he has wild desires of physical torture, he will buried the thought due to love towards me, What I need more than this? I am so happy and blessed.) Mark: Okay, then... Continue unwrapping... (I nodded my head as ok and ce the whip on the other side of us and take another object from the treasure box... It is a small pouch... I don''t know why I feel relieved by looking at this pouch; I feel it is safe and secure... I excitedly opened the pouch and looked in it there is a small remote which has volume up and down bottoms. And there is a bullet¡­ What? Bullet? I hold the bullet and checked the pouch, whether I miss anything in it... But I miss none... I again looked at the bullet in a detailed way... The bullet is bigger than the regr bullet and it is made of metal and the metal looks like steel and it weighs a bit more than the normal bullet used in the gun. I immediately looked at Mark for an answer but he is looking at the bullet very happily.) Anna: What is this, Mark? (Mark didn''t say anything but take the small remote from my hand and looking at it in a detailed way. Maybe he too doesn''t know what it is... I quietly ced it on the bed... Mark: Anna..!!! (Mark immediately screamed at me and I didn''t understand why, I looked at him as what.) Anna: What happened, Mark? Mark: You should ce it in a very hygienic ce, Anna... (I immediately hold it carefully and looked at Mark with my confused expression.) Anna: Where we are going to use it, Mark? Why it should be hygiene? (Mark Looked at me with his sharp eyes but didn''t say anything after a few seconds he ordered me with his sharp tone.) Mark: Keep it inside... Anna: Inside..? Mark: Yes, inside, right now... (I didn''t understand what he means by inside, did he ordered me to keep it in my mouth? Maybe not, because he might say keep it in your mouth instead of keeping it inside... I looked at my body and yes; he asked me to keep it inside my dress... I immediately ced the bullet by pulling my dress a little near to my chest and leave it inside my dress, It exactly struck between my b.o.o.b.s and I can sense the coldness of the bullet, I smile and looked at Mark for his next instruction... Mark immediately smiled, and I can understand he is controlling hisugh and by looking at his face I can understand I messed it again...) Anna: Mark, did I do something wrong? (He didn''t reply to me, but startedughing at me. I am dead now, I did something wrong again... Ahhhh... Anna... You should have asked him clearly about it... He already told me it should be hygiene, so how can you ced it in the dress... I feel so embarrassed... Chapter 477 - Task Game, Part 1 Chapter 477 - Task Game, Part 1 Anna''s POV: Anna: Mark, did I do something wrong? (He didn''t reply to me, but startedughing at me. I am dead now; I can understand I did something wrong again... Ahhhh... Anna... You should have asked him clearly about it before you advance your dumb actions and he already told about it that it should be hygiene, so how can you ce it in the dress..? I feel so embarrassed to look at Mark, particrly when he isughing at me... When I am busy in thinking in my own thoughts, suddenly the bullet started vibrating for a few seconds, in between my b.o.o.b.s... I sit straight in shock and scared for what just happened and immediately looked at Mark with my widened eyes and scream his name... Anna: Mark..!!! (He is looking at me with his smirk face, and again it suddenly started vibrating in between my b.o.o.b.s, my body filled with shrills and I didn''t understand what''s happening but by looking at me Mark startedughing and I understand he did something and he is responsible for the vibration, I immediately looked into his hand and I noticed the small remote and yes, he is operating the vibration of the bullet with the remote... Anna: Mark..! I scream at him to stop his teasing at me, but he didn''t listen and increased the speed of vibration. It''s a waste to scream at him and it''s better if I take the remote from his hand so I immediately tried to take it from his hand but my hands are locked with handcuffs. So it;s tough to take it from his grip and I can''t win over him. After a few seconds he hold my hand and increased the speed of vibration to next level and now my chest is moving a bit but I immediately startedughing at him because the vibrator is ticking me... And Mark takes the leniency and started tickling me on my waist and I am startedughing unconditionally but I am trying to please Mark to stop it but he is not in a mood to stop or pause.) Anna: Mark, please stop tickling me, my stomach is hurting, I can''tugh... Please¡­ (He didn''t listen to me and he increased the speed of the vibrator to the next level, and the vibrating sensation near to my b.o.o.b.s wear increased more and the tickiling sensation too increased more...) Anna: Mark... Please... I can''t take breath.. Please stop... Please try to understand¡­ Please¡­ (I tried to convince him in between myugh and Mark he sowed the concern towards me and finally paused his tickling, but he didn''t pause the vibrator yet. He got close to me and ce his head in between my cuffed hands and came close to my face and staring at my face for a few seconds with his happy face. I raised my head as what..? Mark: I love to look at your smiling face, Anna... (I immediately smiled happily, and I felt so happy after listening to Mark that he likes my smiling face. He immediately started kissing me on my lips by chewing them with his lips in the next second I hugged him with his my cuffed hands by pulling him close to my chest. He smiled and Landed his whole weight on me. He is so heavy I feel like breathless but I tried to bear his weight, and my b.o.o.b.s are squeezing to his abbs and now he too can sense the vibrator and the vibration is doing magic in between us. After a few seconds he get up involuntarily. Maybe he might understand that I can''t bear his weight for some more time. Whatever, I take a long breath to get stabilise my breathing.) Anna: Mark¡­ Please take it away.. Mark: You keep it inside your dress so you are responsible to take it away Anna¡­ (He said in a teasing way but I can''t take it with my cuffed hands and I understand he intentionally ordered me to take it myself because I can''t take it myself. So I immediately looked at him with my puppy face.) Anna: Mark, please take it¡­ I don''t feelfortable if it vibrates for some more time.) (By looking at my requesting puppy face, he nodded his head as okay. I feel releived because he agrre to take the bullet.) Mark: Okay, I am taking it only because you requested me andter you should not me me¡­ Okay? Anna: Okay¡­ (I said immediately but still confused that why I will me him. In the next second he ced his hand near to my b.o.o.b.s through the coverage opening and ced it inside my dress and started searching for the bullet by squeezing my b.o.o.b.s with his hands, maybe he didn''t understand where exactly it is so I started instructing him.) Anna: Mark, it''s a bit down... Mark: okay, Anna... (He said but he still caressing my b.o.o.b.s with his hands I understand he intentionally takes the advantage and suddenly he pressed my boob intensely¡­) Anna: Mark..! (I scream out of shock at his intense actions. He smiled by listening to me and in the next second he take away the vibrator... I feel soo relieved... And now I should request him to take off these handcuffs, but I know he doesn''t allow that easily, so I again I tried my best to request him for the handcuffs.) Anna: Mark, please take off these handcuffs. My wrist is hurting. Mark: But, my strawberry, don''t listen to me if I take off the handcuffs¡­ (I immediately looked at him with my pout face and requested him again.) Anna: Mark, I will listen to you¡­ Please¡­ (He thought for a few seconds and nodded his head as ok.) Mark: Ok... (He said, and in the next second he unlocked the handcuffs. I feel relieved and looked at Mark with my smiling face.) Anna: Thank you so much, Mark... MArk: Okay., continue your inspection in the treasure box. (I nodded my head as okay out of excitement and I immediately turned to the treasure box to check the further items init. Now I found a leather map, it exactly looks like a pirated map. I feel relieved by looking at it and immediately opened it to look in it. Actually, it''s not a map... It''s a game... It has boxes of one to hundred, and each box has the instruction in it... When I am about to read the instructions, Mark takes the leather chart from my hand to check on it and his face turned to smile by looking at the leather chart, I didn''t understand why he is smiling maybe he likes this game; I asked him to confirm...) Anna: What happened, Mark? Mark: Let''s y this game Anna, it will be fun... (Mark said with his happy tone.) Anna: Now? Mark: Yes... (By looking at his happy face I don''t want to say no, so I immediately epted it.) Anna: Okay, tell me the rules... Mark: it''s very simple, Anna... It is simr to the snakes anddders game. But in this chart there is no snakes anddders instead they give task in each number and we need to do it without fail and the first person who reached the 100th number will be the winner... (Task? What kind of task they mention? Are they lewd tasks?) Anna: Mark, what if we failed in the task? Mark: It''s simple the other person will win¡­ (If the tasks go beyond the line, I better quiet the task and give the winning to Mark.) Anna: Okay Mark, let''s y... (I said excitedly and in the immediate second we both sit opposite to each other and Mark ced the chat and take the green and red coins and dice and looking at me with his smiling face. I didn''t understand why Mark is so happy by looking at this game. Whatever, I am so excited to y the game and I wish this game should give us some good memories... Mark: Which button you need, Anna... Anna: Green... (I know Mark likes red button, so I leave red to him and take the green button. He smiled and handover the dice to me as a hint to start the game. And I hold the dice excitedly and roll it on... It''s six... I immediately ced my button on the 6th number and looked at the instruction in the 6th box... And I am shocked after reading the instruction and I immediately looked at Mark with my widened eyes but Mark is still looking at me with his smiling face and his face slightly turned to smirk... I understand the reason behind his smiling face till now and he saw some tasks before that''s the reason he is very much interested and excited about ying this game.) Mark: Read out the task, Anna... (I looked at him with my narrowed eyes.) Mark:e on, Anna... Just you and me are ying this game in this closed room. It will be fun if we continued the game. Anna: Okay, (I said and read out the instruction loudly after taking the long breath.) Anna: Take off your bra/underwear and... (OMG... How can I say this to him?) Mark: And..? (I take my Strength and continued reading.) Anna: And throw it on your partner''s face... Chapter 478 - Task Game, Part 2 Chapter 478 - Task Game, Part 2 Anna''s POV: Anna: Okay, (I said and read out the instruction loudly after taking the long breath.) Anna: Take off your bra/underwear and... (OMG... How can I say this to him?) Mark: And..? (I take my Strength and continued reading.) Anna: And throw it on your partner''s face... (I said and looked at the bed to avoid Mark''s staring, I feel so shy to look at him and I wish I want to quit the game now itself. The task is so embarrassed and throwing my bra on Mark is like an insult to him and I don''t do anything which give insult to Mark.) Mark: Come on, Anna... Do it... I am waiting... (He said excitedly, but I looked at him with my confused face.) Mark: It''s just a bra, Anna... Anna: Yes, Mark, but I don''t feelfortable to throw it at you, it''s like an insult... (Mark looked at me with his brief smile.) Mark: Ok then, change your perspective, Anna... Anna: Perspective? Mark: Yes, you are thinking it''s an insult to me by throwing it at me... (I nodded my head as yes and looking at him with my puppy eyes.) Mark: So change your perspective by thinking you are seducing me by throwing your bra in a naughty way... And you are clearly giving me a hint that you are braless... (I smile after listening to him and yes, it''s really a good Idea, my mind totally changed after listening to him and yes I can throw it at him in a teasing way...) Mark: okay? (I nodded my head as ok and continued by cing my hands under my dress from my back by standing on my knees and unhooked my bra... My b.o.o.b.s are popped out the moment I unhooked the bra and my chest shape is clearly visible, I take the long breath and take away my tube bra from my coverage opening and looked at Mark, but he is busy in staring at my chest with intensely by opening his mouth... I looked at myself and my chest coverage is seductively exposed in this dress... If I wear a bra, it is closed and packed, but now I take away my bra, so I can''t cover it like before. I looked at Mark in between; he is still starring at my chest and I can understand this red hot dress enhanced more. So to distract him, I throw my bra on his face seductively; he holds the bra and looked at me with his narrowed eyes... I smiled at him and with my other hand I tried to adjust my dress and handover the dice to him. Mark immediately take the dice and rolled it... Mark: Your chest curves look so hot in this dress, Anna¡­ (I blushed and take away my hand, which I am trying to cover my coverage, and looked at the number, and it is two... Before Mark read the instruction, I advanced to read his instruction and smiled by looking at it.) Anna: Remove your shirt... (Mark immediately take off his shirt and looked at me. For a few seconds I stared at his abbs and smiled by looking at his face, In the next second he handover the dice to me and I rolled it and the number is five... I immediately ced my button on the 11th number, and read the instruction., Anna: Bite your lower lip seductively to tease your partner... (It''s an easy task... I immediately looked at Mark by wetting my lips slowly and seductively and slowly opened my mouth in a seductive way and turned it to a cute s.e.xy pout and bite my lower lip seductively with my teeth and release my lip slowly... Mark suddenly jump over me and fall on me to the bed and I got imbnced and fall on the bed, without second thought he started kissing my lips very aggressively by chewing them Inbetween... I am shocked by his sudden action and understand I raised up his desires with my actions. I feel so happy for the sess of my task and enjoying his kiss session. As usual, his other hand is caressing my chest and he can easily grab it now because it doesn''t have a bra... After a few seconds, he breaks the kiss and looked at me... Anna: Want to end the game? Mark: No, Anna... I want to look at your skills... Anna: skills? Mark: Yes, your seductive skills... Anna: Mark..!!! Mark: true, Anna... I can''t control myself when you looked at me seductively by pressing your lips, and this dress is¡­ Ahhh¡­ (He again kissed me harshly for a few seconds and looked at me.) Anna: really? Mark: Yes... (He said and again kissed me intensely and after a few seconds he breaks the kiss and get up from me...) Anna: Mark... I am the winner... Mark: What..? (Mark asked me out of shock.) Anna: Yes, Mark, you failed in controlling your desires and kissed me in the middle of the game. So you lose and I won the game... Mark: There is no such game rule, Anna, I can kiss you and can do s.e.x as many times as I want in the game... Anna: Then there is no point in ying this game, Mark... Mark: What do you mean? Anna: The game will be excited only when you perform the tasks apart from that you should not do any other activities... Mark: Who said about it to you..? Anna: Myself... (Mark looked at me with his narrowed eyes.) Mark: Okay then, let''s y another game... Anna: No... (I said whileughing at him.) Mark: Why? (He asked me with confusion.) Anna: because I won the game and I don''t want to lose the next game and now I just want to enjoy my victory... (By finishing my words, I didn''t look at Mark and continued packing the chart... Actually, it''s not about winning and losing, I don''t want to y this lewd game right now, and I will enjoy this game after our wedding. So I diverted the topic with stupid reasons and finally end the game. Inbetween my thoughts, I packed everything into the treasure box and locked it and ced it in the Mark''s wardrobe and went to the washroom to take shower... I feel so rxed when I am taking the shower... This day is really a hectic day... First thing, I got money for my education loan, it''s a happy news... Second thing, I got to know many facts about Rubeus uncle''s past... And the 3rd thing, our party before wedding... After the bath I wear the nightwear and went into the room... Mark already changed his clothes andy on the bed and involved in his own thoughts... I didn''t disturb him and went near to the mirror andbing my hair. Mark: Anna..? Anna: Yes, Mark... Mark: I guess my parents will feel happy by looking at our wedding if they are alive, right? Anna: Yes Mark, I don''t know how excited your parents will be, but I am sure my mom will be so much hyper happy when she looked at my wedding, and she will be so happy by looking at you, because you are equally taking care of me like my mother.. sometimes you exceed her in showering the love... (Mark remain silent and didn''t speak anything. I understand he missed his parents at our wedding. To make him calm down, I went close to him and sit beside him.) Anna: Our parents will attend our wedding through angels form, Mark. They will definitely look at us, but we may not look at them... Mark: hmmm... Anna, do you miss your mom? Anna: Yes, Mark, I wish my mom should... (I break my sentence and remain silent because Mark will feel low if I say something about my mom and he may get shes of his mom too... Inbetween my thoughts, Mark pulled me close to him and cuddle me and I hugged him and rest my head on his chest and relieving by listening to his heartbeat.) Mark: Anna... Anna: hmmm... Mark: Did you maintain any secret from me? (My heartbeat skip for a second the moment I listened to him. Is this the correct time to tell him about my education loan?) Anna: Why Mark..? Mark: I hide one darkest secret from you, and if everything goes well, I will let you know¡­ Anna: Darkest secret..? Mark: Yes, Anna, if everything goes well it will be your beautiful memory but... Anna: but? Mark: But don''t think bad about me because I keep it as a secret... Anna: Mark, please don''t feel guilty, I know you will everything to rake care of me... Mark: Hmmm... (Mark tightened his cuddle and we both went into sleep but my mind still feels guilty for the secrets I keep it. I hope he should understand about it if he knows about it and if the right timees I will say to him from my side. I closed my eyes but the first thought I got is Mark dagger eyes... OMG... Why I am visualising the nightmare again? I looked at Mark and kissed him on his cheek, he smiles in his sleep and I smile by looking at his smile and went to sleep by visualising our wedding.) Chapter 479 - Tasks, 1 To 40 Chapter 479 - Tasks, 1 To 40 Authors note: Read this chapter if you want to y the game with your love partner and I am revealing the first 40 instructions... If you are not fond you can skip the following two chapter... STRICTLY RESTRICTED TO PLAY IN YOUR PRIVATE ROOM TO EXPLORE THE ESSENCE OF LOVE¡­ Hello readers, If you and your bae follow the same dull routine day in and day out, here is a word of caution: it can kill all the romance in your rtionship, especially your feelings for each other. With time, you may even feel that you are living with a roommate and not a romantic partner. The key to spicing up your love and getting rid of the monotony is to y some fun romantic games every few days. You can choose to y any of these couple games that we have collected for you and watch your rtionship transform. The following two chapters are the game gift from my side to you. 1. You can try this game by preparing the chart as I mentioned in the previous chapter or 2. You can use these questions in your truth or dare games or 3. You can prepare the questions in the form of chits and store in a jar and take the random chits to have fun¡­ 4. You can y Romantic Tic Tac Toe¡­ Confused? Let me exin, I can understand you might think how can we y the Tic Tac Toe in a romantic way¡­ You can make this game a lot more romantic by personalizing it. Take sheets of paper, make cards out of them, and describe intimate actions and tasks I mentioned below on them. Take another sheet, draw boxes, and describe a few activities, such as a kiss, cuddle, etc. When both of you have chosen your spot, you both have toplete the action described and then y the next turn. Whoever wins aplete round can ask their SO to do anything by picking up the task¡­ Rules to the game? It is not that bad to make your own rules while ying a romantic game, but the rules must increase the intense and love¡­ The fun will enhance only when you and your partner y this game with a broad mind, I mean to keep the shy part aside and try to give full ess to your partner. You may also y this with your partner on a weekend or when both are spending time in private. This will encourage your partner to tell you more about themselves and vice versa and it builds up the confidence in your rtionship and I havee up with a long list of task questions for couples. You may use these fun questions for couples, whether to ask in a couples'' party or in solitude with your partner. So the excited 100 tasks questions are: 1. Say your worst s.e.x.u.a.l addiction, like watching p.o.r.n, using s.e.x toys etc¡­ 2. Remove your shirt or top. 3. Say one of your darkest s.e.x.u.a.l desire to your partner, like s.e.x in the rain, swimming pool etc¡­ 4. Say what turns you on when you looked at your partner, it can be an action like pole dance or a dress like lingerie set, her coverage or his abbs etc, I am sure after listening answer to this question your partner will revolve around you by using the technique to make you turn on always. 5. Kiss the private parts of your partner, and I no need to say it exclusively about what are the private parts. 6. Take off your bra or underwear and throw it on your partner''s face. 7. What is the craziest thing you will do to me if you are invisible, eg, watching you when you are bathing etc and make your partner blush with your answer¡­ 8. Which part of your body gets the mostpliments? and why? And what you will do if I allow you the ess¡­ and after listening to your partners'' answers allow them to do it, so the love bonding between you will increase. 9. Give a French kiss to your partner. 10. Rate our love story on a scale of 1 to 10? 11. Bite your lower lip seductively to tease your partner. 12 Press seductively the private parts of your partner. 13. Are you possessive about me or our rtionship? 14. Promise a Partying at a club or a movie night at home on this weekend and you can choose the romantic movies list¡­ 15. Say what is the biggest insecurity about your rtionship, I included this question to give a chance to the partners who want to speak out something about their ws in the rtionship, eg, "I feel insecure when you move close with Lilly, your colleague, maybe I feel in such a way because of the overflow of my love towards you is tuning to possessiveness¡­" You should hit the target and cream him by praising him through love, so he could understand your feelings¡­ 16. Take off the piece of cloths you wear at your partner''s demand¡­ 17. Show the beauty spot in your private ce¡­ 18. Would you like to do the make-out session in a public ce? and if he or she says yes, you can ask them about it in detail and if both of you agreed to it, you can n it but don''t disturb the public¡­ 19. Massage the private part of your partner¡­ 20. What kind of p.o.r.n you prefer to watch¡­ So by listening answer to it your partner will get an idea about your s.e.x taste¡­ 21. Say to your partner about your dream date¡­ 22. Did you, at any time, feel ufortable in the presence of anyone in this house? So your partner will listen to you, and you get a chance to say the difort zone at home¡­ 23. Did someone ever break your heart? Who? (Your partner is like, I''ll break their bones¡­) 24. Is there something that you love a lot, but you sacrificed just for your partner? Please say openly about it, so your partner will understand about your sacrifice and shower more love to you, eg, there are few couples who will marry against to their parents will so the girl can say I sacrifice my parents for your love and I am blessed to find your love which is more precious to me and you are taking care of me as my parents do, thank you." in this example, the girl is saying about her sacrifice and at the same time she mentioned she is blessed with his love¡­ 25. What is one thing that makes you regret in your rtionship? 26. Perform thep dance or the pole dance or belly dance, ording to your priority¡­ 27. Which animales to your mind when you think of me? 28. Is there a nickname I gave, which you absolutely hate? Use this question in a funny way like our couple Anna and Mark used about their nicknames, lizard, Dumb girl etc.., the name should be in a teasing romantic way¡­ 29. Rate the style of your partner''s dressing on a scale of 1 to 10. So if you want to change the dressing style of your partner and hesitate to tell him or her, you can easily take the advantage of this question. 30. Eat a chilli and kiss your partner... I am sure it will be a wild kiss and lead to an intense session... 31. Does the scent of my perfume arouse you? 32. What was the first ever lie you told me? If the couple is in a naughty way, the partner can say the answer as "You are so beautiful." and I am sure he will get the girl''s dagger eyes¡­ 33. What is your favorite s.e.x position..? 33. Sit in a lewd pose so your partner should be aroused by looking at you¡­ 34. Describe your first intimate experience¡­ Please share the memory with your current partner (lol) and I am sure when you are exining it by praising him or her in a poetnguage, they will recreate the scene or you can initiate to recreate the scene¡­ 35. What is that one change you have noticed after marriage? The answer can be a positive or negative but at maximum choose it in a positive way to keep the rtionship in a strong way¡­ 36. Pass the food or drink through the kiss to your partner¡­ 37. What is one thing about our physical intimacy that you miss when I''m not around? 38. Name two of your guilty pleasures¡­ The pleasures should be your desires you want to do with your partner, you should openly say about it, it can be the s.e.x.u.a.l poses too¡­ 39. How perfect am I as your partner? Answer only the positive side to build up the rtionship to more stronger¡­ 40. Use the s.e.x toy in front of your partner until he or she is aroused¡­ 41. Re-enact your favourite romantic scene in a movie... 42. Mix peanut butter with chilli sauce spread it on a slice of bread and eat it. You can use different kinds ofbination of foodstuff to look at the weird cute expression of your partner... Chapter 480 - Tasks 41 To 100 Chapter 480 - Tasks 41 To 100 Authors note: Read this chapter if you want to y the game with your love partner and I am revealing the next 60 instructions... If you are not fond you can skip this chapter... STRICTLY RESTRICTED TO PLAY IN YOUR PRIVATE ROOM TO EXPLORE THE ESSENCE OF LOVE¡­ Hello readers, 43. Do you believe in love at first sight? Include this question if your love story begins with love at first sight and you can memorise those beautiful old memories¡­ 44. Dress up like a pop star and sing a romantic song dedicated to our rtionship. 45. Get down on one knee and propose to your partner with a joke. 46. Say I love you for 10 times while giving 10 intense kisses... 47. Cook a delicious meal in less than 40 minutes. 48. Duck walk in the garden and apologize for our first fight. Or you can change it to the recent fight incident where you want your partner to apologise to you. 49. nk for 30 seconds and while doing it say one thing you love about me. Stuff your mouth with marshmallows and describe why you love your partner and I am sure your partner will fall in love with you for your cuteness, but be careful, don''t choke yourself. 50. Blindfold and make me a sandwich. 51. Go live on any social media ount and dere your love for me. 52. Express your love in kissnguage, kissnguage means you should give kiss at the end of every word. I am sure your intense session will start without ending your narration about love. 53. Write a poem about our love story and sing it. 54. Swap your character and imitate your partner that how he will treat you in the intense session... 55. Narrate a fake romantic and intimate story about a date with your celebrity crush. 56. Twerk at a boring song, till the music stops. 57. Stand on the kitchen counter and h hoop for a minute. 58. Dance seductively on an imaginary pole. 59. Unwrap a candy with just your teeth. 60. Allow being tickled when you are blindfolded. 61.Draw the alphabet in the air with your lips and make your partner guess a seductive word rting to your rtionship.. 62. Send a dirty text using only emojis to your partner. 63. Cross-dress and click 18 pictures. Share the pictures with your best friends. 64. Change your dress to a bikini or shorts in the case of men... 65. Hug and kiss a cushion or a pillow in a seductive way. 66. Spank your partner in a seductive way for 5 times. 67. Go into the kitchen and dress yourself up in things that you find. 43. Do you believe in love at first sight? Include this question if your love story begins with love at first sight and you can memorise those beautiful old memories¡­ 44. Dress up like a pop star and sing a romantic song dedicated to our rtionship. 45. Get down on one knee and propose to your partner with a joke. 46. Say I love you for 10 times while giving 10 intense kisses... 47. Cook a delicious meal in less than 40 minutes. 48. Duck walk in the garden and apologize for our first fight. Or you can change it to the recent fight incident where you want your partner to apologise to you. (I am repeating the above questions and will update on the basis of readers choice and 49. nk for 30 seconds and while doing it say one thing you love about me. Stuff your mouth with marshmallows and describe why you love your partner and I am sure your partner will fall in love with you for your cuteness, but be careful, don''t choke yourself. 50. Blindfold and make me a sandwich. 51. Go live on any social media ount and dere your love for me. 52. Express your love in kissnguage, kissnguage means you should give kiss at the end of every word. I am sure your intense session will start without ending your narration about love. 53. Write a poem about our love story and sing it. 54. Swap your character and imitate your partner that how he will treat you in the intense session... 55. Narrate a fake romantic and intimate story about a date with your celebrity crush. 56. Twerk at a boring song, till the music stops. 57. Stand on the kitchen counter and h hoop for a minute. 58. Dance seductively on an imaginary pole. 59. Unwrap a candy with just your teeth. 60. Allow being tickled when you are blindfolded. 61.Draw the alphabet in the air with your lips and make your partner guess a seductive word rting to your rtionship.. 62. Send a dirty text using only emojis to your partner. 63. Cross-dress and click 18 pictures. Share the pictures with your best friends. 64. Change your dress to a bikini or shorts in the case of men... 65. Hug and kiss a cushion or a pillow in a seductive way. 66. Spank your partner in a seductive way for 5 times. 67. Go into the kitchen and dress yourself up in things that you find. Love is not just about holding hands or walking in the park. Couples need some interesting and fun moments, too, to keep their rtionship lively. And that''s what couple games do. There are couple games for every asion ¨C be it a party with friends and family, or a night in privacy. Following are some other couple game ideas to build up your bond with your partner... 1. Tricky game You no need of any essories to y this game How to y: The couples should stand facing each other in a row and the person conducting the game will give instructions. The couples should do anything but follow the instructions. For example, if the leader says, run they should kiss, if the leader says kiss they should hug but not kiss... Whoever follows the instruction is out of the game. The couple who remains until the end is the winner of the game. 2. Find your mate You will need of Paper bags to y this game... How to y: Let the men and women be in different rooms and put a paper bag on each person''s head without covering the eyes. They have to find their partner without speaking and the couple who finds each other first will be the winner. The other couples continue ying until they find their partners. 3. Truth and lies You will need, A4 papers, Pen How to y: Give every couple a piece of white paper and one of the partners will have to write six lies and six truths. The other partner has to segregate the lies from truths. The couples who make the correct guess will go to the subsequent round. The game continues until only two couples remain. In the final round, they have to y the game orally. The one who guesses wrong will lose. 4. Pop the balloon You will need, Balloons, Stopwatch How to y: Distribute the balloons to all the couples One of the partners should burst the balloon by pressing the balloon against to the other partner without using their hands. The couple who pops the maximum number of balloons in five minutes is the winner. 5. Spot the candy in the flour You will need, Flour Candy Table How to y: ce a bowl of flour on the table with a candy buried in it. The yers have to keep their hands behind their back and blow the flour and take the candy with their mouth. 6. Cherry pie You will need, Cherries Table How to y: On a table, arrange tes with cherries on each te. Ask the couples (yers) to stand in front of each te. The couple should face each other. On the blow of a whistle, they should start eating all the cherries. They should use only their mouths and hands should be behind their backs. The couple who eats all the cherries first wins the game. This kind of game we arranged for our Anna and Mark in the love carnival at the treasure hunt game... 7. How well you know your partner You will need, Paper, Scissors, Pen How to y: This is a tough game because the questions are not easy to answer. Cut a piece of paper into two equal parts, for men and women. Have ten categories, such as, ''favorite colors'', ''favorite movies, and favorite foods''. In each category, the person has to write the favourite color/movie/food of their partner on one half. On the other half, they have to write their own favorites. For every right answer, the couple will get one point. Each couple has to take the test separately and the answers will bepared by the host. The couple who gets the maximum points is the winner. You can have as many questions as you want. In the next section, we cover the questions you can ask the couples about each other. A simr game is yed in the couple party night event by our Anna and Mark... That''s it readers end of volume one, and volume 2 begins with the Revenge theme, please be patience for the first few chapters in volumn 2 because Mark is turning to devilish Mark... Chapter 481 - My Wedding Day... Chapter 481 - My Wedding Day... Mark''s Pov: I enjoyed a lot when Anna is excitedly opening the gifts from the treasure box... At first, I will agree with the smartness of Anna, I didn''t expect that she will easily crack the password. Actually, I am a little bit shocked at her intelligence quotient, but when she is opening the objects and particrly when she realises what will do with the objects, I enjoyed by looking at her cute innocent shocking expressions and by looking at her expressions it''s tough for me to control myugh... And the most funniest part is, she didn''t realise what exactly is the bullet vibrator is... Actually, it should ce into her V.i.r.g.i.nia, but how can my dumb girl will get an idea about it? She is thinking it''s the tickling object; I smile for her innocence and I didn''t tell anything to her about its actual use, because she might get scared if I tell to her right now, Actually she is scared when she looked at the whip and other things in the treasure box. So I didn''t let her know anything about it, and I started enjoying the game by ying with Anna, she yed her tricks and finally win over me... And the moment she went into the washroom to freshen up, I got the shes of my tomorrow''s wedding. Actually, my parents are no more but this is not in case of Anna... Her dad is hiding somewhere and mother is fighting with life... If her mother gets consciousness by now, I will definitely reveal Anna''s mother to Anna as a surprise... But I am little bit scared that how Anna will take it... If she is taking it easy, then it''s fine, but I am sure she doesn''t take it that easily because I hide the darkest secret of her mother. She might be mad at me, but I am sure itsts in a few days because she is good at her anger management and she never leads the incident to threaten our rtionship... And I feel so relived when I said the same thing to Anna that I am maintaining the darkest secret and she didn''t ask me what it is, instead she supports me and hugged me¡­ I feel so relieved from the dilemma that I am fighting still now; I feel so happy for her understanding and cuddled her tightly and went into deep sleep... And as usual, I wake up in the early morning and continued my workout session and take the shower and went into the room to check on Anna¡­ The moment I entered, I looked at Anna on the bed; she sits on the bed by wrapping the nket around her and looking at me with her puppy eyes... I went close to her and kissed her gently on her lips, I can sense she feels nervous, maybe due to the wedding, I break the kiss and looked at her and wished her... Mark: Good morning, my strawberry... Anna: Good morning, Mark... (I know how to make her calm down.) Mark: Are you ready for our first night? (She immediately smiled by listening to me and her face turned to blushed face.) Anna: I think you forgot about our wedding, Mark, first night will be done only after the wedding.) Mark: Yeah, but is there any difference? Anna: difference in? Mark: Today is our night session, so we can start our first love making session right now and after the wedding we can continue our session, right? Anna: Mark..! (Anna scream in shock and cheeks turned to red out of blush.) Mark: Okk, get ready Anna, we need to start to the wedding ground... Anna: Okay, but who are the guests you are inviting to our wedding? Mark: Well, is Nanny okay to attend our wedding? (Anna stay quiet for a few seconds and nodded her as okay.) Mark: I guess nothing Danger will happen due to her presence in our wedding, Anna... Anna: Yes, Mark, but we should keep in mind that she is the one who served the drink to Rubeus'' uncle, so... Mark: hmmm... Anna: I don''t mean she is the spy, Mark, but the spy may get information from her... (We both remain silent for a few seconds and Anna breaks the silence.) Anna: okay Mark, our wedding will be done the moment spy gets to know about our wedding... So we can invite Nanny and she deserves to attend your wedding because she raised you up by taking good care of you. Mark: As you wish... Anna: and... Who are the other guests, Mark? Mark: I am inviting up to 8 to 10 important people and I guess you might know 4 to 5 people among them, that''s it... Anna: Who are they, Mark? (She asked excitedly.) Mark: Mona, Tom... Anna: say to me apart from them.... Mark: Genie and Joseph uncle... Anna: Ok... (Anna face turned to dull and involved in her deep thoughts, I didn''t understand why she looks so confused and scared.) Mark: What happened, Anna... Anna: Nothing Mark, I wish nothing should happen to any one of us... Mark: Hey, it''s okay, everything will be fine, we take more and more precautions, and no one dared to attack on us... Anna: hmmm, I don''t know why I am getting Rubeus uncle''s poison attack shes from morning... (I immediately patted on Anna''s head as okay.) Mark: It''s okay, Anna, but don''t think about it too much... All happened has happened and luckily, Rubeus uncle is safe now and today he will attend our wedding too... (Anna immediately nodded her head as yes, meanwhile I got a call and checked its Mona. By looking at Mona''s call Anna''s face lighten up.) Mark: My sadistic friend will always call me to waste our private time. (I said to tease Anna, Anna immediately looked at me with her pout face as a serious note. I know she never takes it easy when ites to Mona, particrly when I scold her for no reason.) Anna: Mark..!!! Respond the call first, she might call for some emergency¡­ (I smile by looking at Anna''s worried face and responded the call and Mona is literally started shouting at me for no reason.) Mona: Mark... How long it will take for you to attend your own wedding..? Mark: Mona... Mona: it''s alreadyte, Mark, we all are waiting for your couple... (I understand she is not in a mood to listen to me.) Mona: By the way, where is Anna? (I turn on the speaker and handover the phone to Anna but the moment she listened to Anna''s voice she calmed down and both the girls started their chitchatting.) Anna: Hello Mona... Mona: Hi Anna, how are you..? (Look at them, she spends with my Anna tillte midnight and again asking her how are you.) Anna: I am good, how are you? Mona: I am great, Anna and I am waiting here for you and the designer, beautician and the hair stylist too waiting for you... Come fast¡­ Anna: That''s great, Mona, we will be there as early as possible... Mona: That''s good... Anna: And what about Rubeus uncle? Mona: Yeah, he is so much excited to look at your wedding and he is also waiting for both of you. Anna: That''s so sweet, and what about Alex? Mona: How do you think that I don''t bring my hero, Anna? (Anna smiled happily at Mona''s statement.) Mona: He is your little brother, Anna, and he has all the rights to attend your wedding¡­ Anna: Yes, Mona, he is the only family member I have¡­ Mona: Anna, you are joining my sadistic friend into your family so you are not alone anymore, Okay? Anna: Hmmm¡­ Mona: Heyyy¡­ Hero¡­. You should not go to there¡­ Anna, Alex is ying all around, I will take care of him and you shoulde as early as possible... Anna: Hmmm, Okay, Mona¡­ (Anna and Monaughed to each other, I immediately grab my phone from Anna''s hand, Anna is looking at me with her shocked expression but I am least bothered and speak with Mona.) Mark: You are killing our precious time, Mona... Mona: You are a big Idiot Mark¡­ Come fast... Mark: Ok... (I hang the call and looked at Anna...) Mark: Okay Anna then get ready before my sadistic friend makes another call, we need to go withoutte. (She nodded her head as yes and went into the washroom, meanwhile I handover my suit and Anna''s bridal stuff to the servant and ordered him to ce it in my car.) Finally... It''s my Wedding day... And When I realize that I want to spend the rest of my life with somebody with whom I fall in love, I wish I want the rest of my life to start as early as possible. In between my thoughts, I got a message from Tom about the guests list and replied to him the list of names and Tom will take care of inviting those quests. After a few minutes Anna get back to room and she changed her dress to jeans and T-shirt. Anna: I am ready, Mark... (I nodded my head as ok and we both started by holding our hands.) Chapter 482 - Journey To The Wedding Ground Chapter 482 - Journey To The Wedding Ground Mark''s Pov: After a few minutes, Anna gets back into the room and she changed her dress to jeans and a T-shirt. Anna: I am ready, Mark... (I nodded my head as ok and we both started by holding our hands. When we are crossing the dining hall, I looked at Nanny and I immediately looked at Anna for her reaction. Anna nodded her head as Ok and looked at Nanny...) Anna: Nanny? (Nanny looked at us and came close to us.) Mark: Nanny, are you busy? Nanny: I need to look after the room cleaning session, beta... Anna: Nanny, please join us... (Nanny looked at us with her shocked confusion expression.) Mark: There is a small event, so Anna and I will feel happy if you join us... Nanny: Event? Anna: Yes, Nanny, and we will feel happy if you join us so please don''t say no... (She immediately came close to us by taking off her work apron.) Nanny: Sure beta... (We all three started in my car, but Anna''s face looks a little dull, I didn''t understand why maybe she is still scared of the wedding and Nanny too didn''t speak anything about the event. After a few minutes, we reached the wedding grounds and the servants take all the wedding stuff in my car to our respective rooms. We all three walking into the garden and Nanny is amused and shocked by looking at the wedding decoration around in the garden.) Nanny: Beta, Who''s the wedding is happening..? Mark: Soon you will see the bride and groom, Nanny. Take your seat in the garden... (I said, and I didn''t let her know about the marriage, not only Nanny every guest we invited don''t know it''s the wedding event.) Nanny: Sure, beta¡­ (Nanny takes a few more steps and again looked at us in shock.) Nanny: beta..? Is that Rubeus sir? (I looked in the direction she shows and I nodded my head as yes and as Mona said, Rubeus uncle looks so happy, maybe because of our wedding. But he is sitting in the wheelchair, and I am sure by looking at our wedding, his health condition will recover soon.) Nanny: What happened to Rubeus sir, beta? Why he is in the wheelchair? Mark: I think he got cardiac arrest recently, Nanny, luckily, he called Mona and Mona is taking care of him... (I again lied to Nanny about Rubeus uncle because she doesn''t know about the poison attack on Rubeus uncle.) Nanny: I am so happy that he is fine now and I guess he is happy to attend this wedding... Mark: maybe... (Nanny went to the garden and one of the seats in thest row.) Mona: Hey, Anna..!!! (Mona came to us by screaming at us excitedly and both Anna and Mona hug to each other... And Alex followed Mona and his face lighten up when he looked at Anna, I understand he missed Anna so much but Anna, she didn''t yet recognise Alex''s presence, so I went close to him and lifted him up... Mark: Hello Alex, how are you? Alex: Hi Mark, I am fine, How are you..? (He didn''t even listen to my answer, and again turned to Anna for her attention towards him, but Anna and Mona are busy in speaking to each other.) Mark: It takes time for your sister to get your attention, Alex... (Alex smiled at me, I don''t know whether he understands it or not but luckily after a few seconds Anna notices Alex in my hand and her face immediately lighten up by looking at her little brother.) Anna: Hii, Alex, how are you..? (She came to Alex excitedly and take Alex from my hands and lifted him and kissed him on his cheeks. Shhhhh... Calm down, Mark... Alex is a kid, and he is her brother... There is no point in getting angry at him... Ahhh... It''s not angry... Maybe it''s jealous... Why I am getting jealous? Meanwhile, Anna looked at me and raised her head as to what? I strike my head as nothing, but involuntarily I take Alex from her hand. Anna came close to me and whispered into my ear. Anna: Mark, he is a kid¡­ (I understand she recognised my jealous face.) Mark: I know he is a kid, but¡­'' Anna: But? Mark: I feel insecure when you show your love to others, I feel like you will ignore me¡­ Anna: Mark, How do you think I will ignore you? You always have a special ce in my heart and no one will rece it, okay¡­ Mark: Hmmm¡­ Both Anna and I smile at each other. Meanwhile, Tom came close to us and screaming out of excitement and happiness by looking at us... Tom: So the bride and the groom have arrived... Wee, Anna... Anna: Thank you, Tom... (Anna smiled by looking at Tom and Tom immediately takes his pistol and shot in the sky, Anna hold my hand tightly for the sound of the gunshot and suddenly red balloons shower fall on us... Anna immediately gets relieved and enjoying with the balloons shower and even Alex is also super excited by looking at the balloons. So I left him on the ground and he started ying with the balloons. And in the next second the music started which is a mass speed energetic beat and Tom started dancing and offering me to join with him and in a few seconds I joined the dance with him and after a few minutes our girls joined us and we all four are dancing unconditionally out of happiness and joy, and we are least bothered with the people who are starring at us... And after the music end we four gave a group hug to each other. And we hear a small sound of ps, we get into reality and looked around, all the guests are staring at us happily which includes Rubeus uncle and Nanny too. But Nanny looks still confused and didn''t understand who''s wedding is going on, she might think it''s Mona''s and Tom''s wedding... Whatever she will know the facts once she looked at me and Anna in our bridal attire. Mona: Okay, guys... We should not dy anymore, let go to the respective green rooms and get ready for the wedding... Okay? (Anna and I nodded our heads as okay and we both looked at each other and smiled when Anna is about to leave I hold her by holding her wrist and pulled her close to me and kissed her gently on her lips... And Anna too, she stands on her tiptoe and kissing me deeply... I don''t why I feel it like a magical kiss... I am so happy and I can sense Anna''s happiness too, and I didn''t get this kind of fresh feeling never before, maybe I got this feeling because this ourst kiss before the wedding... After a few seconds, I can sense Anna''s face is filled with tears, I paused the kiss and looked at her... She immediately hugged me tightly and started crying... Mark: Hey Anna... It''s okay... (I pat on her back in a caressing way. After a few seconds, she gets normal and I looked at Mona to take care of Anna and Mona came close to Anna and take her along with her... After Mona and Anna went towards the bride''s green room, I turned around to go to the groom''s room. But I got distracted with my side look and I understand someone is stalking at me, I immediately turned to look at them and it''s Joseph uncle and Genie... Both of them are looking at me with their shocking expression, and I guess they watched our kiss... Mark: Hi uncle... Joseph uncle: Hello Mark... I am really surprised and have no clue about your invitation to the sudden party... Mark: I am so sorry to trouble you Uncle, but you are one among of my well-wishers so I want you to attend this party... Joseph: What''s this party for? I can understand by looking at the decoration that it must be a wedding... Mark: Yeah... It is... (Meanwhile, Tom came close to me in a hurry.) Tom: Excuse me, sir... (He pulled me to the side.) Tom: Mark, it''s better you should get ready for your wedding as early as possible. We should finish this event without dy. So nothing danger will happen to anyone of us... Mark: okk... I turned to Joseph''s uncle. Mark: uncle, I will be back soon, please take the seats... Joseph uncle: okay... (Both Genie and Joseph uncle lead to the garden to sit in the chair but their faces look so confused and shock, Tom and I immediately lead to the groom''s greenroom. And the designer is ready for my wedding suit... But the beautician makes me sit and applied something to my face. Tom: So, finally... (We bothughed...) Mark: Yes, finally... Tom: So where did you n your honeymoon? Mark: I didn''t n for outstation, Tom, I guess it''s not safe to travel with Anna, someone may easily threaten her... Tom: Yeah, exactly... It''s best to stay within the city and after everything sort out, you people can n for another honeymoon... Chapter 483 - Daniel Has Week Will Power... Chapter 483 - Daniel Has Week Will Power... Mark''s Pov: Tom: So where did you n your honeymoon, Mark? Mark: I didn''t n for outstation, Tom, I guess it''s not safe to travel with Anna, someone may easily threaten her and I don''t want to take risks... Tom: Yeah, exactly... It''s best to stay within the city and after everything sort out, you people can n for another honeymoon... Mark: Yeah, as of now I will enjoy my honeymoon in a special feature house¡­ Tom: What? Special feature house? Mark: Yes, Tom, I designed a special feature house for Anna. I will gift that house to her after our wedding and we are going to spend some more days in that house. Tom: Wow, that''s really a great idea, Mark, if you don''t mind please allow me to provide at least two security guards to protect both of you... Mark: Security guards? Tom: Yes, I promise they will stay outside of the house and they don''t disturb your privacy¡­ (Iughed at Tom''s statement...) Mark: No one knows about the house, Tom, so, I think it''s secured enough and I specifically designed it with extra advanced security technology... Tom: Yes, Mark, but always think that a spy is watching on you. So you should be alert all the time and after marriage, your responsibility will be increased more to take care of your partner, soo... What I mean is¡­ You should take more care of Anna... Mark: Tom, in my opinion, our wedding is just a material thing to society and my love towards Anna will never change after marriage and I take care of her in all the possible ways till now and I will do the same even after marriage... The only thing that will change is our s.e.x life... Tom: That''s really true, Mark, and that''s the reason I am not forcing Mona to the wedding. I feel like we will be in the same way even though after marriage. But I believe our love bond is secured more with marriage... Mark: Yes, Tom, marriage will enhance the love bond with our partner, we feel 100 Percent safe and secure that she is mine... (When we are discussing, the beautician cleaned my face and I immediately looked at Tom.) Mark: Okay, then arrange the security guards, I will forward the address to you. (Tom looked at me with his smiling face.) Tom: That''s great, Mark... Mark: I don''t want to take risks in Anna''s safety, Tom... There might be a situation where I may not protect her. So I wish security guards will definitely help... Tom: Yes Mark, I will arrange them now itself... "Please include me too in any one of those two security guards." (Tom and I looked at the person and it''s Danial...) Tom: Hey, Danial, How are you? Danial: I am fine, sir, Thank you, How are you and Mona madam..? Tom: Yeah, we are great too¡­ But first tell me, what are you doing here, I mean in this room... Danial: Rubeus sir... (I cut off his statement...) Mark: I guess he is following his own boss''s orders, am I right, Danial? (He nodded his head as yes.) Tom: Rubeus uncle is so great, he always advanced to me... Mark: Really? Tom: Yes, Mark, see, I am here to take your permission for the security guards but Rubeus uncle, he already appointed a bodyguard... He is really a Swag uncle... Mark: Yes, Tom, he never takes risks particrly when ites to my safety and thank god, his health condition is out of danger now... Tom: Yes, Mark luckily he is out of danger, so is it okay for you if Daniel is one of the security guards? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at Daniel. But he is looking at the ground and I can understand he is a bit low and dull. Even Tom recognised he is dull...) Tom: It''s the first time I am looking at your dull face, Danial... (Daniel looked at Tom in shock.) Tom: Tell me what happened? What makes you worried? Did anyone bother or insulted you? Daniel: No, sir, nothing great happened... (I know how to lighten his face, he is fond of Genie, and Genie came to this wedding party. And I am sure he didn''t yet look at her, because if he looked at her he will be in a hyper mood. So to tease him I looked at Tom and indirectly said about Genie to Tom to check his reaction...) Mark: So, Tom, take care of the guests'' arrangements and let me know if Genie visited, I need to talk to her about some office stuff... (I looked at Daniel in my side look and I can see his face is blushed and lighten up the moment he listens to the name Genie, I tried to control myugh.) Tom: Mark, Are you serious? Today is your wedding and you want to still deal with your office stuff? (I signal Tom to observe Daniel''s facial expression and Tom immediately identified by looking at Daniel''s face that he has a crush on Genie... And in the past he asked Tom about Genie when Tom is trying to interrogation him because of attacks.) Tom: There she is, Hi Genie... Just now Mark is asking about you... (Tom pointed to the door and Daniel excitedly looked at the door but he didn''t find Genie, and he didn''t wait for one more second and immediately ran to the door to check Genie and looked at outside the entire corridor from left to right and again came to us with his worried face.) Danial: Genie is not there, sir... (He said while breathing heavily, and he fell in Tom''s trap¡­ Both Tom and Iughed loudly by looking at his anxiety about Genie, he is madly in love with Genie and I am sure he gets more close to Genie on the business trip, maybe they may lead to bed too... Because on the next day of my business trip, when I am going to a meeting I got a sh of Daniel and remembered that the management may not book a room for him, so I am clueless that where did he sleepst night, I totally forgot about him and hurriedly went to Anna, if I got the sh of Daniel I will offer him my room, and I ready mentioned to Genie to take care of him, but the adjourned meeting is a sudden thing happened. So I am not sure about Genie''s arrangements. So I immediately called to the hotel reception and enquiry about Danial and they said both Daniel and Genie shared the same room and in the adjourned meeting I can observe the restlessness in both of their faces. So if I am not wrong they lead to bed.) Tom: Hey Daniel, have some water... (Tom offered some water to Danial and Danial understands we teased him and take the bottle from Tom''s hand and drink some water and get settled...) Tom: So... Someone''s love feelings are so hyper, I guess... (I smile by looking at Tom''s teasing at Danial...) Tom: So dude, tell me what''s going on... (Daniel looked at me and Tom and started exining openly.) Daniel: For a few seconds, please ept me as your friend, so I can express freely... Tom: Okay... Danial: I fall in love with Genie the moment I looked at her at Mark''s sir engagement and luckily I find her again at Mark''s sir office and we get close in the business meeting... Tom: Close? What kind of close it is? Danial: Hmmmm¡­ We had s.e.x¡­ And it''s my first time to do s.e.x and¡­ Tom: Whoahhhhhhhh... You cracked her so easily even if it is your first time... Danial: No, sir, the thing you want to know is, I am not interested to do s.e.x until I got the rity about our rtionship... Actually I thought I take the advantage of the situation and spend some time with her and wanted to confess my love towards her, but... (Tom immediately patted on Danial''s head as okay.) Tom: it''s okay, Danial, sometimes the order may jumble... I mean first s.e.x than confession... There is nothing wrong with it... Daniel: Yes, sir, but... (Danial looks so confused when he got the thought of that night. Maybe something might happen mysteriously... It''s better if I ask him clearly...) Mark: What happened Danial, I can understand by looking at your face that something weird thing happened... You can say to us... Danial: Yes, sir, maybe it''s weird, on that night, something happened to me and I am out of control and I... Tom: What happened next? Daniel: we did s.e.x, but the thing is... (Daniel Take a break and thinking again...) Mark: Let us know what happened, Danial... Daniel: I am erected all night and f.u.c.k.i.e.d her very harshly but I tried to handle her sensitivity... Tom: It''s okay, Danial, it may happen when you share a bed with your beloved once... It''s tough to control your desires... Right, Mark..? Mark: Yes, Tom, but unless and until the person has strong will power... Tom: Maybe Danial has week will power... (By finishing his words Tomughed at Daniel and patting on his shoulder but I still have a doubt that something weird thing happened that night. I looked at Daniel with my narrowed eyes.) Chapter 484 - Genie Is So Innocent... Chapter 484 - Genie Is So Innocent... Mark''s Pov: Tom: Maybe Danial has week will power... (By finishing his words Tomughed at Daniel and patting on his shoulder but I still have a doubt that something weird thing happened that night. I looked at Daniel with my narrowed eyes.) Mark: You can openly say to us, Danial, What happened? Why are you look so confused? (He nodded his head as ok and continued his exnation.) Danial: I agree with what Tom sir said, I may not control myself when I am with my love but I feel like something happened to me... I am out of control and I behaved like a monster and my desires ovee my love... That will never happen with our beloved one, right? (Tom and I nodded our heads as Yes, and I agree with what Danial said... Our desires should not ovee our love towards our partner so we will lead a beautiful love life and it helps to build up a strong rtionship.) Tom: So, do you have any reason for your confusion and doubt? Danial: Yes sir, I guess it is due to a drink¡­ Mark: Drink? Daniel: Yes, Sir, I had a drink the moment I entered into Genie''s room and the change in my body started from that time... "What..?" (Both Tom and I shouted suddenly.) Daniel: I know it''s weird, sir, but I am sure something is mixed in that drink. Tom: Where did Genie order that drink from? Danial: I don''t know, sir... I didn''t ask her about it, but I guess it''s aplimentary drink... "What? Complimentary drink..?" (Again Tom and I shouted in shock because when I listened to the wordplimentary drink, the first thought I got is our party night event where Mona and I drink theplimentary drink provided by the party event staff butter we investigated it and find it''s Genie who mixed the drugs init... So is there any chance that Genie mixed the same drugs in the juice? But why she will mix the drugs for herself? Is there any chance that she mixed the drugs for Daniel? It''s better to confirm it from Danial... I immediately looked at Danial to ask about it.) Mark: Did you notice if Genie mixed anything in the drink? Danial: No sir, she is innocent; she doesn''t know anything about the drink; she didn''t notice when I am having the drink and she didn''t ask me about the drink too, So I guess she doesn''t know anything about it... Tom: how do you think she doesn''t know about the drink in her room... Danial: maybe it was ced by the hotel management as aplimentary drink and I guess Genie did not recognise the drink yet... And I also think someone intentionally mixes something in the drink to trap Genie... Soon I will find who it is... (Daniel said with his angry tone, Tom and I looked at each other and smile and we already know what might happen and we are sure that it''s Genie who mixed the drugs in the drink but Danial is too innocent and he does not know Genie can do anything to get her to wish and revenge to be done. But I still did not understand why she mixed the drugs in the hotel room, did she want to use the drink on herself or did she nned anything like before?) Tom: ok Daniel I will consider what you have said and I will do my investigation into it to find who might behind this. Daniel: Thank you sir, and here is the sample of the drink, I collected it when I am leaving from the room because I got a doubt about it. so, I just want to cross-check about the drink. So can you please help me by giving this to Mona madam and request her to find if there is any drugs involved in it? (By finishing his word Daniel takes a small sachet from his pocket and handover it to Tom. Tom looked at it keenly and put it in his pocket and looked at me with his narrowed eyes as a hint that we got a clue. I nodded my head as ok and look at Daniel once again.) Mark: So you confess your love to Genie, right? Danial: Yes sir but... Mark: but? Danial: but Genie rejected me... Tom: Ho shit, I never thought she will reject such a nice guy like you. Danial: maybe she needs time to know about my genuine love towards her. Ok, I will wait patiently until she recognise my true love and I hope she will ept my love soon... Tom: Yeah, sure, she will ept your love soon because yours is genuine love, Daniel, but you should have asked her for the reason behind her rejection. Daniel: Yes, sir, I agree with you and I asked for the reason too... Tom: That''s great, what''s the reason she said? (Daniel think for a few seconds and again raised her head and looked at me and Tom with his worried face.) Mark: it''s ok Daniel you can say to us we will help you to sort out the issues, and Genie will definitely fall after you by looking at your genuine love towards her. So tell us the reason behind her rejection¡­ (Daniel think for a few seconds and finally breaks the silence.) Danial: Yes, sir, I will say her reason, she said she is in love with you but I know she is just attracted to you "What?" (Both Tom and I shouted at him in shock...) Daniel: Yes, Sir, She said two to three times about it to me and she feels sad when you confess your love to Anna madam during your engagement party. Chapter 485 - Emergency Call To Tom... Chapter 485 - Emergency Call To Tom... Mark''s Pov: "What?" (Both Tom and I shouted at him in shock...) Daniel: Yes, Sir, she said two to three times about it to me and she feels sad when you confess your love to Anna madam during your engagement party. (I stay quiet and look at Tom to do something because it''s embarrassing when Daniel said that Genie is loving me, luckily he recognised she is infatuation me.) Tom: Well Daniel, maybe Genie said about Mark to escape from you... Danial: No sir I saw tears when Mark sir is confessing his love towards Anna madam and in the same party evening I consoled her that she deserves a better person and involuntary I attracted to her and I feel like I am the best person for her but she is still having feelings on Mark sir, that''s what she said in the charter flight. Tom: OK then if in that case, she will know that she does not deserve Mark because he will get married now, and if she is liking or infatuating him, she will definitely drop from her feelings the moment she looked at Mark''s wedding... So, you no need to worry about it Tom¡­ Danial: I am so sorry if I say anything wrong sir, but that''s what happened between us and I wish you people deserve to know about what happened between us, so please don''t mind if I say anything wrong... Mark: It''s ok Danial you did nothing wrong and you know how much me and Anna attached to each other and I did not have any interest in Genie, she is just my personal assistant at work and we both only look after my business dealings that''s it¡­ Nothing more nothing less¡­ I hope you understand it... Daniel: Yes sir I know about it but I still did not understand why she has feelings on you even though after you get engaged with Anna madam. she said very confidently to me that she is still loving you but I am sure that she is not in love with you because if she really loves you she doesn''t sleep with me on the bed... Tom: I agree with you Daniel and I am sure that she is just attracted to Mark and she will realise your true love after she looked at Mark''s wedding so don''t worry about it¡­ (Daniel nodded his head as ok) Tom: Are you missing her? Daniel: Yes sir I miss her a lot, I did not have a proper sleep from thest night and my mind is filled with her thoughts and I don''t know what to do... I am totally clueless¡­ Tom: Do you want to look at her? Daniel: Of course that''s the reason I checked for her around the room when you prank at me and yes, I am really missing her, sir... Tom: OK, then, you can find her at the wedding ground... Daniel: what? Are you sure, sir? Did she really came for Mark''s sir wedding... Tom: yes she just came, and she takes her seat at the wedding garden, you can find her there... Danial: Whoahhhh¡­ Thank god¡­ Hope she should change her decision after looking at Mark''s sir''s wedding¡­ Please don''t mind sir¡­ I am in a hurry to look at her¡­ Please please please take care of Mark sir and I will be on duty at the moment Mark sir wedding is done... Tom: Okay then, bye and enjoy your day with your girl and I am sure she will ept your love the moment she realises Mark sir wedding with Anna madam¡­ (Daniel immediately ran out of the room excitedly to look after Genie¡­ Tom and I looked at each other andugh...) Tom: Poor Daniel, he is really deep diving in love with Genie, hope she should understand his genuine love... Mark: I hope so and I wish she should note after Anna again to torture her or to threaten her life and if she dare to do so, she will definitely sign on the death sentence... Tom: Calm down, Mark, Genie is safe now but she always do all the crazy acts, from now on we don''t have any threaten from her because Daniel will definitely take care of her and soon both of them will be the love birds like us... Mark: hope so... But what do you think about the drink? Tom: there is nothing to think about it Mark, it is very simple and clear... Mark: what do you mean? Tom: what I mean is Genie mixed the same old drug in the drink and if I am not wrong, she mighte to your room with the drink ss and she might think you have no other choice other than Genie and both of you may lead to bed... Mark: what..? Tom: It''s just my guessing Mark, I am not sure about it but all the clues given by Daniel is simr to the drugs taken by you and Mona take on the couples party night evening... Ok, let us think about it after the reports of this drink will arrive... (I get up from the chair and started wearing the wedding suit, Meanwhile, Tom got a call and his face suddenly turned to shock and he is out of control and shouting unconditionally by giving orders to them... Tom: What..? Are you sure? Ok, I aming right now ane please send the team to the airport and give instructions to the airport to block the entries and request them to dy the flights until we find that person... (Tom is busy in giving instructions and I did not understand what happened I look at him as what, he immediately turned to me.) Tom: Mark, It''s Lucus... Chapter 486 - Is That Anna? Mark''s Pov: Tom is busy in giving instructions and I did not understand what happened, I looked at him as what he immediately turned to me.?? Tom: Mark, It''s Lucas... Mark: What? Lucas? Are you talking about Anna''s father? Tom: Yes Mark, it''s Lucas who is Anna''s father¡­ We got an alert from the airport''s security department that they find the simr qualities of Lucus by his face recognition and he is carrying his fake passport to escape from the city, and I am sure it is him without any doubt because we find the hint that he is carrying a fake passport so I should be in a hurry to catch him before he tries to escape again... (By finishing his word Tom immediately went towards the door to go to the airport. I wish I want to go to the airport to check whether it is Lucas or not because Lucas is the key person for us to solve Ria''s case and if we interrogate him, we will get a clear picture of Ria''s case and if I am not wrong; he is one of the culprits of Ria''s case. ) Mark: Tom please wait I wille with you... (I said loudly¡­) Tom: what? Noway Mark... Today is your wedding, and I don''t agree if your wedding is dyed due to these issues... Mark: Tom, how do you think I will happily prepare for my wedding if one of the culprits of my sister''s case is trying to escape from this city..? Tom: Mark, please try to understand the situation... (Tom tried to convince me but I did not care and wear the coat and went close to him.) Mark: We don''t have time to discuss all these things, Tom, Let''s go¡­ (In the next second we both ran into the car and I am riding the car as fast as possible to reach the airport but my mind is filled with all the thoughts from the day one of Ria''s suicide¡­ By looking at her post-mortem reports I know how they tortured my sister¡­ John and his friends are the 4 people and we suspect the 5th person is Anna''s father. Luckily in the Grindelwald trip, we find all the friends of John who are culprits in Ria''s case and there are two main persons left, one is John and the second is his father Lucus¡­ John is very good at escaping its tough to find him, that''s the reason Tom alerted the security protocol at all the transport agencies like airports, bus station etc¡­ Luckily after a long time, we got information about Lucas and I am sure if he is in the airport it means he is trying to escape from the city. But why he is trying to escape from the city if he did not make any wrong? So it is clear that he is one among the culprits¡­ In between my thoughts I looked at Tom and he is still busy in giving instructions to all the cops and ordering them to block the airport and I wish the person should be Lucus and I am sure we are going to catch him and he does not have any way to escape from us and he does not dare to escape from us¡­ Let''s see who will win over in this running and chasing¡­ My heart is racing fast and my anger is hyper¡­ I can''t control myself¡­ That bloody bastard¡­ How dare he try to escape from the city? Does he think he can go to anywhere aftermitting a crime? It may be easy for him to hide within the city, but how can he think that he can easily step out of the city? Ahhh¡­ I am so furious and I will definitely kill him on the spot by holding his throat¡­ In between my thoughts, we reached the airport and the moment our car stopped Tom and I immediately get down and started running towards the airport and while we are running the security guards are trying to stop us but Tom showed his identity cards while running and the security guard epted and alerted and there are few more cops arriving to the airport maybe it''s Tom''s orders for them and I can see everywhere that the airport was blocked and in the middle of our way Tom asked the agency person who called to Tom regarding the information about Lucus. He informed us that Lucas is waiting in the waiting hall for the flight, and he still does not know that the airport security guards are identified him and his fake passport. Immediately Tom and I ran towards the waiting hall and the moment we entered the hall I can see a person who is busy in speaking to a girl in the middle of the hall and I immediately look at Tom to confirm and Tom nodded his head as Yes and I understand he is Lucas and we take a few more steps taken towards him and I realise it is Anna who is busy in speaking to him... What? Is this really Anna? What she is doing here? Did he kidnap her to ckmail us? I can understand, he is using Anna to escape from the city¡­ Mark¡­ Be careful¡­ You should save Anna from the evil hands¡­ I slowly take a few more step and now I reached close to them and just a few feet gap between us and Anna did not yet noticed me and she is busy in speaking to her dad and her face filled with tears and with one of the hand she holds a kid and it''s Alex... What? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 487 - Did You Lose Your Mind? Mark''s Pov: Anna did not yet noticed me and she is busy in speaking to her dad and her face filled with tears and with one of the hand she holds a kid and it''s Alex...?? What? How Anna and Alex came here? Just before I looked at both of them in the wedding ground and I still remember Mona lead Anna along with her, both Alex and Anna are in the safe ce but how both of them reached here? Ok, I understand this Lucus kidnapped my Anna and Alex¡­ Whatever, he can''t touch my girl¡­ In between my thoughts I called Anna... Mark: Anna? (And immediately looked at me and her face turned to shock and pale, I didn''t expected her reaction like this. I thought her face is lightened up and immediately ran to me, but she didn''t instead she is looking at me with her shocking expression.) Anna: Mark..? (I understand she didn''t expected that I will save her, maybe that''s the reason she is still in shock.) Mark: Anna,e to this side, nothing will happen to you, I am here to save you¡­ Don''t get scared... Okay¡­ (I try to give her strength because I know she may feel nervous about this kidnap trap but what shocking me is she is striking her head as no with her crying face¡­ What? I am shocked and body is filled with the shrills by looking at her reaction and I did not understand what is happening here and I didn''t understand why Anna is striking head as no... Mark: Anna, listen to me, he may threaten you or ckmail you through his words but don''t listen to hime to my side... (after listening to me she is crying unconditionally, but she still holds Alex hand with one of her hands and with her other hand, she covered her dad to protect him... My mind was nk for her actions¡­ After a few seconds I came to reality and that''s it my anger got rising up and I can''t control my furious. Now I understand what happened, Lucas did not try to kidnap Anna, Anna came independently to Lucas, and now she is trying to protect him from me, what the hell is happening here... I tried to control my furious and again requested her out of love towards her and tried to convince her again... But her actions are testing my patience¡­ Mark: Anna, listen to me, he trapped you and Alex... Come out of his trance and think about it before he threaten anyone of you... Tom: Anna, please try to support us if you dy further, he may again try to escape from us and it''s tough to find him. Lucus: baby, please don''t listen to them, they are trapping you to find me and they will take your life too if you still protect me so please move aside I will surrender myself to them, I can''t take it anymore if they threaten your life to catch me¡­ You are more precious to me, my dear, you should stay safe¡­ (My furious raised more after listening to hisme words¡­ If he really care for his daughter, why did he hide all these days? Anna: No dad, I don''t let it happen... (Lucus take a step back silently, I understand he will do something to escape from us and he may threaten Anna''s or Ale''s life at risk to escape from here¡­ In the next second, I immediately went close to Lucas by pushing Anna aside and grip his throat tightly with my hand¡­ He is suffering to take the breath, but I don''t care¡­ How dare he toe between me and Anna, and how dare he to attack my sister? He will pay for everything¡­ But Anna immediately came close to me and trying to take away my hand from her dad''s throat with her crying face. Anna: Mark... Please leave my dad... Please... I am praying to you... Please leave him... (My rage is raising more and more, particrly when I am looking at her by supporting her dad for no reason. How can she do that all of a sudden? Why she is acting so weird? She is behaving with me as if I am nothing to her... I am confused and I am unable to understand what is happening here... In between my thoughts, I loosen his throat and looked at Tom as what''s happening, even he too looks so shocked and confused by looking at Anna... Is this a dream or it''s real, between my thoughts Anna immediately turned to me and Tom... Anna: Tom and Mark please listen to me, my dad is not a culprit for Ria''s case. Please trust me and please don''t hurt him. Please leave him... (She is begging us with her crying face.) Mark: What the hell are you talking Anna? Did you lose your mind? You are supporting all of the culprits of Ria''s case? Don''t you care for Ria? Anna: Mark, I care Ria but it doesn''t mean I am least bothered about my father and I don''t fold my hands and look at all the things when ites to my family and my dad is innocent and he does not know anything... Please try to understand, Mark, he saved me from John by threatening his own life and till now John is threatening him and now luckily he escaped from him but both you and Tom are trying to arrest him... (Anna said by taking deep sobbing, I can understand Lucus is ying with her emotions to get escape and Anna is not in a mood to listen to me or Tom.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 488 - Is This My Anna? Mark''s Pov: I can understand Lucus is ying with Anna''s emotions to get escape and Anna is not in a mood to listen to me or Tom, she is trying to request us to leave her father. My rage got hyper when I looked at her.)?? Mark: Shut up, Anna¡­ (I shouted loudly at her out of my rage and furious. She stands like a frozen statue and Alex started crying after listening to my angry tone but for me, her behaviour is so disgusting and I don''t want to look at her when she is supporting her dad and how can she support him? He is the person who tried to attack Ria, and now she is supporting him... In between my thoughts, Tom came to us worriedly. Tom: Mark and Anna listen to me¡­. There are some proceedings to be taken by the police and I need to follow them¡­ And Anna, as of now I will take your dad to the police station to start my interrogation and we can decideter about his genuineness. Till then both of you stay calm and follow my orders right, Okay? (Tom tried to stop the fight between me and Anna but after listening to him Anna again started requesting Tom to take care of his dad. Anna: Tom please try to understand my dad is not the culprit of Ria''s case, he is innocent and he does not know anything of what actually happened to Ria, he just tried to help her and it''s all John''s trap to make my dad get into trouble, Please save him Tom, please save him... (Anna went close to Tom and requesting him with her crying face and she didn''t drop her thoughts and still continuing supporting her father even after listening to my serious note, It''s really disgusting to look at her like this when she is supporting her dad¡­ Actually, whenever I yell at her, I feel very bad and low and I am the most worried person by looking at her tears, but this time I am getting hatred feeling on her after looking at her behaviour¡­ Why she is acting in such a way? Why did she can''t understand the situation? Why she is not epting to arrest her father?) Tom: Anna, I can understand what you mean, but I need to follow some police protocols¡­ So please excuse me and allow me to do my work¡­ And Mark, take care of Anna and don''t shout at her, both of you go to your wedding ground right now... No... (Both Anna and I shouted at the same time, and I am not in a position to enjoy my wedding, because for me justice to Ria''s case is more important than my wedding and now I just want to sort out the Lucas issue firstter we will continue our wedding and she said no because she wants to be with her father and she wants to support him at every time even though he is the culprit to Ria''s case and her father became more important to her than me¡­ It''s okay, I can understand she gives me the least priorityparing to her father but protecting her father implies she is giving the least priority to Ria too¡­ Ria is such a close friend to her, then why she is not thinking from Ria''s point of you? Why she is supporting her dad without a sound reason? Why she is not analyzing the situation? I know her intellectual skills are very high and if she thinks she will find who are the suspects, but she is not thinking about it, the only thing she is thinking about is her father¡­ I am getting the hated feeling on her for her disgusting behaviour towards her dad... Why she changed in this way all of a sudden? Why she can''t understand the situation? What happened to her? Is this my Anna? Tom: Mark and Anna please try to understand the situation, I should take care of immediate investigation and I need to follow some police procedures, so please try to understand. Anna: Tom, what do you mean by police procedures? Will you beat my dad to death? Or will you talk to him until he agrees with the lies he did not do...? Please, Tom, my dad is innocent, please don''t hurt him¡­ (Aana is requesting Tom with her deep crying and sobbing but by listening to her words I can understand she is not in a position to realise the fact about her father. So I pulled her close to me by holding her hand as a hint to stop supporting her dad. She looked at me with that teary face and again started requesting me about her dad.) Anna: Mark, please try to understand the situation. He is not the culprit of Ria''s case. He tried to save me from John and he knows nothing about what John and his friends did to Ria, till now John kidnapped my dad and tortured him¡­ Please try to understand Mark¡­ Please¡­ And say to Tom to don''t threaten my dad. (Anna said with her sobbing tone.) Mark: You should try to understand the situation, Anna, and it''s not me and Tom... (I again shouted at her, I can''t control my anger by looking at her face. How can she support her dad without reason? I already told her that the persons who attacked Ria are five and her father will be the fifth suspect. But how can she think her father was not involved in this case? And how can she think that her father does not know anything about Ria..? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 489 - Toms Condition To Attend The Interrogation... Mark''s Pov: I already told her that the persons who attacked Ria are five and her father will be the fifth suspect. But how can she think her father was not involved in this case??? And how can she think that her father does not know anything about Ria..? Let''s see once we take all the fingerprints of her father and I am sure it will definitely tally with Ria''s post-mortem reports and we will find the facts automatically irrespective of the facts of hisme story.) Anna: Mark, please... (Anna is crying unconditionally and requesting me to prove her father''sme story, it''s really disgusting by looking at her in such a condition. I looked at Tom to do something; he nodded his head as ok and came close to Anna and patting on her back as ok. Tom: Okay, Anna, I promise I don''t threaten or I don''t beat your dad until I find the evidence that he is the culprit to Ria''s case¡­ Is that ok for you..? (Anna Immediately turns to Tom as a relief.) Anna: Thank you so much, Tom, thank you for understanding... (I immediately looked at Tom with my disgusting look, he looked at me like he can manage and he again looked at her to convince her.) Tom: So Anna, you and Mark continue with your wedding procedures and I will continue with my interrogation proceedings, okay? Anna: But Tom, please take me along with my father, I don''t want to leave him alone; I want to spare some time with him, please... (What? What she just said? Did she say that she wanted to take care of her father by postponing our wedding? Did she say she doesn''t want to leave him alone? Does it mean she is ok to leave me alone? Does it mean I am nothing to her? Between Tom looked at me...) Mark: Well Tom, even I am not interested in the wedding... (I said sharply with my angry tone, Anna looked at me in shock and Tom tried to convince me.) Tom: Mark you should not say that... Mark: How do you think I can''t say that, Tom? Here people are giving priority to their own choices and from now on even I will give priority to my own choices, so from now on Ria''s case is more important to me and I don''t let anyone of the culprit to live on this earth. So please allow me to monitor your interrogation, Tom... (Anna, is still looking at me with her shocking expression and she crying more by listing to me.) Tom: OK then I will allow both of you to monitor my interrogation with Lucas but both of you should promise me that you should agree to marry by this evening and if you want to postpone the wedding, I don''t allow anyone of you to monitor my interrogation if both of you agree to my rule I will allow both of you to monitor my interrogation¡­ Is it Okay? Anna: Okay (Anna said her ok immediately, I did not understand why she reacted so fast for the wedding. Maybe she epted to monitor Tom''s interrogation with her, if not she is least bothered about our wedding. In between my thoughts, Tom looked at me for my answer. Mark: Why are you interlinking our wedding to this case, Tom? (Tom immediately cut off my words.) Tom: Mark, we don''t have time to discuss all these things¡­ I need to interrogate him as early as possible to sort out the issues and I will allow both of you only when you agree to my condition that''s underlined point, and I don''t want to argue about that point and please agree to your wedding to look at the interrogation and I want to listen yes from both of you. (I have no other choice other than epting to our wedding, it''s really disgusting after looking at her behaviour towards her dad, but for me too listening to his interrogation is more important and I hope Anna will get rity about her dad after his interrogation and I guess everything will be fine after listening to their interrogation. So I finally agreed to Tom''s condition.) Mark: ok, I agree... (I said but my thoughts were distracted by a baby cry and I immediately looked at that side to look at the baby and it''s Alex¡­ He is still scared of what just happened here and did not understand what is happening¡­ He is a kid and he doesn''t know anything what''s going on, and he is not in a position to understand if we exin to him and I am sure he too hates Anna if he understands the situation and I did not understand why Anna brings Alex to this ce. She doesn''t know she ces her life and Alex''s life in danger she blindly thinks her father is innocent. In between my thoughts, I went close to Alex and hold him up and hugged him lightly and tapping on his back as ok. After I hold Alex, Anna realised about Alex and came close to me to take him from me but I did not allow her to touch Alex. She looked at me with her widened, shocking eyes. But I did not care and continued my caressing to Alex. He gets stabilized after a few minutes and meanwhile, Tom handcuffed Lucas''s hands and handed over Lucus to the cops and we all lead to the car parking and we all started in Tom''s car and lead to the police station. Tom is driving the car, I sit in the passenger seat and Alex sits on myp and hey his head on my chest and rxing, his face turns to red for his cry. When hey his head on my chest the first sh I got is Anna.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 490 - Both Of You Stay Calm... Mark''s Pov: Tom is driving the car, I sit in the passenger seat and Alex sits on myp and hey his head on my chest and rxing, his face turns to red for his cry. When hey his head on my chest, the first sh I got is Anna, I can understand her mental stability now. She will be relieved if I hugged her like this. I looked at her through the mirror; she is looking into her fingers and involved in her own thoughts, if she is worried about any other case I am the most worried person by looking at her like this and without a second thought I will hug her to make her calm down but now she is worrying for her dad who is one of the main suspects in Ria''s case. It''s ok. Let her worry until she finds the reality of her father and I am sure she will realise she made a big mistake by trusting him blindly.?? In between my thoughts, we reached the police station and at the entrance of the police station, I saw Mona is standing with her worried face and by looking at us she immediately came to us. Maybe Tom may inform her about the issue. She looked at me with a silent note and did not speak to me about anything, and in the next second, she looked at Anna with her worried face. Mona: Anna¡­ (She is about to speak to Anna, I didn''t care and went close to Mona and handover Alex to her. While taking Alex from my hands Mona looked at me and she understands how furious I am.) Mona: Mark, please stay calm, everything will be sorted out, and don''t take any decisions when you are furious, ok? (She tried to convince me but I did not listen to her and follow Tom, she can understand how furious I am for Anna''s behaviour, and I am sure she too will get angry at Anna if she looked at her behaviour at the airport. Whatever she always tries to support Anna irrespective of the situation¡­ In between my thoughts, we reached the interrogation room and Mona went close to Tom and speak something else to him and again came to us to say something, but I didn''t looked at her and avoid her by turning my face to another side.) Mona: Anna, Mark, both of you stay quiet and just listen to the interrogation¡­ Both of you control your emotions and don''t speak anything, Okay? (Mona knows that it will lead to an argument if we speak anything, maybe that''s the reason she is requesting us to not speak anything¡­) Mona: And both of you shoulde to the wedding grounds after this interrogation is done, ok? (Anna nodded her head as ok but I did not reply anything to Mona because I know in this situation too she will support Anna for no reason and she doesn''t understand how much blunder mistake Anna did by supporting her dad by trusting hisme story.) Mona: Mark, say OK to me, if not, Tom will not allow you to attend the interrogation. So agree to my every point and stay calm, ok? (I just nodded my head is ok and turn my face to another side to avoid her.) Mona: ok, guys, I will stay outside along with Alex because he is too scared, Okay? Mark: Take good care of Alex Mona, I don''t want his life to be at risk for someone''s stupid decision. (I said those words to indirectly to Anna because her decision leads to Alex''s life in the danger zone and she needs to know what the hell decision she made. After finishing my words, I looked at Anna with an angry note, her eyes immediately filled with tears after listening to me. I didn''t care by looking at her tears and looked at Mona for her reply.) Mona: Ok Mark, but please stay calm, please¡­ (Mona understand how furious I am, but this time she didn''t try to convince me, She silently said to stay calm, and she left the room by holding Alex. Meanwhile, Tom requested to me and Anna to sit in the other ss room where we can see the investigation and with the help of speakers we can hear the conversation clearly. The persons who are in the interrogation room cannot see us. Anna and I followed Tom''s instructions and went to the room he specified and take our seats. Tom is busy in arranging the interrogation and he is filling some forms of the interrogation processor. My mind is still thinking about her behaviour at the airport, how can she behave in such a way? I never expected such kind of behaviour of her, but what shocking me is how she knows that her father is at the airport? We got the information about her father immediately at the moment he entered into the airport, and in the next second Tom and I hurried to reach the airport but how can she know about her father that he is in the airport? Does it mean shemunicated to her father before he reached to the airport? Does it mean she ismunicating with her father in secret? Does it mean till now she knows where her father''s stays, rights? So she hides everything from me¡­ Is there any chance that she is trying to escape from me with the help of her father? Is there any chance that Anna is also trying to escape from the city with her father? Does it mean she is not loving me? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 491 - Tell Me About Your First Wife... Mark''s Pov: I feel insecure when I got extreme thoughts about Anna¡­?? No¡­ No¡­ She doesn''t cheat me¡­ In between my thoughts I looked at Anna, she is still involved in her own thoughts by looking at her dad through the ss. Tears are overflowing from her eyes and I can understand those tears are for her father, she didn''t yet look at me and didn''t try anything to exin to me... But my mind is still stuck at the point that how she exactly know about her father whereabouts that he is exactly in the airport. And I am sure she did not get the information from Tom because Tom stays with me and we both hurriedly started to the airport and we did not think to inform to Anna about his father. I just want to know how she knows about her father. I don''t care what she thinks, it''s better if I got rity from her, So I break the silence to ask her about it. Mark: Anna? (She was scared by listening to me and immediately looked at me with her scared and nervous face. She is looking at me like a demon. And why she is scared of me...? Till now whenever I called her with her name, her face immediately lighten up with her smile and looked at me with her innocent face but now she is looking at me like I am a demon... Whatever I just want to ask her about how she knows about her father and I asked... Mark: How did you know about your father, Anna? (I asked with an angry note she stays paused and still looking at me with her shocked expression like a statue.) Mark: Tell me, Anna¡­ What happened? How do you know about your dad is at the airport? Anna: Mark..? (She is still in shock and did not answer to any of my questions. I am about to ask her the same thing again but meanwhile, Tom started his interrogation so we both stay quiet and listening to the interrogation. Tom: Tell me what''s your name, sir... Lucas: My name is Lucas, I am a business entrepreneur... Tom: Tell me about your family. Lucus: I have a wife and two kids¡­ (I looked at Anna for the first lie of his dad, she is still busy in listening to the interview by patting his fingers out of nervous.) Tom: Two kids? Can you tell me in detail? Lucus: Yes, I have two kids, one is Anna and the other is Alex¡­ Tom: Then what about John¡­ Lucus: Yes, he is my son, actually; I have three kids, but I am ashamed to say that I am the father to my elder son John... Tom: We are least bothered about your feelings sir, so can you please tell us about your family details by cing your feelings aside? Lucus: Sure when I married to my first wife my elder son, John, was born to her and after a few years she passed away¡­ Later Anna''s mother Rosie and I dated for long years and I confess my love to Rosie but she immediately refused me because she is already a mother to Anna and she wants to take care of her child¡­ I am least bothered that she is the mother, and I exined to her that how I will take care of her and Anna. But she took a few more years and when Anna turn to teenage she exined to her daughter about our rtionship and take her permission for our marriage and luckily Anna epted us, so Rosie and I got married and leading a happy life and in our Love journey, we got another son, named Alex. (Anna told me that her mother takes her permission to marry her father and her father says the same thing, I looked that Anna in my side look, and she is wiping her tears. I can understand she got the shes of her mom when her dad is saying about her mom.) Tom: Can you please tell me about your first wife, sir... (I did not expect that Tom will ask about his first wife. Even Lucas got shocked and looked at Tom with his widened eyes. After a few seconds, he swallowed his thrust and start exining.) Lucus: Well my first marriage is an arranged marriage, after a few years of our marriage we got my elder son John and after a few years she died due to health issues. Tom: what exactly are the health issues, sir? Lucus: She has some breathing problems and one day she got cardiac arrest and unfortunately we lost her. (Tom immediately took some reports and ced them on the table and looked at Lucas with a serious note.) Tom: Do you know what are these files are? (Lucas nodded his head as no.) Tom: These are the postmortem reports of your wife. (Lukas immediately looked the Tom in shock, even me too, because till now Tom did not speak to me anything about Lucas''s first wife and he said nothing about how she died and I still don''t know how Tom find those reports. I am still confused and didn''t understand why he is targeting his first wife rather than interrogating about Ria''s case. Maybe he will get an idea of whether Lucas is saying the facts or not. And I still don''t know what the postmortem report says and I am eagerly waiting for Tom''s answer about those reports.) Lucus: Where did you find these? Tom: Do you think a cop will fold his hands without finding any shreds of evidence about the suspect? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 492 - Lucus First Wife Death Interrogation... Mark''s Pov: Tom: Do you think a cop will fold his hands without finding any shreds of evidence about the suspect??? Lucus: I just want to know whether they are true and genuine reports or fake reports. Tom: Why are you doubting that these are fake reports? Lucus: Because John may create fake reports and he may mislead you by targeting me to the corner. Tom: I didn''t get into conclusion after looking at these reports, Lucus, I did my investigation about it and I got the information that these reports are true and genuine. So now tell me what happened to your first wife and tell me clearly that how she died. (Lucus immediately takes the water ss from the table and drinks some water out of nervousness and get stabilized after a few seconds and started his exnation about his first wife.) John: well my wife fell down from the staircase and she got a major head injury, we immediately admitted her into the hospital and she is in aa for months and unfortunately she got cardiac arrest when she is in aa and unfortunately we lost her. That''s what happened. Tom: But the report says she was dead because of some breathing issues¡­ I mean, she died due to suffocation of breathing but not with cardiac attack. John: Cardiac attack included breathing suffocation, right? Tom: Wow, yes, you have good knowledge in the medical term, maybe that is one of the reason you may easily buried the facts. John: Excuse me, what do you mean? Tom: What I mean is your first wife''s heart condition is very healthy and perfect when she died. So, she is dead due to suffocation of breathing¡­ Just because of the suffocation of breathing¡­ (Tom said with his raising tone, in the immediate second Lucus swallowed his thrust and looked at Tom in a confusion.) Lucas: I am not fond of medical terminology and I don''t know what is the exact reason of my wife''s death, she spared herst days in the hospital and she died in the hospital,ter I carry on with her death rituals¡­ It''s an enormous loss to me, I am in depression for many years. Later, Rosie entered into my life and take away all my sorrows and depression. And it''s been many years passed, so it''s tough to remember what happened to my first wife ording to the medical terms. Tom: so I think you are expertise to kill the people by making them suffocate to death by cing the pillow on their face or you are expertise in beating on their head, so the patient will definitely go to thea,ter it''s easy for you to kill them by not allowing them to breathe, am I right..? Lucus: What..? What are you talking about, sir? Is this the way you want to interrogate me? How can you say those critical words and ming me for no reason? I love my first wife very much when she identally slips from the staircase, she got a head injury and went into aa and even I am depressed for many years and finally, with the help of Rosie, I got back to my life¡­ That''s what actually happened, but now you are ming me directly that I murdered my first wife by beating on her head? Tom: Yes, I should me on you because your second wife who is Rosie is also dead because of a head injury, so shall I think it is just a coincidence? (After listening to Tom, Lucas stays paused in shock.) Tom: You should have told me in the first instance very clearly that your first wife slips from the staircase, So it''s obvious that my doubt on you will increase if you did not answer properly. So so at least from now on say the true facts of the case by keeping your feelings aside¡­ (I know Tom''s techniques of investigation, at first he will directly ask the question in a harsh way and notice their facial expression and immediately he will apply his butter words to make them calm down.) Lucus: I am so sorry for what I have told you earlier, but what I said just before is right, my wife slipped from the staircaseter, she got some attack and she died suddenly when she is in aa. Tom: Okay, I agree with you but the report of your first wife says that her head had a severe injury but what shocking me is I don''t know whether I can take it as coincidental or it happened intentionally... Lucus: what do you mean? I didn''t get you what you are saying about¡­ Tom: Your second wife Rosie''s head is also had a simr wound. So I doubt whether your Rosie also fell down from the staircase or you beat her with a rod or with the flower vase? Lucus: what? What are you talking? Did someone hit my Rosie? Tom: Yes she has died because she has a severe injury on her head, so I guess it''s you who beat on her head¡­ Lucus: How can you say that? How can you imagine that I hit my lovely wife on her head? You don''t know how much pain I take all these days by thinking about my Rosie... Tom: Why do you take the pain? Lucus: How can I not take the pain when my wife was dead? Tom: How do you know whether your wife was dead or not? Lucus: Before John kidnapped me, I was busy in checking her breath and heartbeat... Tom: Do you find she is dead by the time? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so much for your love and support) Chapter 493 - John Threatened Me... Mark''s Pov: (Tom lead the interrogation to Anna''s mother, and after listening to Tom''s questions about his first wife it is clear that Tom has a doubt that?? Lucus murdered his first wife too, and if I am not wrong, Lucus may hit on Anna''s mother too¡­ But why he will hit her? Why he wants her to die if he really loves her? Maybe Anna''s mother may know about the mystery of Ria''s case¡­ Maybe she might threaten John and Lucus to surrender and yes that''s the reason both father and son tried to murder her mom but the luckiest part is she is still alive and fighting with her life to live but unfortunately, she is still in aa, if she gets out of thea she will tell us the facts that happened in her house and I am sure she is against to Lucus and by listening to her Anna will definitely understand how cruel her father is¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at Anna¡­ She is still crying and her face filled with tears and I can understand she got the shes of her mom and she may feel the pain of her mom¡­ and she may get worried by listening to Tom''s harsh questions on her dad¡­ Whatever, I don''t care for the reason for her cry and I hope she should realise the facts by the end of this interrogation. I again concentrated on the interrogation¡­ Lucus: Yes she was dead because John stabbed her, and she fell unconscious on the floor and maybe when she is fell she got a wound on her head. Tom: So no one beaten on her head, am I right? Lucus: Yes, no one hit her. Tom: But her postmortem report specifically says that she caused a severe injury on her head and the wound is simr when someone hit on her head with a rod or flower vase... (Tom stressed the flower vase again because Anna already said to us that her father saved her by beating John''s head with the flower vase. So Tom is suspecting the moment Anna left the ce, her father may use the same flower vase and he may hit on Anna''s mother''s head to confirm her death.) Lucus: I can understand why you stressed out the word flower vase. I agree I hit John with the flower vase but it does not mean I hit my wife''s head too¡­ Please try to understand the situation, I hit on John''s head to save my daughter but by that time he already stabbed my wife and I don''t know about the wound on my wife''s head I thought it was just caused because she fell on the floor unconsciously. Tom: OK then, can you tell me in detail what happened on the day Anna escaped from John to save her life? Lucus: Sure, the moment I entered into the hall I can see John is threatening Anna, and my wife fell unconscious on the floor with a knife stab on her. So without a second thought, I hold the flower vase and hit on John''s head to save Anna from him. Luckily Anna escaped from there with my help and she requested me toe along with her but I need to check on my wife Rosie. So immediately I went close to her to check her breath and heart rate and the sad part is she is no more I can''t control myself and started crying by holding her body. After a few seconds, Tom immediately beaten me with the same flower was on my shoulder and I can''t defend myself because I am confused and in dilemma and have no clue that what just happened there. Tom: OK, what happened next? Where did you both hide all these days..? Lucus: hide? Do you really think I hide from you? John threatened me all these days... Tom: Ok, can you exin to me clearly about it... Lucus: ok on the day when this tragedy happens John tied my hands and take me into an individual house. We stayed there for a few days and after a few days, he takes me into his friend''s house for shelter. Maybe he changed the house for security reasons. (Yes I still remember that I saw John on a bike when me and Anna returning to home from the restaurant. Luckily, I noticed the bike number, and I formed to Tom. Later Tom searched the address with the help of a bike number and ride the house with the help of other cops, but we arete, by that time they escape from the house. And I can also understand John stayed in his friend''s house along with his other three basted friends and with his father for the shelter to hide and this information was said to us by the other three culprits who are John friends.) Tom: Do you know who is his friend who gives shelter to John? Lucus: No, I don''t have any idea about his friend... Tom: you are the father to him and you don''t have any idea about his friend and you don''t have any idea that in whose house did you stay..? Lucus: No I don''t have any idea¡­ Please trust me. John imprisoned me in a room, and I will just get one food te for the day and I should wait for the other food te which I will get on the next day sometimes he doesn''t give me the food tooo... He is such a maniac and psycho... Tom: So why don''t you try to escape from him? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 494 - Tell Me What Happened To Ria? Mark''s Pov: Tom: So why don''t you try to escape from him??? Lucus: I tried many times to escape from him but I always get caught and he always give me the punishment. Tom: Punishment? Lucus: Yes, the punishment he gives to me is so horrible. Tom: What kind of punishment he will give to you? Lucus: He makes me to not sleep for days, if I sleep he will whip me, and sometimes he doesn''t give me any food for days, sometimes he will assault me¡­ (Lucas stay passed for a few seconds and continued his exnation.) Lucus: Sometimes, I will pray for him to take my life instead of torturing me, but he alwaysughs by looking at my cry and enjoys it a lot when he tortured a person. Tom: Okay, so you don''t have any clue about his friend who gave shelter to all of you¡­ Lucus: I don''t know anything about him¡­ Tom: Did you see him? Lucus: No¡­ Tom: You didn''t see him at least once? Lusus: I saw him when he came to my room for John but he covered his face with Mask so I don''t know anything about his facial features. Tom: Anything you noticed in that house? Lucus: I just know that it''s a big mansion, so he might be a rich guy. But I don''t know why he is interested in helping John... Tom: Okay... So how did you escape now? (Lucas did not speak anything for a few seconds and involved in his own thoughts. I can understand he is trying to plot a n to cover the actual things that happened...) Tom: Tell me quick, how did you escape now...? (Even Tom knows it must be messy if he takes a break to say the answer.) Lucus: John and his friend are not there in the house. So I take it as an opportunity and tried to escape from them, and luckily I got seeded this time. Tom: Yes, you tried to escape from them, and at the same time you try to escape from the police too... So now tell me, why did you try to escape from the police..? Lucus: I did not try to escape from you. Tom: Then why we find you at the airport? And why don''t youe straight to the police station to give aint to John about his activities, instead you go to the airport and try to escape from us... So why don''t I say that you tried to escape from us? Lucus: No, No, you are totally misunderstanding me; I am scared for John''s acts¡­ Actually, I don''t know anything that what happened all these days in the outside world, so I just want to try to escape from John and luckily my trail workout and I escaped from him. So I immediately nned to escape from him by travelling to out of this city and I think after I went to another city I should the police but... Tom: but you caught red-handed... Lucus: please try to understand the situation I am not trying to escape from you I am just trying to escape from John, he tortured me all these days and I don''t want my escape n to fail so I immediately nned to get out of this city... Tom: OK, then tell me what happened to Ria at your house on the day when your son attacked her... Lucus: I am so sorry for what happened to her, it''s really a tragedy, and I wish I want to kill my son and his friends for the acts he did to her... Tom: Can you tell me clearly what happened on that day? (I don''t know why my heart feels pain when Tom''s integration lead to Ria, it''s really a painful moment to listen about Ria... I should stay strong and listen to their interrogation, I may get any clue while listening to him so I should control my emotions when I am listening about Ria''s incident that happened on that day... Even Tom did not allow me when he is integrating those three bastards about what they have done to Ria, Later Tom informed me that they said all the facts about the incident and Tom didn''t say anything to me even I did not force him to say anything because I know I may not take it in an easy way. How can I take it easy after someone threatened my sister in such a way? In between my thoughts, Anna holds my hand to make me calm down but I immediately pushed her hand away involuntarily, she is shocked by my actions and freeze like a statue. I know I behaved very rudely, but I will behave in this way until she realises about her dad''s crime. She immediately cupped her face with her hands and started crying. But I did not care much because she needs to know how much it hurts me when she behaves in such a way at the airport by supporting her dad. Lucus: well, actually I did not stay at my home when the tragedy is taking ce. I saw Ria when I am busy in going out to meet a friend; I wished her and informed her that Anna is not at home. She said she will wait until Anna arrived to home. I said okay and left my home to meet my friend; But John took the advantage of the situation and threaten her. The moment I reached my home, I am shocked by looking at Ria in such a helpless condition and all the boys got shocked and ran away from my home along with John. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 495 - Dont Try To See My Other Side... Mark''s Pov: The moment I reached my home, I am shocked by looking at Ria in such a helpless condition and all the boys got shocked and ran away from my home along with John.?? Immediately I went close to Ria and helped her, and I know what John and his friends did to her, so I stay quiet and didn''t ask her anything. Even after she left without saying a word to me, she looks so depressed¡­ I am confused and shocked for what John did to her and feel worried for what just happened to her. I am clueless and didn''t understand what to do; I am in a total dilemma for two days; I wish I want to give a policeint on my son, but I feel like Ria will portray to the public that she was attacked by John, and at the same time I think about John''s future¡­ Tom: So by giving priority to your son''s future, you didn''t give aint in the police station immediately, am I right? (Tom asked with his raising serious tone.) Lucus: No, no, actually I am confused, and all these two days I feel like a hell, I fight to myself internally among right and wrong and I got the news that Ria was dead. I Immediately out busted the fact to my wife, my wife immediately suggested that I should approach the police. And I really feel Ria is also one of my daughters and if the same thing happened to our daughter, we will do the same action by giving theint to cops. So we both decided mutually to give aint about John to the cops. When my wife and I discussing about it we heard Anna''s scream, my wife immediately came out of the room to check on her. But she did not return, so I immediately went to check on her and where I find my wife was breathlessly fell on the floor and John is threatening Anna and I understand he stabbed my wife and I am sure he will kill Anna too, So I take the flower vase and hit him on his head to save my Anna and you know what happened next... Tom: ok so you know what your son and his friends did to Ria... (Lucas nodded his head as yes.) Tom: so why don''t youin to us immediately about John? Lucus: I already told you that I am shocked and confused. And I am ready to take the punishment for my dy. Tom: So did you notice any fifth person other than your son and his three friends in your house? (Lucus facial expressions immediately turned to shock, but he tried to exin the situation.) Lucus: I did not find anyone other than the four... Tom: Are you sure? Lucus: Yes, I am sure, but may I know why are you suspecting about the 5th person? Tom: Because we found the 5th suspect fingerprints on Ria''s body, so I just want to cross-check about the fifth person. Lucus: What? 5th person? There is no chance of 5th person¡­ (Lucus says with his nervous, hurried tone but Tom didn''t listen to him and immediately arranged a cop to take his fingerprints and in a few minutes the fingerprints procedure was done.) Lucus: What do you mean if my fingerprints match with your 5th suspect? Tom: It means you also attacked Ria and I can get into the final conclusion that till now all the matter you said is just ame story and once I confirmed that it is ame story you will definitely see my other side¡­ (Lucus immediately drinks some water out of nervous and again looked at Tom.) Lucus: I guess my fingerprints may have on Ria''s body¡­ (The moment I listened to him, my angry got hyper. How can he touch my sister when she has no clothes on her?) Lucus: because I helped her to dress up¡­ Tom: We know the variation of the fingerprints when someone touches or scratches her, so you no need to worry about it. Lucus: Okay¡­ Tom: Okay, then, tell me who is the person you met on that day? Lucus: Actually he is not my friend, we just met to deal with some business proceedings and he left after we are done. Tom: Can you please tell me where did you meet him..? Lucus: At the park near to my house... Tom: ok¡­ (When Tom is interrogating him seriously, one of the cops came close to Tom and give some files to him. Tom immediately checks the files and his face turned to shock when he is looking at the file, after a few minutes of his investigation into the file he had some water and again looked at Lucus but this time, Tom looked at him with his angry expression. Tom: So if you escape identally, then how you will get the flight tickets which are booked one week ago? (Understand Tom got information about the flight tickets booking and yes now Lucus caught red-handed...) Lucus: What? (Tom immediately get up from his chair and hold his cor out of furious, and in the next second he left his cor maybe he got the sh of Anna''s cry to not threaten her dad. If I am in Tom''s ce, I am least bothered about her cry and definitely beat him to death by now... Tom: Say the fact, Lucus... Don''t try to see my other side... Tell me did you really escaped from John or you are trying to escape from us by creating a fake visa and passport. (Tom shouted at him out of furious.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 496 - I Will Marry Mona... Anna''s POV: I am very happy because today is my wedding day. I am so excited when I looked at my wedding grounds, it''s so simple and pleasant...?? I feel so emotional when Mark is kissing me before we lead to our respective green rooms... And his kiss is so caressing and lovable way, it takes away all my stress. After a few minutes of our kiss, Mona takes me to my dressing room and 4 to 5 people are waiting for me to help me to get ready for my wedding... I sit in the chair happily and enjoying their services... They are almost done with my facial makeup, meanwhile, I got a message, I looked at it and the message is from an anonymous number. And the message is "Hi Anna, how are you dear..." I have no clue that who is this person is... I immediately scroll down the message and where I find the sender of this message, and I am shocked and my eyes filled with tears the moment I looked at the sender of the message... "From your dad, Lucus..." Dad..? Did he escaped from John..? I didn''t think for one more second and immediately call back to that number... But the number is out of reach... So I immediately replied to the same number, "Dad, I am well, how are you? Where are you..? I miss you..." Luckily my message sent, and I am waiting for his reply. My thoughts filled with the memories that I had with my dad... Even though he is my stepdad, he will take care of me like his own child. He always encouraged me to reach my goals, and he always helped me to walk in the right path... He loves my mom so much, he really takes good care of us, and now he threatened his life to save me from John, if he didn''t save me from John, I will be dead by now... In between my thoughts, I got a message from the same number, I immediately opened and checked it excitedly... "I am at the airport and leaving this city permanently, and I may not look at you and Alex again in my life. If possible, can you pleasee to me once, I wish I want to look at my children for onest time..." I am frozen the moment I read his message; I did not understand how to react to that message; I understand he escaped from John and now he is trying to escape from the city; I am so happy the moment I looked at his message; I understand he is safe, but at the same time I didn''t understand why he wants to leave the city; he didn''t do any crime, so why he should leave the city..? I again tried to call him, and message him that today is my wedding and I wish he wants to attend my wedding, but unfortunately, my messages and calls are not allowed to his number... Maybe he has reached me through a public number... Okay, I will go to the airport to meet him and tell him about my wedding and request him to attend my marriage... And I will also request him that no need to worry about the incidents that happened and I will also request him to surrender to the police and give aint about John. So Tom will definitely investigate further and take away the me on my dad that he is one of the suspects in Ria''s case. I immediately checked the time, and I still have two hours for my marriage, so in the meantime, I can go to the airport and request my dad to attend my wedding and his investigation proceedings will be followed after my wedding, and I hope Mark will understand the situation. In between my thoughts, I requested the makeup man to pause his work and immediately rushed towards the ground for Alex, but in the middle, Mona stopped me... Mona: Anna..? Where are you going? (I don''t know what to say to her, because if I say the fact she will definitely stop me and it''s tough to convince her, so I tried to cover the topic.) Anna: I will be back in a few minutes, please check the arrangements in the room, Mona... Mona: ok, but I already arranged everything... Anna: Yes, Mona, just look at it once again, I will be back in just a few minutes... (I said to her in a hurry and tried to pass her, if I say that I am going to the airport she will definitely stop me and my dream that my parents should attend my marriage will fail. So, I try to convince her to go to my room to look after the arrangements but Mona still confused and in dilemma and again asked me...) Mona: Where are you going, Anna? Anna: I will spend some time with Alex, Mona, right now I am scared a bit, so I will be back soon... (Mona smiled at me and nodded her head as ok, I feel relieved and immediately lead to the ground for Alex. Alex immediately came close to me the moment he looked at me and he hugged me, I immediately hold him and went outside of the garden and immediately take a cab and went to the airport. I don''t know how genuine the messages are, but what if they are real? I don''t want to miss if there is a one per cent of chance that the messages are true and send from my dad¡­ I will definitely meet my dad and I will definitely be asked to attend my wedding, and I am sure after my wedding Tom will interrogate him and he will definitely be proved that he is not guilty in Ria''s case and Mark will definitely ept him as his family member. In between my thoughts I looked at Alex, he is scared a bit and holds my hand and looking at me with his puppy eyes... I pull him close to me to caressing him; he feels so relieved... Alex: sister, where are we going? (I don''t know what to say to him it''s ok I will say to him that we are going to meet our dad. And I am sure he will be happy after looking at him.) Anna: Alex, we are going to the airport to meet our dad... Alex: Our dad? What about mom, sister? Where is mom? I want to see mom too... (My eyes filled with tears the moment I listen to his questions. I don''t know how to console him and I don''t know how to say the facts to him that my mum is no more, I just patted on his head and try to cover the topic.) Anna: Alex, I know we both miss mom too much but we need to live without mom for a few more days, ok? (Alex face immediately turn to dull. I make him sit on myp and trying to make him calm down.) Anna: Mona always says to me that you are a hero, right? (He nodded his head as yes.) Anna: Then, as far as I know, a hero should not be dull... He should always smile and help others, right? (He nodded his head as yes and immediately turned his face to smile and looked at me, even I smile by looking at his smiling face and hugged him closely.) Alex: So sister, are we leaving this city now? (I did not understand why he asks this question and why he thinks that we are leaving this city, maybe he got confused that we are going to the airport it means we are leaving this city with our dad. I immediately strike my head as no and looked at him with my smiling face and try to exin to him.) Anna: No Alex, we are not going to leave this city because we have great friends here, am I right? (He nodded his head as yes.) Anna: Tell me who is your best friend¡­ Alex: Mona... (I smile the moment I listened to Mona''s name, she is really taking good care of Alex, even I may not take care as she did. She is even taking good care of me too.) Anna: Yes, Mona is a great friend for me too, she really take good care of us¡­ Alex: So, we are not going to leave this city, right? Anna: We are not leaving this city, Alex, because I don''t want you to stay away from your friend¡­ (Alex face immediately lighten up and hugged me back.) Alex: who are your best friends, sister? Anna: Hmmm¡­ I have Mark, Mona and Tom... Alex: Yes I like Tom and Mark too but I like Mona a bit more... Anna: Great... Alex: And I will marry Mona soon... (I am shocked the moment I listen to Alex.) Anna: What..? Marry¡­? Alex: Yes¡­ (I smile at his confident answer and I understand Tom should protect his girl from Alex, too¡­) Anna: Why do you want to marry her? Alex: because she is my best friend? Anna: Who said to you that best friends can marry? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 497 - Anna, Its A Big Trap... Anna''s Pov: Anna: Why do you want to marry her??? Alex: because she is my best friend? Anna: Who said to you that best friends can marry? Alex: Mona, she said you and Mark are getting married because both of you are friends, so I think I need to marry Mona too once I grew up because we are best friends too¡­ (I immediatelyughed by listening to Alex¡­) Alex: Why are youughing? Anna: I think Tom is her best friend, so he will marry Mona¡­ Alex: Yes, so we both will marry Mona... Anna: No Alex, only one woman will marry one man, so, Mona will marry Tom and when you grow up, we will find a beautiful angel in your life to marry. Alex: Will she take care of me as Mona does? Anna: of course, she is... Alex: Then who will take care of Mona? Anna: Tom will take care of Mona, and you can take care of your future angel, okay? (Alex nodded his head as ok.) Alex: So, will Mark take good care of you? Anna: Yes, Alex, he really takes excellent care of me, I am very lucky to find his love¡­ Alex: So we are not leaving this city, right? Anna: No way we are not leaving this city, Alex, you can trust me¡­ Alex: Okay¡­ In the meantime, we reached the airport. We both get down from the cab and immediately lead to the airport to meet my dad. Actually, I don''t know where he is in the airport it''s tough to find him but I have a hope that he will definitely be waiting for me somewhere else. I am searching around by running everywhere along with Alex... And finally, I identified him by looking at his back, I feel relieved and called him.) Anna: Dad...! He immediately turned back and looked at me, and now I confirmed by looking at his face that he is my dad and immediately I and Alex ran towards him and hugged him. But he could feel more nervous and scared¡­ He did not understand what''s happening, he immediately takes a step back to look at us and asked me hurriedly... Lucus: How do you know that I am at the airport, Anna? (I can''t control my tears the moment I listen to his tone, I started crying by holding him. I feel so emotional when I looked at him. Finally, I meet my dad and he looks fine and safe, all my stress was gone.) Lucas: Anna, stay calm, please tell me how do you know that I am here? (I feel so happy and immediately wiped my tears and looked at my dad to exin him.) Anna: I got your messages, dad... Lucus: what messages? (By finishing his word he holds Alex caressingly, but Alex immediately started crying, I understand he too missed dad¡­ Dad is patting on his back to make him calm down but Alex didn''t get calm down and immediately showed his hands to me¡­ I am confused about his actions¡­ By looking at his actions I understand he is scared of dad, he is crying more, I immediately hold him and patting on his back and he became normal when he came close to me. I am shocked for Alex''s behaviour¡­) Lucus: what messages you got, Anna? Anna: just a few minutes ago I got a message that you want to meet me at the airport and you are leaving from the city permanently¡­ Lucus: what? I did not send any messages, Anna... Anna: but I got the messages and the from the address of those messages is in the name of Lucus... (My dad is so nervous and he looked around and again looked at me.) Lucas: Anna, Who are the otherse along with you other than Alex? (He asked with his nervous tone and again look around.) Anna: Dad, it''s only me and Alex, no one came... Lucas: Are you sure? Did you say to Mark or Tom? Anna: Not yet, dad, the moment I looked at your message I started to the airport to see you¡­ Lucus: Anna, listen, it''s a trap... Anna: What..? Lucus: It''s a trap, Anna, I did not send any messages to you... Anna: Then who sends these messages dad..? Lucas: Maybe John? Anna: What? John? Where is he, dad, and how can he know my number? Wait, wait... How do you know my number? Lucas: I don''t know your number, Anna, so how do you think I will message you..? (Now I am scared, I didn''t understand what''s happening¡­) Lucus: Anna, I guess John may get your number through his sources and he sessfully trapped you and me into the airport... Anna: what? (I am shocked and I didn''t understand anything...) John... How does he know my number? How can he be trying to trap my dad and me in the airport..? Whatever, I should save my dad this time before John threatens my dad...) Anna: Dad, pleasee with me... Lucus: what? Do you think Mark and Tom will make me alive? Anna: Dad, you are misunderstanding; they don''t threaten your life. They just take a brief interrogation and leave you. so we can lead a happy life like before and they will protect you from John too, you will be safe, dad, pleasee with me... Lucus: No, Anna, nothing good will happen as you think... The situation is the worst. I will be safe if I escape from the city¡­ So you go to your home... Anna: Dad, today is my wedding and I wish you should attend to my wedding, so please dad, pleasee with me, I will request Mark and Tom to don''t threaten you until my marriage was done andter Tom will just interrogate you to rify some issues, that''s it... Lucus: No, Anna, I know they will definitely include me in Ria''s case for no reason¡­ Anna: No dad, they just interrogate you and you will be free and happily live with us¡­ Lucus: Interrogation? For what reason, they want to interrogate me, Anna... Does it mean they are suspecting that I involved in Ria''s case, right? Anna: Dad, it''s just a formal procedure, please try to understand and let''s start to my wedding ground before John did something to us... Please... Lucus: no Anna... No... Please try to understand... It''s not safe for me, Tom and Mark may threaten me like John did all these days... Anna: No dad, they don''t... They are really nice people.. John: You don''t know how John treated me all these days, as of now I will go to the other City and stay there for a few days and if I feel secure, I will go to the police station and surrender myself to them... and now it''s a big trap, Anna, you might be in danger so leave this ce as early as possible... Anna: Dad, I am so sorry, in order to save my life, you threatened your life... But please, dad, please listen to me, pleasee with me, I will convince Tom and Mark... Mark will really take good care of you... So, please... Lucus: Anna, be careful with Mark¡­ Anna: What? Lucus: He may use your emotions¡­ Anna: Dad¡­ Lucus: He may trap you with love drama to catch me and John¡­ Anna: Dad, you are misunderstanding about Mark; he is really a good guy and he will take good care¡­ Lucus: They came... Anna: What..? Lucus: the cops came, Anna... You said to Mark, right? You lied to me¡­ (He said nervously, I didn''t understand why he is nervous when he looked at the cops; he didn''t make any mistake, so why he feels so nervous? Anna: No, dad, I didn''t say to anyone, please stay strong, nothing will happen to you¡­ I tried to make him calm down, but he is still nervous and immediately looked into his phone, and in the next second his face turned to shock... "Anna...?" A familiar voice... I know it''s Mark, but how he know that I am here? I turned around to check the cops and Mark... and yes, they surrounded my dad as if my dad did a big crime... I tried to protect my dad and convince Tom to don''t threaten him. Luckily he epted to me... But when Mark shouted at me, I was frozen to death, I am scared to look at his angry face and his dagger eyes are really scary. I know he is angry at me because I am supporting my dad but I should take this step to protect my dad and once the interrogation was done I am sure Mark will realises that my father is a genuine person. But minute by minute, Mark is increasing the distance from me, he pushed away my hand, he didn''t care me when I am crying unconditionally, and he is not in a mood to marry him... What wrong I did? Supporting to my dad is a sin? Why don''t he understand the situation..? All these days my dad really faced so many struggles to escape from John, and I am responsible for it because John tortured my dad just because he saved my life by hitting on John''s head... All these things happened just because of me and now it''s my turn to protect my dad, and I am sure Mark will understand about my dad once the interrogation was done and he will treat me like before... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 498 - Flight Tickets..? Anna''s Pov: I am so scared to look at Mark; he is full of rage at me and he did not allow me to touch Alex, his ignorance really hurts me, I understand I need to face a lot of struggles after this interrogation. Hope the interrogation gives the good conclusion on my dad that he does not rte to Ria''s case, and I wish Mark''s rage should calm down...?? When Tom is interrogating about Ria, I can understand how much pain Mark feels when my dad is saying about Ria, so I try to console him but he immediately push my hand away and looked at me with his dagger eyes, that''s it I was out burst with my tears¡­ I can''t bear if Mark is mad at me, and I can''t live if he ignored me. I made a mistake, I should have told to Mark about the message I got. But I am excited to meet my dad¡­ And my dad is saying the facts for Tom''s questions, but Tom is still interrogating him in the view as if he is one of the culprit in Ria''s case. I know my dad will prove to be genuine atst, but I didn''t understand why Tom suddenly gets furious at my dad after he looked at the files which are given by the cops... I continued to listen to their interrogation... Tom: Say the facts, Lucus, and don''t waste my time by saying yourme story again and again... And don''t try to see my other side... Now, tell me, did you really escaped from John or you are trying to escape from us by creating a fake visa and passport? (Tom shouted at my dad out of furious, I didn''t understand why he is asking the same question again and again.) Lucus: I am saying the truth, sir. I did not understand why you are doubting me. Tom: because you booked the tickets 1 week ago, so how do you think I will trust yourme story? (Tom said with his furious tone and even I am shocked after listening to Tom, how can my dad book the tickets a week earlier? My dad immediately cut off Tom''s words in the middle.) Lucus: That''s impossible sir, I am imprisoned by that time so how can I book the flight tickets? Tom: Now you are trying to say anotherme story? Lucus: No sir, I am not saying any story; I am still confused and did not understand what you are saying. How can I book the tickets by that time when I don''t have any clue whether or not I will seed in escaping? Tom: so whom do you think these tickets were booked by? Lucus: It''s obviously John¡­ (Everyone remains silent and yes it''s John who booked the ticket in advance to trap my dad¡­ Come on, Tom, please try to understand my dad¡­ Lucus: Still now I think I escaped from him, but now I understand it''s a trap. He trapped me to make me the centre point in Ria''s case... Tom: So, do you want to escape from the city with your entire family... Lucas: What? Tom: Your tickets were booked along with your two children, who are Anna and Alex... (I am shocked the moment I listen to Tom, Did I heard the right thing? I understand John is creating the scene that me, my dad and Alex are trying to escape from the city¡­ What he is trying to prove? I immediately looked at Mark and he too looks so shocked and I am sure he definitely thinks that I am nning to escape from him... And identally I bring Alex to the airport and Mark may definitely think that we are nning to escape from the city... I understand John''s trap is to break the rtionship between mine and Mark. OMG... John...! You made me fall into your trap... What if Mark really trusts John''s n and thinks I am cheating on him? No¡­ No¡­ Mark will never trust John''s trap, I know he is furious but I know he never takes the wrong step¡­ God, please save me from this situation¡­ Please don''t allow John to break our rtionship¡­ In between my thoughts, I continued to listen to their interrogation...) Lucus: I have no clue what you are talking about, sir, do you think I still have a family? I lost my beloved wife Rosie, it''s a big loss in my family... And I don''t know where my Anna is, and I don''t know where Alex will study. So how do you think I will book the tickets for my family to escape from the city? (Yes, what my dad said is right, he really don''t know anything about us, and he didn''t even send any messages to me, all these was done by John. John sends the messages to me in the name of my dad, I should exin to Tom and Mark about it. Hope they should understand what I will say.) Tom: Then what is the reason behind Anna and Alex visited when you are in the airport? Lucus: Even I don''t know how Anna knew about my whereabouts... Even I am shocked by looking at her along with Alex at the airport... (Mark immediately looked at me for an answer, but I am still scared to face him, I can''t bear if he shouted at me. So I didn''t say anything to him unless it is Tom''s presence. And I can understand Mark is thinking that I was pre-nned for the past one week to escape from the city... Why he is not in a position to understand from my side? How he can think I am escaping from him? Does he really think I will cheat on him? He knows that I can''t live without him, but why he will think in such a way that I will cheat him? In between my thoughts Tom paused the interrogation and take a break and speak something to the cop, he immediately reached to our room and his serious face turn to normal the moment he looked at us and he sits in the chair by holding his head and involved in his own thoughts, the file he looked before was kept on the table. I can understand how stressful the interrogation is, actually he will easily handle the interrogation in his own style but he convinced with my request and trying to do the interrogation without hurting my dad... Mark immediately turned towards Tom and went close to him and waiting for his answer. After a few minutes, Tom opened his eyes, and he immediately looked at me in confusion, and finally, he breaks the silence in the room... Tom: Anna, please tell me what happened? So I can understand whether your dad is saying the truth or not... (I nodded my head as ok, but my tears are still overflowing from my eyes.) Tom: Tell me clearly, Anna, what happened? How do you know about your father whereabouts that he is at the airport..? And why did you take Alex along with you? (I take all my strength to exin to him and started exining to him with my shivering tone.) Anna: Tom, I got a message from my father that he wants to meet me and Alex and he also said it may be thest time to see me and Alex; I am scared and confused and have no idea what''s going to happen to my dad... And in a few seconds, I got a message of airport address and he is requesting me to keep it as a secret, So, I don''t want anyone to know about it that he is in the airport and he requested me to meet him secretly and he also said it''s hisst time to look at his children... I am confused and nervous... And I know I made a mistake without letting you and Mark to know about my father''s message. I thought I can request him to attend my wedding andter you can proceed with your interrogation procedures... But... (I stay quiet because Tom knows what actually happened from the airport and he nodded his head as ok...) Tom: But Anne Lucas said that he didn''t send any messages to you... Anna: Yes, Tom, he shocked the moment he looked at me at the airport, the first question he asked me is how I know about his whereabouts... Tom: But you said your father send the messages to you... Anna: Yes Tom, the from address of the messages are in the name of my dad but my dad said that he didn''t send any messages to me and he also said it''s John''s trap to make my dad to centre into Ria''s case... Tom: ok Anna, if you don''t mind can you give me your mobile phone? (I immediately take my phone from my sling bag and gave it to Tom... Tom holds the phone, and he also holds the file he ced on the table and went into another room... I am clueless and didn''t understand what Tom is thinking, and Mark is still looking at me with his dagger eyes. I am scared to look at him.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 499 - Lets Go To The Wedding Ground Anna''s POV: Tom holds the phone, and he also holds the file he ced on the table and went into another room...?? I don''t have any clue that what Tom is thinking about, will he stand on my side or will he still think that my dad is the primary suspect in Ria''s case by assuming all the facts he said were wrong? Did Mark believe what I just exin to Tom or is he thinking that I am saying the false statements? In between my thoughts I looked at Mark and I am scared the moment I looked at him because he is already staring at me with his dagger eyes and his face is red with furious. I am scared to look at him, particrly when he is mad at me¡­ It''s okay, it''s my mistake by not told him first about my dad''s messages and I have the responsibility to solve the issue between us which is caused because of my dumbness, it''s better to apologise to him for my dumb acts. I take all my strength and take one step forward to speak to him. The moment I take a step towards Mark, he immediately gets up from the chair and suddenly beat the table with his hand out of furious and rushed out of the room. Anna: Mark, please listen to me... I followed him and requesting him to listen to me but he did not even looked at my face and rushed out of the room with his rage face. I stay in the same room and started crying for Mark''s behaviour towards me. I can''t bear if he is angry at me and I got an insecure feeling that he will announce the break up with me¡­ No¡­ No¡­ He doesn''t say that, if he say that I can''t live my life¡­ God¡­ What''s happening in my life? It''s my fault¡­ It''s my fault by not letting Mark to know about my dad''s messages¡­ All these things happen just because of my affection towards my dad. Did I make a mistake by supporting to my dad? Why I should not support my dad when he did not make any crime? I hope Mark and Tom will get a clear idea about my dad after thepletion of the interrogation but till then I should bear Mark''s angry. What if they are still thinking that my dad is still the suspect in Ria''s case? If in this case, it is very tough to convince Mark. I know he will go to the extent possible to take revenge on me if my dad proved guilty, but I have the confident that he is no way rted to Ria''s case. After a few minutes I checked the time, it''s almost lunchtime and I understand Tom might read the messages in my phone by now and I wish after looking at my messages Tom will get to the conclusion that the message was sent by John but not by my dad, and he will be definitely convince Mark that my dad genuine. Suddenly I got a sh of my education loan details. There are the details of my loan in my phone and there are messages where a huge amount was credited to my ount. What if they saw those messages? OMG... It''s reallyplicated to convince Mark if he knows about my education loan right now, I am sure he will be not in a position to listen to me. His angry will be definitely get hyper if he finds the fact that I take an education loan by not depending on his sources. He may think I am not interested in him and he may also think all this love story is a fake, he might think I I am not using his money because I don''t like him. OMG¡­ What should I do now? How can I convince him? But it''s not the truth, I really love him from my wholeheartedly, but how can I convince him now that I did all these things to live my life independently by not depending on his money. He already spared a lot of money on me and I don''t want him to bear my education burden too and I don''t want to lie to him about it, I want to tell him when my college started and I really hope he should understand my intentions and did not take it in another way. But in this situation it is very tough to convince him, I understand I dig my own grave by hiding secrets from Mark I got a sh of ourst kiss, I still remember how caressingly he kissed me, I really missed his caressing, my tears again started flowing for Mark''s rage and furious behaviour at me. I really need his caressing hug. The moment he entered into my life he always stands beside me and gives me all the strength whenever I feel low, now I really need his support... Involuntarily I started crying and confused what just happened in my life, I feel like my life turned to upside down in this hour. I close my eyes and trying to control my emotions. Mark, please understand me, I didn''t do it to cheat you¡­ Please Mark, Please¡­ Suddenly I sense a hand which is patting on my back. I immediately open my eyes and looked with my blurry vision, Mona... It''s Mona... I immediately get up and hugged her tightly and started crying... Anna: I am so sorry, Mona... (I said in between my sobbings.) Mona: Hey Anna, it''s okay... (She is patting on my back to make me calm down, but the more she is trying to console me, the more I started crying. Mona is the only person I left now. If she too stand on the other side, I am totally clueless and don''t know what to do next.) Mona: Anna, everything will be fine¡­ Anna: I lied to you, Mona... Andd.... Mona: it''s okay, Anna, I can understand... Anna: I should have told to Mark and Tom about my dad messages... (I said, and take the deep sobbings again, Mona is trying to console me, after a few minutes I get stabilized and Mona wiped my tears and make me sit in the chair.) Mona: Anna, please listen to me and please don''t think in another way, and please don''t mind if I say anything wrong, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at her with my teary eyes. After a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Mona: Let''s go to the wedding ground... (I am shocked and looked at Mona with my confused face. I know Mark is not in a position to marry me. His heart is filled with rage and furious about me. I am sure he doesn''t agree for our wedding. But after a few days all the issues will get solved down, then he will definitely marry me but I am not sure that he will marry me today.) Mona: Anna, please¡­ It''s going to bete. Let''s go to the wedding ground and continue the celebrations... Anna: But, Mark... (I want to exin to Mona that how Mark is furious at me but the moment I spell out Mark''s name I am unable to control my cry, tears started rolling down from my eyes.) Mona: Everything will be alright, Anna¡­ Please stay calm¡­ And Tom will take care of your dad, so you no need to worry about it. Anna: No Mona, I I am not worrying about my dad because I know Tom will take good care of my dad until he got the conclusion of the interrogation. Mona: Then why are you worrying? Let''s go to the wedding ground, it''s going to bete... Anna: Do you think Mark will marry me after this incident? Mona: Annnnnaaaaaa... Anna: That''s true Mona, Mark is very furious at me and I am sure he will not agree to marry me... Mona: Anna... He will marry you... Anna: No Mona, you know about his angry than me, he is so furious at me and now he did not even allow me to touch him. And he did not even spoke to me... I am scared Mona; I am scared when Mark gets angry at me. I know I made a big mistake by not letting them know about my dad''s message, but I am out of control with my emotions when I received a message from my dad and I wish I want to save him. It does not mean I want to cheat on Mark. I love him so much, Mona¡­ I love him a lot¡­ I can''t live without him¡­ (I said to Mona by taking deep sobbings.) Mona: Anna, his angry will get normal soon, you no need to worry about it¡­ Anna: No, Mona, you don''t know how Mark looked at me? He is looking at me as if I am cheated him by ying with his emotions. So how do you think he will marry me at this situation? Mona: tell me one thing, is it ok for you to marry Mark in this situation? Anna: why do you think I will say no to Mark? Mona: I mean is it ok to marry Mark because your father is imprisoned now due to custody. Anna: Yes Mona I am ok... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 500 - I Am Okay Anna''s POV: Anna: Why do you think I will say no to Mark, Mona??? Mona: I mean is it ok to marry Mark because your father is imprisoned now due to custody. So, I guess you are not in a position to marry Mark until these issues get solved. So I want to know about your opinion. So tell me Anna, is it okay for you to continue your wedding today? Anna: Mona, I am ok and I am ok to marry Mark, and I can''t live without him but I don''t think he will marry me because at present he is mad at me... (I said with my shivering tone.) Mona: Everything will be okay Anna, don''t worry¡­ Anna: Mona, my father did not do anything wrong and I am sure after the interrogation he will prove that he is not guilty in Ria''s case. (I tried to exin to Mona about my dad because she is the only person I left who will listen to me.) Mona: Anna, you know about Tom, right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Mona: Tom never gives punishment to the innocent people, and he never made any wrong in his interrogation. So put a trust on him and he will take care of your dad, Anna¡­ (I nodded my head as yes and understand that Mona too not in a position to stand on my dad''s side until the interrogation of my dad was done. It''s okay, she at least didn''t get any bad opinion on my dad before the interrogation, and I hope Mona will definitely stand on my side after the interrogation.) Mona: So Anna, you can feel safe about your dad and if in any case you are not interested to marry Mark, please let me know, I don''t want to force you¡­ I just want to know your opinion and if in any case you are not ready for the marriage right now, you can openly say to me. Anna: No Mona, I am saying from my heart that I am ready to marry Mark; I didn''t take this decision because of Rubeus uncle''s promise¡­ I love Mark more than my life and I want to marry him to take good care of him out of love, and I can understand my dad needs to stay in the prison until the interrogation wasplete, to prove his genuinity, and My father is no way rted to my wedding decision... Mona: So are you ok to marry Mark right now? (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Mona with my confused teary face because I am still having a doubt that Mark didn''t ept to marry me in this situation, he is hyper furious at me.) Mona: Then let''s go to wedding ground, Anna, the wedding event is going to bete. Anna: But Mona, Marks is very angry at me and I am sure he doesn''t agree to marry me. Mona: I know about his anger attitude, Anna, he will definitely take the worst decisions when he is angry. Anna: What do you mean, Mona? What do you mean by the worst decisions? The worst decisions include our love breakup too? (I asked Mona with my cry shivering tone because I can''t take the thought of breakup with Mark.) Mona: No Anna, he doesn''t leave you because he is in love with you and that''s the reason he is very mad at you... Anna: What should I do if he really take cruel decision, Mona? Mona: No, Anna, I don''t let it happen... That''s the reason I am hurried to get the wedding done, but only if you are ok with it and he may threaten you out of his rage. So if you are ok with it, I will continue with the arrangements... Anna: I am ok to face his furious, Mona, the pain I get due to his furious is very lesspared to the crucial decision he takes like breaking up with me. So I''m ok to marry him right now... Mona: And Anna, you already know that Mark''s angry is temporary, but it is cruel. You already know that his heart is very soft and kind, but it takes time for him to calm down. So it''s a test for your patience. So please listen to Mark and answer to his every question patiently and don''t think and don''t consider if he says anything hard... And stay strong... Everything will be fine... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and understand what Mona is trying to say. She is trying to give me the strength to face Mark''s furious, and Yes I need to stay strong and didn''t get scared for Mark''s angry. So I can clearly exin to him that what actually happened without confusion. And I am sure Mark will calm down soon and understand the situation.) Mona: And onest thing, are you okay to manage Mark''s angry? Anna: I will try, Mona... I am responsible for his angry and I need to calm down his angry and I am ready to bear whatever he says¡­ Mona: Thank you so much, Anna, for epting marriage, you epted it even though Mark is mad at you... And I am sure Mark will never take the wrong decision and ept you in his life. Actually, that''s the reason I am forcing you to marry Mark at this critical time... I feel so guilty if he threatened you... So, I want to confirm it from you¡­ Anna: Mona please don''t feel guilty, and this marriage is a good opportunity for me to make our bond strong, and I didn''t take this decision because you are convincing me, it''s my own decision to marry Mark. I know I need to face a few issues in the first few days of our married life, but I am sure he will definitely understand me and definitely showed his love towards me. Mona: Okay, Anna, I am so happy, Let''s go to the wedding ground and it''s going to bete... (I take a long breath and wipe my tears and clean my face and followed Mona towards the car. I saw Mark in the passenger''s seat and Alex sits on hisp and Tom is in the driving seat. Me and Mona get in to the back seat''s, and Tom started driving the car towards the wedding ground. In between I looked at Mark, his face is burning with furious, and the car is pin drop silent, I looked at Tom and his face too a little furious. I don''t know what''s happened to both of them. I know why Mark is angry at me, but what shocking me is why Tom looks furious... Is there any discussion happened among them? Inbetween my thoughts Mona holds my hand, I immediately look at her and Mona is striking her head as no as a hint that don''t look at them. I nodded my head is ok and understand something discussion has happened among them and if I am not wrong Mona stands on our wedding to be done. And I guess Tom tried to convince her to postpone the wedding because he may think that Mark may hurt me if he marry me right now, and Mona wins the argument, so maybe that''s the reason his face is a bit Furious. Inbetween the silent atmosphere, we finally reached the wedding grounds. The moment I get down from the car, Mona hold my hand and lead me to the dressing room. While walking I looked at Mark by turning my face to back side, Tom is speaking something to him but he is busy in staring at me with his dagger eyes and his face is still red out of furious. I Immediately turned my face to other side to avoid his dagger angry eyes. His eyes are really scary, I can understand he is still mad at me. But I am sure in a few days he will understand me and pampered me like he always do... After a few minutes of our walking, me and Mona reached the dressing room and the service providers are waiting for us and immediately started doing their work by making me ready for the wedding. After sometime they are done with my bridal attire. I stand in front of the mirror and looked at myself in the mirror. The first thought I got is Mark, This wedding dress was specifically selected by Mark and he praised me that I looks like a cyndri in this dress and he also purchased the lingerie set to wear on this dress and he requested me to wear this lingerie set on on our wedding day and I followed his instructions and wear them and I am really looking good in this dress, Mark will definitely like my attair... Suddenly I got the thoughts of his Intense words said while purchasing my wedding dress that he will take my virginity on this dress. So will he really take my virginity after our wedding? If these incidents not happened I am sure he will take my virginity today but after looking at his dagger eyes and his furious face, I can understand he is not interested to take my virginity. Or he may take my virginity out of furious to give me punishment... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 501 - I Do... Anna''s POV: If these sudden incidents not happened due to my foolishness, I am sure Mark will take my virginity today, but after looking at his dagger eyes and his furious face, I can understand he is not interested to take my virginity. Or maybe he may take my virginity out of furious to give me punishment...?? But I am sure he will enjoy me in any case. So I will be happy if he enjoys me even though he breaks my virginity out of his rage and furious because he waited for me till our marriage by controlling his desires and finally seed by standing on his words. So I am happy to give my virginity to him as a gift and I am sure he will enjoy my day and night as he always says. It may hurt me a bit if he did it out of a furious and rage but I am ok and will try to give the full pleasure to him and I hope he will get fully satisfied. I take a long breath and get stabilised and looked at the mirror once again. Everything is perfect except my charming eyes and my excited face on this wedding day and deep down in my heart, I am still scared to face Mark, scared to face his dagger eyes and his furious face... Stay calm, Anna... Everything will be fine, but until then you should stay strong and patient... Mark will definitely understand you but he needs some time so till then stay strong and patient¡­ Mark... Mark... What should I do if he will say no to our marriage to insult me before everyone at the wedding? I feel more pain when he says no to me rather than insult, it''s a kind of breakup. No¡­ No¡­ It never going to happen¡­ Please Mark, please don''t say No to me, I know I made a mistake but please try to understand that in which situation I did it¡­ I want his love you and I can''t live without him. Please, Mark, please try to understand the situation. What if he says breakup to me at the wedding grounds? OMG... No... I can''t take it... It''s really hurt me and I can''t live one more second without Mark... All the thoughts are revolving around my head, so how can my face will be charming and excited about this wedding? My face will be charming and my eyes will glow with happiness when Mark looked at me out of his love and happiness... My heart will race fast out of happiness when Mark did his intense actions at me out of love... But everything was gone now... He may not participate in his intense actions with me like he always do¡­ Mona: Woww... Anna... You exactly look like Cindere... (Mona''s happy tone uninterrupted my thoughts and I immediately turned to look at her with my smiling face. Actually, I tried to smile forcefully if not Mona will get hurt by looking at my face. She will definitely read my mind, so I pretend I feel happy. Mona came close to me, and her eyes filled with happy tears the moment she looked at me in the wedding dress. I Immediately went close to her and hugged her gently and my eyes turned to wet. She immediately loosens her hug and looked at me. Mona: Anna, please stay calm... Your tears may ruin your makeup... (I I nodded my head as ok and smiles at her once again and wiped my tears gently.) Mona: I am sure Mark will forget everything when he looked at you in this dress... (I immediately smiled again and yes I am the most happiest person on this earth if Mark epted my apologies on this day, and I feel happy even though he epted my apologies after a few days but he should ept it one day or the other day if not my life is like a hell to me... Let''s see what will happen...) Mona: Ok Anna, everyone is waiting at the wedding grounds so let''s go... (By finishing her words Mona handed over to me a flower bouquet, and we both started walking towards the ground. My heart started raising fast when I entered into the ground... I am scared to look at Mark by raising my head, so I am looking at the ground and walking towards Mark... And after I walked a few metres, someone patted on my shoulder, I feel secure when I sense those hands, I immediately looked at the person who patted me and it''s Rubeus uncle¡­ He immediately smiled at me and looked at me with his happy face, but I can sense he is a little confused because he can understand Mark''s furious face and my worried face and the wedding was dyed than usual time. He might get the doubt that something is messed up, but he may not know what exactly it is¡­ I smiled at him and he holds my hand and leads me to Mark¡­ He takes the position of my dad and I feel so blessed when he stands beside me like my father and yes he will care for me like my father¡­ By holding his hand I walk a few more meters and there is a step... I slowly climb the steps and I saw shoes... Mark... It''s Mark¡­ My heartbeat started raising fast for his presence, I stand opposite to him and still looking at the ground... The priest started his prayers... In the middle, I tried to look at Mark''s face, once, but my heart didn''t have the strength to face him... But after a few seconds, I take all my strength by taking a long breath and slowly raised my head and looked at Mark. His face is still red in colour out of furious and he is staring at me with his dagger eyes. I am scared and again looked at the ground to avoid his dagger eyes. Suddenly I got the shes of my dream... Yes, the same thing happened in my dream and I still remember his dagger eyes in my dreams but watching them in real is a little scary... Why my nightmares will alwayse true, and why my good dreams will nevere true..? But I feel a little relieved because Mark stands before me so it means he is agreed to marry me even though he is mad at me... It means these incidents didn''t affect our rtionship... But I am still scared because what should I do if he disagrees when the priest asks to marry me... What should I do? God... Please help me... In the meantime, the time I am waiting for had arrived... The priest started asking Mark... "Do you Mark, take Anna, as youwfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part?" My heartbeat started racing fast... I am scared to listen to Mark''s answer... I hope it should be "I do" Involuntarily, I again looked at Mark''s eyes... They are still looking at me with furious, but I can sense and feel his love towards me. Before he says "I do", I can feel that he will agree to our wedding... I feel relieved that he will ept me as his wife but I''m still waiting for his answer "I do" not only me everyone in the ground is waiting for his answer... "I Do..." Finally, Mark spells out the two magical words which make me to be his life partner. My eyes immediately filled with tears, this time not because of the sadness, these are happy tears... I am very much excited that Mark epted me as his wife. My happiness filled in my body and I feel the shrills of my entire body... I am very thankful for Mark; he stands beside me every time even though I made stupid mistakes in my life... And this time too... He stood beside me even though I did the foolish acts... It takes a second for him to take the decision of leaving me, but he did not do that, instead, he epted me as his wife... That''s enough for me to live my entire life happily... I feel so blessed and feel eternally happy even though his face is still looking at me out of furious... In between my thoughts priest looked at me... "Do you Anna, take Mark, as youwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do you part? I did not wait for one more second I immediately replied to him... "I Do..." I said happily and still looking into Mark''s eyes with my happy tears and he is still looking at me with his furious face but I did not care. I feel like I am flying in the sky because now I am Mark''s wife and my name changed to ANNA MARK... I feel so excited to spell out this magical name and from now on if anyone asked me that what is my name, I never miss Mark followed by Anna... I feel like my name isplete when Mark''s name joined to my name... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 502 - Anna Mark...! Anna''s POV: ANNA MARK..!!!?? I feel so excited to spell out this magical name and from now on if anyone asked me about what is my name, I never miss Mark followed by Anna... I feel like my name isplete when Mark''s name joined to my name... This is the most precious moment in my life... And I am very proud that Mark''s name is added to my name. I am so much excited and feel eternally happy and my eyes filled with happy tears and I am looking at Mark with my blurred vision. Even though he is very furious at me, I can still sense his love towards me. I am so happy now, all my stress was gone after listening to his magical words "I do" All my fears were gone and from now on Mark is mine and I promise I will never let him feel sad and lonely¡­ I will satisfy all his desires and I never take wrong decisions which hurts his feelings¡­ I always try to make him happy andugh¡­ These are the minimum things I should do as a gift to Mark for his stand on his promise by giving value to my dream¡­ And the priest''s statement again interrupted us... "You have dered your consent before the Church. May the Lord in his goodness strengthen your consent and fill you both with his blessings. What God has joined, men must not divide. Amen." "Now you may kiss the bride..." Mark and I take one step forward involuntarily and now we are more close than before... Now I can sense his Aura... His face looks so furious, but his aura shows how much he loves me and I can sense he still cares about me even though he is furious at me ... And in the next second he holds my chin and suddenly pulled me close to him and finallynded his lips on my lips... I ce my palm on his face out of love towards him... In the first second, he kissed me very gently on my lips, but in the next second, he made my mouth opened and his tongue entered into my mouth and started exploring, and in the next second his caressing kiss turned to wild kiss, he is kissing me very aggressively; I widened my eyes and looked at Mark out of shock... But he closed his eyes and kissing me deeply, but this time his caressingcks and his harshness joins in the kiss, it''s very tough to handle his kiss... I feel breathless; I need a break from his kiss. I want to push him away to take a breath, but I can''t because everyone surrounded and staring at our intense kiss. They might think it is an intense loving kiss giving by Mark as a wedding gift, but I can understand it''s the kiss giving out of his rage and furious at me. I tried to take a breath, but I can''t¡­ I hold Mark shoulder more tightly that he can understand how breathless I can feel... I thought he will leave me if he understands that I feel breathless, but the more I hold him, the more he is kissing me in a harsh way. I feel like I may fall unconscious but I try to open my eyes forcefully to look at Mark and I feel like this is not my Mark because he never kissed me in such a way, he never treated me in this way. He always cares about me and I can always sense his love essence every time but at present, in this kiss session, I can sense his aggression than his love. I know he is furious at me but I think he will kiss me like he always does... He suddenly held my waist with one of his hand and pulled me more close to him and started kissing me more deeply... I am confused staring at him and my eyes are closing unconsciously when he is kissing me with his harsh desire. His grip on my waist is tightening second by second, I can understand his desires are bing hyper from second to second... I know he must be aroused by now because his intense kiss clearly says that he is full-on in mood and he is ready and eager to take my virginity¡­ When I am busy in my thoughts, suddenly he bites my inside lip to get satisfy his desires, my body is electrified with the pain he gave¡­ It''s very tough to manage Mark when he is angry at me¡­ I feel like I may die if he kissed me for some more time and tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pain and when my tears touched his cheeks, Mark immediately opened his eyes and looked at me and understand that I am going to fell unconsciously¡­ He immediately leaves my lips and holds me, I feel relieved and immediately hugged him tightly out of love towards him and hide my face in his coat and taking breathing as speed as possible to control my breath, Suddenly, Mark patted on my back to make me calm down. I forget everything and I feel so happy when he patted me. I understand his angry is temporary, and he is he still loving me... I wet my lips and realised it''s bleeding immediately close my lower lip to control the bleeding and luckily the wound caused inside of my lip so no one can notice it... After a few seconds, I realise everyone is apuding us through the ps, when I am enjoying this beautiful memory Mark suddenly stopped patting me... I calm down myself and take a step back from Mark and looked at Mark with my happy face, but Mark, he immediately holds my hand and lead me to the ground and I am walking along with him and his walking speed increased step by step and I am trying to catch his speed if not I will fall on the ground because of this wedding dress. After a few minutes of our walk, we lead to a new car which is decorated with flowers; the car looks so costly, maybe Mark purchased it because of our wedding... Meanwhile, Mark opened the door of the passenger seat and looked at me with his serious face. I immediately get into the car and sit in the passenger seat. Mark closed the door by applying his entire force, I immediately closed my eyes for his actions and opened when I realise Mark sits beside me and he immediately started the car and started riding on the road... The speed of the car is increasing second by second and Mark is busy in looking at the road with his narrow sharp eyes and driving to somewhere else... I don''t know where he is taking me... I don''t know what he will do with me... I don''t know how he will treat me now... I don''t know whether he will speak to me or not, and his face again turned to furious and rage and the speed of the car is increasing, I am scared and feel insecure about his rash driving, it''s not safe to both of us... Shall I tell him to drive slowly? No... No... If I I spell out a word, he will definitely increase the speed of the car... It''s better I stay quiet until we reach our destiny and after a few minutes of his rash driving I feel more scared, So I immediately hold his hand which is on the gear rod and closed my eyes... I can sense he increasing the more speed but after a few minutes, I can sense he suddenly stopped the car with a sudden break... I am about to fall on the dashboard and scream Mark''s name out of nervousness... Anna: Mark..!!! (He ced his hand near to the dashboard so my head hit to his hand and in the next second he pushed me away, I stick back to the seat and looked at him with my widened eyes. He unbuckled his seat belt and get down from the car meanwhile I opened the door from my side and get down from the car... Wo... Nice ce... This ce is very new to me, I looked around and did not understand what it is and it''s a garden around and the garden looks so lovingly and in the middle, I can see a house... Actually, it''s not a house, it''s a pce, it is coloured with white pearl and the house looks so pleasant from outside... when I''m staring at the house Mark suddenly hold my wrist and immediately pulled me towards him... And in the next second, he holds my wrist and leads me to into the pce... When I am walking speedily I looked around and the garden looks so beautiful and there is a swing in the middle of the garden and there is a small pond which looks so pleasant in the garden and the garden is ording to my taste... what exactly this ce? I again looked around but I did not understand which ce it is... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 503 - Shut Up, Anna... Anna''s POV: What exactly this ce is??? I again looked around, but I did not understand which ce it is? I again looked at Mark, and his face is still red out of furious at me... It''s better to say the facts to him, he may scold or shout at me but I should stay strong and should say to him everything about the message I got from my dad and why I went to the airport and I will also say to him about my education loan, these are the two I hide from Mark. I know it''s toote but at least now I should say to him clearly that what happened and why I hide them, and I am sure he will understand immediately or he may take time but I am sure he will definitely understand me and take care of me like as usual... Come on, Anna¡­ Stay calm and convey everything to him clearly, I take all my strength by taking a long breath and spell out his name while he is busy in walking speedily by holding my wrist. Anna: Mark..! (he suddenly stopped walking and immediately looked at me with his dagger sharp eyes. I feel like I will turn to ashes with his angry looks, all my strength was gone in one second and in the next second, he started walking towards the pce and did not care for what reason I called him¡­ Come on. Anna¡­ You have to exin to him everything¡­ I again tried to exin to him...) Anna: Mark.. Please wait, I need to talk to you... (He listened to me but he immediately turned his face to another side as a hint that he is not interested to listen to me and he did not respond to me and continued walking towards the pce. It may not the right time, but I should say to him at least now and every second passed by it leads to damage the fragile of our love, so I should not dy further. I again tried to speak to Mark.) Anna: "Mark, I am so sorry, I know I hurt your feelings, but I didn''t do it intentionally, so please try to understand me. I should have told you about my dad''s message before I went to the airport but I was messed up with my feelings and it''s true Mark, my dad is in no way rted to Ria''s case you will understand after the investigation has done..." (Shit¡­ Shit¡­ Why did I say about my dad? He is already furious at me and he will be more furious if I say about my dad¡­ Shit, Anna¡­ You always do brainless acts¡­ Just say to him about the messages and about the education loan, that''s it¡­ In between my thoughts, we entered into the pce and in a few steps, we entered into the hall of the pce. The moment we entered into the hall, Mark immediately pushed me away... I got imbnced and fell on the floor of his sudden action¡­ Actually, I am shocked by Mark''s action, I didn''t expect he will push me on the floor. I immediately turned my face to look at Mark by raising my head and tried to request him but I don''t have the strength to speak to Mark because my heart is filled with pain when he pushed me away as if I am nothing to him¡­ Come on, Anna, you need to convey what happened exactly, if you didn''t convey it''s very tough to handle Mark. I swallowed my cry and speak out again.) Anna: Mark... Please listen to me... (I said with my shivering tone...) Mark: Shut up, Anna... (Mark shouted at me very loudly, his voice was echoed the entire hall and my body filled with shivers, I am scared... I don''t know what to do? and I don''t know how to convince him but Mark is the only hope for me to live so I again tried¡­) Anna: Mark... Mark: Shut up, Anna... Don''t dare to speak one more word... If you dare to speak, I don''t know what I will do to you... (He again shouted at me, so I stay quiet and tears started rolling down from my eyes. I feel helpless; Mark is the only person I left, but now I feel like he will leave me¡­ Noo¡­ No¡­ No, Anna, he won''t leave you¡­ Yes, Mark doesn''t leave me, I know deep down in my heart he is still loving me¡­ So if I stay patient he will definitely understand the situation¡­ I know Mark is mad at me but what hurts me the most is I did not expect that he will push me in such a way and shouted at me to don''t speak to him... I started taking deep sobbings when I get the sh of the incident, Mark immediately came close to me and grip my chin tightly and make me to look at him and I am looking at him with my blurred vision.) Mark: On the first day we met, I worried when I looked at your teary eyes Anna; You know on that day I fall in love with you¡­ I don''t know why I fall in love with you¡­ I feel like you are very precious to me and I wish I want to take care of you from every side¡­ But¡­ You¡­ (Mark''s eyes are wet and I started crying more when I looked tears in his eyes. I can''t bear to look at him in such a way¡­ All this happened just because of my stupid decisions¡­ I wish I want to make him happy every second, but now¡­ I can''t take it easy when I looked at his wet eyes, I tried to turn my face but Mark tightens his grip and makes me to look at his face.) Mark: Why are you crying, Anna? I should cry for the acts you did to me... It is easy for you to y with one''s emotions, right? But there should be a limit for everything, Anna... Don''t you think I am a human and I don''t have feelings? Don''t you think my heart hurts when you cheated on me? How you will know about it because you don''t have the heart to understand my feelings on you... It''s veryedy for you to look at me in this position, right? Anna: Mark... I called his name with my shivering tone to stop his harsh words in between my deep sobbings. What he just said? Cheated? Did he just say that I cheated on him? Hiding my dad''s message with my mixed emotions is cheating? How can he me me in such a way? When I busy in my thoughts, he immediately grips my throat with his hand, I feel suffocated and my heart filled with pain for his harsh actions... Mark: I told you to don''t speak out a word, Anna, and how dare you to try to cover all of your mistakes with your fakeme cry? Do you still think I will fall for your fakeme tears again? (By finishing his words, he pushed my head away and leaves my throat. I immediately coughed and fell on the floor, I don''t have the strength to digest the situation but I am trying to take a long breath to get stabilise... Fakeme tears? Can''t he understand the pain I take? I understand he is not in a mood to listen to me a single word. I can''t do anything now except to ept his Furious statements on me and he said my tears are fake, how can he says that? Does he think I cheated him? Why he is so rage and didn''t even in a position to listen to me?) Mark: It''s all my sister''s fault... She too trust everyone like I do, and atst she lost her life by trusting a friend like you. If she stays far away from you she will be alive by now... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Mark''s words... What does he mean? Did he say Ria died just because she trusted me? How can he say that? And yes, I agree what Mark says, and yes, I know if Ria is not my friend she will be alive by now because she might have note to my home on that day and the tragedy may not happen but it doesn''t mean I am responsible for her death... Actually, it takes so much time for me to get out of the depression caused for her loss in my life and Mark knows it well, then how can he say those critical words? How can he say that I cheated Ria too? The incidents are noway rted to Ria, she is my best friend from my childhood and I always take care of her and never tried to cheat her... And now Mark is saying that I cheated him, how can he say that? I just didn''t inform him about my dad messages and I am in totally in an ethical dilemma by that time and went to the airport to convince him to attend my wedding. I don''t mean to hurt Mark and I don''t mean to cheat Mark...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 504 - Tears In Marks Eyes... Anna''s POV: I feel so guilty when Mark put a me on me that Ria died just because she is a friend to me. It hurt''s me a lot; I know he did not say that intentionally. He spells those words out of rage and he still continued with his mean words¡­?? Mark: I should have listened to everyone that you are after me just because by looking at my status and money... But I didn''t listen to them because I thought yours is true love like mine¡­ and I thought you are loving me wholeheartedly, and I thought no one can break our bond¡­ But I never thought you will be the person who breaks my heart by cheating me¡­ (Cheating? Did he again say that I cheated him? Why he interlinked these incidents with our love life? If I go to the airport to visit my dad, does it mean I am not loving him or I am cheating on him?) Mark: I made a mistake in trusting you, Anna¡­ I thought you are truly loving me but that''s not true and you will do anything everything to get your things done and you are good at ying with feelings. I just realise that I made a mistake by trusting you and blindly believe that you are loving me... How can you do this to me, Anna? What is the mistake I did? Trusting you blindly is the mistake? Or taking good care of you is the big mistake I did? How can you cheat me when I love you with my whole heart, Anna? Don''t you ever think for one second that how I will get hurt when I know the fact about your fake love? Do you think I don''t have any feelings and emotions? I faced a lot in my life, Anna... I lost my parents, and I lost my sister and I think you will be my life partner and take care of everything out of love towards me, but I was mistaken. You entered into my life to dump me again¡­ And I know you will be happy if I was depressed like before, am I right? (Mark shouted at me with his loud tone and I immediately strike my head as No and taking deep sobbings for his mean statements at me... He called my love is fake¡­ I am clueless and did not understand what he is speaking about and why he is so serious about our rtionship; I looked at his eyes and the tears started rolling down from his eyes... I can''t bear anymore to look at him in such a position. He takes so much pain for my naive acts. I never thought that he will get hurt in such a way for my acts, and the pain of sorrow increased more when I looked at his wet eyes¡­ He copsed beside me and sit on the floor helplessly¡­ I didn''t think one more second and immediately get up and sit on the floor and went close to him and wipe his tears with my shivering hands. Suddenly he pulled me close to him and hug me tightly. My mind was nk for a few seconds for his sudden hug but after a few seconds, my emotions were outburst the moment I sense his warmness of the hug... I Immediately hugged him back and rest of head on his shoulder and enjoying his hug warmness. I forget everything and feel relieved. He ced his chin on my shoulder and tightens his grip on my waist and hugging me tightly. Even though he spells out such harsh words, I can understand deep down in his heart he is still loving me and I always love him. But I got a doubt that why did he change all of a sudden, I can understand he didn''t spell these words to me for the incident with my dad... I guess someone had said something about me that I entered into his life to cheat him... But that''s not true and Mark too knows about me but now he is not in a mood to listen to me and he already takes a stand on the other side. I don''t know how to convince him because I don''t know who is that person who said bad about me to Mark. If I know that person I may n ordingly to gain my trust back, but at present, I have no clue that what happened to Mark and why he is thinking that mine is the fake love¡­ I know that he doesn''t trust that easily of the 3rd person views unless he has the proof. I need to find what is the reason behind his behaviour, but at present, I can''t find it. I need time to find it until then I need to stay strong and prove that I am after him just because to love but not for his money and status but how can I say express it to him? And if I try to say anything he is not in a position to listen to me a word and he may push me again on the floor... But I wish I want to say I love you to him as an answer to all of his questions... I don''t know how he will receive it but I wish I want to express that I love him... I take a long breath and gather all my strength to say it, my heartbeat started raising fast because I don''t know how he will react... What should I do if he again pushes me away? No... It''s better I should hug him like this... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 505 - I Love You Mark Anna''s POV: I take a long breath and gather all my strength to say I love you to Mark, but my heartbeat started raising fast because I don''t know how he will react...?? What should I do if he again pushes me away? It''s better I should hug him like this and enjoy his warm hug until he scold me again and I don''t want to ruin this hug by saying I love you to him because he may get distract and again started hating me... After a few seconds, Mark tightened his grip on my waist and I can understand he feels so intense and suffering with his sexual desires. He is waiting for this day from long back, but today due to these events he is not in a mood to enjoy our first night. All these things had happened just because of me, if I didn''t go to the airport to visit my dad if might take my virginity by now, but after knowing about my dad''s whereabouts, how can I ignore him? In between my thoughts Mark tightens his hug and now I can''t even move a bit, I can understand his sexual desires are increasing but he is hesitating to enjoy me due to his anger and furious at me, and it''s my responsibility to give my virginity to him on this special day by not considering his dagger words because from the day we confess our love he controls himself by giving value to my dream and he finally stands on his words and married me. Now we are husband and wife, and I have the responsibility to fulfill his desires, but I don''t have any idea that how can I lead him to our first night session. If I take a step forward, he will definitely enjoy me, because he waited for this day from so long but I am not sure whether he will enjoy me or not because his heart is filled with angry and he may not even touch me out of rage. If in that case I can''t do anything, but if he is interested, then I will happily give my virginity to him. And I wish Mark will get stabilized out of his rage and furious when he enjoys me on this special day, but I am still confused and don''t know how to lead the topic to our first night session... Shall I ask him directly to take my virginity? No... No... He might think I am characterless... It''s ok let it be. In this situation, it''s not good if I lead to the first night session because he may think I made another n to trap him with my fake love. So I will wait till he takes the first step to our love making session. But I am still confused that why he got a doubt that my love is fake and I am after him to cheat him? How can he forget my love and caring towards him all these days? Does he think I am trapping him all these days? If in that case, why he married me? If he really thinks I am trapping him, he will definitely say no to our wedding, but he didn''t, he married me finally¡­ In between my thoughts Mark is biting me on my shoulder with his lips, he will do like this when his sexual desires are increased and bite my shoulder to control his desires. I feel so worried because I don''t want him to control his desires anymore; I am his wife and he has the right to enjoy me as he like, but I know he will give priority to his anger and ego¡­ But I am not that kind of person to give priority to ego or anger, I will express my love to him so he may take a step forward to our first night session or he may leave me by pushing me away, I should prepare for both the situations. Whatever, I will express my love to him right now, and I may not get an opportunity to express my love again because his mood is fluctuating... Come on, Anna, don''t think anymore, just say to him directly and bear whatever the result is... I said to myself and finally spell out immediately with my shivering tone, "I Love You, Mark... I love you so much..." He tightens the hug more tightly and suddenly left me and pushed me away on the floor and looks at me with his furious face... It''s really hurts me when he pushed me away. I am looking at him with my worried wet eyes, I know he will react in such a way, that''s the reason I tried to not to speak anything but my love towards him makes me to speak out. Mark: Stop your tricks, Anna, do you think I will fall again in your love trap? (He shouted at me and left the ce, I immediately get up from the floor and following him to apologise to him...) Anna: Mark, I am so sorry, please try to understand the situation, I did not try to cheat you; I lost my mind when I looked at my dad''s message; I went to him to invite to our wedding; he is the only family person I left, so please try to understand¡­ (Mark suddenly turned towards me out of furious, I immediately stay paused where I stand and looked at him.) Mark: So, you forget about me and get ready to leave me when your father entered into your life... So I am nothing to you before your family, and you stayed with me all these days because you have no one in your family. in love with you Mark... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 506 - Escape Plan Anna''s POV: Mark: It means I am nothing to you before your family, and you stayed with me all these days because you have no one in your family, and once your family members entered into your life, you get ready to leave me and finally left me and went to the airport to escape along with your dad...?? (He shouted and turned again and lead towards the room.) Anna: What..? Mark... Did you say I am trying to escape with my dad? You are misunderstanding me; I didn''t go to the airport to leave you or escape from you... I went to meet my dad, Mark. Please try to understand¡­ Mark: Shut up, Anna... I am not in a position to listen to your dramas... (By finishing his words he went into the room and I followed him to convince him.) Anna: Mark, please listen to me, I didn''t go to the airport to leave you, I just went to meet my dad, and I tried to convince him to attend our wedding and I also request him for the interrogation procedures of Ria''s case... (Mark immediately came close to me and hold my hair tightly and pulled me close to him... It''s hurt... It really hurts... I immediately hold his hand to leave my hair, but he is least bothered, and I am more scared when I looked at his furious face so close to me.) Mark: You just went to meet your dad? Is this situation is a Just in your case? Don''t you think that he is the suspect in Ria''s case? Anna: Mark... Mark: I know your intentions behind meeting your dad, Anna, you no need to cover it with your fake story. I know you are nning to leave the city to save your dad from Ria''s case, but you and your dad get caught red-handed, so you changed the story to another side. Anna: Mark, Please... (I am shocked after listening to his exnation and have no clue that why he is not trusting me regarding it. He tightened his grip on my hair and pulled me more close to him. I closed my eyes for the pain he is giving to me... Anna, calm down, Mark is furious, that''s it, it does not mean he is in not in love with you, he spells out many words just because he is out of rage, but he didn''t mean to hurt you. I said to myself to get calm down from the pain he is giving.) Mark: And after all these things happened, now you are saying I love you again? Do you think I will forget what happened and again fall after you like an idiot? Do you think I will again fall into your trap and forget about Ria''s case? I know Anna; you did all these things to save your brother and father from Ria''s case by trapping me with your fake love, and me, here, listening to you by not considering whether you say right or wrong. (It''s really hurting, Mark''s words are hurting me more than the physical pain he is giving to me. Why he is thinking that I am helping John and my dad to escape from this city? Why he is not in a position to understand what I say? I slowly opened my eyes to look at Mark with my teary eyes. I don''t know how to convince him and I don''t know what he is thinking and I don''t know who said about it to him. In between my thoughts, he pulled me more close to me now my body is touching to his abbs, and I can sense his breath on my cheeks. He slides his eyes to my lips and started staring at them, and in the next second, hended his lips on my lips to kiss me. That''s it, I was outburst with my tears the moment I sense his lips on my lips. Mark started kissing my lips intensely and caressing my wound, which happened by him when he kissed me after our wedding. When he is kissing me, I feel so relieved; I feel like I got my life back. I immediately leave his hand, which is still grip my hair, and wrapped my hands around his neck and enjoying his kiss, but he still grips my hair very tightly and kissing me by caressing my wound. I can sense his love towards me and at the same time, I can sense his rage at me. I open my mouth, and started responding to his kiss with my tongue, and caressing his hair with my fingers. Suddenly his caressing kiss turned to wild, and he immediately loosens my hair and in the next second, he pinned me to the wall and started kissing me aggressively. I stand on my tiptoe and responding to his kiss by cing one of my palms on his cheek. I feel so happy when he is kissing me. I never thought he will kiss me again, but he did, and he is kissing me breathlessly. I forget everything what Mark scold me and enjoying his kiss. I can sense he is kissing me out of his sexual desires, but he is trying to control them to show his anger at me. After a few seconds he ced one of his hands on my chest and with the other hand he wrapped around my waist and pulled me close to him. He slowly started squeezing my boobs and kissing me deeply... It''s hurt a bit, but I feel so happy because one way or the other way he started enjoying me and I can sense his dick is erected and pinning me near to my tummy. After a few seconds of our intense kiss session, Mark paused the kiss and looked into my eyes. I feel scared and looking at him with my worried eyes because I don''t know what he will do next... And I have no clue that how he will react to me. I stay paused and looking at him with my confused face. He again looked at my lips and again kissed them gently for a few seconds and immediately take a step back and turned to the other side and hold his head with one of his hand... I understand he doesn''t want to touch me, but he is suffering from sexual desires and I feel so worried by looking at him in this condition. So I again tried to apologise... Anna: Mark, please try to... (He immediately cut off my words in the middle.) Mark: You tried to escape with your father and you don''t even consider that our wedding is going to happen in the next few hours and you don''t even consider that how I will feel if you left me alone, and it''s easy for you to dump me when your family members arrived and for you, your family is the most precious thing¡­ Anna: Mark, that''s not true, Mark¡­ Mark: That''s the thing happened Anna, why are you trying to cover the topic again and again? and most importantly, you don''t care anything about Ria''s case too... My sister is so dumb to trust a friend like you, and you are least bothered about her and all you need is you need to save your family irrespective of the criminal activities they did. You are selfish Anna... You are selfish... (This time Mark didn''t shout at me, he said with his worried tone; I take the wall support and feel so helpless after listening to him, why he always says that I am least bothered for Ria''s case. He too knows how much I depressed for Ria''s loss, then how can he me on me that I didn''t care for her? I don''t know how to convince him, and I don''t know what to do. In between my thoughts, I looked around the room and the room is awesome, and he designed the room exactly as I said to him when we first confess our love. I feel so happy because Mark arranged this house to surprise me in this short span of our wedding, but me, I hurt his feelings by going to the airport and he is not believing that I went to the airport to convince my dad. He is strongly believed that I tried to escape from him, and how can he think in such a way? He knows about me more than anyone else, so what should I do if he is not in a position to understand me? It''s okay, Anna, stay strong and try to convince him again, say to him that how much you love him, so he will definitely start trusting you again. I said to myself and went close to Mark and hold Mark''s hand with my shivering hand; I thought Mark will take away his hand, but he didn''t, I feel a little relieved and looked into his worried eyes; he is still looking at me as what. I am scared to say I love you again but to save our rtionship I should say it until he realises it. I take a long breath and said once again.) Anna: I love you, Mark... I am in love with you... Please try to understand... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 507 - Remove Your Dress... Anna''s POV: Anna: I love you, Mark...?? I am in love with you... Please try to understand... Mark: Love..? Please don''t say that you are in love with me to cover your fake drama, Anna. Do you still think I will believe in your fake stories? Anna: Mark, I am saying the truth; I am in love with you, that''s all I can say... Please trust me, Mark, I love you so much and I didn''t go to the airport to cheat you, it''s just happened to meet my dad¡­ But please don''t say mine is the fake love¡­ I am truly loving you¡­ Mark: Why are you saying I love you, I love you, again and again, Anna? Do you think I will change my mind? Anna: Because I love you, Mark... (I said loudly with the outburst of my tears.) Anna: I don''t know whether you will change your mind or not, but I have nothing to say other than saying I love you to you¡­ When I say I love you more, I don''t mean I love you more than you love me. I mean I love you more than the bad days ahead of us, I love you more than any fight we ever have; I love you more than the distance between us. I love you more than any obstacle that could try ande between us. I love you the most, Mark, please try to understand me... (I said loudly and outburst with my tears, I don''t have any way to prove to Mark about the genuineness of my love, and I don''t know how to convince Mark about my love towards him.) Mark: Anna, love is a set of positive emotions... It involves care, closeness, protectiveness, attraction, affection, and trust, happiness, excitement, life satisfaction and there are many things the couple needs to adjust and nowhere said that love includes cheating... And the heart will break if you cheated your partner for your selfish acts and don''t expect love from the same person... Anna: Mark, please, I can''t live without you, Mark... Mark: Can''t live? It''s very funny to listen to it from you, Anna¡­ Anna: Mark, that''s true, I can''t live without you, Please Mark¡­ Mark: Then why did you get ready to leave this city with your dad, Anna? (What? Why he is always thinking that I am nning to leave this city? I just went to the airport to visit my dad, that''s it.) Mark: You don''t know how much pain my sister takes Anna, I thought you will give value to the justice by giving priority to my sister but in a fraction of seconds you changed my hope and trust on you and it''s useless to discuss with you, Anna... Get out of this room¡­ Anna: Mark, please try to understand the situation Mark, I will do whatever you say to prove my love please understand, Mark, you are the only person that I fall in love and I can''t live without you, so please don''t order me to live without you. (Mark immediately looked at me with his narrowed eyes. So I again tried to convince him.) Anna: Please, Mark, what should I do to prove my love... Mark: What? Anna: Yes, Mark, tell me what should I do to prove my love? Mark: What you will do to prove your love? Anna: anything¡­ Anything which gives you confidence that I am still loving you¡­ Mark: So, will you do anything to prove your love? (I wipe my tears with my hands and nodded my head as yes. Mark still looking at me with his narrowed eyes. I stay quiet and looking at him for his orders.) Mark: OK then remove your dress... (Mark said sharply and scan my body for a few seconds and again looked into my eyes, I looked at him in shock and I did not expect that he will ask me to remove my dress. I thought he will give some punishments to me, maybe he will give punishment to me after I became nude before him.) Mark: why are you so shocked, Anna, you said you will do anything to prove your love, so remove your dress right now. (I nodded my head as ok and started removing my dress. I take off my gloves and slowly untied my waistband and started removing my dress. My heartbeat started raising fast, in between I looked at Mark, Mark is staring at my body with his narrow eyes. He already saw my nude body, but undressing myself before him is a bit awkward situation. I feel shy to remove my dress before him but in order to prove my love I should do whatever he says by following his orders, and now he is my husband so he has the right to look at me as he wishes so I removed my dress and stand before him with my white lingerie set and I folded one of my hands around my waist and with the other hand, I covered my chest and looking at the ground to avoid his staring... Mark slowly came close to me and take away my hand which is covered my chest. He touched my chest seductively with his fingertips and my body is electrified with shrills when he touched me, after a few seconds he crawls his fingers to my waist curves and pinched my waist seductively. I moved a bit for his intense pinch on my waist but again stand straight and still looking at the ground to avoid his re. Mark roll his fingers on my body and finally lead to my neck and finally hold my chin and raised my chin to look at his face. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 508 - Will You Sacrifice Your Virginity? Anna''s POV: Mark roll his fingers on my body and finally lead to my neck and hold my chin and raised my head to look at his face. I looked at him with my shy face and Mark''s face immediately turned to smirk. I know when he got the lewd thoughts his face will turn to smirk. Involuntarily I hide my chest with my other hand but Mark holds my wrist and pinned it to my back and pulled me close to him. His actions electrify my body.?? He came more close to me and ce his lips on my cheeks and take a long breath. The moment when his lips touch my cheek, I can sense some magic is flowing into my body and my body is filled with shrills. He is rubbing his abbs to my chest very intensely and bites my cheek with his lips seductively, and immediately he bites my cheeks with his teeth gently and suddenly bites hardly¡­ Anna: Ouchhh, Mark¡­!! (I stiffen my spine and hold Mark''s shoulder with my other hand, it hurts a bit but after listening to me Mark immediately stopped biting and kissed my cheek gently; and after a few seconds, he finally breaks the silence.) Mark: This is the lingerie set I selected for you, right? (I nodded my head as yes and feel breathless when Mark is caressing me so closely, I forget everything that happened today and I forget his dagger words too. I feel like he cast a magical spell on me to surrender to him, and I am ready to do whatever he says.) Mark: You look so hot in this white lingerie set, Anna... (I am shocked the moment I listened to Mark, actually, I am confused because I didn''t expect that he will praise me by saying I am hot, because he is so furious at me and I did not expect that he will praise me. I feel like I am flying in the sky. Is this a dream or real? I sense my wound to feel the pain and realise it''s real and not the dream. Maybe Mark will price me before he scolds me again. Mark: You look soo hot if you remove this lingerie set. (He said in his husky tone and slowly slides his head to my neck and started kissing very intensely. I closed my eyes and enjoying his intense session, but one of my hand is still pinned by him to my back so with my other hand I hold Mark''s shoulder and enjoying the pleasure he is giving to me. Mark: Will you sacrifice your virginity to prove your love? (He said with his husky tone while busy in caressing my neck, I immediately nodded my head as yes without a second thought and enjoying his kiss session, that''s it in the immediate second Mark pushed me to the bed by leaving my hand, I am rubbing my hand for the pain I got when he grips it tightly but in the next second he suddenly jumps on me; I am scared and immediately closed my eyes for his sudden action but Mark he fell on me and started kissing me on my lips very aggressively; hended his entire weight on me for the first few seconds, it''s very hard to manage his entire weight, but after a few seconds he bnced his weight on his hands. I feel relieved and get stabilised for his sudden actions and started responding to his kiss by holding his face. When he is kissing me he started biting my wound on my lip, I did not understand why he is behaving in a weird cruel way because just before when he kissed me he cares about my wound even though he is furious at me but now he is biting it again while kissing me. I can feel the pain of the wound, but the pain turns to intense pleasure with his kiss session. He slowly started caressing my boobs with his hands over my bra and his dick is pinned to my lower tummy and he slowly slides his kiss towards my neck started kissing but he did not stay long at my neck because my chest is tempting him. So he immediately looked at my chest and in the next second, he rips my bra with one pull and threw it away. I am shocked and involuntarily I hide my chest with my hand but Mark immediately take away my hands and pinned them above to my head and started caressing them with his mouth. He started kissing them very aggressively and his other hand is busy in squeezing the other boob. I closed my eyes for the pleasure is giving to me and swallow my thrust and enjoying his intense session. I feel like I am in heaven and I feel so happy now because I did not think Mark will take a step forward to enjoy me because he will give priority to his ego and Furious, but luckily he started enjoying me by asking to prove love towards him and our first night session is going to be a hit. In between my thoughts, I looked at the ceiling, and the ceiling of the room looks so beautiful, it is designed like a sky in the night and it exactly looks like the same... The only thing missing in the ceiling is the moon, in the few seconds I can sense the moon rays fall on my face, I immediately looked in the direction of the moon rays and I feel amused and shocked... The rays are real, it''s a full moon day and I can look at the full moon through the ss window of our room and the rays are reflecting around our bedroom. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 509 - I Lost My Love Anna''s POV: The rays are real, it''s a full moon day and I can look at the full moon through the ss window of our room and the rays are reflecting around our bedroom.?? And the stars on the ceiling started glowing when the rays of moon entered into the room and in the next second the rays of the stars fall into the centre of the room which reflects the moonbeam naturally... Wow... It''s really awesome... I amused by looking at the ceiling; I feel so excited and happy when I looked at the moonbeam in to our bedroom; I feel like I am sleeping on an open terrace by looking at the stars in the sky and the room is filled with the fresh breeze. In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark and he is busy in enjoying my body by caressing my boobs intensely, my eyes turned to wet due to happiness for Mark''s love towards me. He arranged everything in this house ording to my taste to surprise me on our wedding day, and he did not even miss a small detail of my first night dream. Yes, I told him clearly about my first-night dream when we are confessing our love to each other. "During our wedding day... On our first night... When we are in our wedding dresses¡­ And the flower fragrance around the first night room... When the moon rays are falling into our bedroom... In the world''s silence, we can only hear our heartbeats¡­ Please take my virginity on that day Mark" And Mark remembers every word of my dream and he arranged everything ording to my dream and he makes my dreame true. What else a girl needs other than caring and loving from her beloved one? I feel eternally happy and looking at the ceiling with my wet happy eyes and amused by looking at the beauty of the scenery of the stars and totally forget that what Mark is doing to my body and involved in enjoying the scenery of the sailing... Suddenly, all my thoughts were distracted when Mark bites my nipple. Anna: Ahhh... I scream and looked at him in shock; he is staring at me with his smirk face by pause the caressing my boobs, I bite my lower lip and turned my face to another side to avoid his re because it''s really embarrassing to look at him particrly when he is looking at me with his smirk face, that too in the middle of our make-out session and I didn''t understand what he will do next and have no clue why he paused, will he scold me again? I am scared a bit and have no idea what to do next if he started scolding me again but in the next second he holds my chin tightly and makes me to look at him; I widened my eyes and looking at him in shock. Mark: What happened? (I feel relieved the moment I listened to his question because he is not mad at me. Mark slowly moves his grip from my chin to my lower lip and pressed it intensely, but it already has the wound so it hurts a bit, so to divert my pain I closed my eyes but after a few seconds, Mark left my lip and kissed my lower lip very caressingly. I opened my eyes and looked at him.) Mark: Never again dare to bite your lower lip, Okay? (I don''t know why he said it, whatever I nodded my head as ok.) Mark: And when I am enjoying you, you should only look at me, Okay? (I again nodded my head as okay and understand that Mark doesn''t like it if I did not respond to him when he is busy in enjoying his intense actions, and that''s the reason he recognised me when I am staring at something. I immediately smiled at him with a happy face¡­) Mark: What happened? I immediately hold his head and pointed him to look at the ceiling.) Anna: That looks so beautiful Mark¡­ (Mark immediately looked at the ceiling and again looked at me.) Mark: I prepare that for my love, but I lost it before she saw it... (I am confused and again recap what he said, he lost his love? Does it mean he lost love with me? Does it mean he did not bother whether I feel happy by looking at the ceiling? And yes, he is least bothered by looking at my happy face.) Anna: I loved it, Mark¡­ (I said to him because I really loved it and I loved it more when Mark arranged it for me, but he didn''t listen to me and continued caressing my boobs. Whatever I feel happy because Mark designed it to give a surprise to me, the feeling itself gives me happiness¡­ In between my thoughts I started cares his hair with my fingers and enjoying his intense session by closing my eyes. Now he started caring about my mole, which is in between my boobs. I know he likes it very much, and every time he looked at it he will be out of control and in the future, if I need to tempt him to get my things done I will definitely seduce him by showing my mole. I smile to myself and enjoying his intense session. In between, I looked at the bedroom once again and there is a table near to the bed and there is a tray filled with strawberries. Yes, I got the chance to seduce Mark. I smiled and silently raised my hand to hold a few of the strawberries from the tray and it''s just an inch gap between my fingers and the strawberries. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 510 - Remove My Pants... Anna''s Pov: Yes, I got the chance to seduce Mark. Maybe he will get normal if I use the strawberry trick. I smiled and silently raised my hand to hold a few of the strawberries from the tray, and it''s just an inch gap between my fingers and the strawberries. If I move a bit, Mark will get distracted and he may get mad at me again. So I tried hard by not to disturb him and finally hold 2 to 3 Strawberries from the tray and my face immediately lighten up the moment I hold the strawberries. And I immediately looked at Mark, he is already staring at me with his narrowed eyes for my actions...?? I fakeugh at him and immediately ce the strawberry into my mouth. In the next second, he grabs the strawberry from my mouth and started eating them. I smile and I hold another Strawberry in between my lips and started seducing him. He is trying to eat the strawberry but I am moving my head from side to side so he is unable to eat the strawberry from my mouth. Suddenly he pinned me to the bed and hold my chin and grab the strawberry and started eating along, chewing my lips. After a few seconds, he leaves my lips and I immediately ced my third strawberry into my mouth but this time I get up from the bed and sit on Mark''s waist and bend forward and offered him the strawberry. He immediately takes the strawberry and pulled me close to him by holding my waist and I fall on him, now slowly I slide my hands towards his shirt and remove two of the buttons of his shirt. But in the next second Mark rip his shirt in one shot and throw it away and I am shocked and staring at his actions but his hard abbs grabs my attention. Mark: Did you like it? (Mark asked me with his husky tone, he noticed my staring at his abbs. I feel shy and nodded my head as yes and looked at my fingers to avoid his re... Mark: Then kiss it... (I looked at him in confusion.) Mark: Kiss my abbs¡­ (He said sharply, and I immediately started kissing him on his abbs and Mark holds my hair tightly for the pleasure I am giving to him. I can understand he likes when I am kissing his abbs, and I feel so happy when he enjoys my Kiss session. I am trying to give the best session to him by sitting on his waist. I can sense his erected dick is pinning to me, and Mark grips my hair more tightly when his dick touched to me. After a few seconds of my intense kiss session on his abbs Mark suddenly get up and pinned me to the bed and grip my throat tightly, I feel breathless and did not understand what happened to him suddenly and why he is furious at me all of a sudden. Mark: I don''t want to make it toote, Anna... (He said with his rage rising tone and he crawls his other hand near to my pussy... That''s it, my heart started racing fast... I understand he doesn''t want to waste the time with forey. He wants to start the main thing... Now he is ready to take my virginity... This is the moment he is waiting for so long, and now the time has arrived... And now it''s my turn to gift my virginity to him to prove my love towards him, and I hope he will enjoy it and I hope I will reach his expectations... In between my thoughts he pressed my pussy with his thumb finger over my panty, I immediately closed my eyes for the pleasure he is giving to me... I feel some different pleasure near to my lower tummy and the pleasure passes to my pussy... Involuntarily I hold Mark''s hand to stop what he is doing... But He did not listen to me and continued what he is doing... He is pressing my clitoris very intensely and within a few seconds hended lips on my lips and started kissing me very passionately, I immediately hugged him tightly and enjoying his kiss and at the same time enjoying his intense actions near to my pussy... Suddenly he increased the speed of pressing my pussy, I feel breathless for his actions and my heart is still racing fast... I don''t know what to do other than enjoying the pleasure of what Mark is giving to me. Mark started rubbing it very speedily and l hold him more tightly and I feel so anxious. After a few seconds, Mark stopped what he is doing and get up from the bed... I slowly opened my eyes and wipe my lips for the kiss strains he gave to me with my shoulder and looked at him. He stands on his knees on the bed beside me and signalled me with his finger to get up... I nodded my head as ok and get up from the bed and went close to him. He adjusted my hair it near to my ear and looked into my eyes. Mark: Remove my pants, Anna... (I nodded my head as ok and started unbuckling his belt. While doing so I can sense his erected dick over his pants and after this intense session, I know how it will be erected and hard... I slowly unbuckle his belt and unbutton his pant, and looked at him with my puppy eyes. His face immediately turned to smirk...) Mark: Don''t you know what to do next? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 511 - Kiss It.. Anna''s POV: I slowly unbuckle his belt and unbutton his pant, and looked at him with my puppy eyes. His face immediately turned to smirk...?? Mark: Don''t you know what to do next? (I only know how to do hand massage to his dick, and I understand he is asking me to do the hand massage, so I pulled down his underwear and his dick immediately popped out, I stared at it for a few seconds because it''s my first time to look at his dick such closely and I feel shy by looking at his erected hard dick, it''s sorge and hard, the nerves on it were erged so I can clearly see his nerves on his dick and I can understand how horny he is by looking at his dick. Now I have to do the hand job to impress him, so without a second thought, I immediately started rubbing his dick with my hands slowly and looking at the bed out of shyness. Suddenly Mark holds my throat and makes me to look at him, and his face turned to little furious. I understand he is not satisfied with what I am doing, so I immediately started giving him the best jerks by tightening my grip on his dick and started moving it in and out but Mark, he didn''t loosen his grip and the tightness of his grip on my throat is increasing; I understand he didn''t like it yet, so I looked at him once again and he is still looking at me with his furious face by holding my throat. As far as I know, he will like it if I was doing it in this speed tight way, but why he is looking at me with his furious face? Maybe he got the shes of the incidents that happened today and yes, maybe that''s the reason he is looking at me with his furious face. I continued my best to give him a good hand job so he will forget about the incidents that happened¡­ Mark: Stop it, Anna... (Mark suddenly shouted at me and I am shocked and looked at him with my worried face. I didn''t understand why he is shouted at me all of a sudden and I am doing my best to satisfy his desires, but the moment he shouted at me I paused what I am doing and looked at him with my worried face, I am scared to look at his furious face and I have no clue that what he will do to me out of rage.) Mark: Do you think you want to impress me with your hand job? (I am confused to answer to his question and looking at him with my wet eyes and he asked me indirectly to do the hand job and he is scolding me indirectly¡­ I didn''t understand what his intentions are and why he is again mad at me.) Mark: It''s not time to do the hand job, Anna... (He said with his rage tone and I immediately take away my hand from his dick and looked at him with my worried face because he didn''t like my hand job¡­ I should have done it in the right way so he may enjoy it but it''s toote¡­ Wait¡­ Wait¡­ What he just said? It''s not time to do the hand job? Does it mean he wants to do the real lovemaking session? My face immediately lighten up, and I understand what he meant and yes it''s not time for the hand job, It''s the time to do the real lovemaking session¡­ I feel so happy after I understand what he means but I don''t know how to take a lead if he ordered me to start our lovemaking session, and if he gives any instructions, I will try to follow them to satisfy his desires but I am not sure that I will satisfy his desires because it''s my first time and I may not do it properly and Mark also know that it''s my first time so maybe he will take the lead¡­ Mark: Kiss it... (Mark said sharply, and I looked at him with my shocked expression. What does he mean by kiss it? Is he asking me to kiss his lips or is he asking me to kiss his dick? What..? Kissing his dick? If so, how can I kiss it..? I am staring at him with my shocked question mark face as a hint to repeat it again.) Mark: You heard it right, Anna, kiss it... (He said and left my throat and in the immediate second he holds my hair and pulled me close to his dick as a hint to kiss his dick. How can I kiss his dick? I am confused and feel scared to kiss it but Mark ordered me to do so; so I have to follow his orders to prove my love towards him¡­ Come on, Anna¡­ You can kiss it and Mark will definitely get impressed by your kiss¡­ I boost to myself and immediately closed my eyes and kissed his dick in the next quick second, I can sense the hardness of his dick, I feel it''s weird and embarrassing to kiss his private part, but it''s my first time to kiss his dick, and I don''t know whether he will like it or not but I hope he should like it... What should I do if he did not like it and ask me to repeat the kiss? I will again try to kiss his dick, but I can do it in the same way unless he gives me any specific instructions about how to kiss. Mark immediately tightened his grip on my hair and made me to look at his face. Mark: Open your eyes and kiss it properly... (He said with his furious tone, I nodded my head as ok and hold his hand to lose the grip on my hair because it really hurts and he immediately loosens his grip on my hair. I feel relieved and tried to kiss him by following his instruction. This time I didn''t close my eyes and looked at his dick, and followed his instructions that what he just said... I lean close to his dick and hold it with my hand and kissed it by pressing with my lips to it very intensely, in the immediate second his dick erected more for my kiss. I am shocked and looked at Mark surprisingly and I understand he likes my kiss if not his dick won''t be erected; I feel a little relieved for my sess in kissing his dick but Mark, he immediately makes me stand on my knees and started kissing me caressingly... I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and started responding to his kiss. In the next second, he pulled me more close to him by wrapping one of his hands around my waist and hugged me tightly while kissing and both of our nude bodies stick to each other and my body filled with shrills when I sense the warmness of his hard abbs... I love it... I love this kiss when our nude bodies stick to each other... And I can sense the happiness of Mark, he is kissing me happily, so I can confirm that he likes my kiss on his dick. After a few seconds of our nude intense kiss session, Mark and I fall on the bed and Mark started kissing me aggressively and I can clearly sense his erected dick on my body, actually, it is giving me a tickling sensation, and it is erged more by erecting harder and harder from second to second... And it''s no way to fit into me, I can understand that I need to take more pain when he inserted it into me... Mark suddenly passed his kiss and looked into my eyes. I can understand he is giving me a hint that he will start the main session soon, so I nodded my head as yes as a confirmation, but my heartbeat started rising fast... In the immediate second, Mark ripped my panties in one pull and throw it away. I visualise what Mona said when we are purchasing the lingerie sets in the lingerie shops; she cautioned me that I should buy at least 30 lingerie sets because the lingerie sets are used for one-time purpose only. Now I understand why she phrased one time use when Mark ripped and throw away my bra and panties. Mark immediately looked at my pussy, and his face immediately turned to smirk... He leaned down near to my pussy and ced his head near to my pussy and started kissing it. I feel awkward and embarrassed for his actions, I immediately hold his shoulder as a hint to stop. But he did not listen to me and started kissing my pussy by caressing it with his tongue. I immediately closed my eyes for the pleasure he is giving to me. I can sense his tongue near to my pussy and his tongue is doing magic by giving pleasure to me with his warm caressing. After a few second his tongue started exploring my clitoris... Anna: ahhhhhh... (Involuntarily I escaped a moan for the pleasure I am getting and I tightly closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss session near to my pussy...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 512 - How Much It Inserted? Anna''s POV: Anna: ahhhhhh...?? (Involuntarily I escaped a moan for the pleasure I am getting for Mark''s intense actions made near to my pussy with his tongue. I tightly closed my eyes and enjoying his kiss session near to my pussy. But my hand is still pushing him away to stop what he is doing. I am enjoying it, but I feel shy if Mark is doing it with his mouth, so I am trying him to push him away, but Mark, he is least bothered by my actions and continued licking my pussy with his tongue and when he heard my moan he immediately increased the speed of the licking very intensely. Shameless¡­ He is always shameless when ites to the intense session¡­ I closed my eyes tightly and enjoying his licking session¡­ Ahhh¡­ The pleasure I am getting¡­ I feel like I am in heaven¡­ My body filled with shrills and I feel wetness in my pussy. Luckily after a few seconds, Mark paused what he is doing and looking into my eyes with his smirk face. I feel shy, so I immediately turn my face to another side to escape from his re, but Mark, he touched my pussy with his fingers very intensely and came more close to me on his knees. Mark: Look at me... (Mark said with his rage tone and I immediately looked at his face, and in the next second, he holds my thighs and widens my legs. I understand Mark is about to start our lovemaking session. My heartbeat started raising fast and I feel suffocation and trusty. Actually, I am scared; I don''t know what to do, so I closed my eyes tightly. But Mark, he is teasing me by touching his dick near to my pussy and I can sense the hardness of his dick near to my pussy and he is pressing it near to my clitoris in a teasing way and rubbing my boobs with his hands. I can understand how much horny he is¡­ He immediately fell on my boobs and started eating them and pinning his dick near to my pussy and after a few seconds of his caressing, he gets up and again rubbing my pussy with his dick. In between my thoughts I looked at his dick and his dick is erected more, and I am sure it will not fit into my pussy, and I understand I need to take more pain because Mark is not in a mood to do it slowly because he is very furious at me so he will definitely treat me in a harsh way... My heartbeat started rising fast when I visualise that Mark is giving deep hard painful jerks to me... Come on, Anna, everything will be fine. Mark already said in the past that it will hurt you for the first few more times butter on, it won''t hurt much... So try to bear the pain, and if you bear the pain, Mark will definitely enjoy you to the fullest and his furious and rage at you may get into control... I take a long breath and tried to gets stabilized but my heartbeat is still rising fast... Mark: I said, open your eyes... (Mark shouted at me and I immediately opened my eyes and looked at him. He is looking at me with his sharp rage eyes and holds my legs and makes it more wider and his face again turned to smirk... I can sense his dick is still pinning near to my pussy and by looking at his smirk face I can understand he will insert his dick in a few seconds and in the next second in one shot he tried to insert his dick into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... (I scream loudly for the pain, and my eyes filled with tears and my body was electrified with shrills.) Mark: It''s just the tip I inserted, Anna... (Marks said with his husky tone and looking at me with his smirk face... What? Tip? I thought he inserted his entire dick... OMG... Does it mean I need to take more pain if he inserted his entire dick..? The thought itself is scary, I wish I should not feel any pain further but I am not sure about it because I feel severe pain when he inserted his tip so how can I think it''s a painless session? In between my thoughts, Mark holds my knees as a hint that he will try to insert his dick again. I get ready and about to close my eyes but I got the shes of Mark''s rage, so I immediately opened my eyes and looked at Mark because he ordered me to look at him and he is already staring at me and in the one push he again tried to insert his dick into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhh... (I again screamed loudly and hold the pillow tightly to divert the pain. This time Mark didn''t give me the break and immediately started again pushing his dick into me..., And the pain... Ahhhhh¡­ I feel like I will die with this pain... Goooooddddd¡­ Please give me the strength to bear this pain¡­ Tears started rolling down from my eyes but Mark didn''t stop his trial and he again pushed his dick into my pussy...) Anna: Maaaarrkkkk... (I screamed his name loudly, and the pain is more than before, in order to control the pain I started biting my lower lip. And looking at Mark with my wet eyes, but his face looks so happy. I can understand why he is happy... This is the moment he is waiting for so long, he is enjoying it eternally happy because he is going to take my virginity. And I am happy too by looking at his happy face, but this pain ovees my happiness and I don''t know how to ovee this pain, and every time he is pushing his dick into me I am trying to control my scream because Mark may get disappointed if he listened to my painful scream, I want him to enjoy me to the fullest¡­ Come on, Anna, bear the pain as much as you can. So Mark will enjoy you and he will get fully satisfied with his desires, make him happy, Anna¡­ Make him happy¡­ I visualise Mark''s smiling face and I feel a little relieved from the pain. I tried to control my emotions in all the possible ways but when Mark again pushed his dick into me, involuntarily I closed my legs for the pain he is giving to me, it really hurts... I can''t bear it anymore... I will request Mark to give me the break for some time... No Anna, you should not disturb him when he is enjoying the lovemaking session¡­ In between my thoughts, I looked at him and his face is very happy and filled with sexual pleasure, I wish I don''t want to disturb him after looking at his happy face. I bite my lower lip more tightly and allow Mark to enjoy me... And Mark suddenly pushed his dick into me with all his force. Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... MARRRRKKKKKKK... Ahhhhhhh... It''s hurting... Ahhhhhh... (I feel like I will die with the pain, I started screaming out loudly out of pain, actually I tried to control it to not disturb Mark but I am out of control when I hit with massive pain. Tears are overflowing from my eyes, Mark immediately falls on me and holds my face with his both hands and looked into my eyes very caressingly... I lost all the pain when he looked into my eyes in a caressing way. He stared into my eyes for a few seconds and wipe my tears with his thumb finger and stared at my lower lip. I realised I am still biting my lower lip out of pain, so I immediately release the lip and looked at him. He suddenly started kissing my lips very caressingly... That''s it, I forgot everything, and immediately hugged him tightly, Mark''s Dick is still in my pussy and he paused his strokes and caressing me to make me calm down. I love him¡­ I love him the most¡­ This my caring Mark¡­ He never gives me pain even though he furious at me¡­ I feel so happy for his caring towards me and my body is filled with some fresh energy when he is kissing me caressingly¡­ I immediately wrapped my legs around his waist to give free ess to my pussy and enjoying his kiss... After a few seconds, Mark paused his kiss and looked at me again with his caring face¡­ Mark: Do you know how much I insert my dick in you? (I thought he fit his entire dick in me. Maybe that''s the reason I feel so much pain, but when Mark is asking about it exclusively, I can understand it might not fit fully...) Mark: What are you thinking? Tell me, how much I inserted my dick into you? Anna: Full..? (I said with my confused tone, and Mark looked at me with his smiling smirk face.) Mark: it''s only half, Anna... (Mark said with his husky tone, and I am shocked when he said it is just half of his dick which is fit into me, and I can''t imagine how much pain I should take if he inserts the entire dick...) Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 513 - Unbearable Pain... Anna''s POV: Mark: It''s only half of it, Anna...?? (Mark said with his husky tone, and I am shocked when he said it is just half of his dick which is fit into me, and I can''t imagine how much pain I should take if he inserts the entire dick. He slowly slid his head near to my neck and started kissing my neck and biting it in between very seductively, I am still hugging him by wrapping my hands around his neck and locked my legs around his waist. Suddenly Mark gave me a deep hard stroke into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhh... (I moaned loudly for his deep hard stroke, he lead to my chest and started sucking my boobs and gave another deep hard stroke.) Anna: Huhhhh... Marrrrkkkkk... (Mark did not even look at my face, he is enjoyed by caressing my neck and slide towards my boobs and continued giving the deep hard strokes to me, I can feel the pleasure when he is sucking my boobs very caressingly, but the pain I am getting is so horrible, Mark started giving me the strokes without break... He is moving his dick in and out into my pussy and the pain I am getting... Hoo, God... I closed my eyes tightly and try to control the pain but it''s of no use¡­ He is digging into me very intensely to enjoy our first lovemaking session; I am trying to enjoy it but the pain is not allowing me to do so¡­ Mark is caressing my boobs and kissing my neck and started kissing my chin but his dick is doing its work by giving me the deep hard strokes... I slowly opened my eyes, and the tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pain I am getting, Mark looked into my wet eyes but this time he didn''t take a break even though he looked at my teary eyes. But Mark, he didn''t realise my tears this time and continued giving me the continuous strokes... Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh.... huhhh... Ahhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Ahhhh... (I tried to control my moan but I can''t, I looked at Mark again he is already looking at me with his smirk smiling face. I can understand he is enjoying this lovemaking session, but I have a small doubt, is he smiling by looking at my tears? Or is he smiling by enjoying the pleasure he is getting through our lovemaking session? Whatever, I am happy irrespective of the reason behind his happiness and I hope he is enjoying it for the pleasure I am getting. Mark suddenly increased the speed of the strokes.) Anna: Shhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I started moaning loudly... This time Mark immediately started kissing me on my lips very aggressively by holding my head and increased the speed of the strokes further... I am trying to stop the kiss because I feel breathless and suffocated from the pain I am getting through his deep speed and hard strokes, but the more I tried, the more he holds my face tightly and kissing me. I tried to push him away because I can''t bear the pain but Mark he didn''t even react to me he continued giving the deep strokes and involved in kissing me... I again wrapped my hands around his neck and tried to divert my mind, I am trying to visualise our first kiss, it''s an idental kiss in the restaurant and I did not sleep the whole night and my mind was distracted with Mark''s thoughts on that day and my second kiss, Mark pecked me on my lips in the couple''s party night event at the ss room when he is adjusting my dress, by that time I was scared to death but deep down of my heart I feel like I am flying in the sky and our next intense kiss session is at the swimming pool, it''s a lifesaving kiss but we both forget our own world and enjoyed our kiss session for a long time¡­ I can still remember how caressingly he kissed me, and from that moment he grabbed the chance every time and kissed me out of his love and caring towards me, and even I feel happy when he kissed me¡­ The N number of kisses I gave him is in our Grindelwald trip when we are ying the treasure hunt game at the love carnival and in the strawberry round I gave my n number of kisses along with the strawberries to him and Mark enjoyed them a lot. And finally, in these recent days, he gave me a kiss punishment, i.e., I need to kiss him whenever he says I love you to me... My face turn to smile when I got the shes of our intense kiss sessions, but suddenly my thoughts were distracted by the pain I am getting... Mark started giving me very fast deep strokes, he is moving very speedily by giving speed hard strokes into my pussy; he holds my head very tightly and biting my shoulder intensely for the pleasure he is getting through our lovemaking session. Anna: ahhh Ahhhhh ahhhh... Huhhh ahhh auhhh.. Maaaarrkkkk... Uffff... Sllllooooow.... Pleasseeee makkkeee ittt slo... Ahhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I again started moaning out loudly but this time I tried to request him to give the small strokes but he is not in a mood to listen to me and enjoying me to the fullest. Actually, I don''t want to interrupt him when he is enjoying me in this lovemaking session but the pain I am getting makes me to request him to stop right now... It''s really unbearable¡­ Markkkkkk Please try to understand my pain... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 514 - Can You Feel The Pain..? Anna''s Pov: Actually, I don''t want to interrupt him when he is enjoying me in this lovemaking session but the pain I am getting is making me to request him to stop right now...?? It''s really unbearable¡­ Markkkkkk Please try to understand my pain..... I hope Mark should understand my pain and I wish he should slow down like before but my other mind is saying to don''t interrupt him¡­ Yes, Anna, don''t interrupt him¡­ Let him enjoy this first love making session¡­ He is waiting for so long by giving value to your dream and now you are trying to stop him just because you are unable to bear the pain¡­ How mean you are¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I don''t again ask him to stop our love making session¡­ I will try to bear the pain¡­ Come on, Anna, just a few more minutes he will be done with our lovemaking session and you can rx... You should not ruin his happy moments, bear the pain until he releases his cum into your virgin pussy Till then stay strong Anna, just bear the pain¡­ It''s just a few more minutes... just a few more minutes... that''s it... stay strong... stay strong... I said to myself to stay calm and strong but Mark did not yet slow down his strokes and still digging into my pussy with his hard erected dick speedily¡­ Ahhhhhhh... Huhhhh... After listening to my moans Mark is giving me the strokes in a hyper-speed and I feel like I may die with the pain he is giving to me, I am screaming loudly and my moaning is resounding in the room and the bed is also started moving due to his deep hard strokes, I can also hear the sounds of our skin tapping¡­ Ahhhhhhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Ahhh... Mark: I am cummiiiinngggggg Annnnnaaa... (Mark said while giving me the speed hard strokes, I feel relieved when I listen to him and I feel eternally happy that he is finally cuming in me by breaking my virginity. I know I did not behave well because of the severe pain, but Mark enjoyed our first lovemaking session and finally he is about toe in my pussy by breaking my virginity... My face turn to a little smile even though I feel the pain for his deep hard strokes. And Mark increased the speed, and he is breathing heavily and biting my shoulder while giving me the speed strokes¡­ In a few more strokes, I feel the wetness near to my pussy, and Mark slows down his strokes and gasping heavily¡­ His sweat droplets roll down from his face and fall on my body, even though our room is air-conditioned he feel suffocating due to his hyper speed of strokes in our first lovemaking session and I feel much relieved when he started slow downing the strokes, but he gave 5 to 6 deep hard slow strokes and I can sense a liquid is overflowing into my pussy, maybe it''s Mark''s cum... I can understand he released his huge cum into my pussy, and I guess he likes our first lovemaking session... After a few slow deep hard strokes, Mark stopped giving me the strokes and immediately fall on my chest and taking deep long breathings, I looked at his face and his face looks so happy and relieved. Even I feel happy after looking at his happy face. Mark''s dick is still inside my pussy and I still feel the pain, but this time the pain is better than before, I feel like I can bear it. I closed my eyes and trying myself to get stabilised from the pain of our first lovemaking session... I slowly wipe my tears with my palm and take a long breath and looked at Mark¡­ He looks so relived and still resting on my chest I wrapped my hands on his back and patting on Mark''s back caressingly and enjoying the moment by closing my eyes... After a few seconds Mark raised his head and kissed my boobs intensely, I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him, he is happily enjoying by kissing my boobs and after a few seconds he raised his head and looked at me with his smiling face. I feel shy when he is looking at me with his sharp eyes he came close to my face and kiss me on my lips by pressing his lips on my lips very caressingly and after a few seconds he again looked into my eyes, this time his face turned to smirk and his expressions are changing to Furious... He suddenly ced one of his hands on my boobs and started pressing them hardly by looking into my eyes. I hold his shoulder tightly as a hint to to stop what he is doing; he is tightening the grip, and the pain is increasing more... I did not understand what his intentions are¡­ Is he trying to hurt me? Or is he enjoying me by pressing it in a harsh way? NO¡­ My Mark doesn''t enjoy when I feel the pain¡­ Mark: Can you feel the pain, Anna? (Mark said with his rage tone, and by looking at his furious face I am confused and did not understand why he is Furious at me all of a sudden and why he is asking me whether I am feeling the pain or not... I nodded my head as yes with my confused face... Mark looked at me with his smirk smiling face... But his face again turned to worried and immediately take away his hand on my chest and fell on my chest and started kissing my chest carresingly and rest his head on my chest... I didn''t understand why his mood is fluctuating... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 515 - How Can He Get Annas Passport? Mark''s Pov: Tom: Your tickets were booked along with your two children, who are Anna and Alex...?? (I am shocked the moment I listen to Tom, what he is talking about? Did he just say Lucus booked the tickets for both of his children? What does it mean? Did Lucus want to take away my girl from me? No, after looking at Anna''s behaviour at the airport I can understand Lucus didn''t force Anna to escape from the city, actually, Anna went to the airport voluntarily¡­ And why Anna went to the airport? Did she go to the airport to escape along with his dad? Is she trying to save her dad? Or did she go to just meet his dad? Why doesn''t she consider how they attacked my sister? Even though she knows that he is the primary suspect in Ria''s case, how can she help her dad to escape from the city? I am confused¡­ I am totally confused and I can''t take any decision right now because if Anna is really tried to escape from the city then why she will ept to our wedding? I better take a decision about her after I clear my doubts with Tom... In between my thoughts, Tom came to our room and started his little interrogation with Anna, and after listening to Anna''s reasoning I am still confused and can''t take any decision on her, I don''t know whether I should believe what she is saying or not. So I followed Tom to ask his opinion because his facial expression change when he looked into the file he holds and I guess he finds something important init but he did not discuss anything about it... So I just want to know his opinion, and I followed him to his room... Mona is staying in that room along with Alex and she immediately gets up from the chair and came close to us the moment she recognises me and Tom... Mona: Hey Tom, what happened..? (Tom did not answer to her question and immediately take his seat and connected Anna''s phone to his system and busy in looking at the information and involved in his own thoughts, Mona did not disturb him and she immediately came close to me. Mona: Mark, please stay calm and don''t be mad at Anna¡­ Please try to understand the situation and don''t me on her for no reason... (I looked at Mona with my Furious face.) Mona: Mark, please... Mark: You know one thing, Mona? The history of flight tickets includes both Anna''s and Alex''s tickets along with her dad''s ticket... Mona: What? (Even Mona shocked after listening to me. She immediately looked at Tom for confirmation, and Tom nodded his head as yes and busy in looking into his system, Mona is shocked but she gets stabilized in a few seconds.) Mona: So what? (She said loudly and looked at me.) Mark: So what? Is this situation is very casual to you, Mona? My girl, who is going to be my wife in few more hours, don''t you think it is odd when she is trying to escape from this city along with his dad who is the primary suspect in Ria''s case? And after listening to this, you are saying so what¡­ Mona: Mark, how can you judge her just because the flight tickets were booked in her name and Alex''s name? If you are ming her for that reason, you should have med Alex too... Because the ticket was booked on his name too, so do you think Alex booked his tickets to escape from the city along with her dad and sister? Mark: Stop with your stupid reasoning, Mona... Alex is a kid, and Anna booked his tickets without his concern... Mona: Exactly Mark, even I am saying the same thing. Why don''t you think someone booked the tickets in the name of Anna and Alex without her concern? And if my guess is not wrong, I am sure someone is trapping Anna into Ria''s case, so please don''t take any decision until we conclude the investigation with her dad... (It''s a waste to discuss with Mona, so I immediately turn to Tom for his opinion on the investigation he takes. Even Mona went close to Tom and looked into his eyes for his answer.) Mona: Say, Tom, what do you think? (Tom took a deep breath and started his exnation.) Tom: Guys, please listen to me carefully... Aana said she went to the airport to look at her dad and she also said she got the messages from her dad about his whereabouts... (by finishing his words Tom again looked at the monitor in front of him, which is connected to Anna''s phone.) Mona: Okay... Tom: But I did not find any messages in her iPhone... Mona: Maybe she might delete the messages... Tom: She did not delete the messages, Mona, she said confidently that her dad sends the messages to her and gave me the phone to check the messages, if she really deleted the messages she might have told me about it, but she didn''t... Mona: So what do you think, Tom? Are you doubting Anna? Tom: Mona, you know I don''te to a conclusion until I find the evidence regarding it... (Tom said indirectly that he has some evidence to doubt Anna, but he is hesitating to say out and I don''t have the strength to listen to him, it really hurts me if I listen that Anna is trying to cheat me...) Mona: What are the other evidence you have, Tom? (Tom forwarded the file to Mona and Mona''s face immediately turned to shock and I immediately take the file from Mona''s hand and looked in it and I find Anna''s and Alex''s original Visa and passports.) Mark: What? Passports? (I spell out loudly, Tom looked at me and nodded his head as Yes...) Mark: As far as I know Anna''s passports should be in the locker at Ria''s room, Where did you find these passports, Tom? Tom: We find these passports in Lucas travelling bag... Mark: How can he get Anna''s passport? Tom: At present, I have no clue, Mark, and can you please tell me who are the others knows about Anna''s passports are at Ria''s room locker? (I immediately went into my thoughts and visualise everything from the day of our Grindelwald trip. After the Grindelwald trip, we did not use her Visa and passport. As far as I know, no one knows about where her Visa and passport lie. Suddenly I got a sh and yes, once Anna asked me about it, and I asked her the reason and she did not say anything about it. I immediately looked at Tom.) Tom: What happened Mark did you did you find any clue? Mark: After our Grindelwald trip Anna asked me about her visa and passport details, and I told her that they are at Ria''s room locker and other than her no one knows where are the Visa and passport... So... Tom: So other than Anna, no one knows where are the Visa and passport, am I right? (I nodded my head as yes, but it''s hard to digest the fact. Does it mean Anna met her dad and gave her Visa and passports to him and request him to book the tickets to escape from this city? It''s really hurting me, I can feel the pain in my heart, and tears filled in my eyes¡­ If she really ns to escape from the city along with her dad, then why she nned this sudden wedding? Why she convinced me of this sudden wedding? Does she think I don''t have any feelings? Why doesn''t she care about my feelings? Is she really loving me? Or she is using her love trap to escape from me along with her dad?) Mona: Guys, listen to me... Aana may ask you casually, it does not mean she nned by stealing her own passports and trying to escape from the city along with her dad... Please try to understand the situation from the other side... (I immediately looked at Mona with my Furious face.) Mark: Can you please try to understand the situation from my side... (I shouted at Mona, Mona looked at me with her worried face and try to convince me again by holding my hands.) Mona: Mark, I am thinking from your side, and that''s the reason I don''t want to put you and Anna in this mess... Please try to understand and don''t break your fragile love towards Anna for the trap nned by the others... I know how genuinely you both love to each other... So please try to understand the situation, Mark... Please don''t get into the conclusion¡­ (Mona is again trying to convince me but it''s tough for me to digest the situation after I realise about Anna''s Visa and passport, I looked at Tom with my helpless condition bit Tom is still busy in reading Anna''s messages and his face turned to shock again and he immediately looked at Mona) Mona: What happened, Tom? Tom: Anna''s bank ount is credited with a huge fund... (Tom again looked at me.) Tom: Mark, is that you who transferred money into her ount? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 516 - Please Stop Your Stupid Analysis... Mark''s Pov: Tom: Anna''s bank ount was credited with a huge fund...?? (Tom again looked at me in shock even I don''t know what he is talking about. How can Anna''s ount be credited with a huge fund? How can it possible? I gave her my ck card for the wedding shopping and Mona is taking care of it and till now I didn''t think about her bank ount, and I didn''t get an idea that I can transfer money into her ount, so she can spend the amount whenever she is in need because Anna will always hesitate to ask money, I should have to think about it before and should have transferred some funds into her ount, I am toote¡­ But my mind is again struck at the point that how can her ount be credited with a huge amount? Who will send money into her another ount? In between my thoughts, I looked at Tom for an answer.) Tom: Mark, is that you who transferred money into her ount? (I immediately strike my head as no and Tom immediately looked into the system and continued his searching. I have no clue what is happening, and I don''t know whether Anna knows about her bank ount was credited with a huge amount or not... If she knows she will definitely reach me or Tom and inform us definitely, but she didn''t, so Anna may don''t know about the money credited into her ount. But what if she knows about the money transfer into her ount? Does it mean she hides this information from me? Does it mean she might know who transferred the amount into her ount and she wants to keep it as a secret from Tom and me... Why she is doing all these things..? Why does she want to maintain the secrets? Who may transfer the amount into her ount? The persons who know about Anna''s ount details is her family, does it mean her father transferred the amount into her ount? Does it mean her father bribed her by transferring a huge amount into her ount to escape from the city? Ahhhhh¡­ What am I thinking? Am I thinking in the right way or not? I am totally confused and immediately looked at Tom; he is still busy in looking into the system, I just want to know when the amount was transferred, so I ask him the same.) Mark: When the amount was credited into Anna''s ount, Tom? Tom: It''s yesterday morning, Mark... Mark: Yesterday morning? (I am shocked and think where I am on yesterday morning, yes, I am busy in my business trip and Anna didn''t say anything to me about it after we meet. And yes, now I am sure this amount is transferred from his dad if it is transferred before our sudden wedding n then Anna might not have epted for our wedding... Now I want rity that what happened yesterday, Anna''s dad sends money into her ount to bribe her and he may request her to escape from the city, and Anna, she gets ready to escape along with her dad by leaving me alone at the wedding ground¡­ How mean she is... She doesn''t even care about my feelings... How can she be so selfish? I understand I am nothing to her if she finds any of her family members, and she is least bothered even though they are suspects in Ria''s case. Till now she lives with me just because she has no one in her family to support her and once she finds her dad she gets ready to leave me alone... Tom: Mark, Anna got a call from an anonymous number just before the money transfer... Mark: Is it her dad? (Both Tom and Mona looked at me in shock.) Mark: Tom, I am sure about it, it must be her dad... Mona: Mark, please stop judging the things in advance... Mark: I am saying the facts, Mona, I am not judging wrongly... Yesterday Anna got a call from her dad, and she gets convinced by her dad when he transfers the lump sum amount into her ount and today she did not think one more second about me and went to the airport to escape from this city along with her father... Mona: Mark, please stop your stupid analysis... Mark: Stupid analysis? Fine¡­ Mona: Mark¡­ Please stay calm... Mark: Mona, I will stay calm but first, you stop trusting Anna, so you will understand what actually happened, Okay? Mona: First you stop trusting your stupid analysis, Mark, then you will understand what happened... Mark: Really? Mona: Yes, Mark, please think about it... If Anna really wants to hide the information, then she should have deleted those bank credit messages... And if she really deleted the messages of her father, then she should have mentioned about it but she did not because she did not delete those messages... So don''t you think something is messed up? Tom: Yes Mark, Mona had a valid point, if she really wants to hide this information from us she should have deleted those bank details messages too but she did not and just a few minutes ago she gave me a phone to check her dad''s messages and she doesn''t even know those messages were deleted... Mark: Why don''t you think she is acting? Mark..!! (Both Mona and Tom scream out loudly¡­) Mark: ok, ok, she doesn''t know anything about it... Let it be... Now tell me Tom, through which source the amount is credited into Anna''s ount? And also tell me the details regarding the anonymous number, so if we track these both details we will get rity about it... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 517 - My Entire Energy Was Drained... Mark''s Pov: Mark: Now tell me Tom, through which source the amount is credited into Anna''s ount??? And also tell me the details regarding the anonymous number, so if we track these both details we will get rity about it... (Tom nodded his head as ok and continued his searching into the system. Both Mona and I stay quiet and waiting for Tom''s results, after a few minutes of research Tom looked at us.) Tom: Guys, the number is a satellite number so we can''t trace it... Mark: What? A satellite number? (I immediately got a sh of the incident at our Grindelwald trip and yes those three bastards uses the satellite number tomunicate with John and the roomboy, and the person who tries to attack the old room boy is also using the satellite number...) Tom: Yes, Mark... Mark: Who can it be, Tom? Tom: At present, I have no clue, and the bank transfer details are also corrupted... Mark: Corrupted? What do you mean, Tom? Tom: Yes, Mark, the transferor details are corrupted because they transfer through illegal sources, so it is tough to find who it is... Mona: What do you mean by illegal sources, Tom? Tom: Did you remember in our Grindelwald trip I integrated the cab driver who killed the room boy? Mona: Yes, I remember him and with the help of the little girl we catch him easily... Tom: When I am interrogating him I asked him how the payment will be done to him... Mona: Yes Tom, and he said the funds were transferred through the ck market like casino and some other betting sources, etc... Tom: Yes, exactly in the same way Anna got the funds into her bank ount... Mona: So there may be a chance that Anna may not know about the payment details... (Tom did not say anything for a few seconds and involved in his deep thoughts, and I understand Tom finds some information and he is hesitating to say to me.) Mark: Tell me what did you find, Tom... Tom: There is one more issue that I need to discuss... Mona: What is it, Tom? Tom: In Anna''s contact list there is a number which is saved in the name of a brother... "What..? Brother..?" (Both Mona and I shouted at the same time out of shock...) Tom: Yes guys, and Anna send a message to that number about her bank details and in the next few minutes a huge amount credited into her ount through corrupted source... (My mind was nk, and I did not understand anything... Brother? Who can it be? Is it John? Does it mean she saved John''s mobile number into her contact list and she is also trying to help him to escape from the city? How can she help to John after he did such cruel things to my sister, and how can Anna support him for no reason? I sit in the chair and have no clue what to do next... My entire energy was drained... I don''t know whether I am thinking in a proper way or not... Anna... ahhhh... Please baby... Please be my innocent dumb girl... Please don''t be guilty by supporting your father or brother... Tom: Guys, calm down, don''t take stress, I can track that number because it is not a satellite member, but it takes minimum 2 days to find the entire details of that number... Mark: Nothing there to track Tom because it is clear that it is John''s number... Mona: Mark, please stay calm how can it be Johns number? Mark: Because Anna''s only brother is John¡­ Mona: If it is really John, and she is trying to help him, she will never save that number and particrly she will never save in the name of brother¡­ If she does so, she will get caught red-handed¡­ So please don''t think it''s John''s number, Mark: Okay then, you tell me who''s number it is? Mona: We can ask Anna about it, Mark, till then please don''te to conclusions necessarily¡­ And don''t you know how Anna hates John? Mark: Pleasee out of Anna''s loop, Mona, so you can understand everything clearly... Why don''t you think it''s John''s number? She may save it directly because she doesn''t care about any of us¡­ Mona: If it is really John''s number, she will definitely inform to you or Tom or at least to me but she didn''t and I am sure that she never hides anything which rted to John... Do you remember on the first day you met her at the night? She told everything about John and his friends¡­ If she really wants to save her brother, she should not have to tell the information to us¡­ Think about it, Mark¡­ Mark: Did you forget what she just did right now? She did not inform to anyone of us and directly went to the airport to meet her dad and now she is saying the story that she just went to invite her dad to our wedding but it''s not true she went to escape from the city along with her dad and there are proofs too, and her ount credited with huge amount and she got a call from satellite number and she saved one of the number as brother and she send the bank details to that number don''t you think these are enough proofs to break trust on her? (I shouted loudly out of rage and furious actually I want to cry out loudly... I am totally confused and did not understand what is happening in my life... Did my Anna really try to cheat on me? Did she really want to leave me when she finds her dad''s whereabouts?) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 519 - How Can We Marry In This Situation? Mark''s Pov: Mark: You are saying to me to stay quiet because Anna is doing the daughter''s job by supporting her criminal father...?? Mona: I don''t mean it, Mark, and yes I agree that Lucus may be the 5th person who attacked Ria but we did not yet prove that Lucas is the fifth person in Ria''s case until then we should stay quiet and should not me him for no reason... if we me him, we will be the most worried person if he proved that he is not guilty in Ria''s case, so until we find the evidence regarding that he is the culprit in Ria''s case we should stay quiet... And I am sure Anna too wille to our side when we prove about her dad with evidence, And I have confidence that Anna is the strong person to stand opposite to her dad if she finds about her dad''s reality, so until then we should not me on either Lucas or Anna, and we should not target Anna because she is taking care of her dad¡­ Okay? So please stay calm and please try to understand the situation, Mark... Tom: Yes Mark, I will agree with Mona and until we find any shreds of evidence, we should not me either Anna or her father... Mark: OK then but I need to know Anna''s intentions behind huge amount transfer details and I will try to be patient until you interrogate Anna, and after listening to her answers I will make the decisions, so please ask her about the bank details, the contact number she saved as brother and also ask her whether she has intentions to stay with me or not... Mona: Mark...!! Please stop it¡­ Why do you think that she doesn''t have intentions to stay with you? Mark: After looking at all these incidents, I feel she is not interested in me anymore, Mona... Mona: So do you think the love she showered on you in all these days is fake? Mark: Maybe she infatuated me and I realise when she finds her family member, I am sure she will forget about me and that what happened today... Mona: Stop it, Mark, how can you say that? You know how much Anna loves you and I know how much you love Anna, so how can you say that? And how can you think that she can live without you? (Mona said with her furious tone and Tom tried to calm down the situation.) Tom: Guys, guys, calm down and listen to me... I don''t want to interrogate Anna right now... Mark: Why? Tom: Because I need to find the evidence and I need to still investigate her phone and if I find any further messed up things, I need to add them into my interrogation and I also need to find how the messages got deleted in Anna''s phone until then I can''t investigate her... Mona: Well Tom, that''s great... So we can continue with the wedding... Mark: What? Wedding? (I immediately looked at Mona in shock, and how can she think about our wedding when our rtionship is messed with many issues?) (Moana looked at me with her angry widened eyes.) Mona: Yes Mark, it''s just lunchtime and everyone is waiting at the wedding ground so it''s better if we finish your wedding... Mark: Are you out of mind, Mona? Mona: I did not say anything wrong, Mark... Mark: How can we marry in this situation? Mona: In this situation? For your kind information there is nothing happened in between your rtionship, Mark and nothing will be going to happen and I am sure about it and please don''t argue with me to postpone this wedding... (It''s a waste to argue with Mona, so I immediately looked at Tom as a hint to convince Mona to postpone our wedding.) Tom: I think it''s better to take a break for a few more days, Mona, so both of them will sort out their issues and they can happily live their married life once they get married... Mona: Issues? Issues will alwayse and go Tom, but what is important is the bonding between these two people... If their Love bond is strong, no issue will try to break their bond, and I am sure the love bond is strong between Anna and Mark, and they will definitely ovee any kind of issues.. Tom: I can understand Mona, but what I mean to say is they will enjoy their married life once these issues get solved... Mona: Tom, are you thinking that after solving this issue they don''t get struck with any other issues? And are you sure that they will not face any issues after their marriage? Tom Yes they will but... Mona: there is nothing to argue in this point Tom, even after marriage too, a couple will get issues but they should sort it out by understanding each other and the same thing is happening now but just a few hours before the wedding¡­ What you will do if the same thing happened after the wedding? (Both me and Tom remain silent¡­) Mona: And I know how Mark and Anna live together till now and for them, marriage is just documental evidence, and you too know the love bond between Anna and Mark. So there is no point in postponing their wedding... That''s final... Mark: Wait, Mona, before the wedding I just want to talk to Anna to sort out some issues... Mona: What do you mean, Mark? If you did not get to sort out those issues, you don''t Marry Anna? How can you say that, Mark? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 520 - Congratulations For Your Wedding Mark''s Pov: Mona: What do you mean, Mark??? If you did not get to sort out those issues, you don''t Marry Anna? How can you say that, Mark? Mark: Mona I don''t want to talk to her about the issues happened today, I just want to take her consent whether she is ok to marry me or not if she is not ok I can''t force her to marry me, so I can cancel the wedding... (I exined to Mona with my raising tone but deep down of my heart I feel pain because I don''t to listen a no from Anna.) Mona: Ok, I understand but first tell me is it ok for you to marry Anna? Mark: I will say my opinion once I listened to her opinion, Mona... Mona: Mark, please answer to my question, we are running out of time and please don''t take your decisions by depending on these issues... Mark: Okay then, if she is ok to marry me then I am ok to marry her that''s it and please don''t ckmail her in the name of Rubeus uncle''s health condition and don''t force her with all the emotional trauma... Mona: Ok Mark, I don''t try to convince her by saying about Rubeus uncle and his health condition. Mark: Ok, and I want to ask her personally about her opinion on the wedding, so please don''t disturb us until we finalise our decision¡­ Mona: Sorry Mark, I don''t allow you to ask about the wedding because you are very furious right now and you may lead the topic to the issues happened now so... Mark: So? Mona: I will ask her personally... Mark: you will ask? No¡­ I don''t agree¡­ Mona: Yes I will ask her whether she is ok for the wedding or not and I promise I don''t request her to ept the wedding by creating the emotional trauma around her and I don''t talk about Rubeus uncle''s health condition before Anna... You can trust me... Tom: Yes Mark, Anna may feel better if Mona asked her, and she will definitely open up with the conclusion... (Actually, I wish I want to ask Anna whether she is ok for the wedding or not, and I can understand her feelings by looking at her expression but both Tom and Mona are not epting to me and I know why they are not epting because I am very bad at anger management and I may lose some furious words at Anna and she may reject me. The thought that she will reject me is making me feel worried and at the same time it hyper my rage... Actually, I don''t want to marry her right now but after listing to Mona; I got convinced and I too agree that issues wille and go and we should sort it out but I am not that confident after looking at the present issues because Anna is not in a position to understand the facts of Ria''s case and she is behaving in such a way that even though her dad is proven guilty, she will support him. In that case I will be the person who will say break up to our love story or diverse to our marriage bond...) Mona: Mark, please say something, is it okay? (I don''t know what to do, so I just nodded my head as ok.) Mona: OK then both of you guys along with Alex go and wait in the car for us. I will speak to Anna about marriage and I will ask her whether she is okay for the wedding or not and if she says yes to the wedding I wille along with her towards the car and if she say no to the wedding I will take another cab and reach to my house along with Anna, this is the hint, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and Tom and I along with Alex lead towards Tom''s car and I sit in the passenger seat and involved in my deep thoughts what should I do if Anna did not ept the wedding? Does it mean she really doesn''t like me and she is just infatuating me all these days? Does it mean all the love she showered all these days is fake..? It''s hurting, it''s really hurting and I can''t take it anymore if she really did not ept for our wedding, it''s a kind of test whether her love is genuine towards me or not... Passing of every second is like a hell... How long both the girls will discuss and confirm about the wedding? How long Anna will take her decision? It''s really disgusting to wait here for her decision¡­ I understand Anna is not epting for the wedding and Mona is trying topromise her to ept the wedding. The thought itself makes me Furious... Mark: Tom let''s go... Tom: What? (Tom shocked and look at me...) Mark: let''s go to my house, Tom, I don''t want to get marry right now... Tom: Mark, please wait until Anna and Monae, and if we leave this ce before their arrival, Anna will hurt a lot... Mark: Let her be... Tom: Mark, please stay calm... Mark: I know Anna doesn''t want to marry me because she finally finds her father so she will go with him and she will stand on his side even though he proved guilty in Ria''s case... Tom: Mark, you are misunderstanding the situation¡­ And listen to me, if he proved guilty in Ria''s case then Anna will be the first person who will stand against to her dad, and I am sure she don''t say no to the wedding... Mark: Why are you so confident, Tom? Tom: because no girl wants to lose the true love, and yours is the true love towards her so she don''t want to miss you at any cost... Mark: Then what do you think about Anna''s love, Tom, do you think she is loving me wholeheartedly? Tom: Of course, Mark... Mark: Then why she did all these things, Tom? What should I do if all these things are proved right? Tom: I guess there might be some other reason behind it, Mark, and I promise I will find out everything within 2 days until then don''t discuss anything with Anna... (I nodded my head as okay and again looked at the gates of the police station and they are still noting, it''s really frustrating to wait for them¡­ I close my eyes and trying to control my rage but the more I try the more angry I am getting... Tom: Yes, they areing... They areing... Anna and Mona areing, Mark looks at them... (I opened my eyes, but I did not look at them because I really feel worried if Anna and Mona take another cab, it implies Anna is rejecting me, and I don''t know what I will do to her out of my Furious if Anna rejects me... My heartbeat started rising fast¡­) Tom: Mark, congrattions on your wedding¡­ Both the girls areing towards our car... (I feel relieved after listening to Tom about the confirmation of their decision, but I still feel confused about her decision, and I have still doubt about Mona because she will definitely y her tricks to convince Anna¡­ Mona and Annae silently and sit in the back seat, and tom started riding towards the wedding ground and in the middle I looked at Anna through the mirror, her face is swollen, and tears are still rolling down from her eyes... Why she should cry when she is going to marry me in a few more minutes? Maybe she is still worrying about her dad... What the hell... What''s wrong with her? I tried to stay calm in the car and try to divert my mind, and in few minutes we reached the wedding ground and Tom is busy in the arrangements and I lead to my dressing room to get ready... The moment I opened the door I saw Genie in my room. She stand near to the dressing table and turn to other side, the moment she listen to the door sound she turned and looked at me in shock... Genie: Mark, what''s happening here? I ignored her question and went to the washroom to got freshen up, but I again got the thoughts of Anna and her behaviour at the airport it''s very tough to control my rage on her I am taking long breaths to control my Furious and trying to divert my mind and after a few minutes I came out of the washroom and the designers are helping me to get ready... Genie is still in my room and she is watching me and waiting for my answer. I know she got shocked when she know the fact about my wedding, and I am not in a mood to answer to her question... Genie: everyone is saying it''s your wedding, Mark... Is that true? (She asked with her worried tone but I am not in a mood to answer to her so I did not replied to her.) Genie: Why don''t you tell me about your wedding Mark? Mark: why I should tell you? You are my personal assistant it means it only rted to business dealings nothing more nothing less... (I said loudly with my Furious Tone...) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 559 - Its So Amazing... Anna''s POV: He leads his kiss near to my chest and started sucking my boobs by trying to swallow them entirely into his mouth... I tightened my grip on his waist and arched my back and hold his hair more tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me... Now I ampletely in Mark''s control and I feel like I will do anything if Mark orders me to do and I curled up to him for the pleasure he is giving to me. He tightened the grip on my waist more intensely and eating my boobs to satisfy his desires... After a few minutes of his caressing, he paused the kiss and looked at me with his lusty eyes and I smile by looking at him out of shyness as an eptance. He immediatelynded me on the floor and unbuttoned my pants. Anna: Mark, not here... Mark: Why? (He didn''t listen to me and continuing unzipping.) Anna: Let''s go to our bedroom... Mark: Now, this is our bedroom, Anna... (By finishing his words he ced his fingers near to my clitoris.) Anna: Shhhhhhh, Mark... Please... Mark: For the newlywed''s couple every private ce is the bedroom, Anna... Anna: But this is not a private ce... Mark: Why not? Our one and the only servant will stay at the outhouse and she wille into the house only when I ordered her toe, until then this kitchen is a private ce for us... (He said with his husky tone and in one full pull he takes away my pants and in the next minute he removed his pants too and now we both are nude... I feel shy and looking at the ground, Mark, immediately raises my chin and looked at me with his narrowed sharp eyes... In the next seconds, he again started kissing me on my lips and I wrapped my hands around his neck pulling him close to me and started responding to his kiss... Now his aggressive kiss turned to his lusty kiss and I understand at any time he will insert his dick into me to satisfy his desires... That''s it, the thought itself makes my heartbeat started to rise fast. And yes, in the next second he holds my waist and lifted me up and I again wrapped my legs around his waist and enjoying his kiss, I can sense the hardness of his dick exactly near to my pussy and it is pressing it for the entrance... I feel a little tickling and at the same time, shirlls filled my entire body... With one of his hand, he holds my waist and with his other hand he is inserting his erected dick into me and in one push he inserted it... I immediately break my kiss and hold Mark''s shoulder more tightly for the pain I get, I hide my face on his shoulder and trying to control my emotions... I did not expect I will get the pain again maybe in this position his dick is pinning me hard, maybe that''s the reason I am getting the pain again... Even Mark stay quiet for a few seconds and patting me on my back very caressingly to make me calm down... After a few seconds, I get stabilized and rest my head on Mark''s shoulder... I can sense Mark''s dick is erecting more and more in my pussy and bing harder than before. I can understand Mark is suffocating with his sexual desires and I don''t want to make it dy, even my pain get stabilized, Meanwhile Mark is trying to take away his dick to stop this session and I can understand he is stopping to don''t want to make me suffer, so I hold his hand and strike my head as no and he paused what he is doing and looking at me with his worried eyes. So to initiate our intense session I started kissing Mark on his neck. I know Mark can''t control himself when I kiss on his neck and as I think his grip on my waist tightens the moment I started kissing him on his neck. Mark: Annnnaaaaa... Ahhhhhh... Anna: Yes Mark... (I said in between the kiss on his neck, and I understand Mark is trying to control to start our sexual session. But his desires are increasing more the moment I started kissing him on his neck and I can sense his dick is more harder than before...) Anna: Don''t you feel horny? (I said in a teasing way in between my kiss on his neck, and bites his neck seductively as a hint to start our intense session.) Mark: You need to pay for what you have done to me, Anna... (By finishing his words he gave me a deep hard stroke into my pussy and I hold his shoulder more tightly... Anna: ahhhhhh Markkk... (I said and still kissing him on his neck by wrapping my hands around his neck more tightly and Mark started giving me the strokes slowly. One of his hand is on my hip and pressing it very intensely and his other hand is on my back, now he too started kissing me on my neck and at the same time he is busy in giving me the strokes and the pleasure I feel is so intense and Mark is carrying me very intensely and caressingly and he is not even making mend on the floor...) Mark: Ahhhhhh... Annaaa... Your tight pussy is making me more horny... Huhhhh... Anna: ahhhhhh... Hmmmmm... Marrrkkkkk... I love youuuu... I love the way you are doing to me... Ahhhhhh... I can sense your hot hardness in me.. (I spell out shamelessly in between kissing on Mark''s neck and Mark''s dick be more harder than before and I have no clue why it is bing harder and harder and it is not in a mood to satisfy itself.) Mark: It will get calm down when it touches your cum, Anna... So it''s in your hands to make it calm down... Ahhhhhh... (He said while giving slow strokes into my pussy and I understand he is requesting me indirectly to respond to his strokes, so I immediately started moving my hip up and down and his hard dick is moving ordingly. Mark tightened his grip on my waist and hold my hip very intensely and biting on my neck seductively to express his love towards me. And I understand he likes when I am moving my hip so I did not pause and moving ordingly and my body is also rubbing against his hard abbs and my lips are busy in kissing his neck and my fingers are busy in curling up his hair very caressingly. Mark: ahhhhhh... Annnnaaaaa... I love ittt... Ahhhhhh... Increase the speed Annnnaaaaa... Ahhhhhh... Tight pussy... Let''s do it speedily... (by finishing his words Mark started moving his hip very speedily and I am responding to his strokes and enjoying the pleasure and I started moving my hip up and down with more speed.) Mark: ahhhhhh... Anna... I love you.... I love you... I feel so happy when Mark is saying I love you to me and this is the first time he said I love you to me after our marriage and I feel so blessed for his response and feel so happy because he likes what I am doing. And saying I love you during intimacy session is the most happiest moment for the partners and it will enhance the bonding between the couple. I paused the kiss on his neck and looked at his face and even Mark paused the kiss on my neck and looking at me with his sharp eyes but at the same time his dick is doing its job by moving in and out into my pussy... In the next second, I started kissing on his lips and even Mark started responding to my kiss very aggressively and involuntarily we both moving ording to our aggressiveness and I am moving up and down and mark dick is moving in and out and my boobs are rubbing to his hard abbs very roughly and we both forgot about the present world and travelled into the different world which is only filled with the pleasure out of love towards each other... We both are ying with our tongues while his dick is enjoying eating my pussy and the speed of the strokes increases more and more, and his grip on my hip was tightened more. And his muscles are exploring and I can understand he wille at any second and even I may reach to climax when I touch hise in my pussy... In between my thoughts he give me a deep hard stroke and hugged him more tightly by pausing my kiss and even I closed my eyes and rubbing my pussy to his dick slowly and we both reached our climax at a time and Mark released his huge hot cum into my pussy and it is overflowing from my pussy and falling on the floor... His muscles got relieved the moment hees in me and he gave 4 to 5 deep hard stocks... Mark: Ahhhhhh... Annnnaaaaa... It''s so amazing... He said and kissed my lips gently as a thank you for our love making session. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 563 - Please Save My Dad... Anna''s POV: Lucus: Put your guns down, man, or else, she will be dead in a few seconds... So do what I say if you want her life... (My dad shouted and tightened his grip on my neck with the chains and yes, I may be dead if I stay in this state for a few more seconds, and I am totally confused that what my dad is doing to me... Is he really nning to escape from the cops by using me as bait or is he really doesn''t care about my life and will go to the extent to take my life in order to escape from here? No... Anna... No... Why your dad will take your life? He is the one who saved you when John is trying to attack you... Yes, my dad doesn''t kill me, and he is doing all these things to escape from the cops because John targeted him to the centre of Ria''s case with some false acquisitions and maybe it''s tough for him to prove before justice... But he should face the situation instead of trying to escape from the situation... So I tried to convince my dad.) Anna: Dad, please surrender to them, Tom will don''t do anything to you, I will promise... Please dad... Lucas: Shut up, Anna... (My dad shouted at me and I am totally confused whether he shouted at me in real or he is just ying the trick to escape from the cops... Whatever I don''t want him to escape and he doesn''t know he will be entered into the danger zone if he escaped from the police station because John will definitely catch him again and he will take the life of my dad as a punishment and I never let it happen, instead, I will be happy if my dad stays in the prison with the false usations imed by John.) Anna: Dad... Please... (I am trying to loosen the chain from my neck but the more I tried the more he is gripping and I feel suffocated and my vision got blurred and I feel like I may fell into unconscious at any moment... I can see Tom with my blurry vision and he is trying to shoot my dad but my dad hides behind me so Tom doesn''t want to take advantage by firing on my dad because it may identally hit me, one way or the other it is good that my dad is behind me if not he will definitely get a bullet shot by now... It''s better to convince my dad but it''s tough for me to spell out a word due to suffocation.) Anna: Dad... Please... (the moment he listens to me he tightened his grip more tightly and I close my eyes unconditionally, I lost to take the breath and I am trying hard to take the breath but it''s of no use I am taking all my strength to open my eyes and trying to take the breath but it''s of no use... I feel like I may lose my life at any second... The immediate thought I got is Mark... I am getting the sh of his smiling face... Tears filled my eyes out of pain because I don''t want to lose my life... I want to spend my entire life with my Mark... I want to enjoy his love and affection towards me... I want to sleep in his cuddle and I want to do all the dumb acts which irritate him... I want him to beat on my head in a teasing way... I want to give birth to his children I want to enjoy my life with him... I want my Mark... I want to live my life with him... I don''t want my life to end here... Lucus: She will be dead in a few seconds if you did not drop your guns... Do what I say if you need her life... (My dad shouted at Tom, I tried to open my eyes and looked at Tom with my blurred vision and Tom and the other two cops dropped their gun down in the next second.) Tom: Lucus, leave Anna right now... Do you think you can escape from me by baiting your daughter? It''s of no use... Lucus: I don''t want to listen to you Mr I just want to escape from this ce and I am least bothered about her life too. So if you want to save this girl''s life just allow me to escape from this station. Arrange a car for me and you people are not supposed to chase me or track me and if you try, you will be seen her dead body... Her dead body... (That''s it I hear a gunshot and I don''t know where ites from and I don''t know who fired it and I don''t know on whom it fired... I looked at Tom and the other crops with my blurred vision and their guns are still on the floor and they are staring at my background with widened eyes. I don''t know what''s happening... Slowly the chain on my neck got loose and I am trying to take the breath as sufficient as possible and I realise my dad is not speaking anything and I can sense some liquid is flowing on my hand and I turn my head a little to look at it and I am shocked the moment I looked at the blood which is flowing on my hand... I immediately looked at my dad and my dad''s eyes are closing unconsciously and he is about to fall... Tom and the other cops immediately came close to me and take away the chain of the handcuffs around my neck and in the next second, my dad fell on the ground unconsciously and the blood is overflowing from his body... I immediately pushed away Tom and went close to my dad and sit near to his face and trying to wake him up by holding his face... Anna: dad... Please wake up... Dad... (I screamed out loudly but my dad is unconscious and he didn''t even look at me. I suddenly got a sh that who might shot my dad with the gunshot... I immediately raised my head to look at him and I am shocked the moment I looked at him... Mark... It''s Mark... Did Mark try to kill my dad? I immediately started crying by taking deep sobbings and I can''t take this pain anymore... Mark: Anna... (Mark call me with his worried tone but I did not care about him and again look at my dad and trying to wake him up by taking deep sobbings.) Anna: dad... Please wake up... Please wake up dad... Please don''t leave me again... Please don''t leave me as mom did... I need you... Please... (In between my cry Mark came close to me and sit beside me and wrapped his hand around my shoulder and patting me.) Mark: Anna... (I immediately hugged Mark and started crying.) Anna: Why did you do this to me, Mark? Why did you fire my dad... I want him... Please help me, Mark... Mark: Anna, he tried to kill you, don''t you understand how cruel he is...? And he doesn''t deserve your tears, please stop crying... Anna: I want my dad, Mark, and he doesn''t want to try to kill me... He just wants to escape from this mess... He is scared of everything... He is scared to face the interrogation because John trapped him... Believe me, Mark, he did nothing wrong, he just scared and trying to escape to get rid of this mess... That''s it... Please... (I tried to convince Mark by taking deep sobbings and my breath is not yet get stabilized and I am trying to take the breathing but the pain in my heart is not allowing me toe down and it leads to making me cry unconditionally. I feel like I lost hope that my dad is alive, I wish he should get the treatment so he will be alive soon... But I don''t have the strength to look around for Mona... And I am not sure if Mona will treat my dad or not because my dad tried to attack me and even Mona may get angry at my dad and she may not ept to treat my dad... What should I do now? Where I should take my dad to get the treatment? I am totally clueless... I am still crying by holding Mark... Mark is the only hope I left, and yes, if I convince Mark to save my dad''s life he will definitely take a step to save my dad... Anna: Mark... Please save my dad I want my dad, please Mark... (I said with my cry tone and once again looked at my dad''s unconscious position and he fell on the floor and the blood is flowing from his hands and I can sense he is still breathing so if the proper treatment is taken for him he will be out of danger. I once again looked at the wounded hand and by looking at the blood I suddenly feel the blurred vision and went into the unconscious by falling on Mark''s chest I can hear Mark''s scream... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 564 - Use It Wisely... Mark''s POV: I feel jealous I feel Jealous and possessive when Anna supported her dad for no reason... I still have no clue that how blindly she is trusting him. He is not even her biological father, he just showed a little love towards her and he is also the main suspect in Ria''s case and there is a chance that he might be attacked Anna''s mother too, but Anna, her eyes closed with the affection of her father''s love, and she is trying to save him from Ria''s case irrespective of the investigation proceedings... When I told her about the interrogation, she gets ready very speedily even though she is out of strength and she is not interested to postpone it and I know it''s just because she is loving her dad for no reason and she doesn''t want him to be in the prison for so long so she wants to fasten the proceedings... Even I don''t want to dy the proceedings further because if the interrogation is done early we will know the real colour of Lucus... And we will know how genuine he is... And I am sure Aana''s hopes will fail on her father and she will realise how cruel person her father is... And she will feel guilty for the ignorance of my words about her dad and I guess today is thest day that Anna will shower her love towards her dad because I am sure Tom will end the interrogation proceedings, so Anna will definitely find about her dad cruel mind. In between my thoughts, we reached the police station we both went into the room from where we can monitor the integration and the moment we entered the room, Mona came towards Anna and hugged her tightly, I went near to Tom to get an update regarding the interrogation. Tom: Hi, Mark... Mark: Hello Tom... Tom: So how''re the things going on... Mark: So far, it''s great... Tom: Everything okay? (I understand Tom is asking about our personal life and I nodded my head as ok, his face turn to normal and he looked at Mona and Anna with a brief smile and again looked at me...) Tom: Hmmm... I can understand both of you had a great night... Mark: Yes, Tom, but... (I want to open up with him about my rude attitude towards Anna which is not me... I don''t want to treat her in such a way but this is not the right time to speak with Tom about it, I should ask him personally about it.) Tom: I am so sorry to disturb your private time, Mark, I don''t mean to disturb you and I don''t want to continue this interrogation for the next two days... But you know about Mona and she is most worried about you and Anna... Mark: She is most worried about Anna than me, Tom... (I looked at both Mona and Anna and both of them hugged to each other as if the world is ending in the next few seconds and Mona, she did not even look at me and she did not even say hi to me, I am okay with it because I know about her, she always care about me but at the same time she will support Anna even though it is against to me and Anna became so close to her in these few days and Mona easily get closed to the persons if the other people just showed little love towards her and Anna showered her love at her so I can understand how deeply Mona will be attached to Anna and sometimes she will stand towards Anna when ites to supporting the situation with me, and she also know about my anger attitude and maybe that''s the reason she eats Tom''s mind to meet Anna.) Tom: Well, whatever, you know about her, Mark, she is eating my brain from thest night that she wants to meet Anna. I tried to convince her but she is not in a position to listen to me, the best luck factor is she doesn''t know the address of your new resort, so she didn''t visit your resort if she knows she will definitelye to your house to meet Anna... Mark: Yes Tom, I know about her she will definitelye to visit Anna... (Both Tom and Iughed at each other and I once again looked at them, both of them are murmuring to each other and Anna is looking at his dad with her teary face...) Mark: Well, is there any progress regarding the investigation? Tom: Yes Mark, I need to say to you many things, I just got the reports of the fingerprints of Lucus and it tallied with one of the culprits of Ria''s case... Mark: What..? Are you sure Tom? Tom: Yes Mark... Mark: Our guess is right so he is the 5th culprit in Ria''s case, right? Tom: Yes, but... Mark: but? (Tom want to say something important point to me but suddenly Anna''s voice distracted me.) Anna: I want to meet my dad... (I am shocked for Anna''s wish and I tried to convince her but she is not in a position to listen to me, even Mona and Tom supported her even though they know the facts regarding the fingerprints of Lucus which matches to Ria''s case... I want to shout at Anna about the fingerprints fact but Tom looked at me signalled me to don''t say anything, so I stay quiet and I don''t know why Tom is hiding the fact from Anna but I can understand there might be a strong reason behind it, so I stay quiet and have nothing to do and finally epted to their stupid decision... I don''t want my Anna to be in a risk zone by going close to her dad but I have no choice to stop her, I wish at least I should go along with her to protect her if something bad happened I can guard her but Mona is not allowing me to go along with my Anna... I feel something insecure... I don''t know why I feel in such a way, I want to be with my Anna and I want to tie my Anna''s hands and legs and don''t allow her to meet her dad, I don''t care if she hates me or not, all I care is she should be safe. But I am in a helpless condition, they are not listening to me and allowing her to meet her dad by letting her to go into the hunter''s den... But finally, I am convinced because Tom is going along with Anna, and I am sure Anna is safe and secure when Tom is around, even though my heart and mind are still warning me to don''t allow my Anna to meet her dad, maybe I feel insecure because I just got to know about the fingerprints of Lucus... I take a long breath and trying to get normal, meanwhile, Tom came close to me to say something... Tom: Mark, there is a secret back door into the interrogation room, and if there is any emergency that is the way to enter into the room through the secret door... (Tom pointed me the direction to enter into the secret door and in the next second he handed over me a pistol, I am shocked and looked at Tom.) Tom: Use it wisely, Mark... (My heartbeat skip for a second because Tom suspects that it is dangerous to go into that room but I didn''t understand why he is supporting Anna''s decision.) Tom: Okay? Mark: Is it necessary, Tom? Tom: Yes, Mark, be alert... (I nodded my head as ok and understand even Tom is scared to allow Anna to meet her dad but I did not understand why Tom is allowing Anna... I looked at Anna when she is leaving the room, I want to say to her to stay away to her dad but she didn''t even look at me and went along with Tom to meet her dad... In between my thoughts, I looked at Mona with an angry note... Mona: Why are you mad at me? Mark: Don''t you know why I am mad at you, Mona? Do you think it is safe for Anna to visit her dad? Mona: Please Mark... Try to understand... How can we say no when she is requesting with her cry face that she want to meet her dad? Mark: So, you will keep her in the danger zone by threatening her life? Don''t you know how dangerous it is? What will you do if Lucus tried to attack Anna? Mona: Mark, Tom is with her and nothing will happen to her... Mark: if it is really out of danger, then why Tom will give me this pistol and he will show me the secret door of the interrogation room? (Mona shocked and stay quiet for a few seconds.) Mona: Did Tom gives you the pistol? (I showed the pistol to Mona as yes.) Mona: Does it mean the situation is dangerous..? Mark: Why it is not dangerous, Mona? Tom just told me that Lucus fingerprints match to Ria''s reports... Mona: What? I don''t know about fingerprints, Mark... Tom didn''t say anything to me about fingerprints, if in that case, I don''t allow Anna into the room... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 565 - Be Safe... Mark''s Pov: Mona: What? I don''t know about fingerprints, Mark... Tom didn''t say anything to me about fingerprints if I know about it, I don''t allow Anna into the room and I don''t allow her to meet her dad. Mark: You should have to think about it before you support Anna with her dumb decision, and you know her father is the suspect in Ria''s case and you listened to his interrogation with Tom too, then how can you stand on Anna''s side, Mona? Mona: Mark, I can''t look at Anna''s crying face... Mark: Do you think it''s fun for me to look at her crying face? Sometimes we should let her cry in order to save their lives... Mona: Yes, but... Mark: There is a point for Anna''s dumb decision, Mona, Lucas is her father and she is still trusting him blindly for no reason and she didn''t have at least 1 per cent of doubt on her dad, so it''s tough for us to prove to her about Lucas true colours and now, with your support, she entered into the danger zone... (Actually, I am not mad at Mona, I am very happy whenever she supports and take care of Anna, she will really take care of Anna like her mother but due to my nervousness and fears about the danger zone that Anna entered I shouted at Mona... Mona came close to me and hold my hand to make me calm down.) Mona: Mark, please calm down, I made a mistake, I agree to it, but why Tom epted to take Anna into that room? and he gave the pistol to you and showed the secret door too... Does it mean he too believes that Anna''s life is at risk? Then why he takes her into the room? Mark: Maybe he wants to test Lucas, I don''t know Mona... I am out of control... I don''t want my Anna''s life to be at risk... Mona: Mark, stey calm, nothing will happen to Anna, Tom is with her and she will be safe... (I strike my head as no and once again looked at the pistol given by Tom.) Mona: Okay, then, let''s stop them, Mark... (In between we looked at the interrogation room through the ss and Anna started speaking to her dad, Mona and I are listening to her carefully, and after a few minutes of her talk she went close to her dad and hugged him out of love. That''s it I stand like a frozen statue and looking at them very carefully... Mona warned her when she is going into the interrogation room that she should stay at least 5 feet distance, even Tom is requesting Anna to take a step back but Anna didn''t listen to any of them and hugged him. I am observing Lucas facial expressions because I can estimate the danger level by looking at his facial expressions and when I noticed his facial expressions turns to cruel, I guess something bad will happen to my Anna and in the next second, he locked my Anna with his handcuffs chains on her neck. That''s it, my heartbeat beat skips for a second and my mind was nk. Mona immediately holds my hand out of fear... Tom is pointed his gun towards Lucas but he is scared to shoot Lucus because he may think that he may shoot Anna instead of Lucas. And I looked at my girls face, she is requesting her dad to get surrender but his facial expressions clearly say that he doesn''t want to surrender and he is tightening his grip and threatening my girl''s life... Anna''s face turns to red and she feels breathless and she is about to fell unconscious... Mona: Mark, do something, save Anna... (I get into reality the moment I listened to Mona''s tone I immediately lead towards the secret room door to save my Anna.) Mona: Mark, be safe... (Mona screamed out loudly with her cry tone and she is monitoring all of us through the ss and I ran towards the door hurriedly and I understand why Tom told me about the secret door. Lucas doesn''t know about the secret door for the interrogation room and is facing towards the main door by thinking it is the only way so he doesn''t know if any person entered from his back through back door. So I take this situation as an advantage and slowly opened the door and taking a step-by-step and going close to him, Tom and the other two cops looked at me but they acted as if nothing happened... Actually, I want to trigger my gun on his head and ckmail him to leave my Anna but when I hear the words from his mouth that my Anna will be dead, I can''t resist myself,without waiting for a second I immediately triggered the gun and shot near to his shoulder in such a way that bullets should hit to both right and left arms. I know his life is not at risk because I triggered two bullet shots on his right hand and left hand, maybe his life is in danger zone only if there is a huge loss of blood but I am least bothered about it, I don''t care even he is dead, because in one way or the other we will catch John without his support. My thoughts were distracted when Anna again went to her dad with her cry face and I am sure if he wakes up again he will definitely take Anna''s life to take revenge on me and I never let it happen so I immediatelyran towards Anna and hold her. (Hello readers, Here is our 1st bonus chapter crossed 1k power stones. Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 566 - He Should Be Alive Mark''s Pov: My thoughts were distracted when Anna again went to her dad with her cry face and I am sure if he wakes up again he will definitely take Anna''s life to take revenge on me and I never let it happen so I immediately ran towards Anna and hold her. Tears filled my eyes when I looked at my girl in such a breathless position I hugged her tightly to make her calm down but she is crying for her dad and she is requesting me to take care of her dad and she taking deep sobbing and her eyes are closing slowly and I can understand she will fall unconscious if she didn''t get stabilise. So I tried to make her calm down but she is not listening to me and crying by looking at her dad''s unconscious face. I don''t know what to do and I don''t know how to make her calm down... She doesn''t know the fact about her dad that his fingerprints match to Ria''s case and if she knows about the fact she will definitely take the gun from my hand and kill her dad with her own hands for justice to her friend, but my poor Anna doesn''t know about the true colour of Lucas and still thinking he is innocent and thinking how to save his life. I am trying to convince her but she is not in a mood to listen to me, instead, she is mad at me because I shot her dad and she is out busted her emotions and requesting me to save her dad and it''s tough for me to look at my girls cry face and I can''t bear when if she is mad at me... Will she leave me alone for the reason I shot her dad? No... No... I don''t let her go... I want her in my entire life and I can''t live without her In between my thoughts, Anna suddenly fell on my chest unconsciously... My mind was nk and have no idea what to do, I am patting on my Anna''s cheek to make her wake up but she is not responding... I hold her hands and her hands are cold and her face is turning to pale... My heartbeat skip for a second when I looked at her in such a condition, I immediately pulled her close to me and patting on her cheek to make her wake up. Mark: Anna... Please open your eyes... Anna... Please... Look at me... (My Anna is not responding and I understand she fell unconscious due to suffocation and her body is turning to pale. I don''t know what to do so I again patted on her cheek to make her wake up, but she is not responding. So without a second thought, I immediately hold her face and pulled her close to my face and immediatelynded my lips on her lips and trying to give her breath through my mouth into her mouth... With one of my hand I hold her palm and rubbing it to get normal, tears started rolling down from my eyes when I am treating my Anna, she is not responding to my kiss but I didn''t care and tried to give the breath through my mouth with all my force and after a few minutes of my kiss Anna skin turn to normal and she started responding to my kiss very gently. I feel relieved and slowly paused my kiss and looked at her. Anna''s eyeballs are moving a little bit and I can understand she is out of danger and she will get into consciousness within few minutes. I feel relieved and immediately pulled her close to my chest and hugged her tightly and kissed her lips gently out of my love towards her... For one second I am scared by thinking Anna is in the danger zone, I thought I lost my Anna I don''t know how to live my life without her... In between my thoughts, I hold her more tightly... No one will take my Anna away from me... After a few seconds, Mona came close to us and sit beside me and patted on my back to make me calm down, I nodded my head as ok and loosen my hug and allow Mona to check Anna, she checks the pulse and the eyes and looked at me... Mona: Everything is fine, Mark, she just needs some rest... Mark: When will she open her eyes, Mona... Mona: Within few minutes... (I feel more relieved after listening to Mona, meanwhile, Mona went to Lucus and checked his pulse and looked at Tom.) Mona: Tom he needs emergency surgery... Tom: Let him die, Mona... Mona: No, Tom, he needs to get alive and we should prove that he is guilty in Ria''s case and then he should liable to a death sentence for his crime. Tom: It''s a time waste proceeding and I don''t want to waste my time... Mona: but Tom, if he dies now, it may lead to spoiling Anna''s and Mark''s rtionship... Tom: What do you mean Mona? Mona: Do you remember what Anna said before she fell into unconsciousness? She wants her dad to be alive and she is mad at Mark because he shot Lucus and this guilty will carry life long if we didn''t save Lucus right now. (Even I agree with what Mona said Anna may not excuse me for this situation and I am sure she will be the one who will shoot her dad when we prove that he is the 5th culprit in Ria''s case. So till then, Lucus should be alive and he deserves a good face p from my girl for the drama he did.) (Hello readers, Here is our 2nd bonus chapter crossed 2k power stones. Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 567 - Lucas Treatment... Mark''s POV: So until Anna knows about her father reality, Lucus should be alive and he deserves a good face p from my girl for the drama he did. Tom: Okay then, shall I shift him into your hospital, Mona? "No..." (Both me and Mona shouted at a time.) Mona: I am not interested to give treatment to him, Tom, and if you insist on me to give treatment to him I will kill him instead of giving treatment, which is not good for Mark''s love rtionship so better admit him to another hospital... (Mona said with her furious tone and yes I can understand her angry because he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case and now he tried to take Anna''s life, So there is nothing wrong with Mona''s angry, Tom looking at her with his narrowed eyes and I understand he will convince Mona to give treatment to Lucas, So I immediately interrupted him with my point of view.) Mark: No, Tom, giving treatment to Lucas in Mona''s hospital is not safe at all... Tom: Why? Mark: Anna''s mother is getting treatment in the same hospital and she is still under treatment so it''s not safe for her mom if we treat Lucas in the same hospital. So better take him into another hospital for the treatment. Mona: Yes, Tom, Mark has a valid point, it''s not at all safe for Anna''s mother, let Lucas treatment done in another hospital. (Tom nodded his head as Ok and he immediately gave some orders to his subordinates and busy in arranging an ambnce to take Lucas to the hospital.) Mark: Mona, how long it takes for Lucas to get recover from his wounds? Mona: Healing from wounds, it may take 20 to 25 days, Mark... Mark: So till then our interrogation proceeding are adjourned? Mona: No, Mark, within 2 days we can start our proceedings because the wounds are on his hands so we no need to wait for so long, soon he will get into consciousness so we can start our proceedings. (I nodded my head as ok and again looked at my girl, Anna''s face looks so relieved than before and I still hugged her close to my chest very caressingly and when I am looking at her face, I observed a little bruise on her neck and I understand it is got from the attack of Lucus, I immediately looked at Mona for the treatment, she is observing me and understand what I mean.) Mona: Don''t worry, Mark, I will take care of it... Let''s go to my house... Mark: Your house? Mona: Yes Mark, Anna doesn''t need hospital treatment and she just needs some rest and it''s better if Anna stays this night under my supervision. (I immediately nodded my head as ok and agreed with what Mona said because Anna''s health is more important to me than anything else and I am sure she will heal soon under Mona''s supervision.) Tom: Okay, Mark, go to the home and I will finish these proceedings as early as possible and will join you. (I nodded my head as ok and looked at my Anna her face is covered with her hair so I slowly ced her hair strings near to her ear and looked at her.) Mona: Tom, do you know about this? (Mona asked Tom in an angry note about the Lucas incident because she is more scared for Anna''s safety and she got doubt on Tom that he might know about this attack in prior when I told her about the fingerprints and the pistol, and she thinks Tom might know something like this will happen.) Tom: About what? Mona: About the incident happened now... (Mona asked Tom with her stressed angry note and Tom did not answer to her, and both Mona and I understand that he did on purpose but Tom never takes the risk on an innocent life but I didn''t understand why did he take a daring step by threatening Anna''s life.) Mona: Say, Tom, silence is not an answer to my question... Tom: I will tell you in detail after we reached the home, Mona... Mona: Ok but right now I just want to know if you know about this attack in prior or not... Tom: I just predict if Locus is the real culprit in Ria''s case he will definitely try to escape and here it goes he tried to escape and proves that he is guilty in Ria''s case and I will tell both of you in detail once I reached home. Mona: Why don''t you tell me about the fingerprints? Tom: I just looked at the fingerprint just before Mark''s arrival and I don''t have time to discuss about this with you and I plotted this n in just a fraction of seconds and particrly I got the sh of this idea when Anna asked us to meet her dad, that''s it, please trust me and I will tell you in detail after we reached home... (In between Tom looked at me.) Tom: Mark, take care of Anna and Mona, I wille soon... (I nodded my head as ok and carried my Anna in a bridal style and lead her towards my car. I gave the car keys to Mona to drive the car and I get into the back seats along with my Anna. Mona started driving to her home and I still hold my Anna very caressingly by pulling her more close to my chest. there are many unanswered questions in my mind, Why Tom is in dilemma about Lucas, why he got doubt on Lucas even after the fingerprints got tallied? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 568 - Family Photo... Mark''s POV: There are many unanswered questions in my mind, Why Tom is in dilemma about Lucas? Why he got doubt on Lucas even after the fingerprints got tallied? He just said that he confirmed Lucus is the culprit after he tried to escape from the prison after he attacked Anna... Something is hidden... Whatever, I will get to know about it once I speak up with Tom... My thoughts were distracted by Mona''s chuckle, and I looked at her with my confused face.) Mark: What happened, Mona? Mona: I never expected this Mark? Mark: Expected what? Mona: I mean you will fall in love with a girl and marrying her and taking care of her, etc... Do you remember I always curse you in our teenage days that the girl who will marry you will die for your torture... (By finishing her words Mona startedughing again.) Mark: You are right, Mona, I suffered Anna a lot and I tortured her a lot but I don''t want her to leave me alone, I need her in my entire life and I can''t live without her... Mona: Hey Mark... I am just kidding... I am so sorry if I hurt you... (I didn''t say anything even Mona did not speak anything and we both stay quiet and within a few minutes we reached Mona''s house, I carried my Anna into Mona''s room andy her on Mona''s bed. Mona followed me and take the nket from the shelf and covered on Anna to her waist and she sits beside Anna and patting on her head very caressingly. I sit on the other side of Anna and hold her palm with both of my hands very caressingly and kissed on her hand and again looked at her, she is still in her deep sleep. I can understand how much stress she takes in these two days I hope she will feel better after this long sleep.) Mona: Mark, don''t worry, she will be alright, she just needs some rest... (I nodded my head as ok and still staring at my girl. Meanwhile, Mona get up from the bed and went somewhere, I stayed on the bed by staring at my girl and after a few minutes Mona came close to my Anna and sliding her t-shirt down to her sleeve to give an injection.) Mark: What are you doing, Mona: Mona: It''s a pain killer Mark, and she needs it... Mark: Yes, but she has the needles phobia so how can you do this to her? Mona: Shhhh, don''t shout at me, Anna is sleeping, if she wakes up she will definitely cry for the injection. (I nodded my head as okay and murmured into Mona''s ear.) Mark: Do it gently... (Mona immediately tapped me on my head in a teaing way and in one shot she gave an injection to Anna, and I looked at my girl''s face, her face turn to little cry I immediately patted on her head and her face turned to normal. In between I looked at Mona and Mona isughing by looking at me.) Mark: What happened? Mona: Anna is so lucky to find your love, Mark... Mark: Actually, I am so lucky to find her love towards me... Mona: Yes, I agree, bearing my sadistic friend is not easy and I know my Anna will always win your heart with her patience... (I nodded my head as yes and again looked at Anna.) Mona: Now tell me, Why do you feel so guilty? Why do you think you tortured Anna? (I stay quiet and I have no idea how to exin to Mona, how can I say to Mona that I showed hell while doing a lovemaking session with Anna...) Mona: Mark, I can understand, I am the doctor and you can say to me openly without hesitation, and I can understand it will be a tough time for both of you about the continuous incidents that happened in your lives... So tell me if you want me to guide Anna... Mark: No need to guide her, Mona, the entire day she carried herself very perfectly by not letting me down... She takes the horrible pain to give pleasure to me... (Mona looked at me with a brief smile.) Mona: Mark, the pain for girls ismon during the first sessions... Mark: Yes Mona, but I should control myself at least when I looked at the tears of my girl... I behaved so harshly at her... Something happened to me, Mona... This is not me... I never treat my Anna in such a way... Mona: Mark, calm down... Mark: Okay, check her body and give the treatment Mona, meanwhile I stay outside... Mona: Okay... (I went out of the room because if I stay in the room I may get intense feelings on my Anna when I looked at her nude body while Mona is dressing her wounds So I step out of the room and went towards the hallway, I saw Alex on the couch and he is busy in drawing something. I went close to him and sit beside him and looking at what he is drawing.) Alex: Hello mark... Mark: Hi Alex... What are you drawing? Alex: My family and this is me... (He is drawing his family photo where with one of his hands he holds his mom''s hand and Lucus stand beside his mother and his other hand is held by another girl, I guess it is Anna and Anna''s other hand is held by another guy... I guess it is John because he is the only person left in this family photo... I got angry when I realise it is John... (Hello readers, Here is the bonus chapter for your power stones... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 569 - Sarcastic Answer... Mark''s POV: I guess it is John because he is the only person left in this family photo... I got angry when I realise it is John... I can understand Alex don''t know anything about the criminal acts done by his father and brother, that''s the reason he is still including them in his family photo. But they don''t deserve in his family sketch if Alex knows about their reality he will definitely hate them... Alex: How''s it, Mark? (My thoughts are distracted with Alex question I nodded my head as ok and pulled him close to me and made him sit on my thighs.) Mark: So do you like your brother? Alex: No... Mark: Why? Alex: Because he always pinches me and makes me cry... Mark: Then why are you drawing your brother in your family sketch? Alex: He is not my brother... Mark: Then? Alex: He is my brother inw... Mark: What? (By finishing his words he started chuckling and I started smiling while looking at my face in his sketch and I feel relieved that he did not include John and feel so happy because Alex epted me into his family But when I looked at him he is still busy in sketching something and I observed it in detail I understand he is drawing someone who stands behind him and both of her hands are on Alex''s shoulder... Mark: who is she? Alex: She is Mona... (He said with his happy face and continued drawing Mona at his back out of his love towards her and yes Mona is a good gardian to Alex and she is taking care of him like her mother.) "Where am I?" Alex and I looked at the owner of the voice and it''s Tom. I observed that he is asking Alex with a serious note., Tom: Tell me where am I, Alex? Alex: You are not there... (Alex said seriously while drawing the Sketch and he is least bothered about Tom''s reaction. Tom immediately sit beside me and started tickling Alex and pulled him into hisp...) Alex: Mona sis... Come and save me... (He is shouting for Mona''s help and in a few seconds Mona came to us with an angry face and immediately started beating Tom with her tiny hands and take Alex from Tom. Alex hugged Mona and looked at Tom with his showoff look and Tom is looking at him with his dagger eyes. I can feel Tom''s feelings. Tom is getting jealous when Alex is moving close to Mona... I smile by looking at them... Mona: Stop it, Tom, why are you always tease him and make him cry? Tom: What? I make him cry? Mona: Then what? You never let him y peacefully... Tom: Shhhh... See Mark... Is their any mistake I did? Look at her, how she is shouting at me instead of kissing me... Mona: Shhh Tom... What are you talking about before the kids? Tom: Do you think he is still a kid? He knows everything... Mona: Ahhhhhh... It''s a waste to argue with you... (Mona went into the kitchen and bought some food for Alex and helping him to have the food while Alex is still drawing his sketch...) Mona: What are you drawing, Alex? Alex: It''s you and me Mona sis... Mona: Aww... So cute... (She said and kissed him on his cheek and I can sense Tom''s fury is increasing more when Mona is pampering Alex.) Tom: Ask him where am I in the picture he is drawing... (He said furiously and Mona looked at him with her widened eyes as a hint to control his rage.) Alex: He is not there... (Before Mona asked him he answered to Tom''s question.) Tom: See how sarcatically he is answering... Mona: He doesn''t even known what sarcastic mean and you are judging him that he is answering sarcastically... (Tom stayed quite and Mona turned to Alex and asked about it.) Mona: Why Alex, Why don''t you draw Tom''s picture in your sketch? (Mona asked him by pampering him and he looked at Mona with his pretty puppy face.) Alex: There is no ce to draw Tom... (I immediatelyughed for his answer and even Monaughed for his answer but Tom is still looking at Alex with his dagger eyes.) Mona: Tom you are in my heart so Alex no needs to draw you separately... (and by listening to my friends flirting skills, Tom ttened and we all y with Alex for some more time and Alex finally went into sleep in Mona''s cuddle.) Tom: How is Anna? Mona: She is fine, she needs some rest and by tomorrow she will be OK... (By finishing her words Mona looked at with a serious note and I understand Mona looked at the wounds caused to Anna because of me. Even I feel so sorry for what I have done to my girl.) Mona: So, how is Lucus? Tom: Evil people don''t die that easily... Mark: So he is safe... (Tom nodded his head as yes and I feel a little relieved because I can''t show my face to Anna if something bad happened to him. Even though he proved guilty in Ria''s case it is difficult for me to prove to Anna about her father''s reality.) Mona: So, tell me, Tom, what happened to you..? Why did you keep Anna''s life at risk? Tom: Even I didn''t expect that he will try to attack Anna, I thought the feelings he showed on Anna is true and genuine but today''s incident proved wrong. Mark: Do you really think he showed true and genuine feelings for Anna? Tom: Well I don''t feel, Mark, but when I look at him from Anna''s perspective, Anna won''t get that emotionaI genuine father feel love on him just because he is a stepfather to Anna but unless he showed true and genuine feeling to Anna, if he didn''t showed his love at Anna then she won''t gain trust on Lucas and you all know how Anna treated her father. Mark: Tom, the point here is we are least bothered if his love towards Anna is genuine or not because even his love towards Anna is genuine he should get punishment for the acts he done to my sister irrespective of his love towards Anna He did a crime by attacking my sister, Tom, No love and affection will work in this case... Tom: Yes, Mark. I agree with you, he should get punishment for the acts he has done to Ria but there is a point behind this reasoning that I would like both of you to know about it... (Mona and I got alerted to listen to Tom.) Tom: The main evidence to arrest John and his friends is Ria''sst note, so if the fingerprint of John and his friends got tallied with Ria''s postmortem reports then with the evidence of Ria''sst letter we can easily follow further legal proceedings and they can''t escape from the death sentence from the court as a punishment. Mark: Okay, but why don''t you include Lucus name in the above list you mentioned... Mona: Yes Tom I got the same doubt you mention John and his friends what about Lucus..? Tom: Yes I aming to the point ,the main issue with Lucas is, his name is no where mentioned in Ria''s note, so it''s tough for us to prove that Lucas is also one of the culprits in Ria''s case... Mark: but his fingerprint got tallied with Ria''s postmortem report, so how can he escape? Tom: Yes Mark it is tallied but did you remember one thing? When I am taking my interrogation with Lucas, I asked him about the fingerprints on Ria''s body and he undoubtedly said that he helped Ria from that incident, so he can im that his fingerprints are identally got noted on her body... On this outline, there may be a chance that he escape from this case... Mona: No... No... I don''t let it happen, Tom... If he is really the culprit in Ria''s case then he should get punishment and I don''t allow him to escape from this city before he get proper punishment... Mark: Even I don''t allow him... But tell me one thing Tom who will support him to get out of this case? There is no one left in his family to support him. John is scared to reveal himself to us so how can we expect that he will support his father? And his wife is in aa and I am sure he will be dead by the time she wakes up froma... So whom do you think that he will get support to escape from this case... Tom: Anna... "What..???" Both Mona and I shouted in shock at a time and my mind is nk the moment I heard Anna''s name because I know Tom''s guess never fail and without a reason he don''t say Anna''s name. Mona: No Tom, we know about Anna, she will always stand against to the culprints in Ria''s case and she doesn''t care even though it is Lucas, She stand to get justice to Ria and that''s it. So don''t keep false hope on Anna, She is just loving her dad that''s it.... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 570 - Plan To Convince Anna... Mark''s POV: Mona: No Tom, we know about Anna, she will always stand against to the culprits in Ria''s case and she doesn''t care even though it is Lucas, She stands to get justice to Ria and that''s it. So don''t keep false hope on Anna, She is just loving her dad that''s it... Tom: Yes, Mona, I agree with you but I didn''t get convinced at thest point that you said that Anna is just loving her dad, it is not a small point Mona, it may change the story... (Tom said with his worried tone and I understand he had some valid point to get into conclusion on Anna''s love towards her dad and he is worried by looking at Anna''s unconditional love towards her dad, it''s better to ask Tom about his view.) Mark: What do you mean, Tom? Tom: Anna is not in a position to ept her dad as a culprit in Ria''s case not as a culprit at least, she is not even looking at him as a suspect in Ria''s case. She is in a view that we all are targeting her dad for no reason and she is also thinking that it''s John''s trap and we all are fallen into that trap and targeting her dad. And most importantly both of you saw how she reacted after her dad try to attack her. She is least bothered for the reason why her dad is trying to escape and she is still worried about his health condition and even she requested Mark to save her father''s life... Mona: Tom... You are thinking soo mean about Anna... Mark: Mona, let''s Tom finish his point... (Mona nodded her head as ok and we both looked at Tom to continue.) Tom: So, I guess it''s tough to convince Anna to not support her dad regarding this issue, If I am not wrong she will definitely stand on her dad side unless if we show strong evidence to her that her dad is the culprit in Ria''s case. Mona: Please don''t judge her, Tom, if we say to her about the facts of the case that her father fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s post mortem report, then she will definitely change her opinion about her dad and she will stand on our side... Mark: No, Mona, you are wrong, Anna is so stubborn and it''s very tough to convince her if she takes the decision and she is soo stubborn when ites to her family, particrly about her dad, she has so much emotional bond with her dad by thinking her dad take good care of her even though she is stepdaughter to her, so as Tom said it is tough to convince Anna because once she takes the decision then it is final, it''s very tough to change her decision unless we have a valid proof to convince her. (Mona stay quiet and her face turned to dull, she might think Tom and I are iming false hope on Anna but so far the incidents I faced with Anna makes me believe what I just said about her, and yes, she is so stubborn and it''s tough to convince her if she takes the decision, meanwhile I looked at Mona and her face turned to more dull and I can understand she is thinking about Anna.) Mark: What I am said is true Mona we need to n ordingly and as Tom said it''s tough to convince Anna... Mona: Ok let us try our best to convince her I hope she should understand when we say about the reports of the fingerprints of Lucas. Tom: It''s better if we try to convince her individually... Mona: Why? Tom: If my guess is not wrong she will definitely say no when we try to convince her at the first time. And if we all three tried to convince her at once then like Mark said she will be more stubborn on her decision and take a stand to save her dad and one more advantage if we convince her independently is we have a chance to convince her three different person perspective, so at some point of time, it''s tough for her to convince any one of us and we can grab the opportunity and can convince her easily... Mark: Yes, I agree with Tom... Tom: So keep this as a secret and don''t let her know that we all three discussed about it, and we should take the advantage of the situation when we are speaking with her. Mona: Okey guys but give me thest turn to convince her, I can''t bear it if I fail to convince her at first and I will try to gather all the possible evidence through the medical department so I can easily convince her only if both of you fail in your respective turn... Tom: okay... (Meanwhile, Mona again looks at me with her narrowed eyes.) Mark: What happened? Mona: Mark, We need to try hard to convince Anna but in any case, she did not still ept that her dad is the culprit in Ria''s case you should not take the situation as an advantage... Mark: Why I will take the advantage of the situation Mona, are you mad? Mona: I mean you should not take advantage to threaten Anna physically or mentally and you should not affect your personal life for her decision so please don''t take it personally and don''t disturb your personal life with these issues, promise me... Mark: If in that case, it''s pain for me too, I hope Anna should understand the situation... Mona: Yes, she will but you should promise me that these issues will not affect your personal life... Mark: So you are saying me to fold my hands if Anna tries to escape her father from Ria''s case? You want me to treat her out of love when she is least bothered about Ria? Mona: Mark... Mark: I am not a robot, Mona, and I can''t give promise to you... And you no need to worry about her I will be the most worried person if I take any crucial decisions on Anna. Mona: I know Mark, but I don''t want you to ruin both of your personal life just because of these issues. Just stay patient and everything will be sorted out. Okay? (I nodded my head as ok but deep down in my heart I feel some insecure feeling about Anna''s decision I strongly believe that she don''t ept to me her dad with the fingerprints report. We need to find another strong evidence to make her trust that her father is the culprit in Ria''s case but how...) Tom: Ok guys hope you understand what I mean... Mona: Yes, Tom, but remember one thing I don''t care whether it is a warning or an order I just want you to do not risk anyone''s life to get the conclusion in the case... I am serious about it... Tom: How will I keep others life at risk, Mona... Mona: What do you think you did to Anna? If you mentioned about the fingerprints to me, I will definitely convince Anna to not meet her dad... Tom: It''s just happened, Anna... Mona: Don''t try to convince your mistake, Tom, and this is not the first time, both of you nned the risky plot to catch John''s friends on the Grindelwald trip... Luckily she is saved both times... Tom: Calm down, Mona... I really did not expect that Lucus will try to attack her in such a clueless way... (Mona and Tom are discussing about the attack that happens to Anna, even I am scared of today''s incident if Tom did not guide me about the secret door and if he did not give me the gun... Ahhhhhh... I can''t imagine what might happen... I may lose my Anna... The thought itself is scary... No no no no that never gonna happen... She will be with me for the rest of my life and I am sure we both will have a great memorable life ahead. But deep down in my heart I still feel insecure that what might be Anna''s decision regarding Lucas and still thinking about what will happen if Anna supported her dad... Will he get out of prison? No... No... I don''t let it happen it''s better to discuss it with Tom so we can n the prior n. I immediately looked at Tom to ask about it.) Mark: Tom, if Anna supported her dad, is there any chance that Lucas will be free from prison? (Tom immediately nodded his head as yes and my heartbeat skip for a second, how can I leave the culprit of my sister''s case to the outside world? If you really get out from the prison, I will be the person who will shoot again at him but this time I don''t shoot on his shoulder I will directly trigger my gun on his forehead so in one shot he will be dead and it''s a revenge for my sister''s soul to rest in peace..) Mona: How can he get out of the prison, Tom? n something ordingly that he should not step out of the prison. (Even I looked at term for an answer to Mona''s question and suddenly Tom face turn to smirk.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 571 - Detective? Mark''s POV: Mona: How can he get out of the prison, Tom? n something ordingly that he should not step out of the prison. I don''t want him to be fly like a free bird after he had done such a crime. (Even I looked at Tom for an answer to Mona''s question and suddenly Tom''s face turn to smirk. By looking at his smirk face I can understand Tom already plotted a n.) Mona: You are making me feel disgusting Tom, change your expression and tell me what your n is... Tom: And you look so cute when you feel disgusting Mona... Mona: Tom..!!! Tom: Well, well. Lucas tried to escape from the prison so on that note we can lock him for at least six months on the ground that he tried to escape when he is under the remainder of the investigation and he tries to kill Anna and he also tried to ckmail the police by keeping one innocent life at risk, so it will definitely lead to two years of imprisonment irrespective of the crime he already did. So even though Anna tries to support her dad, he will be in the prison for the above two causes for at least two years... Mark: That''s great, Tom... Mona: So this is the reason you trapped Anna by taking her close to her dad? (Mona asked with a serious note.) Tom: There are many possibilities Mona, that is not the main reason I let Anna to meet her dad I just want to look at his reaction and what he will do when we give bait to escape and luckily we got an opportunity to book him in imprisonment for in one case or the other. Mona: Well, I will go and arrange the dinner, you guys carry on with your chitchat... (by finishing her words Mona lead towards the kitchen, Tom and I continue our investigation discussions.) Tom: So what''s up, Mark, is everything ok between you and Anna? Mark: How can it be ok when these issues are going on, our rtionship is going to be sensitive, Tom, Anna is handling it with love and care but I am very bad at anger management so I don''t know whether it will be ok or not, one side Lucas case is taunting me on the other side Anna''s hidden secrets are taunting me, and I did not understand why she is maintaining secrets... Tom: Mark, everything will be sorted out soon, please stay calm until then, and as Mona said don''t let these incidents affect on your personal life, we all know how truly Anna is loving you and I know you will take proper care of her, So if both of you stay calm when ites to your rtionship everything will be fine and I already speed up the proceedings and within a few days we will sort out the issues... Mark: I hope so, Tom... (We both remain silent for a few seconds and I break the silence by asking him about the investigation proceedings, I want to know whether he find anything about Anna''s picture with Jack.) Mark: Did you find anything about Anna''s mysteries, Tom? Tom: I am still tracking her mobile and investigating process is still going on, Mark... Mark: So did you find anything? Tom: Yes, I find a few details but I will let you know everything after I am done with the entire investigation, Mark... Mark: Tell me what did you find till now, Tom, please it''s very important to me... Tom: I wish I could say to you, Mark, but I don''t want to let you know until I find everything about it, if I say anything in the middle of my investigation it may definitely lead to ruin your personal life. So I don''t want to let it happen I will say everything to you about my investigations once I am done with my groundwork... Mark: Yes Tom I understand what you mean and I am ok with it but I just want to know one thing. Please tell me about it... Tom: I am not sure Mark but I will try. Mark: Did you investigate about the picture that Genie shared to me on my wedding day? (Tom nodded his head as yes and his facial expressions changes and I understand he hesitated to say something to me.) Mark: Please tell me what did you find regarding the picture, Tom... Is it true that my Anna met Jack in the cafe shop? Tom: I still need to investigate on it, Mark. Mark: I don''t want the reason why she met Jack, please confirm me whether it is true or not that she meets Jack... (Tom nodded his head has yes and that''s it I feel like my heart was broken I don''t know why I feel insecure all of a sudden, till now I have a hope that it may be a fake picture created by Genie to im unnecessary acquisitions on Anna but after looking at Tom''s answer I feel like I lost my Anna...) Tom: Mark, as I already told you I did not yet inquire about itpletly I still need to look into it and I find the reasons why Anna meets him until then don''t get into concussions... Mark: Till now she did not mention anything to me about him, Tom, I am still confused why she is hiding everything from me... Tom: There might be a strong reason, Mark maybe she is doing an investigation on her side to find John or something else... Mark: Investigation? Do you think she is investigating to find John on her own? (Hello readers, Here is the bonus chapter for your power stones... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 572 - Anonymous Dead Account... Mark''s Pov: Tom: There might be a strong reason, Mark, maybe she is doing an investigation on her side to find John or something else... Mark: Investigation? Do you think she is investigating to find John on her own? Tom: I guess so because so far I got the information about Jack''s profession and he is a secret detective, so Anna might meet him to find John... Mark: Detective? Tom: Yes, Mark, he has the detective agency and hiswork is wide and spread all over the world... Mark: He is my junior and my schoolmate, Tom, how I don''t know about his profession till now? Tom: Well, do you think detectives will expose their professions to everyone? Mark: What do you mean, Tom? If they hide their information then how they will get the clients? Tom: they will have the secret web, Mark, the one who needs detective can easily find them but officially they don''t disclose their profession de to their business secrets, particrly these kinds of gaint detectives who have awork around the world don''t like to reveal their identity and they will keep everything confidentially. Mark: Okay, but how Anna know about him? Tom: Maybe her necessity to find John may lead her to find a directive and it is Jack... Mark: Now I understand why Anna meets him... Tom: Why? Mark: To find her dad''s whereabouts... Tom: Really? Mark: Maybe, because she can find about her dad only through a giant detective and through his sources she find her dad is travelling to other country and maybe the anonymous number which is the satellite number she got the calls in thest minutes are from the detective and he might send details about her dad to her and she left me abruptly in the middle of our marriage and went to the airport to meet her dad... Tom: But Anna said her dad send the messages to her, what do you think about it... Mark: Lucas said that he didn''t send any messages to Anna, so maybe Anna wants to hide the detective from us because we may get angry on her for doing the things secretly to find her dad... Tom: Maybe yes, Mark, and did you got any other information from Anna? Mark: Any other information? Tom: I mean, did she say anything about the messages or the huge amount credited into her ount? Mark: Yes she said she applied for the education loan and she got sanctioned the education loan and she said this is the only thing she hides it from me and she did not say anything about Jack and she did not say anything that she is investigating about her dad by appointing a detective. Tom: Educational loan? Mark: Yes, Tom, I already told you she is so stubborn and she don''t listen to anyone if she takes a decision. Maybe that''s the reason she hides the education loan from me because if I got to know about it I will definitely stop the proceedings about the loan instead I will help her with my money and she is so independent when ites to financial activities, she doesn''t like to spend my money... Tom: It''s very confusing, Mark, nothing is interlinked and everything is suspicious... Mark: Suspicious? Tom: Yes, Mark, because if the education loan is transferred to Anna''s ount, then the dealing should be done through a bank ount but not from an anonymous dead ount... Mark: Anonymous dead ount? Tom: Yes, Mark, the money credited to Anna''s ount is not from the bank, it is created from the personal ount which is an anonymous dead ount... Mark: Can you find whose ount is that, Tom? Tom: So far I got the information that it is from a dead ount... Mark: Dead ount? What does it mean? Tom: I mean it is a Binami type of ount and most of these kinds of ounts are used by the ck market dealers to convert the ck money into white money... They will create a bank ount in the name of normal people where that person doesn''t even know that he has a bank ount on his name with the huge funds init and the ck market dealers deposit some amount of their money and left the ount idle for several years, and they will create hundreds of these kinds of ounts and if they want to transfer the amount they will clear one ount and after they cleared the amount the ount is dead and there is no debit and credit into that ount And so far I got the information about that anonymous bank ount is the amount deposited into that ount is two years past and it is idle from these two years and suddenly the entire amount is credited into Anna''s ount. So first I thought, Anna, doesn''t know about the money transferred into her ount I thought the money transferred into her ount through John''s sources because he may target Anna by making us trust that she is not on our side... But after you said that Anna applied for the educational loan, it means she knows that a huge amount transferred into her ount and finally she said to you that it''s an educational loan but if it is really an educational loan then the amount should be credited into her ount from bank ount but not from this dumb anonymous ount... Mark: So is there any chance that she is hiding the information for the reason behind the money transfer? Did she lie to me to make me believe that it is an educational loan amount? Or did she pool up the amount to escape from this city along with her dad? (Hello readers, Here is the bonus chapter for your power stones... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 573 - Realising Love Towards Anna... Mark''s POV: Mark: So is there any chance that she is hiding the information for any reason behind the money transfer into her ount? Did she lie to me to make me believe that it is an educational loan amount? Or did she pool up the amount to escape from this city along with her dad? Tom: Maybe, maynot be... There may be a chance that she is hiding this information for some strong reason, Mark, but I am not sure that she is trying to escape from the city, and there may be another chance that someone may really trap her in the name of education loan... I will find it out soon... Mark: I guess you will get Anna''s point of you once you are done interrogation with her, Tom... Tom: Yes Mark, but we should deal carefully with Anna''s interrogation, she is not a criminal or the culprit in Ria''s case and if I am not wrong someone trapped her by using their cunning brain and most importantly it should not affect your rtionship so once I gather all the possible sufficient evidence I will interrogate her. Mark: Okay Tom, and I hope she should not break my trust... Tom: I hope she doesn''t break the trust in you, and in theing few days are very critical to maintain the rtionship between you and Anna, both of you should understand each other and both of you should try to not impact the situations in your rtionship and everything will be fine once the Lucus case gets solved, Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and understand Tom and Mona are most worried about my anger management and yes I agree with them, I am very bad at anger management and it may impact on our rtionship but I will try not to ruin our rtionship because I can''t live without my Anna and that''s the reason I requested Tom for Lucas treatment, but I never behaved like a cruel animal when I am out of my anger management, I never thought till now that I will behave in search a harsh way like a cruel animal on my girl by taking the advantage of our first night... Something happened to me... But I don''t know what it is... I never behaved like this... Did something happen to me? Shall I say this to Tom?) Tom: Mark, everything okay? (Tom''s question distracted my thoughts and I nodded my head as ok and I want to talk about thister because even I don''t have rity and I don''t know how to say to him.) Tom: So far from our discussion, we need to identify why Anna met Jack, who is also the detective, and we should find what is the exact reason behind the transfer of a huge amount into her ount and we need to find whose ount is that... We will get basic rity if we find the answers to the above questions. Mark: And there is one more thing we need to find is how do Anna''s visa and passport are there in Lucas bag because I personally safeguard Anna''s visa and passport in Ria''s room locker... Wait wait... Anna once asked me about her visa and passport after our Gridalwald trip and I told her about it. So does it mean Anna take those passports? Tom: Why Anna will take those visa and passports? Mark: Maybe she wants to leave me... Maybe she doesn''t want to live with me... Maybe she is living with me out of pressure and concern on me... (I said with my low tone, Tom immediately hold my hand to make me calm down, I closed my eyes and visualise my Anna, her innocent face, cute smile, pretty eyes... Ahhhh... Annaa... What mistake I did? Why are you hiding everything from me... Suddenly I got a sh of her smile and my face turn to smile, andst night I questioned her, If she is truly loving me, I asked her to sacrifice her virginity and without a second thought Anna gave me her virginity and to prove her love, but me I am still doubting her love towards me... Shit... Shit... What I am doing? I know something happened beyond our imagination and Anna is targeted into the centre of the trap and I don''t let her be in trouble. I will save her and stand beside her all the time.) Tom: Mark, everything will be fine, stay calm... Mark: I hope all these issues get a solution by tommorrow, Tom... We need to ask Anna about it in a detail in the name of interrogation, I am sure she did nothing wrong and she is not scared of interrogation too because she did nothing wrong... Tom: Yes, Mark, soon we will get the solution for all the loop ends... (I nodded my head as yes and looked at the room where Anna slept, I feel like I want to look at her, in between my thoughts were distracted by Tom.) Tom: To get rity on this case we need to find who booked the tickets... Mark: Obviously it''s Lucas, is there any doubt regarding it? Tom: Lucas is saying confidently that he doesn''t know about the tickets booked in the name of his family and he also said he doesn''t know about the visa and the passport of Anna and Alex... Mark: Do you really believe whatever he says, Tom? Tom: Not exactly, but by looking at his shocked expression when I asked him about tickets and visa, I got a doubt that he is saying the truth and if I am not wrong I am sure he don''t know about booking of the tickets in the name of Anna and Alex... Mark: Then who can book the tickets on all the three names, Tom? Tom: Maybe John... Mark: If in that case, how can he book the tickets 1 week ago when Lucus is still locked by him by that time... Tom: I guess Lucas is thinking he escaped from John, but actually it''s a plot by John, I guess John gave space to Lucas to escape from him and Lucas is thinking he escaped luckily... Mark: uffffff... It''s veryplicated Tom, Why John wants his dad to be caught by the cops? Tom: At present, I have no idea, Mark, soon we will sort out everything... Mona: Ok guys dinner is ready,e fast... (We both nodded our head as yes and Mona left the ce and arranging the food on the dining table.) Tom: Ok Mark, don''t let Mona know anything about our discussion regarding Anna... Mona will take it personally and she doesn''t allow us to continue our interrogation and investigation about Anna... (I nodded my head as ok and again looked at the door of Anna''s room, I wish she should wake up and join lunch with us, but taking rest is also more important for her, she really had a stressed day and so I didn''t ask Mona about Anna and both Tom and Ilead to the dining table and started eating the food. After we are done eating the food I looked that Mona for Anna''s food.) Mona: Anna won''t wake up till the morning, Mark... Mark:.Why? Mona: Due to medicine... Mark: Okay then... (I remain silent and thinking about my Anna, after a few minutes Tom leave the table and went into his room.) Mark: Mona, how is Anna, is she okay? Mona: She is alive, Mark... (Mona said with her angry note.) Mark: What do you mean? (I asked with my confused worried tone.) Mona: I don''t want to interfere with your lovemaking things, Mark, but after looking at Anna, I feel like I want to say to you to be gentle with her... She is new to this and it takes time for her to mould ording to your taste. So give her time to adjust to this new life... (I nodded my head as ok and I don''t know how to say to Mona that it is not me and I want to say to Mona something happened to me but I don''t know how to say. Meanwhile, Mona patted on my head.) Mona: Do you want to say anything to me, Mark? Mark: I need time to think, Mona, I don''t know what''s happening in me. Even I am worried after I realised that how harshly I treated Anna... Mona: Mark, I am so sorry if I involved in your personal issues but what I want to say is you can satisfy your entire desires ording to your taste but only when Anna is ready to take it... Anna will say nothing to you out of overwhelming love towards you... And I didn''t mean you should not stop... uhhh.. You know what I mean... I hope you understand what I mean... (I nodded my head as yes, and feel relieved when Mona speaks to me about it. Meanwhile, Tom again came near to the dining table out of excitement, I didn''t understand why he feel so much excited.) Tom: Where is Alex, Mona... Mona: He is sleeping beside Anna... Tom: Wow that''s really great, so finally I got time to spend with you. Mona: Tomm..! (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 574 - Let Her Sleep... Mark''s POV: Tom: Where is Alex, Mona? Mona: He is sleeping beside Anna... Tom: Wow that''s really great, so finally I got time to spend with you. Mona: Tomm..! (Mona''s face turns to blush and at the same time she is trying to give warning to Tom and I understand Tom is eagerly waiting to sleep with Mona alone but Alex is killing their private time. Actually, Mona is giving priority to Alex over Tom, so I guess Tom is exhausted with it, but no, so far I know Tom like kids and he also likes to tease Mona maybe thats the reason he is teasing Alex to taunt Mona.) Tom: What? Mona: How shameless you are... (Mona said with her pout face.) Tom: I will be more shameless the moment you entered my room, Mona,e fast... (By finishing his words he hold Mona''s wrist and Mona immediately screamed at him.) Mona: No need, and for your kind information Mark is sleeping with you, Anna Alex and I are sleeping in my room... "Noway..." (Both Tom and I shouted at the same time for Mona''s n. Mona looked at both of us out of shock, and now, she is about to start convincing Tom and me to sleep in the same room and it''s very tough for me to sleep away from Anna and till now after Anna came into my life, I never sleep alone and I always sleep by cuddling her, Even Anna likes to sleep in my cuddle.) Mona: I want to sleep with Anna... (Mona said with her pout face.) Tom: Mona try to understand, they are the newly married couple and you should not separate them with your childish acts... (I smile by looking at Tom because he is grabbing the opportunities to sleep with Mona in the name of our wedding, and he is so much excited when he got to know that Alex is sleeping with me and Anna and I am sure both Mona and Tom will have a great time. So I didn''t allow Mona to sleep with Anna, so she will definitely spend the time with Tom.) Mona: Okay then, wait, I will take Alex... Tom: What? Mona: Alex, Tom, he is sleeping in my room and you know I can''t sleep if he is not close to me so if I want to sleep in your room I will bring Alex along with me... (I understand Tom''s privacy is going to disturb again due to my sadistic friend rules. So I interfere with their topic and tried to convince Mona in one way or the other way to give privacy to them.) Mark: Mona, for today, Alex will sleep with me and Anna... Mona: But Mark.. Mark: Anna will be relieved if she looks at Alex the moment she wakes up, so let him sleep with us for tonight... (Mona looked at me with her pout face and now there is no way for her to escape from Tom so she finally nodded her head as ok and Toms face turned to smirk and he immediately pulled Mona towards his room by holding her wrist and in the middle he looked at me and winked as a thank you. I smile by looking at them and went towards the fridge and take some water and fruits for Anna and went towards the room. I know she will be hungry if she wakes up in the middle of the night and this fruits will definitely help her and I hope she should not argue with me about her dad the moment she wakes up and I know the first question she will ask me is about her dad and she will ask whether he is fine or not, I should say "yes, he is fine..." nothing more nothing less and I should not argue with her anything and try to give the answers patiently about her dad because I don''t want to ruin our rtionship. Ahhhh... Anna... When will you realise about your dad''s real shade? I hope soon everything will be sorted out... In between my thoughts, I went into the room and immediately looked at my Anna, she is sleeping by cuddling Alex but Alex, he did not yet sleep, and he is patting on my Anna''s cheek and trying to make her wake up... Mark: Alex, Alex... Let her sleep... (I said with my low tone and Alex stopped what he is doing and looked at me with his puppy face. I immediately ced the food on the table and went close to Alex and sit beside him and looked at him with my smiling face. He is still looking at me with his puppy eyes, I understand he is feeling homesick and he wants to spend some time with Anna and I went close to him and patted him on his head as okay... Mark: What happened, Alex? Why are you look so dull? (He didn''t speak anything to me and looking into his fingers to avoid my re, I understand he doesn''t like it when I asked him to not wake up Anna, I smile by looking at his actions and make him sit on myp and asked him again.) Mark: Tell me, Alex, what happened to you? Alex: Why Anna sis is not waking up? Mark: Well, she tired a lot, so she is sleeping and she will be wake up by tomorrow morning and y with you the whole day, Okay? Alex: Yes, but I want to speak to her right now... (He said like a businessman as if there is an emergency meeting in the next few minutes. I smile by looking at his cute facial expressions and asked him why.) Mark: What you want to speak to her? (Hello readers, Here is the bonus chapter for your power stones... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 575 - You Are Her Hero... Mark''s Pov: Mark: What you want to speak to her? (He thinks for a few seconds and looked at me with his pout face.) Mark: You can tell to me, Alex, your secrets are safe with me. (He nodded his head as okay and finally revealed what he wants to say.) Alex: About my dad... I want to ask her about my dad... Mark: Okay... Alex: I ask Mona sis about my dad but she is not saying anything to me, I ask her to take me to my dad but she didn''t take me. (Alex said with his low tone and I feel so sorry for him, he is so innocent and he doesn''t know the true colours of his father. If he knows the fact about his father he will definitely don''t ask me about his dad.) Mark: What you want to know about your dad, Alex? Alex: I want to know where he is? (Ahhhhhh... How can I say to this kid about his father? He is not at an age to understand about the crime his father did and he doesn''t know that his father tried to attack his sister and he is not in a position to understand why I shot his father, instead he may get angry at me like Anna because I shot his dad... No... No... I don''t want to be the viin in his life... I hope he should understand why I shot her dad, and he will definitely hate his father the moment he knows his father true colours and he doesn''t like him if he knows that his father tried to kill Anna. For one second I thought I should say all the things to him but I don''t want to ruin the child''s trust in father, I know Lucas is a cruel man but I don''t want to break Alex''s trust because for kids father is their superhero and I don''t want to ruin it and if Alex knows about his father he may be low which I don''t like it.) Alex: Please tell me, Mark, do you know where my dad is? (He asked me with his requesting tone and I have no other choice to escape so I nodded my head as yes but I did not say anything that he is under police control for the crimes he did.) Alex: Will you take me to him? Mark: Why do you want to meet him, Alex? (I know I ask a stupid question, and Lucas is Alex''s father and he has all the rights to ask about his father and there is nothing wrong if he got a feeling to visit his dad, but at present, his dad is in intensive care under cops supervision, and it''s not good if Alex meets his dad right now, because Alex may feel low by looking at his dad''s condition and Lucas may again take the advantage to escape by threatening Alex''s life... No... No... I don''t let it happen... I don''t say anything to him about his dad and I don''t take him to visit his dad and it''s better if I should divert his mind. In between my thoughts, I looked at Alex and he is again looking into his fingers, I patted him on his head as OK, but by looking at his dull face I feel like I want to ask him for the reason.) Mark: Tell me, Alex, why do you want to meet your father? Did you miss your dad? (Alex immediately hugged me with his tiny hands and started crying by taking deep sobbings and I feel so sorry when he is started crying. I don''t want to hurt him and I like to look at the tears on his face.) Mark: Hey, Alex... Stay calm... I will take you to meet your dad, don''t cry, okay? Alex: I want to ask him about my mom... (He said in-between his cry and my eyes be wet when I heard him. I immediately hugged him tightly and patting him on his back as OK and at the same time, I feel relieved because Alex wants to meet his dad to know about his mother''s whereabouts but not to look at his father... And I can''t control my emotions when Alex said that he wants to meet his mother... I can understand the pain of this poor kid... I know mother ys a crucial role at this age of kids and Alex is very much attached to his mother for one second I want to take him to Mona''s hospital to reveal her mom but I controlled myself because this is not the right time and Alex may feel low when he looked at his unconscious mother. But I promise to him that within a month I will reveal his mother to both Anna and Alex and I know how happy they feel. In between my thoughts, I looked at Alex to make him calm down by using a simple trick.) Mark: Alex, Mona always says you are her hero, am I right? (He nodded his head as yes while crying.) Mark: As far as I know, a Hero never cries... He is very strong and always smiles and rescue the people who are in need... (He immediately wiped his tears and looked at me and trying to smile at me. I feel so relieved when I looked at his happy face.) Mark: There''s my hero... (I said and kissed him on his forehead and feel revealed.) Mark: Alex, I promise you that I will take you to meet your mom secretly but it may take a month, until then you should not ask anyone about your mom, okay..? (He nodded his head as okay, and to divert his mind I take him into the hallway and we both yed the yStation for some time and in the middle, Alex went into sleep, I carried him andy beside Anna and on the other side of Alex I slept.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 576 - Dont You Like My Cuddle? Anna''s POV: I can sense the warmness of Mark''s cuddle and his warm breathing is touching on my neck, and I can sense the heaviness on my hip and I am sure it is Mark''s leg wrapped on my waist, and one of his hand is wrapped around my waist... I feel so relieved... Some magic is there in his cuddle, his cuddle always makes me heal mentally and it always filled my energy levels. I feel so relieved and happy in his cuddle, my face automatically turns to smile when he cuddles me... I slowly opened my eyes and looked at Mark with my blurred vision and he is still sleeping, I rubbed my eyes and again looked at him with my cleared vision, he looks so cute when he is sleeping, I looked at his lips which always crave to kiss me and looking at his closed eyes, which always looks at me with his sharp eyes... I smile and feel blush by looking at him and his warm abbs body is stick to my body intensely... Meanwhile, I can sense someone is patting on my back and I turn my face towards my back and checked... It is Alex...) Anna: ALEX..??? ( I am shocked by looking at him and I looked around and realised I am at Mona''s house and by looking at the stars I realise I am in Mona''s room, and I got the shes of everything and my dad... Ahhhh... He got shot by Mark... I immediately looked at Mark to ask about my dad but he is still sleeping and if I ask him again about my dad he will be mad at me, so better if I stay quiet by not asking him about my dad, but how I will get to know about him? It''s better if I ask Mona or Tom...) Alex: Anna, sis, good morning... (Alex interrupted my thoughts, I again looked at him with my smiling face. He sits on the bed and rubbing his eyes with his hand, and with his other hand, he is patting on my back to make me wake up.) Anna: Good morning, Alex... (I said and tried to turn towards Alex but Mark hold me more tightly and did not let me to turn towards Alex. I try to take away his hand, but he gripped it more tightly if I am trying to make it lose. If I try hard, he may wake up, so it''s better to manage Alex silently, instead of making him wake up.) Alex: Anna sis, get up, let''s y the y station... Anna: Shhhhhhh, Alex... Come here... (I tried to make him calm down and he immediately crawls towards me and I let himy on my waist beside Mark''s hand and patting his head caressingly. He feels rxed and didn''t even move, maybe he is rxing when I am caressing him and once again I looked at Mark, and he is still sleeping, I got the shes when he shot my dad, my eyes filled with tears when I got the shes of my dad''s unconscious face where blood is overflowing from his body. I again looked at Mark and thinking why he shot my dad... Maybe Mark is out of control when my dad is threatening my life, but why my dad threatened my life? I got the shes of what my dad said, "I don''t do anything to you." Does it mean he is using me to escape from the cops? But why he wants to escape from the cops when he did nothing wrong? Maybe my dad got scared... Maybe he thinks cops may not understand his genuineness... Maybe he thinks John plotted a n to make him imprison... Yes, my dad is scared of John and John showed hell to him all these days, he thinks he was escaped from John but John trapped him and make him caught by the police. But if my dad what to use me as bait he should not threaten me in real but he did... I hold my throat with my hand and I can still sense the bruce, why my dad hurt me in real? Maybe he wants to make everyone believe that he is threatening me, yes that''s the reason he holds my throat more tightly. In between my thoughts, I looked at Mark, I know how much stress he takes when my dad is threatening me, I can feel his pain... I am so sorry Mark, I am making you feel stress all the time... But please trust me my dad is not the suspect in Ria''s case he helped Ria, that''s it... I hope, soon you will understand his genuineness... I love you, Mark... (I said to myself and kissed him on his forehead and again looking at and admiring by looking at his sleeping face. But suddenly Mark opened his eyes and looked at me with his narrowed eyes. I am shocked by his sudden action and still staring at him out of shock. After a few seconds he breaks the silence.) Mark: Why are you taking away my hand, Anna? Don''t you like it if I cuddle you? (He asked me with his serious tone, and I did not understand what he means, and why he is asking such confusing questions. I just tried once to take his hand away from my waist when Alex is calling me but when he gripped me tight very caressingly, so I did not try again, and let him hold my waist but why all of a sudden he is so serious about it? Later, I realised some sensation on my waist and I looked at it and its Alex who is taking away Mark''s hand from my waist. (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 577 - Say Sorry To Mark... Anna''s Pov: I didn''t understand why all of a sudden Mark is so serious about it? Later, I realised some sensation on my waist and I looked at it and its Alex who is taking away Mark''s hand from my waist. I smile by looking at Alex and I understand he feels possessive when Mark cuddles me. Even Mark looked at Alex and realise it''s not me who is trying to take away his hand, and his face immediately turned to normal but he again holds my waist and Alex is again tried to take away Mark''s hand, both of them yed for a few times and finally asked Alex.) Mark: What happened, Alex..? Why are you taking to away my hand? Alex: This is my Anna sis... (He said again try to take away Mark''s hand but Mark again holds my waist more tightly.) Mark: Anna is mine and she is my wife, don''t dare to take away my hand from Anna... (Mark said very strongly, and I can sense Mark feel possessive when Alex is taking away his hand, but he is a kid and I don''t want Mark to be so harsh with Alex. So I tried to exin to Mark.) Anna: Mark, stay calm... (I said and looked at Alex, Alex is starring at Mark with his angry note. I smile by looking at his cute expression.) Mark: You don''t get angry if your brother is mad at me... (Mark said with his furious tone and I am surprised by his reaction.) Anna: He is a kid, Mark... (I said and patted on Alex''s head to make him calm down., But in the immediate second he looks at Mark''s hand which still grips on my waist and in the next second he bites Mark''s hand, I immediately get up from Mark''s cuddle and take Alex and make him sit in front of me in a serious note and hold Mark''s hand to check. He got the teeth bites on his wrist, I feel worried by looking at his wrist, immediately rub his wrist with my other hand caressingly and looked at Mark with my worried face to say sorry to him for Alex''s behaviour.) Alex: Anna sis,e let''s y... (I turned to Alex with a serious note.) Anna: Alex, Why did you bite Mark? (His face turned to cry and looking into his fingers to avoid my question. Even I don''t want to be so harsh with him. So I take him into myp and caressing his head and try to convince him.) Anna: Mark is your friend, right? (He nodded his head as yes and still looking into his fingers.) Anna: So you and Mark should always y without fighting with each other okay? (He nodded his head as okay.) Anna: Alex, say sorry to Mark... Alex: No... Anna:. Shhhhhhh... Say sorry... Alex: He is taking you away from me... (I immediately hugged him close to him.) Anna: No, Alex, he is taking care of me like Mona sis is taking care of you, and he is loving me like Mona sis is loving you and we should not fight with persons who are loving us, okay? (Alex nodded his head as okay and immediately looked at Mark.) Alex: Sorry, Mark... (He said with his Pout face and I immediately kissed him on his forehead as apliment for his sorry to Mark.) Anna: See how good my Alex is... And as Mona said my Alex is always a hero and he always listens to his sister, right? (I said and started tickling on his little waist to make himugh and heughed and became normal, meanwhile, I looked at Mark, he is still looking at me with his serious note.) Anna: What happened Mark? (He didn''t say anything and turn to the other side and I understand he is mad at me maybe because of Alex''s actions at him. So I make Alex to sit next to me and I went close to Mark to make him calm down.) Anna: I am so sorry for Alex''s behaviour, Mark... He is a kid, and he doesn''t know how to behave... (Mark immediately turned towards me and hugged me. I smile and feel relieved when he hugged me.) Mark: I am not mad at Alex... Anna: Then? Mark: I am mad at you... Anna: I am so sorry, Mark... Please forgive me... (I don''t know why he is mad at me, maybe because of my dad or maybe because of Alex''s behaviour or maybe because of possessiveness. Whatever, I said sorry to make him calm down.) Mark: I will forgive you only if you say proper sorry to me. Anna: What do you mean, Mark? Mark: You know how to say sorry to me, Anna... (I looked at Mark with my narrowed eyes because I understand he is asking me to kiss on his lips. But he also knows that I don''t like to do such acts before Alex. In the next second, Mark sit on the bed and looked at Alex...) Mark: You bite my hand, Right? (Alex nodded his head as yes and looking at Mark with his pretty face.) Mark: I will bite your sister, lips.., (He said and immediately started kissing me on my lips, I am shocked by Mark''s sudden actions and trying to push him away. But he concentrated on the kiss and trying to enter into my mouth but I hesitate to kiss Mark before Alex, suddenly Mark bit my lip and I should open my lips involuntarily and Mark started exploring my entire mouth very passionately. I got the shes of our lovemaking session and visualise how we enjoyed it shamelessly... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 578 - Did You Sleep Well? Anna''s POV: Mark started exploring my entire mouth very passionately. I got the shes of our lovemaking session and visualise how we enjoyed it shamelessly. After a few seconds, Mark breaks the kiss and again turn to Alex... Mark: So if you bite me again, I will bite your sister, okay? (Mark said with his warning tone to tease Alex and Alex face turned to pale after listening to Mark, I immediately punched on Mark''s abbs in a teasing way for his arrogant behaviour towards Alex and Alex startedughing when I am punching Mark as a punishment and after a few seconds Alex too joined me and started punching Mark... Mark isughing at us for our childish punches and in the next second he started tickling both of us, both Alex and me are trying to get rid of Mark''s tickling but Mark always seeds with his strength, so Alex and I areughing unconditionally and failed to beat Mark. After a few seconds, Mark paused his tickling and pulled me close to him by holding my waist and staring into my face very closely with his happy face, I didn''t understand what happened to him suddenly.) Anna: What happened, Mark? Mark: shhhh (He said and still staring into my face with his happy face, even I feel relieved when I looked at him. After a few seconds, he breaks the silence.) Mark: You looks so beautiful, Anna, and you look so gorgeous with your smiling face, and I always love to look at your smiling face... (I ced one of my palms on his cheek, and looked at him with my smiling face.) Anna: Thank you, Mark... Mark: For? Anna: For everything... (Mark looked at me with his smiling face and staring at my lips and I understand he will kiss me, and as I guess in the next second hended his lips on my lips and started kissing me caressingly, even I closed my eyes and started responding to his kiss and enjoying his essence of love through his kiss, he is pressing his lips to mine very intensely and started sucking my lips in a seductive way and one of his hand is on the way to my chest and hold it intensely over my shirt... Ahhhhh... The feel he is giving to me so awesome... I feel emotional when Mark is kissing me very caressingly and at the same time, he is showering his love towards me... I immediately wrapped my hands around his neck and enjoying his kiss. After a few seconds we break our kiss and smile at each other, Mark is still staring at me with his sharp happy eyes and he kissed me on my forehead by pressing his lips hardly and again looked at my blushed face... Suddenly our door was knocked, and we both came into reality, and I got the sh of Alex... Shit... Shit... Did we kiss before Alex? I immediately looked at Alex and he is closing his eyes with his little hands, I smile by looking at him, and get up hurriedly and adjusted my dress and hair, and take Alex close to me, he is staring at me weirdly, meanwhile, Mark gets up from the bed and open the door... Mona: Good morning, Mark... Mark: Good morning, Mona... (Hey it''s Mona, I immediately sit straight on the bed out of excitement and looked at her.) Mona: How is Anna... Mark: Yeah she is fine, she just wakes up... Mona: That''s great... (Mona entered into the room and Alex immediately started running towards her.) Alex: Hi Mona sis... (He went close to Mona and hugged her tightly, even I get up from the bed to give hug to Mona, meanwhile, Mona looked at him with a smiling face and lifted him up and kissed him on his cheeks.) Mona: Good morning my hero... Alex: Good morning Mona sis... Mona: I miss you soo much... (She said and again kissed him on his forehead.) Alex: Me too, Mona sis, I miss you... Mark: It''s just been 12 hours, Mona, don''t you think you are doing so much? (Mona turned to Mark with a serious note.) Mona: Those 12 hours are a lot to me, Mark... First, you tell me, how high you screamed at mest night when I requested you to sleep with Anna... For you too it''s just 12 hours, then why don''t you give me a chance to sleep with Anna and Alex? Ah..? Say... (I smile by looking at Mark and feel so happy after knowing that he requested Mona to sleep with me, but Mark, he didn''t speak anything and went close to Mona and patted on her head in a teasing way. Mona immediately punched on Mark''s back and Alex againughed when Mona punched Mark.) Mona: Did you sleep well, Alex? (She caressingly asked Alex by patting on his head.) Alex: Yes, Mona sis, but tell me why do you leave me alone? Mona: why I will leave you, Alex, I just want you to sleep with your sister Anna, it''s been many days since you slept with her, so I let you sleep with her, that''s it... Alex: Yes, but Mark did not allow me to touch her... Mona: Aw... How mean he is... Let''s beat Mark... (By finishing her words both Mona and Alex started beating Mark''s muscr hand in a teasing way, and after a few seconds Mona came to me and hugged me we both sit on the bed and Alex is still on herp and ying with her hair. I can understand how much Alex is attached to Mona. Even Mona is taking care of Alex like a mother sometimes she is taking care more than a mother will do.) (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 579 You replaced Rias place.. Chapter 579 You reced Ria''s ce... Anna''s Pov: I can understand how much Alex is attached to Mona. Even Mona is taking care of Alex like a mother sometimes she is taking care more than a mother will do. Not only, Alex, but she is also good at taking care of me too, I am so blessed to find her as my friend.) Mona: Hi Anna, how do you feel now? Anna: Good Mona... (I said with my smiling face, meanwhile Alex hold Mona''s chin and make her to look at him.) Mona: What happened Alex? Alex: Mona sis, Mark bites Anna sis... Mona: What? (I am shocked the moment I listened to Alex, Ahhhhhh... Alex... You are going to make me feel embarrassed before Mona. Please don''t say anything, Alex, please, I immediately looked at Mark as a hint to do something before Alex says about our kiss session to Mona. But Mark is looking at me with his smiling face and yes he loves to look at my face in these kinds of situations and he is enjoying and did not even feel embarrassed even a little bit. I am his wife and he has all the right to kiss me, this will be his answer if I ask him about it, So it''s better to stay quiet. I take a long breath to get rx and again looked at Alex and he is clearly exining to Mona.) Alex: Yes Mona sis, I bite on Mark''s hand and Mark bites on Anna sis mouth... (Alex said everything by ying with Mona''s hair and Mona understand it is a kiss and she fake coughed and looked at Mark. Meanwhile, Tom entered into our room...) Tom: Hello guys... Mark: Hi Tom... Tom: Why everyone''s faces look so pale? Any serious discussion? Alex: I bite... (I looked at Alex with my shocking expression but Mona immediately closed his mouth with her hand. Thank god...) Tom: What happened? Mona: Nothing... (Mark came close to Mona and take Alex from Mona and he suddenly winked at me, I looked at him with my pout face.) Mark: Come, Alex,st night we stopped our game in the middle. Let''s continue it... (Alex went to Mark excitedly when he heard about games and luckily he forgot about the kiss, All the three left the room and now Mona and I are in the room alone, Mona immediately went towards the door and locked it and again sit beside me and looking at me with her smiling face... I feel embarrassed and looking at her with my puppy face... She holds my hands and looked at me.) Mona: Now tell me, Anna... How are you? Anna: I am great, Mona... (I said with my blushed face, and Mona patted on my head very caressingly.) Mona: I am so d to hear that and I don''t want to ruin your private time by keeping Alex in your room... Anna: No, Mona, it''s fine... Actually, I feel so relieved after I looked at him in the morning... Mona: Yeah, that''s the reason Mark take Alex into your room, he said you will feel relieved after looking at Alex... Anna: Really? Mona: Yes Mona, actually I don''t want to sleep without Alex but Mark requested me for you... Anna: Ufffff... Mona: What happened¡­? Anna: Just before Alex and Mark got into a little fight and I am scared, Mona... I don''t want Mark to abandon Alex just because of the issues happening with my family. He is an innocent child, and he doesn''t know anything happened to my mom, dad and John and I don''t want Mark to me Alex for no reason and I also know Mark will never do that. I know he will take good care of Alex irrespective of the incidents that happened but I got scared when both of them got into a little fight. (I said openly to Mona that how I feel, Mona is patting on my back to make me calm down from the stress.) Mona: Hey, Anna, Calm down, I am there to take care of everything, don''t worry... Anna: Yes, Mona, I am very d for your caring towards Alex. But I am scared a lot when Mark and Alex got into a little fight. Mark behaved like a kid... Mona: Well... If he behaves like a kid then he should have bit you at any ce other than your lips... (Mona said in a teasing way and I immediately smiled at her.) Anna: Mona..!!! Mona: Don''t worry, Anna, Mark will definitely take care of Alex like he always takes care of you. Anna: Yes Mona, but you know about his anger attitude, he doesn''t even know what he is doing when he is angry. That''s the reason I am more scared... (Mona involved in her thoughts for a few seconds and looked at me.) Mona: Anna, I am so sorry for what he has done to you in these 2 days... Anna: You no need to say sorry to me Mona, actually you helped me a lot, you always supported me irrespective of the situation. I am so d to find you as my friend and you know one thing, I thought no one will take Ria''s ce in my life but you reced it and I feel like I never moss Ria, I can see her in you, and sometimes you will take care of me more than Ria and sometimes your caring towards me makes me to see my mother in you... I am so d to find your trust, Mona... I know I made many dumb decisions in these few days but you always supported me irrespective of the situation, you stand by my side by not even thinking how Mark will react with you.. Chapter 580 - Something Happened To Him... Anna''s Pov: I am so d to find your trust, Mona... I know I made many dumb decisions in these few days but you always supported me irrespective of the situation, you stand by my side by not even thinking how Mark will react with you... If you were not there, my marriage was broken, and God only knows what crucial decision can be taken by Mark about me... Thank you so much, Mona, you are my angel sent by god for me... (I said with my teary tone and immediately hugged Mona out of emotion. I am so d for her, sometimes even Mark may not support me out of anger management but I am sure Mona will always be there in all the times to support me.) Mona: Hey, Anna, calm down... You are like my sister... How do you think I will judge you ording to the misleading situations? I know about you, Anna and I know about your genuine love towards Mark, and I know how you will take care of him, that''s what matters in the end... And do you think Mark will listen to me when he is angry? He doesn''t listen to anyone and he will do whatever he thinks and if he doesn''t want to marry you he doesn''t ept the marriage even though I requested him by holding his legs. He wants to marry you, Anna, that''s the reason he married you and he doesn''t want to leave you, in one shot he can''t live without you. He bonded with emotional love with you and that''s the reason he epted for the wedding and he asked me to take your opinion on marriage and he will take a break if you are not ready for the marriage... I agree he is mad at you but proceeding with the marriages are done on both of your will and wish. Neither I nor Tom forced him to marry you... We just asked him whether he is ok to marry you or not and he said he is ok only if you are ok to marry him so I came to you and ask your decision... And it leads to your wedding... That''s it... I didn''t do anything great... (I nodded my head as ok and when Mona is saying about my wedding I am getting the shes of our wedding, and I know how much stress I take until he says "I do" to the wedding vows... I am so lucky in this regard because on our wedding day I made a stupid decision by visiting my dad without letting him know, and the luckiest part is Mark did not threaten our love rtionship just because of my dumb decision I should have mentioned to Mark and Tom about my dad, so their opinion may change on my dad, whatever on my request Tom treated my dad in a sensitive way till now even though I made this mess but I am not sure that he will treat him nicely after yesterdays attack on me...) Mona: I am so sorry, Anna... (My thoughts were distracted by Mona''s sorry and I looked at her with my confused face for the reason why she apologises to me.) Mona: I saw your wounds on your body and I can understand how harshly Mark treated you... Anna: Mona you no need to say sorry for what Mark did to me... Mona: But Anna, I know Mark is out of control when he is angry but I don''t think he will hurt you in such a cruel way, but I guess something like this might happen, that''s the reason I requested Tom to arrange the interrogation so I can meet you and I can look at you that how you are but the everything changes due to my idea, If I didn''t request Tom, the yesterday''s attack may not happen but I am clueless until I saw you, Anna... I am so sorry for keeping your life at risk. (I immediately hugged Mona.) Anna: Please don''t be sorry Mona, you are not responsible for any of these things, actually, you saved me every time, so please don''t say sorry to me, okay... (Mona nodded her head as ok and we both stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in our deep thoughts, one side of my mind is thinking about my dad, I wish I want to ask Mona about his well being and I am sure he is under treatment in Mona''s hospital under Mona''s supervision. On the other side, I want to ask her about why Mark behaved so harshly with me because I know he didn''t behave in such a harsh way even though he is mad at me. I looked at Mona and decided to first ask her about Mark because even Mona is thinking Mark is wrong in treating me in such away. So I break the silence.) Anna: Mona, I want to share with you one thing, I need your help regarding it... Mona: What happened, Anna? Anna: As you said, Mark treated me the harsh way, do you think it''s him? (Mona looked at me with her worried face...) Mona: I didn''t expected his harsh behaviour, Anna... Anna: Neither I, but do you think it''s him? Mona: What do you mean Anna? Anna: Listen, Mona, for the first few hours Mark treated me very aggressively and harshly. I know he is mad at me but the behaviour he showed towards me is not because of his aggressive or angry attitude... Something happened to him, Mona but I don''t know what it is... He behaves so weirdly and harshly... That''s the reason I got these wounds... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 581 - Drugs..? Anna''s POV: Anna: Something happened to him, Mona but I don''t know what it is... He behaves so weirdly and harshly... That''s the reason I got these wounds... (I said and showed my corbone and my hand near to my sleeve to Mona, she looked at me with her worried face and again tried to convince me again.) Mona: Anna, Mark even don''t know what he is doing when he is mad at anything, but his angry will calm down within a few hours... Maybe that''s what happened in your case too... He behaved with you just because he is very bad at anger management... (I immediately strike my head as no.) Anna: No Mona, absolutely not... I know how he will treat me when he is angry and furious at me and yes I agree with what you say but in all these days he never treat me in this harsh way eventhough he is mad at me. I can sence something happen to Mark, Mona... And it''s not because of his rage and furious... And I have no clue how to find it... (Mona patted me on my head in a carresing way to make me calm down and by looking at her face I can understand she did not understand what I mean to say, she is still thinking that Mark is behaved with me in such a way just because he is furious. I did not say anything and stay quiet. But after a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Mona: Is he okay with you now? (I nodded my head as yes and again looked at Mona to try to convince her.) Anna: He ispletely normal now, Mona, and I can sense he feel guilty for his harsh behaviour towards me... Mona: okay... Anna: If he is really mad at me and if he behaved in such a harsh way just because he is mad at me then he should treat me till now in the same way but he did not and his rage on me did not get stabilize yet, he is still mad at me due to my dumb decisions but he is not treating me in a harsh way. Not only now, from the time we enter into our rtionship he never treat me in such a harsh way even though he is mad at me, that''s the reason I am worried about, I want to know what happened to Mark... Mona: Okay, I understand what you mean, Anna, but all these days in your rtionship, both of you nevermitted to sex so this is the the first night of your sex session. So he might be excited and his harmones must be hypered involuntarily and on top of it his furious was addes so it may lead him to behave in such a way but after a few hours he might realised that he is hurting you so maybe that''s the reason he is normal with you... Anna: Yes Mona, I totally agree with you, Mark is in hyper mood when he is treating me harsh way, so I just want to know why he got so hyper all of a sudden... Mona: What do you mean, Anna? (I stay quiet and did not know how to exin to Mona, and Mona too involved in her deep thoughts and after a few seconds she break the silence.) Mona: OMG... Does it mean Mark take any medicines to get energy while doing sex? Anna: Do you think so? Mona: There must be two chance Anna, either Mark might take medicines or someone might mix medicines into his food or drink... Anna: I guess someone might mix the medicines secreatly, Mona, maybe they give the food which is mixed with medicines without letting him know... Mona: Yes, someone secretly give him the medicines which will manipte his sexual desires, and that''s the reason he behaved in such a harsh way... Anna: Yes, but who can it be Mona? And why they want to give medicine to Mark which will enhance the sexual desires? Mark will defly do sex with me after our marriage then who wants to make him more horny in such a way as if we didn''tmit for sex if he didn''t take those medicine... Who can give the medicine to Mark that too secretly? Mona: No idea, Anna, I will ask Tom to investigate about it... (I nodded my head as ok, meanwhile Mona toches my lower lip with her fingertips and make it open a little to look at my wound. I immediatly closed my lips and turned my face to other side to hide it from her. But she hold my chin and make me to look her and in the next second she exmanined my wound...) Mona: It''s so mean... Even though he had the medicine how can he be so harsh and hurt you in such a way? (Mona asked me with her worried tone and I stey quite and looking at her.) Mona: Did he kissed you in such a harsh way ever before, Anna? (I immediately strike my head as no and hold my lip with my fingers and sense the pain once again, suddenly I got the shes of our couples party night, and after the party Mark kissed me in such a way and he is on the drugs that night and he feel so guilty for what he has done to me and not only on my lip, he bites me on my chest too... I looked at my body and hands and realised he bites me in the same way all over my body like he bites me on the couples party night. Anna: Drugs... Mona: What? (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 582 - Trapping Mark Anna''s POV: I looked at my body and hands and realised Mark bites me in the same way all over my body like he bites me on the couples party night after he had drugs, So I immediately tried to exin to Mona about it. Anna: Drugs... Mona: What? Anna: Mona, it''s drugs... (Mona hold my hand and she looked at me with her worried face. I take a long breath and try to exin to her.) Anna: Mona, do you remember on the night of the couples party, Mark and you were had theplimentary drinks which are mixed with the drugs... Mona: Yes, Anna... Anna: And on the next day of the party you treated my wounds which are on my chest and a bruise on my waist, I take a promise from you to don''t let Mark know about it... Moma: Yes... Anna: I also told you that he is unconscious with the drugs and that''s the reason he try to threaten me and he didn''t do it on purpose. Mona: Yes, I remember... Anna: And now I got the same kind of wounds on my body by Mark in the same harsh way... Mona: Are you sure, Anna? (I looked at myself and visualise the wounds on my body and again looked at Mona and nodded my head as yes.) Mona: Hoo, God... Anna: Yes, Mona, Mark spell out many harsh words at me and he treated me in a harsh way and he never treated me in such a way in our rtionship even though he is mad at me. I know this is not Mark and this is not his behaviour, Mark will get stabilise every time the moment he looked at my tears but during our first night, he didn''t even listen to my cry pain... (Mona patted me on my back to make me calm down, I wiped my tears and looked at her.) Anna: I am sure he had drugs, Mona... Mona: But Mark doesn''t have a habit of drugs, Anna... Anna: Neither you don''t have the habit, Mona, but you had it in the couples party night, and in the same way Mark had the drugs then and now, I mean he had the drugs without even knowing to him, in the same way, you and Mark had the drugs through the drink and in the present situation Mark doesn''t know about it. Mona: Yeah, so there is a chance that someone might mix the drugs in Mark''s food... Anna: Exactly... Mona: And we need to figure it out when did he had the drugs so we can sort it out who tried to mix the drugs in Mark''s food... Anna: I am sure until we returned from the police station to the the wedding ground he is fine something happened between his changing Room to wedding ground... In between this time someone used their trick and seed by giving drugs to Mark... Mona: How can you be so sure, Anna? Anna: If he already had the drugs in the police station he will definitely don''t take our rtionship to the wedding ground, his furious at me will get hyper double in such a way that he can lead our love rtionship to a breakup and when he kissed me on the wedding ground after our wedding I can sense the kiss is not out of love and it is not the kiss which is kept by Mark... At first, I thought he is Furious at me so that''s the reason he is treating me in a harsh way in front of everyone through the kiss. And after our wedding, we did have any food in the wedding ground and we immediately started in our car to the resort. So if I am not wrong something might happen in Mark''s dressing room. We need to find what happened in his room on that day and I am sure we will find the clue. Mona: At the whole time, Tom is along with Mark, Anna, and if we ask Tom we will definitely catch a clue regarding it... Anna: Yes Mona, we need to find out as early as possible before something happened to Mark, and I am sure Tom will definitely notice something... I want to know who try to give drugs to Mark and I want to know what are their intentions behind it... Mona: Maybe they want Mark to treat you in a harsh way, that''s the reason they gave this drug to Mark just before the wedding Anna: No Mona, If I am not wrong, they want Mark to trapped in something else but they failed in it and unfortunately, our wedding happened and it impacted on me... Mona: Trapping Mark? Anna: Yes, I guess someone plotted a n to break our wedding... I got a message from my dad just before my wedding, and I ran towards the airport out of emotional bond with my dad, and I made a mistake by not letting you people know about it. Luckily Tom got the information through his sources that my dad is at the airport, Luckily Tom and Mark came to me... If they didn''te to me, everyone might be creating a scene that I eloped with another guy or Mark my think someone may kidnap me... But luckily they reached the airport and find that I am with my dad and we sort out the issues in the police station by interrogating my dad and it is clear that it''spletely John''s n to trap my dad into the centre of Ria''s case... If Tom and Mark did not, believe me, they might think I am trying to support my dad by travelling to another city which is not right... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 583 - I Suspect Its Genie... Anna''s Pov: If Tom and Mark did not, believe me, they might think I am trying to support my dad by travelling to another city with him which is not right, so it clearly shows someone plots a n to trigger me and my dad into Ria''s case and at the same time the movement Mark reached to the wedding ground he got drugged, luckily Tom is with Mark and that''s the reason their n might fail for next step... Finally, I am suffered from those drugs taken by Mark and I am suffered from what happened to my dad... (Tears roll down from my eyes out of emotion, and I got the shes of my dad, I just want to ask about my dad''s well being but I did not get the chance to ask Mona about it, okay, once I will sort out the issues rting to Mark I will ask her about my dad. In between my thoughts, Mona patted me on my back to make me calm down and I wiped my tears and looked at her.) Mona: Anna, I will speak to Tom about it, and I am sure we will get a lead... Anna: I hope so, Mona... We take every precaution for safety regarding my wedding, no one knows about my wedding other than five people including Rubius uncle. So how can they know about our wedding? And how can they plot a n to target me and Mark? Mona: Anna, don''t worry about it, maybe we did not say to anyone that''s the reason at least your wedding got done without any further disturbance, whatever we need to be more careful and need to find who is behind all these things... (I nodded my head as ok and we both involved in our deep thoughts, after a few seconds, Mona break the silence with her excited tone.) Mona: Wait wait... I remember what Tom said on that day after your wedding... Anna: What, Mona? Mona: He pointe me to look at Genie''s face when both of you and Mark are busy in taking the wedding vows... Anna: Okay... Mona: and when I looked at her, her face is swollen to red and teary... Anna: teary? Mona: Yes Anna, and I asked Tom why she is so dull, then Tom said she just confess her love to Mark, and Mark rejected her and he came to the ground to marry you... (What? Did she confess her love? How can she do that when Mark is ready to marry me? And she also knows we both are engaged... Whatever, Mark stand by my side which makes me to feel more happy and I continued listening to Mona.) Mona: And Tom also said she shows some fake pic of you with another guy to make Mark trust that you are going to cheat him for his money but Mark takes a stand towards you and scolded Genie to stop these funny acts, and Tom takes that pic and he is investigating to prove Genie is wrong, but the thing is Mark did not believe the trap pic in the first instant. and take a stand towards you by trusting your love towards him even though after the incident at the airport taking ce... Anna: I am so d that he did not break trust towards our love rtionship after these incidents... (Suddenly I got the shes of what Mark said in the full-moon house, he asked me two to three times that whether I am loving someone else or not, now I can understand why he feels insecure about it. And the drugs enhance his emotions and he openly questioned me about my character. I immediately looked at Mona.) Mona: What happened, Anna? Anna: So Mark didn''t have the drugs when Genie is speaking to him, Mona... Mona: What do you mean, Anna, how can you say that? Anna: Because if Mark already take the drugs, he may trust what Genie said to him and he may break our wedding but he did not instead he supported me by taking a stand on my side. So, it clearly shows that he did not get drugged by that time and Mark feel insecure after the wedding because he got the drugs and he asked me whether I had feelings for any other man... It hurts me a lot, Mona... I tried to convince him but he came into reality after the power of the drugs gets low. Mona: I can understand you went through a hard time, Anna, Anna: Yes Mona, but now I feel relieved after knowing the fact behind why Mark behaved in such a way... And I know my Mark never judge my love towards him... His emotions got out busted just because he is drugged it does not me he has doubt on me... Mona: You are great, Anna, every time when you face a difficult situation you will definitely win the situation with your patience, and now your patience helps to save your rtionship... Anna: I hope so, Mona... Mona: And I will take blood samples of Mark because it''s not been more than three days of your wedding so I will definitely get whether he is drugged or not and we also get what kind of drug he takes, so we can judge who might give the drugs to him... Anna: That''s great, Mona... Mona: I don''t know why, but I suspect it''s Genie... Anna: What? Mona: Yes Anna, on the couples party night too, Geene mixed the drugs in ourplimentary drink by using the serving girl and if I''m not wrong, Genie mixed the same drug in some food and gave it to Mark... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 584 - Contraception Pill Anna''s POV: Mona: Yes Anna, on the couples party night too, Genie mixed the drugs in ourplimentary drink by using the serving girl and if I''m not wrong, Genie mixed the same drug in some food and gave it to Mark... Anna: Maybe, yes, Mona, she might think after giving the drugs to Mark if he looks at my fake picture with some another guy, Mark will definitely exhaust at me and she might think Mark may break the wedding but luckily it did not happen in such a way... Mona: Thank God... Anna: Yes, Mona, we should thank God to save my rtionship... Mona: Ok we can''t take any action on anyone until we prove that the drug given to Mark is the same as that given on our party night so at first I will take Mark''s blood samples after our breakfast, let''s wait and see for the result... (I nodded my head as ok and thinking whether I can ask Mona about my dad or not, what if Mona too against to my dad? I hope she should stand beside me in this case... Let''s see... In between my thoughts she gave me a small ss bottle, I looked at Mona with my confused face and again looked at the bottle and identified there are tablets in it. Anna: What are these, Mona? Mona: Take one pill after your sex session, Anna... Anna: Are they abortion tablets? (Mona looked at me with a brief smile on her face.) Mona: No, Anna, they are just precautionary of not getting pregnant, it doesn''t mean abortion... Anna: I don''t want to kill my child in my tummy, Mona, so I just want to know what exactly these are... Mona: Hey, neither I don''t let you to kill your baby, how can you think I will kill my little Anna or a little Mark? These are just precautionary to not to get pregnant, generally, it is emergency contraception that can prevent pregnancy after unprotected sex and you no need to use this when Mark uses a condom. (I nodded my head as ok and take one pill from the bottle and swallowed with the help of the water and Mona patted me on my back as ok, maybe she understands we didn''t go for a protective sex...) Mona: I am there to take care of you, Anna, please don''t be worry by thinking you are alone, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and looking into my fingers.)'' Mona: but you need to be alert in these things because you need to finish your education first... So these tablets will help you... Don''t forget to take it if Mark fails to use safety... (I nodded my head as ok and looking into my fingers, actually, Mona is taking care of me like my mom, at this point in time my mom guidance is more important to me. She will guide me on how to carry my personal life with my educational life. Luckily, Mona is taking care of it and I understand she thinks about my career and indirectly saying to not n for the children until my education was done and I totally agree with it because my motherhood may distract with my studies and I may not take proper care of my kids during my studies time and I may not take care of Mark too, so I should n for the kids after my studies and these pills will definitely help me. I looked at Mona as a thank you and without hesitation, I should ask her if I have any doubts.) Anna: So I should take these tablets every day, right Mona? (I told her indirectly that Mark will continue our lovemaking session regrly so I want to confirm whether I should take the tablets regrly or not and Mona nodded her head as yes.) Anna: So there are no side effects to get pregnant right? (I asked with my low tone because I don''t want to risk the pregnancy just because of my education and I know how much Mark likes the kids, so I don''t want to keep my pregnancy in danger and at risk for my selfish career.) Mona: There will be no side effects Anna, but request Mark to use condoms, so you can skip the pills... (OMG, how can I say to him about it while he is busy in doing our make-out session. He doesn''t even give time to think and on top of it he will definitely tease me if I asked him to wear the condom.) Mona: Okay, don''t be panic, I will say to Mark to take safety precautions as mandatory, I know it''s awkward for you to say to him, so as I am a doctor so I can easily exin to him. Okay? (I feel relieved and nodded my head as ok. Mona patted me on my head very caressingly. Actually, I want to ask her many questions regarding our lovemaking session but I don''t know how to start them but I need to start now because our topic is rotating around my pregnancy...) Mona: Is there anything you want to ask me, Anna? (I nodded my head as yes and looked at Mona.) Mona: You no need to worry about it, you can openly speak to me. It''s your first time so it''s verymon to get many doubts. So you can freely open up with me and clear your doubts. Anna: I am scared during our lovemaking session, Mona... I love Mark... And I love what he is doing to me, And I feel like I want to satisfy his desires to the fullest... (Hello readers, Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 585 - No Love, No Joy... Anna''s Pov: Anna: I am scared during our lovemaking session, Mona... I love Mark... And I love what he is doing to me, And I feel like I want to satisfy his desires to the fullest... but while doing my heartbeat is raised fast and I feel nervous a bit, I am panic and don''t know what''s happening to me, I just want to enjoy like Mark is enjoying me... (Meanwhile, Mona holds my hand to make me calm down.) Mona: It happens when you are doing your first time, Anna, you no need to panic about it and after a few sessions it will be alright... Anna: and... (I want to say about the huge bleeding when we did the first time, actually, while breaking the virginity there will be just a few blood stains but not an overflow of bleeding I want to ask whether it is ok or not but my shyness is stopping me.) Mona: You no need to feel shy to speak to me, Anna... (After listening to Mona I keep my shyness aside and break the silence.) Anna: When we are doing it for the first time, I got an overflow of bleeding Mona, is it okay? Mona: it''spletely ok, Anna, and this is also verymon for the first-timers... Anna: Yeah but as far as I know it will be just blood strains when our virginity break but I got a continuous flow of bleeding for about 15 minutes. So I am scared whether anything serious happened into my tummy of Mark''s harsh behaviour... Mona: It''s ok, baby, the bleeding when breaking the virginity may vary from one woman to another... For a few girls, they will just get a bloodstain and for a few girls they will bleed for 10 to 15 minutes and it''s not a big issue, and for some girls, there is no blood stain even though if it is their first time... So itpletely depends from one girl to another girl and it''s totally out of danger, you no need to panic about it. You may get bleeding stains for the next two to three sessions at least. In further sessions, you don''t face those issues... (I feel relieved after listening to Mona and realised nothing bad happened to me, actually by looking at the huge bleeding on the bed and it still continued for the next 15 minutes I thought something happened to my tummy and I also thought I may not get pregnant due to this damage I know I am worrying unnecessarily but my mind is irritating me with these thoughts. And after listening to Mona it really helps me and I feel so relieved. One more thing I want to ask her is too private, I remember while doing our lovemaking session Mark said he inserted his dick up to 50% and after several rounds of our lovemaking session he said it''s just 75% of his dick inserted into my pussy. So I want to ask Mona about it. I know it''s a very awkward topic but there is no one else who will help me regarding it other than Mona so I take a long breath and look that Mona to ask.) Anna: while doing a lovemaking session Mark said it''s just 50 to 75% inserted in me... I know I am not satisfying his desires, what should I do Mona? (I asked her with my low shy tone.) Mona: You no need to worry about it, Anna... After a few more sessions of your lovemaking sessions, everything will be alright, and the pain you feel is also get relieved and you will enjoy the pleasure of your lovemaking session... You no need to worry about it... Anna: I am just worrying whether I can satisfy Marks desires or not that''s it Mona because that is the only thing I can give to Mark... Mona: Sex is not the only thing in a rtionship, Anna, there are many things to lead a happy life for couples. Sharing love and caring to each other ys a very important role, Anna... See, if Mark, love you eternally he will definitely get satisfied even though he inserted 50 to 75% into you... (Yes, when Mark said 75% of this dick inserted into my pussy, he said I love you to me and he also said he is enjoying at peak and he also said it''s the best pleasure he had ever...) Mona: I can understand as a wife you want to satisfy his sexual desire in full but there are many things to be satisfied by both of you other than sex, so life will be filled with pleasure and happiness, sothe blessed life always followed your path... It happens only when both of you understand each other in critical situations out of love, so when these things happened it enhances the pleasure of sexual life... In short, the couple can''t enjoy the sexual life fully if there is no love between them. So both Mark and you are good at other things like loving to each other and caring to each other so your sexual life is also very good in soon... Just your body needs to bear the pain for few more sessions, and it will automatically tune after a few sessions, that''s it, you no need to do anything exclusively... Just enjoy whatever it is... Don''t get confused by thinking Mark is not getting satisfied with his desires... And I am sure after a few days everything will be sorted out and both of you will lead a happy sexual life... Okay? (Hello readers, Here you go with the bonus chapter crossing 1k power stones. Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you for your love and support) Chapter 586 - He Is Out Of Danger... Anna''s POV: Mona: And I am sure after a few days everything will be sorted out and both of you will lead a happy sexual life... (I nodded my head as yes and I feel so happy and relieved after listening to Mona, she takes away all my sorrow and confusion from my mind. Now I feel so much relieved for everything and I am ready to enjoy openly with Mark. I immediately looked at Mona with my happy face.) Anna: Thank you so much, Mona... Mona: Hey, I did nothing, dear, I am just giving you the moral support, and you are the one who faced everything... Anna: My love towards Mark gives me the energy to bear the pain, Mona. Actually, I didn''t take it as a pain when Mark is treating me harshly, and I didn''t get angry at him for his acts towards me, maybe as you said if there is no love between us then I may see the hell with him in these two days and we should not dy in finding about the drugs too, so we will get rity on who did this and what are their intentions are... Mona: Yes, dear, we will find them soon and as always your love saved you, and it both of you are loving unconditionally to each other, so the true love between you will be act as a shield to protect both of you and that''s really a great thing... (When I am listening to Mona, I feel happy on one side but my subconscious mind is alerting me to ask her about my dad, I want to know how my dad is, and I hope he is safe, I looked at Mona again and yes this is the perfect time to ask her about my dad. We are in a closed room and Mark is not there with us so we can openly discuss about my dad but I don''t know how to lead the topic towards my dad case with Mona, and I have no clue how she will react to me... Ahhhhhh... Anna... Speak... Just ask her how is your dad... That''s it... In between my thoughts, Mona holds my hand and I looked at her with my worried face.) Mona: Why you look so sad suddenly, Anna? (Can I ask her right now or shall I ask herter? But it is the right time to ask her about it... Anna, just ask her about the dad''s wellbeing and don''t extend further, that''s it...) Mona: Your dad is out of danger Anna, is this the thing you want to ask me? (Mona understand in advance and say what I need, I feel so emotional and I nodded my head as yes and my eyes filled with tears unconditionally when Mona said about my dad, and at the same time I feel so happy after listening to her that my dad is out of danger and I immediately hugged Mona out of my happiness but tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pressure I take about my dad. Mona is patting me on my back to make me calm down and I feel so relieved after listening to her that my dad is ok.) Mona: Hey Anna, it''s okay... Anna: I am very d to hear that he is out of danger, Mona... (I said and tried to control my emotions and within a few minutes I get stabilized and again looked at Mona to ask her about my dad.) Anna: Is he in the hospital? (Mona nodded her head as yes and I understand he is under the supervision of Mona in her hospital, I know she will treat the patients irrespective of the situation and I am so d that she treated my dad even though he pretends to threaten me, I feel relieved because he is under the supervision of Mona and nothing bad will happen to him. But I feel like I want to look at him once and after yesterdays incident no one will help me to take me to my father, except Mona, she helps only when she understands my pain. I hope she should support me regarding it, Inbetween my thoughts I tried to request Mona with my low tone.) Anna: Can you please take me to your hospital? (I indirectly asked Mona that I want to look at my dad, but Mona immediately looked at me with her worried face. I understand she doesn''t want to take me to my Dad due to yesterdays attack and she is the one who convinced Mark to take me to my dad and all this mess happened, so she doesn''t want to take the risk anymore but the thing is my dad try to escape from the mess created around him by John, it does not mean he wants to take my life to escape from the cops. It''s ok, I can understand how much guilty Mona takes when I am in the danger zone, if she didn''t support my decision the attack may not happen, she might think she made a mistake but I don''t agree with it, she just understands my pain and requested Mark to allow me into my dad''s room... But after Mark shot on my dad''s body, I feel like I lost hope, I feel I have no parent to take care of me, I feel like an orphan and alone, I know Mark will take care of me but I wish I should have my dad to guide me as a caring guardian and I didn''t get angry on my Mark too because he shot my dad to save me, and I know how much pain he went through when my dad holds my throat...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you for your love and support) Chapter 587 - He Tried To Kill You... Anna''s POV: I didn''t get angry on my Mark too because he shot my dad in order to save me, and I know how much pain he went through when my dad holds my throat. I know Mark will be out of control when he is furious and I think he will definitely shot my dad on his head but he didn''t instead he shot on my dad''s shoulder and let him alive. In between my thoughts I got a sh of my dad''s body which is filled with bleeding, I looked at him before I fell into the unconscious and he is in a very helpless condition, I want to look at my dad at least once, so I can feel relieved, in between I looked at Mona to convince her but she is not in a mood to get convinced, and she is the only hope I left, I guess she will ept me to take to my dad if I got seed by exining that my dad doesn''t threaten me.) Anna: Please, Mona, can you please take me into your hospital, I want to look at my dad once, and I promise he didn''t threaten me again, what just happened yesterday is he just try to escape from the mess created around him by John, that''s it, So please... Mona: Your dad is not in my hospital, Anna... (Mona said sharply with her low tone and I am shocked the moment I listen to her, what does she mean my dad is not in her hospital, I looked at her and she is not even looking at me. Does it mean she is not giving treatment to my dad? Is she abandon to give treatment to my dad or is she giving treatment in some other secret ce? It''s better to ask her.) Anna: What do you mean, Mona? What do you mean he is not in your hospital? Mona: He''s getting treatment in another hospital, Anna... Anna: What..? Why..? (I look at Mona and she is not replying and involved in her deep thoughts, I understand there are two possibilities of not giving treatment to my dad by Mona... One, maybe, Tom did not allowed her to give treatment to my dad due to Mona''s safety. Second thing, Mona intentionally don''t want to give treatment to my dad because he tried to attack me and she might think he is the culprit in Ria''s case... Whatever there are her reasons to not give treatment to my dad and I should not insist her to say the reason...) Mona: I am so sorry to disappoint you, Anna... It''s my decision to don''t give treatment to him in my hospital due to some security reasons. Tom immediately lead him into another hospital to get his treatment done. Mark and I immediately take you to my home and started giving treatment to you because you are more important to us than your dad. That''s it... (I nodded my head as ok and understand why Mona doesn''t want to give treatment to my dad, she is angry with my dad because he tries to threaten me, maybe if I am in her position I may take the same decision but the thing is my dad just plot a n to escape from the mess, he did not intentionally want to hurt me. After a few seconds, Mona break the silence.) Mona: Do you still care for him, Anna? (Mona asked me with her worried tone, and I can understand how much she is hating my dad but I want to know the exact reason behind her hatred towards my dad so I can answer to her questions.) Anna: What do you mean Mona? Mona: He tried to attack you, Anna... Actually, it''s not an attack too, he tried to kill you to escape from the interrogation, and if Mark did not take action on time I can''t imagine what might happen next... You are more important to me and I don''t entertain anyone who tries to harm you or threaten you, even though if it is Mark I don''t care. But you, you are still caring for him and again you want to meet him. (I immediately hold Mona''s hand to make her convince and I understand the reason behind her hatred towards my dad is just because he tried to kill me.) Anna: Mona, I can understand what you mean, and I am so d for your caring towards me but I want to tell you one thing, please listen to me once... (Mona nodded her head as yes, and I tried to say to her about my dad.) Anna: My dad did not threaten my life, Mona, he just plotted a n to escape from the mess around him... (Mona ced her fingers on my neck which has a bruise on what my dad did to me and again looked at me with her worried face.) Mona: Do you still want me to think that your dad did not threaten you after looking at these wounds, Anna? Anna: Mona, I can understand what you mean but the thing is before he tightened my neck, he told me that he is doing nothing to me and he said he is just trying to escape from the cops, I requested him to don''t do that but he is scared and take the wrong step by pretending he is threatening my life... Mona: What? Did he told you in prior that he is going to attack you to escape from the prison? Anna: No, Mona, after he holds my neck with the chains he told me in my ear that he is not going to harm me... Mona: ok... Anna: I don''t know that he is waiting to escape from the prison. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you for your love and support) Chapter 588 - Keep Trust On Toms Interrogation Anna''s POV: Anna: No, Mona, after he holds my neck with the chains he told me in my ear that he is not going to harm me... Mona: Ok... Anna: I don''t know that he is waiting to escape from the prison and I don''t know I will be his bait to escape but I am sure he did everything out of the dilemma, he doesn''t mean to hurt me. Mona: But the thing is he crossed his line and dared to take your life to escape from the prison, Anna, that''s what happened in reality... Anna: But Mona... Mona: You fell unconscious for the pressure he kept on your throat, Anna, and you are not in a position to take a breath, and if Mark is not on time we can''t even imagine what might happen to you, luckily, you are safe with the help of Mark. You don''t know how much stress we take for his cruel acts did on you... You can''t imagine how much Mark worried about you when you fell unconscious... Your dad threatened your life for his selfishness to escape from the prison and he is least bothered for your life... Anna: He risked his life to save me from John, Mona... Mona: the same person risks your life to save himself, Anna... (Mona said with her raised tone and I stey quiet and didn''t speak to her anything. After a few seconds she breaks the silence by holding my hand.) Mona: I agree he saves you from John, Anna, but we should ept that yesterday he tried to kill you just because to escape from the prison. People will change from time to time ording to the situation, Anna, but we should ept and we should find the reality in it... If he did not make any mistake then why he should try to escape from the interrogation? Don''t you think he did something wrong? He is scared of his mistake in such a way that he is least bothered to threaten your life to escape from it. Anna: Mona, he tried to use me as bait to escape from John''s plot and he doesn''t even know that he is threatening my life... Mona: Yes, Anna, but, he did not get punishment just because John trapped him, and escaping from the situation is not good at all... Either your dad might havemitted a crime and trying to buried by using his innocence or as you said he must be scared of the mess created around him... But he tried to escape from the prison in a cruel way by threatening your life, so I guess he is trying to escape from the crime, Anna... (I understand Mona stand opposite to my dad and she is thinking he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case, I have no other proofs to show to her to prove my dad honesty. So I stay quiet meanwhile Mona patted me on my back as ok.) Mona: I said what I feel Anna I don''t mean to hurt you... And I can''t request Mark and Tom about your visit to the hospital because it''s my foolishness if I request them again after the incident happened yesterday. So I can''t help you with that, so please try to understand... Anna: It''s ok, Mona, I can understand... (I said with my low tone, Mona immediately hugged me, and if I am in Mona''s ce I may not allow her into the danger zone after yesterday''s incident.) Mona: Anna, you know we went through a lot to solve Ria''s case, and you yourself keep your life at risk to catch the three main culprits in Ria''s case. I know you will stand in the first ce to punish Ria''s case culprits even though if it is your family. And I don''t mean you do not support your dad but pleasee out of the rtionship loop with your dad and I am sure you will get the rity... Sometimes every one should face this ethical dilemma from one point of view or the other but one thing I can say is under Tom''s interrogation no innocent person will get punishment... You know about Toms interrogation, right? (I nodded my head as yes.) Mona: He doesn''t get into a conclusion until he finds all the facts regarding the case and the same thing will happen now, please trust Tom''s proceedings if his proceedings prove your dad is really an innocent, then Tom will be the first person who will stand beside him to save his life and I will stand beside him and everyone will stand... Until then you should be patient, Anna... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and I agreed with what Mona said, at present only Tom''s proceedings will save my dad and I am sure he will prove that he is not guilty in Ria''s case. Mark, as well as Mona, will understand about his genuineness. And from yesterday''s incident, the suspension on my dad is increased more and it''s tough for me to prove unless I find the solid proofs and I hope everything should be sorted out soon... Mona: Okay Anna... Get up and freshen up... Let''s have some breakfast... (I nodded my head as ok and get up from the bed meanwhile Mona gave me her clothes to change and I went into the washroom, take a quick shower and get ready within a few minutes and came into the room, Mona looked at me with her smiling face. I raised my head as to what...) Mona: You looks so cute Anna, I am sure Mark will take you into a private room... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 589 - Messing With The Breakfast... Anna''s POV: Mona: You looks so cute Anna, I am sure Mark will take you into a private room... (My face immediately filled with blush for Mona''s teasing. She immediate hold my hand.) Mona: Okay, let''s go and see what they are doing, Anna, because I am not sure they are doing the right things when all the three monkeys are together... Anna: Three monkeys? Mona: Mark, Tom and Alex... You might be surprised why I included Alex, he is a kid but Tom will easily manipte him to do the monkey acts along with him. So I added Alex into their group. (By finishing her words Mona immediately take a deep breath and looked at me.) Mona: See, something burnt toast smell... Definitely, they are messing with our breakfast... (Mona said with her worried tone and I immediatelyughed at her, even I too smell the over the burnt smell of the food and I understand it''s definitely because of Tom''s cooking skills because I know how Mark will cook the delicious food.) Mona: Okay, let''s go and check what they are cooking, Anna, I mean what they are spoiling... (I nodded my head as ok and we both hold hands and lead towards the kitchen.) Mona: Anna, look at Alex on the table... (Mona pointed me to look at Alex and I immediately startedughing the moment I looked at Alex, he sit on the dining table with a short and there is no shirt on his lean body and he wears a chef cap and he wears goggles, and I am sure those are Mark''s shades...) Mona: I am sure it''s Tom... Anna: I guess it''s both Tom and Mark who make him to get ready like this, Mona... (Monaughed by looking at him and we both went close to him near to the dining table.) Alex: Both of you are not allowed into the kitchen.., (Alex immediately shouted at us.) Mona: What happened Alex? Why are you not allowing me into the kitchen? (Mona asked him with her pout face.) Alex: because I am the master chef and I should not allow anyone into the kitchen... (We understand Tom and Mark manipte Alex to not allow us into the kitchen.) Mona: but Alex you are my hero and you should give permission to me before they burnt the entire kitchen... Alex: Today is Men''s day and only men will cook the food... So both of you are not allowed... Mona: My cutu Alex, they will burn the entire kitchen if you didn''t allow me... Alex: What? Mona: I mean, your little tummy is hungry and soon it will cry and you know I will cook the delicious food and you always like it so please give me permission into the kitchen... Alex: hmmmm... Okay... You can go but Anna sis should y with me... Mona: Definitely, Alex, she will y with you... Right, Anna? (I nodded my head as yes and went close to Alex.) Mona: So sweet of you, that''s why you are my hero... (by finishing her words Mona kissed Alex cheek and looked at me to take care of Alex. And I nodded my head as ok and started ying with Alex. After a few seconds, Tom came into the dining room and I guess Mona scolded him for the mess he made in the kitchen. But Tom is still speaking to Mona with his loud voice.) Tom: Okay darling, if you got any doubts while cooking, you can ask me without shy... (Mona through a spoon at Tom and Tom luckily escaped from it and came towards me and Alex.) Tom: Why did you allow her into the kitchen, Alex? I told you to give me hint when she ising, right? Alex: Yes, but I feel hungry and Mona sis cooks delicious food so I allowed her into the kitchen. Tom: You know how to do the right things at the right time, Alex... (by finishing his words Tom pampered Alex head very caressingly and sit opposite to me near the dining table.) Tom: So, What''s up. Anna, how is Mark''s precious resort gift? (I immediately looked at Tom with my smiling face.) Anna: That''s really a great surprise for me, Tom... Tom: Yeah, Mark arranged it within a short span out of love towards you... Alex: What is the surprise gift Anna sis? Tom: You will understand when you grow up, Alex and you will build the surprise gift for your future wife... Alex: Okay... (Both me and Tom smiled at Alex''s reaction, and I wish I want to ask Tom about my dad because my dad''s fate is dependent on his interrogation.) Anna: So Tom, Mona just said about my dad and she also said that he is under your supervision... Tom: Yes Anna, I made a strict protocol and strong security around him in such a way that he can''t escape from us or no one can try to meet him or help him to escape. (I understand Tom is indirectly said to me that no one is allowed to meet him but I want to confirm it by asking him directly.) Anna: is there any chance that I can meet him once? Tom: No way Anna, please try to understand the situation, yesterday I am the one who supported you to meet your dad but the situation changes now and it isplicated than yesterday, so I don''t allow you to meet him at any cost until the case gets solved. (Tom clearly said that I am not allowed to meet my dad, and Mona already said no, and I no need to ask Mark because I know his answer and all the doors to meet my dad is closed.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 590 - Mark, Please Stay Calm... Mark''s POV: After Mona and Tom entered into our room, I left the room intentionally to give private space to Mona and Anna because Anna will set free if she speaks to Mona for some time. So Tom and I left the room along with Alex, and we y some time with Alex. Later Alex said he feels hungry; Tom is about to call Mona to prepare breakfast, but I objected to him because it''s important for Anna to speak to Mona, and I don''t want to ruin their private time, they might be in the middle of the topic, and they might discuss rting to Anna''s dad or our intense session or anything. And if Mona got any chance to speak about Lucus and she will definitely try to convince Anna, and I am sure Anna will listen to Mona and understand how cruel her dad is... Alex: I will go and call Mona sis to prepare breakfast for us. "No..." Both Tom and I said at the same time, and to divert Alex mind, we made him get ready in a funny way, and Tom and I went into the kitchen, but before leaving Alex, Tom gave some instructions to him like to not allow Mona and Anna into the kitchen. And finally, we are in the kitchen and about to cook breakfast, but my mind is still thinking about Anna; I think the moment she wakes up, she will ask me about her dad but she did not maybe she might realise the reality of her dad after yesterday''s attack, or maybe she might forget about her dad... No... No.. She doesn''t forget about her dad; maybe she won''t want to ask me about her dad because I will get angry at her, and if I am not wrong, she will definitely ask to Mona about her dad, and I hope Mona should not support her this time. I did not concentrate on the food where my mind is busy in thinking about Anna; meanwhile, Tom is ying with the cooking appliances, and as a result, the food is burnt, and in a few seconds, Mona entered into the kitchen, and she shouted at Tom for the mess he did in the kitchen... Mona: Why are you so interested in ying with the kitchen appliances, Tom? Mark, you should have guided him at least... Tom: I did far better than before Mona, see, look at this bread toast... (And the bread is burnt to ck, and I can understand it must be ashes when he cookedst time, I am trying to control myugh after listening to Tom''s innocent convincing exnation to Mona, but it leads to Mona more furious.) Mona: Then you enjoy this burnt bread, and if you give me space, I will prepare breakfast for Alex... Tom: Only Alex? Well, Mark and Anna are blessed to eat my food then... Mona: Seriously, Tom? Tom: Yes, they are going to eat my delicious food... Mona: I don''t have the strength to give treatment to them... Tom: Why treatment? Mona: After eating your food, don''t you think they need my treatment? Tom: You are insulting me and my delicious food, Mona... (Mona immediately went close to Tom and caressing his cheeks.) Mona: aww... I love to eat your delicious food, Tom, and you know that... And please ce your special dish on the table, I will eat it exclusively, and please don''t offer it to Anna or Mark... Tom: okay, baby, your wish is mymand... (By finishing his words, Tom kissed Mona gently on her lips, and Mona calm down instantly. After a few seconds, they came into reality.) Mona: And Tom, if Anna asks you about her dad, just say he is okay, and if she tried to convince you to meet her dad, please don''t ept to her... Tom: Okay, mydy, any special instructions? Mona: Shhhhhhh... Go and stey outside... (Tom left the kitchen, and she immediately looked at me, and as I guessed, Anna asked Mona about her dad.) Mona: Please don''t get mad at her, Mark... She has the right to know about her dad well being; that''s it... Mark: Tell me one thing, Mona, did she say that she wants to meet her dad? Mona: Mark... Her dad fell unconscious, and he got gunshots, so it''s obvious that she wants to look at her dad, but I convinced her that I don''t help her regarding this, and I don''t want you to target Anna with your madness about this... Mark: So after yesterday''s attack, she did not yet realise about her dad''s reality. She is still thinking he is innocent, am I right, Mona? Mona: Mark... Please stay calm... Mark: Why I should stay calm, Mona? Why can''t she understand about her dad? Why is she thinking so foolishly? He threatened Anna''s life, Mona, she is almost dead for his cruel acts at her, luckily we are in time, if not, I am not in a position to think what might happen... Mona: Mark... Mark: No... No... This is not the way to say to her... Mona: Mark, please stay calm... Mark: This is not the time to stey calm Mona; I can''t handle her anymore if she still thinks that her dad is innocent, I will open up with her and say everything to her about her dad and see what will happen rest... (I said and about to leave the kitchen, but Mona holds my hand and stopped me.) Mona: Mark, we already discussed about thisst night, and we know how stubborn Anna is... So we should not misuse our chances of convincing her... We should stey smart and try to help her to realise her dad true colours, but it happens only if you stay calm... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 591 - Did You Checked Her? Mark''s POV: Mona: We should stay smart and try to help her to realise her dad true colours, but it happens only if you stay calm and n ordingly, Mark... (By finishing her words Mona give me some water to drink, and I try to control my rage and thinking how to convince Anna about her dad.) Mona: Mark, Anna is so sensitive, she can''t bear it if she realises all of us stand opposite to her dad... Mark: One day or the other she needs to realise the truth, Mona... Mona: Yes, Mark, until then we can''t do anything, we should wait for her change of decision about her dad... Mark: How long, Mona? Her dad tried to attack her, Mona, and she is least bothered about the attack, if she will suffer if we stand as opposed to her dad, let her worry, I don''t care because after she realises the true colours of her dad she is the one who will hate him the most... Mona: Yes Mark, if Anna knows about her dad''s acts, she will definitely stand opposite to him irrespective of the situation but until then you should deal with her patiently. Please don''t ruin your rtionship... Stay calm, Mark... (I nodded my head as ok and drinking the water, meanwhile Mona is preparing the breakfast.) Mona: And Mark... I want to tell you one more thing... Mark: about? Mona: About your personal life... Mark: What it is? Mona: It''s not safe for Anna to use medicine all the time... Mark: Medicine? For what? What happened to her? Mona: I am talking about the Contraception pill... I guided Anna to take one pill after the session but I also guided her to no need to take it if you follow any protection so I want to say to you that it''s not safe for Anna to take those pills regrly, you know what to do... (I nodded my head as ok and understand Mona is indirectly saying me to use condoms while doing a lovemaking session. Even I don''t want to n for the kids until her education was done.) Mark: Did you checked her? Is she okay? Mona: Yes Mark, she is fine but she is too sensitive to handle it, so... Mark: hmmm... I will don''t threaten her again in such a way, Mona, I already told you about this yesterday, something happened to me on that day. I agree I am mad at her and my rage got out of control but I never cross the line to hurt her in such a harsh way, Mona, I am the most worried person after looking at her in such a helpless condition. I didn''t understand what happened on that day, I got hatred on myself for my actions towards her, and I wish I don''t want to touch her until she gets settled in her life... Mona: What do you mean by it, Mark? Mark: I mean I don''t touch her at least she is done with her education... Mona: Mark, I don''t mean to stop it, I am just requesting you to do it in a gentle way because... Mark: Yeah, but I am not sure Mona, what if I hurt her in the same way in my next session? I can''t bear it... Mona: You won''t, Mark... You don''t do that again... Mark: How can you say it, Mona... Mona: I guess some drugs are mixed in the food you take, first I will check it out and then we cane to the conclusion... Mark: What? Drugs? Mona: Yes Mark, Anna and I suspect that some kind of erotica drugs are mixed in your food, So... After we are done with breakfast I will take your blood samples, and please don''t make any dumb decisions until the results of the reports, okay? Mark: I don''t know about the results, Mona, but I am scared that I may hurt Anna again... Mona: Mark... Mark: What if I treated her in the same way? Mona: You don''t Mark... I am sure both of you will enjoy it equally, and these kinds of imbnce are verymon during the first sessions andter on, it will be sorted out, just stay patient... Okay? (I nodded my head as ok and thinking about the drugged food I take on our wedding day, I didn''t take any specific food after our wedding... Let''s see the results of the blood report and then decide further. In between my thoughts, Mona arranged the breakfast and we both hold the breakfast bowls and went towards the dining table... Alex is ying with Tom whereas my Anna sits near the dining table and her face is a little dull and involved in her deep thoughts... I can understand she feel so dull because both Mona and Tom did not agree with her about visiting her dad. I went close to her and serve food on her te, she looked at me with her smiling face but I can understand she is feeling a bit low. I sit beside her and having my breakfast where is Mona is busy in helping Alex to have his breakfast and Tom went out to speak to a police call. In between I looked at Anna once again, she is still looking into the te and not having breakfast, I take the spoon full of food and ces near to her mouth, she opens her mouth and have the food but suddenly tears started rolling down from her eyes... Mark: Hey Anna, What happened? (I immediately wrapped one of my hand around her shoulder and trying to make her calm down. She immediately rests her head on my chest and started crying by holding my shirt. I can understand she is crying for her dad.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 592 - Meeting My Classmate... Mark''s POV: I immediately wrapped one of my hand around her shoulder and trying to make her calm down. She immediately rests her head on my chest and started crying by holding my shirt. I can understand she is crying for her dad, and she is still worrying about her dad. But I can''t look at my girl when she is crying like a baby, I don''t like it, I want to look at her happy face... Mark: Hey stay calm, Anna... (She is nodding her head as ok but her tears are still overflowing from her eyes.) Mark: Do you want to look at your dad? (She nodded her head as yes and taking deep sobbings, I can understand how she feels, she is so much attached to her dad and she did not yet realize about her dad cruel acts, but after yesterday''s attack, she did not see her dad, maybe she will get normal once she looked at her dad, and I know Tom and Mona don''t agree to it. Even I don''t want her to meet her dad but after looking at her tears I wish I want to take her to her dad, and I am sure she will get normal once she looked at her dad. Meanwhile, I looked at Mona and Mona is striking her head as no as a hint to not ept for Anna''s wish, she understand that I am going to take Anna to the hospital to meet her dad but I ignored her hint and look at Anna once again. She is still crying by holding my shirt.) Mark: I will take you to the hospital to meet your dad, OK? (She immediately looked at me with her lightened face, I wiped her tears on her cheek with my thumb finger and looked into her eyes.) Mark: But promise me you should obey my orders... (She immediately nodded her head as ok and hugged me happily.) Anna: Thank you, Mark, I will listen to you, please take me to the hospital, I just want to look at my dad, that''s it... Mark: Okay, Anna, after you are done with your breakfast, I will take you, OK? (She nodded her head as ok and wiped her eyes and started eating the breakfast out of happiness. Meanwhile, I had my breakfast and went to the Tom and asked him about the address of the hospital and he guided me with some precautions and finally, Anna and me are in the car, and I am driving to reach the hospital, I did not speak anything in the car with Anna because I know if I speak anything it definitely leads to an argument between Anna and me and this is not the right time to convince her about her dad and I should wait for the right time to convince her... In between, we reached the hospital and we lead to the intensive care room, I warned Anna to look at him through the ss door and I also told her that I am not allowed her to meet him directly. She tried to convince me but I stay strong on my words because I don''t want to risk her life again even though his dad unconscious and taking the treatment I don''t want to take a risk... Finally, my girl epted my two main conditions and we both lead to the intensive care room and Anna is watching her dad with her teary eyes, by looking at her ears I feel very low and exhausted because Lucas does not deserve a drop of tears of my girl, he is such a criminal... Ahhhhhh... Control Mark, I try to control my rage and after a few minutes I hold Anna''s hand as a hint to leave, she nodded her head as ok and wiped her tears and hold my hand. I want to take her to the nearby coffee shop, I guess she will get normal if we spend some time in the coffee shop... Within a few minutes, I stopped the car before the coffee shop and we both went into the shop and take a special table which is closed with a cabin for the VIP customers. I ordered a special creamy coffee for both of us.) Anna: Thank you so much, Mark... (She said with her shivering tone.) Mark: I don''t want to look at your tears, Anna, and that''s the reason I take you to look to your dad and you know I don''t like to visit your dad but for you, especially for you, I take this step and showed your father to you... So please stop crying... You looked at him and he is fine enough... So please stay calm... (She nodded her head as ok and take the tissues and wiped her face.) Anna: Mark, I will go to the restroom... (I nodded my head as ok and Anna went to the restroom to fresh up... Meanwhile, someone entered into our cabin I thought it''s our order, but it''s not, a girl entered into the room, and she is my ssmate and her father is one of the top entrepreneurs in this city and he is one of my business support groups.) Girl: Hey Mark, is that you? Mark: Hi... Girl: Long back, no see... Mark: Yeah, I am a bit busy with my business, so... Girl: Yeah, I follow you on the news article and congrattions... Mark: for? Girl: Your engagement... Please don''t forget to invite me to your wedding at least... Mark: definitely, due to some security reasons I did not invite many of my friends... Girl: It''s okay, Mark... (Meanwhile, her phone got vibrated and she checks on the message.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 593 - I Feel Like A Disaster... Mark''s POV: Girl: It''s okay, Mark... (Meanwhile, her phone got vibrated and she checks on the message.) Girl: Okay Mark, it''s time to leave, have a great time... Mark: Hey, wait, I will introduce you to my girl Anna... Girl: Whoah..!!! That''s so nice of you but I forgot to say to you about it. We both met just met before... Mark: What? Girl: Yes, I just met her outside of this room and she said you are in this room so I came here to congratte you... Mark: So you just met her and speak to her on your own by looking at the article about our engagement? (I asked her with my confused tone because she doesn''t know who is Anna and how can she speak to her involuntarily on the basis of an article?) Girl: No, Mark, I already knew her, actually I meet her in the same cafeteria shop and by that time, she came along with her brother... Mark: What? With her brother? Are you serious? Girl: Yes, she is so much overprotective towards her brother... (She said with her smiling face but I am shocked after listening to her... Does it mean Anna met John? No... No... Why she will meet John? Maybe this girl is misappropriate by thinking its her brother or maybe Anna mighte with John before Ria''s incident happened. Whatever, it''s better to ask my ssmate when did she saw Anna with her brother. So I can get to a conclusion.) Mark: Is it long back? Girl: No Mark, it''s just a few days back... Mark: Can you please tell me the exact date? Girl: Most probably before your engagement, I saw your engagement party article after the two days of our meet, so I remember her so strongly... Mark: Are you sure? Girl: Yes Mark, approximately, 2 days before your surprise engagement party, I met your fiancee Anna, in this same cafeteria shop along with her brother, and I got a little sh with her brother and she takes a stand towards her brother and protected him... I realise my mistake and said my sorry to her and her brother... She is really a good kind hearted girl... (I nodded my head was ok...) Girl: Okay Mark, I need to leave now, I got some urgent work to do... Mark: Okay... (Disaster... I feel like a disaster... Does it mean Anna met John? Is she secretly meeting him? But till now she didn''t said anything to me about it... Not only that... She didn''t say anything about the education loan and she secretly met Jack who is a detective and she hides many things from me... Why? Why she is doing this to me? What mistake I did? Why she met John secretly? What is the reason behind her visit to John? Is she trying to help John? What the hell... How can she do that? I need to ask her about it right now... I need to clear it right now... Meanwhile, my phone got started ringing and I checked and its Mona, I immediately responded to her call.) Mona: Hey Mark, where are you? Everything okay? Mark: No, Mona... Not okay... I can''t handle Anna anymore. She is hiding many things from me... Mona: Hey, Mark, Stay calm... First tell me, where are you right now? Mark: We are in the cafeteria shop... Mona: Okay, did Anna met her dad? Mark: Yes... Mona: OK Mark, how is she now? Mark: She is fine, Mona, is that the question you need to ask now? Don''t you want to listen to what I say? Mona: Mark, is Anna with you right now or not? Mark: No, she went to the washroom to fresh up... Mona: Okay Mark, listen to me, stay calm, ande to home first, we can discuss everything here, OK? Mark: I will ask her, Mona, I can''t wait until the interrogation was done, I want to know why she is hiding everything... Mona: Ok I can understand your feelings, Mark, but please listen to me stay calm ande to my home, we can discuss here... Until we discussed please don''t speak anything to Anna, it may impact on your rtionship... Mark: No Mona... Mona: Please Mark, I don''t know how to convince you but please listen to me this time, please don''t shout at her, and pleasee to home as early as possible... It''s not safe for both of you to stay outside for so long... And these things can''t be discussed over the phone, so please listen to me ande to home... Mark: Okay... (I said and hang Mona''s call, and checked the time, it''s been so long and Anna didn''te yet. What if someone tried to attack her? What if she is trying to escape from me again..? No... No... I immediately get up from the chair in a hurry to check on her. But in the immediate second she open the door of the cabin and looked at me with her widened eyes as what. I feel relieved the moment I looked at her...) Anna: Mark, what happened? Is everything okay? Mark: How long it takes for you to freshen up, Anna? (I shouted at her very loudly, she silently came into the cabin and sit beside me and hold my hand.) Anna: I am so sorry, Mark, I don''t mean to bete... (I immediately pulled her close to me and hugged her. I don''t want to shout at her, but I feel very insecure when she is not around me, I hugged her more tightly so no one can take my Anna away from me. After a few seconds, she wrapped her hands around my neck and hugged me back.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 594 - I Have All The Rights On My Wifes Lips... Mark''s POV: After a few seconds, she wrapped her hands around my neck and hugged me back... Anna: I am so sorry, Mark... I am so sorry... (I pulled her more close to me in such a way that no one can take my Anna away from me, I don''t know why I feel insecure about her. The thought that she may leave me alone is still haunting me, and I can''t bear if she leaves me and I can''t live my life without her and I don''t have a hope to live my life without my Anna... I want her... I don''t want to leave her... In between my thoughts, I hugged her more tightly out of my insecure feeling towards her, I don''t know how to convey my feeling towards her. I want to request her to stey with me forever.) Anna: Mark... Mark: hmmm... Anna: What happened? Is everything okay? (I stay quiet and did not speak anything but still hugged her close to me.) Anna: Why are you feeling a bit low? Mark: hmmmm... Anna: What happened Mark? What''s bothering you? (I didn''t say anything and stey quit and hugged her more close to me.) Anna: Please say what it is... Mark: Many thoughts filled in my mind in these few minutes you left for the washroom, Anna, I thought someone attacked you, and I also thought you might leave me again... (Anna immediately closed my mouth with her hands.) Anna: Mark, that never happens unless I lost my life, okay? (I immediately hold her neck and looked at her...) Mark: I don''t allow you to leave your life either, Anna... Anna: I will be with you till thest breath of my life, Mark... Please trust me... (She said with her teary tone and her eyes are filled with tears... That''s it, I lose her neck and pulled her head close to me by holding her hair and started kissing her on her lips and my Anna too started responding to my kiss immediately out of love towards me and we both start enjoying ourselves of being together in our kissing... I feel secure when she is responding to my kiss, and I feel emotional when she is close to me and I feel eternally happy because my girl said that she will be with me forever... I am kissing her deeply and exploring her entire mouth out of happiness... I feel so relieved... All my stress was gone... I can sense the genuine love of my girl towards me... I can sense her love and care towards me... I am sure she never cheats me and I am sure she never support the culprits who are in Ria''s case but as Mona said she needs time to realise about the right thing and the wrong thing and I will totally agree to her... I should give time to my girl to realise about the real facts about the culprits in Ria''s case. And when she identifies about her dad''s reality she is the first person who will stand against to her dad. Until then, I should try to stay patients with my girl... As Mona said these incidents should not impact on our rtionship, and I never let it happen... Yes, even I can''t bear it if it impacts my rtionship, I want my Anna irrespective of the incidents that happened in our life... But what still bothers me is why she is maintaining secrets from me... I just want to ask her what happened in this cafeteria shop... I want to know why she met John? I want to ask her why she did not inform me or at least why she should not inform to cops when she knew about John... And she also met a detective... She also keeps secrets regarding her educational loan... Why..? Why she is keeping everything a secret... Why she is not trusting me? In between my thoughts, she breaks the kiss and looked into my eyes... Anna: Please trust me, Mark... (I don''t know whether she read my mind or she is saying for the previous conversation we have, I nodded my head as ok out of love towards her. I will trust you Anna but won''t entertain you if you stand against to Ria''s case, I hope you never break my trust regarding it.) Mark: Please don''t break my trust in you, Anna... Anna: I never, Mark... (I feel more relieved after listening to her, meanwhile, our order came and we both started having our special Coffee. After taking a sip, Anna looked at me with her charming face.) Anna: This coffee tastes soo good, Mark... Mark: Really? Anna: Yess..!!! I love it... (She nodded her head and looking at me with her pretty face...) Mark: Then let me taste it... (By finishing my words Inded my lips on her lips and lick the cream of the coffee on her lips and looked at her again with my happy face.) Mark: Yes Anna, it really tastes good... (I said with my teasing tone and her face immediately turned to blush.) Anna: Markkkkk... (She started beating me on my chest and when I hold her hands she looked at me with her port face but her face is still blushing.) Mark: I have all the rights to taste my wife lips whenever I feel thirsty... (Her face turn to more blush but in the immediate second she pecked my lips very seductively and bite my lips with her soft strawberry lips and leave my lips abruptly when I am about to start kissing her and she started enjoying the coffee by pretending that she is ignoring me.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so much for your love and support) Chapter 610 - Realise About Trap Mark''s POV: Tom: Yes, Anna, they didn''t tie up with any bank and they still didn''t yet offer any schrship program for the students... Anna: Then how they offered me a bank loan and transferred a huge amount into my ount, Tom? Tom: Anna, you still did not understand what happened? (Anna looked at Tom with her confused face...) Tom: They trapped you, Anna... Anna: What? What do you mean, Tom? Tom: They trapped you in the name of a bank loan to take your original visa and passport from you and they got seed in their n... And they also plotted you in the trap by making us believe that you are helping them, and they plotted in such a way that you are trying to escape from the city along with your dad but luckily we find the fact before it messed up... See, everything happened ording to their n... Anna: Tom, did they really trapped me? Tom: Yes, Anna, at first they get your visa and passport and then they book tickets in your name and when I got the information about Lucas that he is in the airport, and I find you are on the location along with him and within a few minutes there is a flight and tickets are booked on your name and they transferred a huge amount into your ount to increase more suspicious on you... If I did not find any of these clues that happened in the cafeteria shop, I should imprison you under Ria''s case because you are supporting the culprit of Ria''s case to escape from this city but luckily we find the evidence so you are safe now... Anna: Tom... Tomm... Please wait... I understand they trapped me and I also agree with it but there might be a chance that they traped my dad too in the simr way they trapped me... Because my dad doesn''t know that they book tickets in my name and my dad did not know about the message he sends to me. So it must be John who sent the message in the name of my dad and he intentionally leaves my dad from his prison to book him in Ria''s case... Please think about it Tom, he is not a culprit in Ria''s case but they are trapping him into this case to take revenge on him as they trapped me through visa and passport... (Tom take a long breath and looked at Anna and I understand he is thinking about how to convince her... I can understand he was exhausted to convince her about her dad even I am exhausted to convince her about her dad. From the starting to this minute, she is supporting her dad for no reason and she didn''t change her mind even though her dad tried to threaten her she is not listening to any one of us... Whatever may be the discussion she is just thinking about her dad and whatever may be the topic she is leading it towards her to support him irrespective of the situation... He tried to attack him but she still did not realise about it and instead, she is supporting him again...) Tom: Anna, I won''t let innocent people get punishment in any case... Will you trust me in this? (Ana nodded her head as yes.) Tom: Firstly, Lucas fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s case culprits... Secondly, when he is escaping from John he should have directlye to the police station to give aint about them or at least he should surrender to the police for the shelter and security for him but he did nothing in this, instead, he tried to escape from the city silently with his fake visa and passports... Thirdly, he threatened your life when he got a chance to escape... In the above three cases, he has the right to prove himself that he is not a culprit in Ria''s case but he failed in it... Instead, he behaves exactly like a criminal to escape from the case... He did not do all these things just because he is scared of John''s torture, Anna... He is scared of the mistake he did in his life by attacking Ria along with your brother and his friends. So he is trying hard to escape from this case in all the possible ways before he proves guilty... (Tom said very strongly to Anna and Anna did not speak anything and looked at him with her shocking worried expression, I hope she should have understood each and every point of what Tom said and I hope at least now she should realise about her dad. After a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Anna: Tom, my dad fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s post-mortem report? Tom: Yes Anna... Anna: And what did you say about my dad''s visa and passport? Are they fake? Tom: Yes, Anna, they are fake, he created a fake identity to escape from this city. (Anna remained silent for a few seconds and involved in her deep thoughts and her face turned to pale, after a few seconds she breaks the silence.) Anna: When will be his next interrogation will take ce? Tom: I don''t want to waste my time by listening to hisme stories, Anna... Anna: So there is no further in the interrogation? Tom: Anna, there is nothing there to interrogate in further, everything is clear and I have enough evidence to prove to him that he is a culprit in Ria''s case, I just need to follow the further protocols of this case, that''s it... Anna: If you don''t mind can you say what are the other protocols, Tom? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 611 - I Want To End This... Mark''s POV: Tom: Anna, there is nothing there to interrogate further, everything is clear and I have enough evidence to prove to the court that he is a culprit in Ria''s case, I just need to follow the further protocols of this case, that''s it... Anna: If you don''t mind can you say what are the other protocols, Tom? Tom: Well I just got the information that he got his consciousness. So tomorrow, after I got the medical certificate, I will take him to the court and submit his file to the honourable court, so the rest will be taken care of by the court and we should ept whatever punishment they gave to him... Anna: What can be the punishment, Tom? Tom: What it can be other than a death sentence for the crimes he did, Anna... (Tom said very sharply, I understand he wants to be strong and trying Anna to get convinced about her dad but by looking at her face, I am not sure that she will listen to Tom. I once again looked at my girl''s face and her face turned to more pale after listening about the punishment, she didn''t speak anything and was involved in her deep thoughts even Tom give time to her to think, by looking at my girl''s face I can understand she is still worrying about her dad but I still didn''t understand why she is worried about Lucas. He is not even her biological father and most of her life was spend in the hostel with Ria so why she is so much attached to him? In between my thoughts Anna break the silence.) Anna: Tom is there any other strong evidence other than fingerprints on Ria''s body? Tom: So far, whatever I find are more than enough as strong evidence, Anna, the court will take further action by trusting my evidence and it will be more helpful if you support this case by standing against to your dad on tomorrow... Anna: Standing against to my dad? (Anna said with her low tone and while listening to her I am not sure she is against to her dad, and herst question is about the evidence we have as proof. what does it mean? If Tom does not have any strong evidence, she will definitely stand against to her dad to support him and save him from this case. No, I never let it happen because I strongly believe that he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case and I don''t let him get out of this case so easily. I hope Anna should understand the situation and help us by standing against to her dad.) Tom: I want you to stand against to your dad, Anna, so it helps us to solve the case as early as possible and soon we can find the final culprit in Ria''s case, Anna... I hope you understand what I mean... (Anna didn''t speak anything and looking into her fingers. I can understand she don''t want to agree with Tom. Ahhhh... Why..? Why she is acting like this? Why she can''t understand her dad''s cruality. Inbetween my thoughts Tom get up from his chair by ending the interrogation and order something to his cops and return back to the room where me and Mona are monitoring... Mona immediately went close to Tom. Mona: Tom, she will understand the situation, just give her a time... Mark: How long we should give time, Mona? Mona: Mark, please try to understand, she needs to ept the punishment of the death sentence, we should give time to her... Tom: I will give the time she wants, Mona, but we should make sure that she should stand on our side by not supporting her dad. Mona: Yes Tom, soon we will get an idea about it... Mark: What will happen if she supports her dad by standing against to us? Tom: The case will be reversed if Anna stands in front of the court by saying her father is just helping Ria and She will also convince the court by saying that her father''s fingerprints on Ria''s body is just an idental and we have no other proof to prove him about his cruciality other than fingerprints reports... Mark: Yeah, but we can say he hide all these days just because hemitted the crime. Tom: Yes, Mark but the thing is he has another way and he can easily prove that he was kidnapped by John all these days and he can request the court that he just tried to escape from the city just because to escape from John but not from the police... Mona: Will the court listens to him? Tom: Yes only when he has support... If Anna supports him, it will be a burden job for us to prove about his evil acts... Mona: If in that case, he will be out of prison by tomorrow evening... Tom: No Mona, I don''t let him go out of the prison, I don''t give him a chance to escape, he needs to pay for the sins he did... Mona: How can you make him to stay in the prison? Tom: He attacked Anna, and we have all kinds of proof and evidences for his cruel attack on her. So it''s not an issue to make him stay in the prison in one way or the other way. Mark: Staying in the prison is not an appropriate punishment, Tom... I want to end this... I want him to take his punishment as early as possible... I want to speak to Anna about this... (I said with my furious tone because I can''t bear her anymore if she stands against to Ria''s case...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 612 - How Long We Should Stay Quiet? Mark''s POV: Mark: I want to end this... I want him to take his punishment as early as possible... I want to speak to Anna about this... (I said with my furious tone because I can''t bear her anymore if she stands against to Ria''s case...) Mona: Mark, please stay calm... Anna will definitely not support her dad if she finds her dad is also one of the culprit. So... Mark: When Mona? When it will happen? When she will realise about her dad? How long we should stay quiet and try to convince her, Mona? Are you still supporting her even after Tom said about theplications of the case? Mona: Mark... Please... Tom just interrogated her and we find all the answers to our unanswered questions, and till now we all think in a wrong way by ming Anna for no reason... There is no fault she did till now, they targeted her and trapped her easily by using her innocence and making us to believe that she is supporting her dad... Mark: She is supporting her dad, Mona, even though Tom said about the fingerprints... Mona: Yes, Mark, but... Mark: Don''t try to convince me for no reason, Mona, she didn''t ept to Tom when Tom asks her to stand against to her dad... Mona: neither she said she will stand towards her dad... Mark: Can''t you understand by looking at her expression? Mona: Mark, she needs some time, and I am sure she will stand with us and support Ria''s case. You know one thing, even I may fall in their trap if they target me, even I may not stand against to my dad until I find the solid proofs... Mark: Solid proofs? Fingerprints report is not enough to make the decision? Mona: Yes, it is, but Anna is thinking what if her dad is really helped Ria and identally his fingerprints got traced... That''s the reason she asked Tom about another solid proof, so she can take the decision. (I immediately turned to another side out of rage, because I don''t want to listen to Mona, one way or the other she will support Anna.) Mona: Mark, please listen to me, they just trapped her... Mark: I agree that they trapped her, Mona, but they didn''t do anything to her to support her dad. It''s her own decision from the starting to support her dad and now her love towards her dad is leading her to stand against Ria''s case... Mona: Yes Mark, I agree with you but as of now what all we need to think about is how they are finding Anna''s information from day to day...? Mark: Anna''s information? What do you mean Mona? Mona: Anna is in need of money for her education and it is clear that she doesn''t like to depend on your money and status... It doesn''t mean she is not loving you... She is a kind of very independent woman. She wants to earn her money by not depending on anyone... And they find this information I mean the information rting to her education loan and she is in need of money and finally, they find her mobile number and contacted her to trap her. But the important thing is her mobile number which we make it very confidential, i.e, only you, me and Tom know about her number, then how did they find her mobile number? How were the messages got deleted from her phone? Mark: Yes, as far as I know, she didn''t give her number to anyone other than us, then how did they get Anna''s number? Mona: Exactly Mark, I guess they are following her and tracking her each and every action. That''s the reason they almost got seed in their n... Don''t you feel there is something messy behind it? Mark: Yes Mona, even I didn''t find that she is struggling to get money for her education loan and they take this situation as an advantage and trapped my girl ... Mona: Yes Mark... Now the situation is messier than before... They are getting the information about you and Anna''s activities on every day and that''s the reason they find about Anna is in need of money and used the situation to trap her... Mark: Well, but now the topic is how we should convince Anna about her dad. I guess that is more important than to find who is spying on us... Mona: It is important, Mark... The person who pretends to be a bank agent is the person who is helping John all these days and he reached Anna so darely without letting us know... Why don''t you think it''s a serious issue? Mark: I don''t mean it, Mona... What I feel is, at first I want to convince Anna about her dad''s true colours so her dad will be imprisoned for the punishment andter we can find that who is spying on us... Mona: Maybe we can get a way to convince Anna if we find the spy... Mark: what do you mean? Do you think it is very easy to find them? And do you think it''s easy to convince Anna? Mona: Who knows, Mark, but I am sure we will definitely find something important and that will help Anna to decide about her dad... Tom: Guys, Anna wille soon... (We looked into the interrogation room and Anna is sighing at some documents and she is returning to our room. We all stay quiet and didn''t speak anything to her. Mona went close to her and hugged her... Meanwhile, Anna looked at me but I immediately turned my face to another side because I may be out of control and may shout at her if I looked at her for her decision towards her dad. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 618 - Drafting An Agreement... Mark''s POV: I can understand how much pressure she is taking to convince Anna because Mona is the onlyst hope we have to convince Anna but I still have a doubt that Anna will not get convinced for Mona''s reasons. Because her eyes and thoughts are covered with her father''s fake love... Whatever, I need to find another way to convince Anna... I take a long breath and went into the kitchen and had some food andter I went into the garden and involved in my deep thoughts and thinking how to convince Anna if she didn''t listen to Mona... At one point of time I am exhausted and got frustrated because I feel like it''s a waste of time to convince her right now but on the other side I feel like she will understand the situation and stand on our side, and on the other side I can understand how sensitive she is when ites to her family but she should support if they are true and genuine. She should decide and take the decision by standing outside of the box. Whatever, I will get rity once Mona''s trial to convincing her was done. But I feel like it''s a hell to wait for her decision After sometime Mona came near to me with her dull face and by looking at her face I can understand that Anna did not agree with her points and I also understand Anna will definitely take a stand to support her dad. I feel a bit low but at the same time, my rage on Anna got hyper. Mona: Mark... Mark: She did not changed her mind, am I right? (Mona slowly nodded her head as yes and looking at me with her worried face.) Mona: But I am sure she will think about it if we give her time of this entire night and will change her decision by tomorrow, Mark... Mark: Do you still have hopes that she will change her decision, Mona? Mona: Mark, but we need to give her some time to think about it, it''s her dad, Mark, she needs some time, just stay calm, and don''t make any decisions right now... Mark: She is so stubborn, Mona, if she decides anything it''s very tough for us to change her mind. Once she decides the things to happen she will do it and she is least bothered about others feelings... Mona: Mark, I can understand your feelings but it does not mean she will take a stand against to Ria''s case, we will discuss about it tomorrow after Anna''s final decision until then please don''t behave harshly at her... (I looked at Mona with a serious note because she is thinking that I will threaten to change her decision but this time I don''t threaten her physically I need to plot a n in such a way that she will not support her dad even the she is not believing the facts of her dad... Mona stayed with me silently for a few more minutes and finally left me alone in the garden and went into the kitchen and preparing food for Alex, Tom is busy in arranging for the further proceedings of the case... I stayed in the garden for some more time and thinking how to change Anna''s mind in one way or the other... Tom and I failed to convince Anna and now finally Mona too fails to convince Anna... What should I do if tomorrow Anna says that she is still supporting her dad? We mayck of time to take speed decisions, it''s better if I plot a n if she said she will support her dad... Yes, it''s time to plot a new n in such a way that she should not support her dad. I stay quiet and sit in the garden till the midnight and thinking about the n. What will make her to not support her dad? I did not get any idea but my mind started thinking to convince her in a mentally ckmail way... Yes, I am sure it will definitely work out but I know she will take treasure and feel a bit low for this decision but at present I have no other way to make her convince other than this ckmail trap... How can I ckmail her? The only way she will surrender to me is to risk our rtionship... Yes, it will definitely work out to ckmail her by threatening our rtionship... So I should plot it carefully in such a way that I can''t lose my girl at any cost and at the same time I should order her the things to do and control her fully... I immediately got an idea how to ckmail her. So to implement my n I need to enter into an agreement with my Anna but I need to take care of legal implication for this agreement... It''s better to take legal advice from mywyer... In the next second, I take my phone from my pocket and called to my legal advisor of thepany and told him everything about the points to be covered in the agreement. He changed a few points and finally drafted an agreement with two subcontracts between me and Anna... The first point is, I will ask her about her final decision if she said that she is still supporting her dad then I will ask her to sign on any one of the contracts before her where one of the contracts is the diverse notice and the second contract is the ve agreement... I hope she should agree with the ve agreement than divorce notice. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 619 - Am I Thinking In The Right Way? Anna''s POV: When Tom is integrating me, I got to know much information and got rity in many things, and this interrogation really helped me to take a clear decision, I understand that I was cheated by Jack in the name of an educational loan, and I got more angry when I realised he is supporting John and giving shelter to John all these days... If I know about him before I will definitely follow him and by now I will defiantly catch John and he will definitely stay in the prison and about to take his punishment for the crimes he did... Actually, it is my fault to keep it as a secret, I should have told to Mark about it in the first instance then all these issues might not happen but I thought Mark will don''t allow me for the education loan that''s the reason I keep it as a secret and it leads to the head of many incidents. Whatever, it''s a waste to discuss about the happened things and the mistakes I did, all I need to care is I should not do any kind of these mistakes further in my life... But I still did not understand why they trapped me in the name of education loan... Why they did all this drama of my education loan and trapped me? Is it just because of my visa and passport? They did this drama just because of my Visa and passport? What they will do with my visa and passport? I once again think about why they need my visa and passport, is it just because to keep them in my dad''s bag? Yes, now I got rity... They want to create a scean by making Tom and Mark to believe that I am escaping from this city... Yes that''s the reason they trapped me and seed in taking my Visa and passport and cing those Visa and passport in my dad''s bag and pretending that I am escaping from this city along with my dad so they might think Tom will arrest me along with my dad and they might think I will get appropriate punishment to support the culprits in Ria''s case. And yes, they plotted this n on my wedding day to ruin my wedding. Luckily Mark understands the situation and believe me and finally married me on the same day by not believing their trap... He is mad at me and feel insecure for the next two to three days but I don''t care about it... Actually, I feel so happy because Mark did not believe their trap that I try to escape from this city and our rtionship is fine just because he trusted me... We trusted our love bond between us and it makes us to win over their trap and finally saves us from John''s trap... And when Tom is interrogating me I realised the gay who is most wanting in the Ria''s case is the same gay i.e, Jack, and I also understand John is the Jack''s boyfriend and Jack was attracted and fall in the trap of John''s fake love and I know John is not a gay type and he is not fond of gays but I understand he is using Jack''s love as a weapon to escape from Ria''s case. Now I can corrte everything of the topic we discuss it in the cafeteria shop. Jack is in dilemma to continue his rtionship with John because he needs to do all the crimes to escape John from the crimes he did in Ria''s case. I told Jack that he should stand on the fair side to get seed in his love and I also said cheating on others to win the heart of his beloved one is not the right way... But now I can understand he did not listened to me and following John''s instructions to grab his love and handed over my visa and passport to John to impress him, and John, he got the opportunity to implement his n and I am sure he secretly keep mine and Alex''s visa and passport into my dad''s bag secretly and makes my dad to believe that he got an opportunity to escape from him... And my innocent dad got struck with police and interrogation and fall on John''s trap... It''s very tough for him to prove his genuinity before the court because we have no other proofs to prove himself that he is not the culprit in Ria''s case... At the end of the interrogation, Tom concluded that my dad is one of the culprits in Ria''s case I asked the reason and the only proof Tom had is, my dad fingerprints got tallied with the fingerprints on Ria''s body... But I struck at one point when Tom exins to me about the fingerprints. He asked me if my dad is really helping Ria, why his fingerprints are at the private parts of Ria... I have no answer to his question, does it mean my dad really attacked Ria? The thought itself makes me feel sick... Am I thinking in the right way or not? Am I misleading the case and falling in the same trap plotted by John or Am I on the right path by thinking to save my dad? Is it ok to try to save my dad? Once again I got the sh of fingerprints told by Tom that he find my dad''s fingerprints near to Ria''s private ce. If it is true and my dad really attacked Ria and he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case, I will definitely stand against to my dad and helped Tom and Mark to get appropriate punishment to my dad... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 620 - How To Face Mark? Anna''s Pov: Is it ok to try to save my dad? Once again I got the sh of fingerprints told by Tom that he find my dad''s fingerprints near to Ria''s private ce. If it is true and my dad really attacked Ria and he is one of the culprits in Ria''s case, I will definitely stand against to my dad and helped Tom and Mark to get appropriate punishment to my dad... I don''t care if it is my dad or if it is my brother, all I need is the people should get the appropriate punishment when they did the cruel things... But when I asked about the punishment, Tom said the punishment is the death sentence, I agree with it because the death sentence is the appropriate punishment for the people who attacked Ria in such a brutal way but the punishment should be given to the the real culprit but not to the innocent people who got traped by John. What all I worried about is what if my dad is not the culprit in Ria''s case, what if his fingerprints identally touch to her body when he is helping her. He should not get punished if he is not the culprit in Ria''s case, I should save him from this case... Nobody is thinking about it and all of them are thinking my dad is the culprit in Ria''s case... It''s only me, only I left to prove whether he is the culprit in Ria''s case or not but I need a strong evidence to prove his innocence. But I have no clue what might be the evidence that I need to fine, after some time of my deep thinking about the evidence, suddenly I got a sh of Ria''sst letter to me... Yes, if my dad really attacked Ria she will definitely mention about him, in herst note but she didn''t mention anything. So it means my dad did not try to attack Ria. This one proof is enough to save my dad from this death sentence... My eyes filled with tears when I am thinking about all these incidents, I understand I need to face more struggle to convince Mark, Tom and Mona about my dad... I don''t want to stand against to them, I just want to convince them and exin to them about my dad innosence, I just want to tell them that my dad helped Ria and it is all framed by John''s trap but no one is listening to me instead they are trying to convince me... If there is a strong evidence I will definitely listen to them and they no need to convince me but there is no strong evidence avable instead I have a strong evidence that my dad is not the culprit in Ria''s case through Ria''sst note... So it lead me to stand opposite to them at the same time I am trying to convincing them but the more I try the more strong they are going to be against to me. Whatever I understand I should face many issues with them and at some point in time, it may leads to doubt on my trustworthiness too... I can easily manage with Mona and Tom they will understand my situation and they will understand my ethical dilemma and they will listen if I say something to them but when ites to Mark he don''t listen to me anything instead he will get mad at me and he may go to the extent in his angry attitude to not support my dad... I can understand he just want to do justice for Ria''s case even I am trying to do justice for Ria''s case even I don''t allow any of the culprit to escape from Ria''s case. I can understand how much Mark loves his sister but he should have understand how much I love Ria in my life, she is not only my friend she is more than my mother to me... I agree that most of my life I was spent with Ria than my family, she is more important to me than my family and I am once again saying if my dad is really the culprit in Ria''s case then I will be the first person who will stand against to him but when there is no standard proof how can I agree that my dad is one of the culprits? After the interrogation, I tried to be normal but my mind is recollecting everything and aligning to get rity but Mark is mad at me for my behaviour. When Mark asked me about my decision on my dad after the interrogation, I try to convince him and I tried to exin to him all the points I stuck with but it leads to a fight and he left me alone in the room by not listening to me... I try to convince him about Ria''sst note and said to him that I will support my dad unless I find strong evidence. He did not listen to me and instead he shouted at me when I tried to convince him again with all the valid points, this time he left the room... I cried by sitting on the bed while Alex is ying around the room with his toys... I know Mark will react in such a way but it hurts a bit when ever I faced his angry attitude... I don''t want our rtionship should be affected by this incident but it is not happening in a normal way, I don''t know why I feel it may be threatened to our rtionship. I don''t want Mark to threaten our rtionship just because the issues happening in our lives... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 621 - My Mother? Anna''s POV: I don''t want our rtionship should be affected by this incident but it is not happening in a normal way, I don''t know why I feel that it may be threatened to our rtionship. I don''t want Mark to threaten our rtionship just because of the issues happening in our lives... I tried to convince him but he did not listen to me instead he left me alone in the room... I have no other choice and I don''t know what to do, I wish I want to follow Mark to convince him but at the same time I feel I need to give some time to him to think about it maybe he may change his mind about my dad by thinking about the reasons I said to him. I spend some more time in the room along with Alex after sometime, Alex came close to me and requested me to y along with him... I try to act normal but tears are still overflowing from my eyes when I am ying with him, I am trying to control my emotions but the more I try the more tears were flowing from my eyes. I feel helpless and I feel moral support at this time and I feel like I am alone and no one there to support me in this hard time. I don''t know why I feel this much pain in my heart, is it because of my dad or is it because of my Mark... I have no idea what is happening in my life... I am struggling between both of them and trying to save the rtionship with Mark and my dad... I thought someone hold my shoulder and I looked at the person and it''s Mona I immediately get up and hugged her and started crying, she is patting on my back to make me calm down. After some time I became normal and we both sit on the bed.) Anna: You too came here to convince me about my dad, am I right, Mona... (I asked her with my low tone.) Mona: No, Anna, I just want to look at you... How are you now? (I immediately rest my head in Mona''sp and started exining my feelings to her.) Anna: I am scared Mona, I am scared to face all these incidents if I know that Jack is the person who is helping John all these days, I will definitely tell to you but I really thought that he is an employee of the bank and trying to reach me for education loan... Mona: Hey, Anna, you no need to exin to me about it, I can understand your situation, even I may do the same thing if I am in your ce... Anna: I am so sorry to trouble all of you... I don''t mean to mess up the things, I should have told you at least, I made a mistake, Mona... I made a mistake... Mona: Anna, stay calm, you didn''t do anything wrong... Anna: No, Mona, I indirectly helped John by trusting Jack blindly... Mona: Anna, please don''t me on you for the mistakes you did Anna, they just trapped you, please stay calm... Anna: From now on I will say everything to Mark, so there will be no issues that will arise. So, I will me less trouble-making... Mona: Anna, you are not troubling anyone of us, please don''t cry you should stay strong Anna... Please stay strong don''t be emotional... Anna: Mark will definitely leave me if I support my dad but how can I stay quiet by not helping my dad, I am confused with many things, Mona... Mona: Anna, why do you think Mark will leave you? If he wants to leave you then why he would have married you? Anna: I am so lucky for his true love towards me but I am scared, Mona, I don''t know whether I am thinking in the right way or not... Mona: See, Mark is truly loving you and he can''t live without you, Anna... You no need to worry about it, but when ites to Ria''s case he feels so emotional and he may be out of control with his anger attitude, you should bear it very patiently... Anna: Yes Mona, I can understand how much he loves Ria even I feel the same way when ites to Ria, but now the sh between us is about my dad if my dad really attacked Ria then why Ria did not mention about him in herst note? Mona: There might be many reasons, Anna, you should have to understand them by thinking out of the box... You should think about the real facts as if you are out of the rtionship bond with your dad so you will understand how genuine your dad is... Please don''t think I am not supporting your dad and please don''t think I am against to you. I am going to reveal to you a few facts where Tom and I discovered, so after listening to them you can take your decision... (I am shocked after listening to Mona, what are the facts they find about my dad regarding Ria''s case? And why did they don''t mention it to me anything about it till now? I immediately get up and sit on the bed and looked at Mona to listen to her.) Anna: Please tell me, Mona... Mona: The first thing I would like to say to you is about your mother, Anna: What? My mother? What do you mean, Mona? (I asked her out of shock because I didn''t understand what she wants to say to me about my mom...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 627 - Say Yes Or No... Anna''s Pov: I am scared to say the same thing to Mark. I want Mark''s support in this critical time, and it''s better if I say everything to Mark right now so by tomorrow we both can make a decision. I waited for some more time for him but he did note yet. In between my thoughts, I went into a deep sleep and wake up in the morning. The first thought I got is Mark, I immediately looked around for him and did not find him on the bed. I am so worried and didn''t understand where he went, I immediately sit on the bed and looked at the clock for time. It''s around 7:00 a.m. and the court will start at 9:00 a.m. I can sense someone is staring at me and I turn my face to look at it and it''s Mark... My heartbeat skip for a second by looking at his face, his face is so red and furious and rage and watching me by sitting in a chair. I can understand it is going to be a disaster for me if I support my dad right now and I also understand he is in no way to listen to me if I try to convince him about my dad. Anna: Mark... (I take all my strength to spell out his name, but he is still looking at me with his furious rage face. I can understand he is waiting for me to wake up and by looking at his red eyes I can understand he didn''t sleepst night.) Anna: Mark, did you sleepst night? Mark: slept? How do you think I will sleep peacefully like you Anna? Anna: Mark... Mark: Shut up, Anna... How do you think I can sleep peacefully when my sister''s case court hearing is today and how do you think I will sleep peacefully when my wife is supporting the culprits in Ria''s case? (I stay quiet and understand Mark is furious at me and I am more scared to look at his serious face. I don''t know what to speak to him and I don''t know what to do, I just sit on the bed like a dead statue.) Mark: Your silence is not the answer to my questions, Anna... First, tell me did you changed your mind or not... Do you still want to support your dad by iming Ria''sst note as supporting evidence? Anna: Mark... Please listen to me, Mark... There may be a chance that my dad is not the culprit in Ria''s case and there may be a chance that my dad was trapped by John and there may be a chance that the reports of his fingerprints are fake. So... Mark: Don''t talk nonsense, Anna... (Mark suddenly shouted at me with his loud rage tone. I am more scared and have no idea what to do. I know he doesn''t listen to me but I did not expect that he is mad at me at this higher rage... I stay paused for a few seconds and take a long breath and again try to exin to him.) Anna: Mark please listen to me, once I got rity about the reports are genuine and urate, I will be the first person who will stand against to my dad... Mark: How can I believe you, Anna? Even though we got the result of the reports I am sure you don''t change your mind and you will check for another loophole to save your dad from the case and you are least bothered about Ria''s case, your only aim is to save your dad... That''s it... You don''t care about the justice for Ria''s case... Anna: Mark, please... Mark: No Anna, I can''t wait anymore this is happening from day one and I epted you when you are trying to support your dad because we don''t have solid proofs but now his finger prints got tallied and even though you are suspecting that the report is still fake. After we got the reports that are genuine and urate,you will definitely find some other way to escape your dad from this case, I don''t want this dy when ites to my sister''s case... Anna: No, Mark, I don''t look for another loophole, I just want confirmation about the reports, that''s it... Please trust me this time... Mark: I don''t want to argue with you anymore, Anna, just say yes or no to my question... Would you like to support your dad by iming your dad is innocent by showing the proof of Ria''sst letter? Anna: Mark, I just want to postpone the proceeding until we got the uracy of the report that''s it... Mark: I don''t want to listen to your stupid analysis Anna, just say yes or no... (Mark again shouted at me with his loud tone and I am scared and my body is filled with goosebumps and my body is turned to coldness and tears filled my eyes for my helpless condition. I try to stay strong but when Mark is shouting at me I am not in a position to control myself and he doesn''t listen to me unless I say yes or no, so I nodded my head slowly as Yes.) Mark: Say it, Anna... You have the guts to do whatever you want so why are you crying to say it out loud? Anna: Yes Mark, I don''t want to risk my dad''s life until I got the uracy of the reports... (I said with my cry tone, Mark immediately beat the window door with his tight fist out of rage and the ss of the window was broken and the ss is spilt around and his hand started bleeding...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 628 - Divorce Agreement? Anna''s Pov: Mark: Say it, Anna... You have the guts to do whatever you want to do, so why are you crying to say it out loud? (He shouted at me with his rage tone, this time I gave my opinion to Mark.) Anna: Yes Mark, I don''t want to risk my dad''s life until I got the uracy of the reports... (I said with my cry tone, that''s it, Mark''s furious got more hyper, he immediately beat the window door with his tight fist out of rage and the ss of the window was broken into pieces and the ss is spilt around and his hand is started bleeding... I immediately went close to him and tried to hold his hand but he didn''t allow me to check out his hand instead he turned to another side with his furious face to avoid me... Mark: You no need to show your fake love towards me, Anna... I can understand your family is more important to you than me, and your dad is more important to you than our rtionship that''s the reason you left me alone in the wedding hall to meet your dad. And I am not ming you because you are looking after your family, the reason I am ming you is you are supporting the culprit in Ria''s case. I know you are least bothered about Ria''s case and supporting your dad blindly even though we got the evidence of his crime... Anna: Mark, please... (I am trying to request him with my cry tone but he is in no way listening to me and he doesn''t want to look at me. I don''t know what to do and I don''t know how to make him calm down. After a few seconds he takes a long breath and turned towards me with his furious red face.) Mark: Enough Anna, I am done with you... (Mark shouted at me with his red furious face.) Anna: What..? (I asked him with my confused tone What? what he just said? What does he mean I am done with you? My mind is nk and I am not in a position to understand what he means. I am still staring at him with my confused face. He went near to the table and take the papers bundle and gave it to me with his rage tone.) Mark: Sign on these documents, Anna, you will be free to do whatever you want and I don''t stop you to do anything... (I did not understand what are these documents and I did not understand what Mark is trying to say... Why he wants me to sign on a document? Why he is saying I am free to do whatever I want after signing on these documents? I am more confused and stand like a statue and looking at him, in the next second Mark throws the papers on my face... That''s it... My heartbeat is started rising fast... I don''t know why I feel nervous but I sense it is not a good sign... I feel insecure and still staring at Mark with my teary eyes. I don''t what are these documents but I can sense I am going to be struck by the problem. What should I do?) Mark: Sign on those documents, Anna... (Mark again shouted at me with his loud tone. I have no strength to speak with him and I am more scared by looking at his angry face. But I know his angry will be getting more hyper if I did not take those documents. So I slowly take the documents which are fell on the floor and looked at the documents... I am shocked the moment I looked at the documents heading... "Divorce agreement..." I feel like I am buried under the ground by looking at the word divorce... I feel like I lost the hope to live my life... In the next second, I started crying by holding the papers... I did not expect Mark will ask me to sign on the divorce papers... How can he do this to me? How can he leave me after he promised that he will live the rest of his life with me? How did his loving and caring heart turn to cold? I feel like I lost my life... How can he think I can live my life without him?) Mark: You will be free after you sign on those documents, Anna, you no need to worry about anyone and you no need to care about my instructions you can do whatever you want, no one will ask you or no one will stop you... (Mark said with his serious tone, I am striking my head as no and crying unconditionally by holding the papers, my hands are shivering to hold the papers. How can he do this to me? How can he easily ask me to sign on the diverse papers?) Mark: Sign on it, Anna... Anna: Mark... Please kill me instead of asking me to sign on these documents... (I said with my cry tone.) Mark: Stop it, Anna, I don''t have the strength and the time to request you, I have many things to do now and I made a big mistake by trusting you by thinking you will help me to solve Ria''s case, at least now I realise what I should do, so don''t interrupt me further... Anna: No Mark, no... I don''t sign on these documents... (I immediately threw the documents to the corner of the room...) Mark: What do you want to do, Anna? Anna: Mark, being apart is not the solution to our problem we should sort out the issues... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 629 - Another Document? Anna''s POV: Anna: No Mark, no... I don''t sign on these documents... (I immediately threw the documents to the corner of the room.) Mark: What do you want to do, Anna? Anna: Mark, being apart is not the solution to our problem we should sort out the issues instead breaking of our rtionship, please stay calm and try to understand my feelings... Mark: Sometimes breaking of our rtionship will give peace of mind, Anna... Anna: Mark... Please... Please don''t talk in such a way, Mark... Mark: Don''t waste my time, Anna, please sign on the documents as quickly as possible. Anna: Mark, what happened to you? Why are you behaving like this... Mark: Anna, I have already told you, don''t waste my time... Sign on this agreement and do whatever you want, Anna, I have no patience to argue with you... Anna: No Mark, I don''t... (I said very strongly by controlling my tears and turn to another side of him to avoid his anger because I know his angry will definitely be hyper after listening to my answer and I have no idea what he will react. Will he forcefully makes me to sign on the divorce agreement? No... No... I don''t allow him to do it... But there is a chance of it, he can forcefully take my thumb impression on these divorce papers. No, I should not allow him to do so... And in the next second, I fold my fingers more tightly into my fist to hide them so now he can''t ess to my fingers for my thumb impression. Stay calm Anna and stay strong. He is just taking decisions out of rage, that''s it, he really likes you... I said to myself to calm down but deep down in my heart I feel scared and pressured for his next move. My heartbeat is still rising fast for his next move. Suddenly he holds my hand with his tight grip and pulled me close to him and with his other hand he gripped my chin tightly to make me look at his face and his face is turned to more red out of rage at me.am scared to look at his angry face but this time I should face his angry to save my rtionship. so I take all my strength and looking into his rage eyes) Mark: Don''t dare to ignore me when I am speaking to you, Anna... (He said with his raising angry tone but this time I am not scared anymore for his rage I am scared and worried about the documents he bought for me. I don''t want to sign them, and I don''t want to leave Mark, that''s it, I don''t mean to ignore him.) Mark: Tell me, Anna... (He asked me by tightening his grip on my chin.) Anna: Mark, I am sorry, please excuse me and tear these documents... Please, Mark... I can''t live my life without you... You are more important to me than anything else Please try to understand and tear these documents... (I tried to convince him with my cry tone, Mark losses his grip on my chin, I immediately hugged him tightly and started crying to convince him.) Anna: Please Mark... Please... I can''t live without you, you are my life... I will listen to whatever you say... Please, Mark... I don''t know how to live my life without you, please tear those divorce documents. (I hugged him more tightly and trying to request him.) Mark: ok... (He said with his rage tone and I feel so happy and relieved the moment I listen to his answer as ok. I hugged him more tightly as a thank you.) Anna: Thank you so much, Mark... Thank you... Mark: but... (All my happiness was gone when I listen to his break... But..? What does it mean? Will he put the condition to tear the divorce documents? I am ok with it... And yes I will say ok to whatever condition he says to tear those drivers papers and I will agree with it. And I know what might be his condition he will definitely ask me to not support my dad but how can he do this to me, how can he control me by ckmailing me through the diverse papers... Whatever at first I need to save my rtionship with Mark than anything else, and if my dad is genuine thew itself gives him away but as of now saving my rtionship is more important to me than by threatening it because it is more important to me than anything else so I take all my strength and look that Mark''s face.) Anna: but? What do you mean, Mark? What do you want me to do to tear those papers? (By listening to me, he immediately went near to the table and take some other documents and immediately came close to me with his furious face.) Mark: if you want me to tear those divorce papers you need to sign on this document ,Anna.., (What? Another document? Why do I need to sign on these documents? What are these documents about? What is there in these documents? One side of my heart is feeling so happy because Mark agreed to tear the divorce papers but on the other side of my heart, I feel scared by thinking about what might be these documents. It''s better to ask Mark about it, so I will get rity of what his intentions are. I wiped my tears with my hands and look at Mark to ask.) Anna: What are there documents Mark? Mark: You will get relieved to sign on the diverse agreement only when you are epted to sign on these documents, Anna... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 630 - A Slave Aggregement Anna''s Pov: Anna: What are there documents Mark? Mark: You will get relieved to sign on the diverse agreement only when you are epted to sign on these documents, Anna... (I understand these documents are more critical, but right now I need to save my rtionship with Mark. So I am ok to sign on whatever documents he wanted. So I nodded my head as ok and looked at him.) Anna: Ok Mark, I will sign on these documents, but please tear those diverse documents... Mark: If you break the rules in this document it will directly approve the divorce documents, Anna, so think about it before you sign on it... (By listening to Mark I understand I got a little hope that I will stay with Mark but I should satisfy the conditions in this document and if I fail the condition in these documents it will lead to a diverse agreement and if I got seed in satisfying these conditions I can live happily with Mark... The thought itself makes me feel happy and relieved because right now Mark is my life and I can''t live without him, so I will not lose this opportunity. I immediately nodded my head as ok for his condition.) Anna: I am ok for your condition, Mark, and I hope I will satisfy all the conditions in this document and thank you so much for giving me another opportunity to live alonge with you. (After listening to me he simply handed over me the documents to sign on it, I immediatly looked at the heading of the document and I feel more scared by looking at it, the heading of the agreement is "ve agreement" What? A ve Agreement? What exactly it means? As far as I know a ve means a person who is legally owned by someone else and has to work for that person and they should always obey the masters orders and the masters may go to the extent to satisfy the sexual desires too... I take a long breath and continued reading the agreement. "By signing on this agreement you are i.e, Anna Mark, epting that you are 100% ve to your master i.e, Mark. And follow his each and every instruction and order without fail... If he feels any of his instructions and orders are not followed then he has the right to issue a divorce notice, and the ve should ept it without objecting to her master... The master has the right to im the divorse at any point of time if his ve did not listen to him or did not follow any of his instructions or orders..." So by looking at his agreement I did not feel anything bad about Mark because I can see his love and affection towards me... He just asked me indirectly in the form of agreement to listen to him and I am ok with it and I can happily ept his orders and instructions without fail and if I need to do anything I can ask his permission and can do happily... And preparing this ve aggregement implies he knows that I don''t ept to the diverse notice and testing me whether I will ept it or not, and when I throw it to the corner of the room and said I don''t want to sign on the divorce notice, he implemented his n B happily. So nning for n B by preparing this ve agreement indirectly implies his love and affection towards me, This agreement is like Mark wants to control me to not take any dumb decisions further, so it implies he is loving and wants to live with me, so why I would lose this opportunity? I immediately epted it happily, and I did not think for one more second about theplications of this document because Mark is more important to me than anything that happened in my life. So I immediately nodded my head as ok and take a pen from Mark''s pocket and signed on it without a second thought, and give the document papers to Mark happily... Mark immediately grab the documents with his left hand and hold my chin with his right hand very tightly and make me to move close to his face. His red furious face immediately turned to a smirk smiling face... Mark: From now on you should call me Master and don''t expect a sensitive rtionship of wife and husband between us... (He said with a strong base tone by controlling his anger and I nodded my head as ok and agreed for his first instructions to be followed... Whether I am a ve to him or whether I am his wife or whether I am his girlfriend... I am least bothered about the rtionship between us, all I need is I want to live my life with Mark, that''s it, and I am sure I will never fail any of his instructions from right now and I will be more careful from this second to follow his instructions. So I can live the rest of my life with Mark happily.) Mark: Say it out loud... (He shouted at me with his rage tone, I nodded my head as yes and said.) Anna: Yes master... (By listening to me he left my chin and pushed me back a little. I got bnced myself and stand without falling on the floor.) Mark: You should not reveal about this agreement to anyone... Before the third person, you pretend to act like my wife but you should follow my instructions and orders and when we are in private, you are my ve... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support, happy) Chapter 631 - Stay At Home? Anna''s POV:. Mark: You should not reveal about this agreement to anyone... And before the third person, you pretend to act like my wife but you should not skip or overrule my instructions or orders... And when we are in private you are my ve and I can do anything to you physically and mentally... So from now on, you should listen to me no matter what... And you should follow my instructions and orders and I no need to say separately what might be the punishment for your failure... (I nodded my head as ok and understand Mark takes 100% control of me. And I am ok with it because he is more important to me than anything else.) Mark: Say it out loudly, Anna... (He shouted at me once again with his loud tone.) Anna: Yes Mark... Yes... I will follow each and every instruction and order of yours and I am ok to take the punishment if I didn''t follow any of it... (I immediately said to him about my eptance. I hope he should be happy after listening to me.) Mark: Mark? (I understand Mark is pointing me that why I called him by his name, this is the first order he gave to me that I should not call him by his name but how I failed it? It''s better to say sorry to him.) Anna: I am sorry, master... I will follow your orders and instructions without fail... (I am trying to convince him to not get mad at me, but he suddenly came close to me and hold my waist by wrapping his hand around it and in the next second he pulled me close to him and lifted me a little, I immediately hold his shoulder to get bnce and in the next second hended his lips on my neck and started kissing me... My body is filled with shrills and feel breathless for his sudden kiss. I hold him more tightly by wrapping my hands around his neck and closed my eyes to enjoy his kiss... His smooth kiss slowly turns to wild and Harsh, in the next second, he started biting my neck with his lips by sucking my neck very intensely... When he is kissing me in such an intense way I feel like butterflies are flying in my stomach. Later he started biting my neck with his teeth, I hold him more tightly when the pain is started and the pain is increasing from second to second for his harsh kiss... After a few seconds, my eyes filled with tears for the pain he is giving... Anna: Maar... (I am about to call by his name Mark but suddenly my mind give instruction to me to not call him by his name. So I turned it to master.) Anna: Master... (He did not listen to me and biting me more deeply on my neck and his grip which is holding my waist hold more tightly. I can''t bear this pain anymore, I feel like I want to say to him that it is hurting me but I don''t know how he will react because as per the ve agreement I should listen to him no matter what... But the pain turned to horrible and I understand Mark is not kissing me, he is giving me the punishment. But I didn''t expect he will bite me in such a harsh way. It''s better to say that it is hurting me before some wound happened to me... So I take all my strength and tried to convince him.) Anna: Master, it''s hurting... (I said with my low shivering tone, the moment he listens to me, he immediately slowed down his biting on my neck, and within a few seconds he paused his kiss on my neck and looked at my face.) Mark: Does it hurt? (He asked me with his worried tone, and I can see his love towards me through his eyes, in between my thoughts, I nodded my head as yes and my mind immediately gave me the instruction to say answer to him instead of nodding my head, so I immediately spell out by representing him as the master.) Anna: Yes master... (His facial expressions changed and he immediately looked at me with his smirk satisfying face.) Mark: This is the first punishment I gave to you for your mistake, so never ever dare to call me with my name, in future the punishment will be more cruel than now... (By finishing his words he left me abruptly in a force, I am about to fall but got bnce and looked at him.) Anna: Yes master, I am so sorry for my mistake and I won''t repeat it again... (I said with my low cry tone, I feel so sad and worried about Mark''s behaviour, I did not expect that he will treat me in such a rude way, maybe he is behaving in such a way because he is mad at me, after he gets calm down I am sure he will treat me like he always treats me with his love and affection.) Mark: So today, you should stay at home... (My thoughts were distracted with his second instruction. What? Stay at home? Why did he instruct me to stay at home? My mind was nk and did not understand the reason behind Mark''s instruction. I am still looking at him with my confused face.) Mark: What are you thinking Anna? (Mark asked me with his rage tone and I am more scared when I listen to his serious tone, so I immediately epted his order without a second thought because it''s better to ept to escape from his punishment.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support, happy) Chapter 632 - Sling Bag... Anna''s Pov: Anna: Ok Mark, I will stay at home... (After listening to me his face immediately turn to relief. But I am still thinking what is the reason behind it. Why did Mark ask me to stay in the home? In between my thoughts, Mark phone started ringing. He immediately responded to it.) Mark: Hello Mona... Mona: Mark, it''s going to bete... Mark: Yeah, I aming, Please wait for a few more seconds... (Where he is going? Why he asked me to stay at the home.) Mona: Is Annaing? Mark: No Mona, she is staying at home. Mona: Are you sure? Mark: Yes... (By finishing his words, he cut the call and about to leave the room. Where Mona and Mark are going? Suddenly I got a sh of the conversation between Mona and mest night and in the next second, I got a sh of my dad... What...? What the hell... How did I forget suddenly about my dad''s hearing in court? OMG... So this is the reason Mark asked me to stay at home, and I epted to his order... Ahhhh... What should I do now? How can I convince Mark? In between my thoughts, Mark reached the door to exit from the room. I immediately went close to him to request him.) Anna: Master... (He stay paused and turn around to look at me.) Anna: Please allow me toe along with you, master... (I indirectly asked him to take me along with him to the court.) Mark: Don''t you remember my order? (I nodded my head as yes very slowly.) Mark: You should stay at home, Anna, that''s final... Anna: Master, please... Please, allow me... I want to attend Today''s court hearing... It is very important to me. Mark: Why it is important to you, Anna? Do you still have hopes to save your dad? Anna: master... I just want to save my dad until I got the rity of the uracy of the reports, and if the report says my father fingerprints really tallied then I don''t again look at his face... Please master... Please listen to me and please allow me to the court... Mark: No Anna, I don''t allow you... I don''t want to get dy my sister''s case. Anna: Mark... Please... (He immediately came close to me and hold my throat very tightly.) Mark: Don''t dare to break my orders, Anna... Once I said it''s final... That''s it... You are not supposed to request me or bargain with me... Understand? Anna: but... Mark: Stop it, Anna... (He immediately left my throat and shouted at me with his rage tone. I am coughing and trying to control my breath. In between I looked at Mark, his face is turned to red out of Furious. I understand Mark doesn''t allow me toe to the court but I have no other choice to save my dad except the way I am proceeding to show Ria''sst note, I don''t want to stand against to Mark I just want to postpone this until I got the rity about my dad''s report.) Mark: Don''t you remember our agreement? If you cross the line by not listening to my orders then tomorrow we should stand in the same court for divorce that''s final... (My heartbeat skip for a second and I am shocked by listening to Mark for his cold statement. I am striking my head as no and immediately went close to him.) Anna: Mark... Please, Mark... Please don''t leave me... I will stay in the room... Please... I don''te to the court... (I requested him with my cry tone, Mark nodded his head as ok and immediately went out of the room. I sit on the floor and started crying... I don''t know what I am doing and I don''t know how to save my dad I don''t know whether I am doing the right thing or not I am scared when Mark is asking me about the divorce and at the same time I am scared what if my dad got punishment if he is not the culprit in Ria''s case... I am struck in a dilemma web, I don''t know how to get out of it and I don''t know how to handle Mark and I don''t know how to save my dad... Mona: Anna... (Suddenly I listened to Mona''s voice and I immediately open my eyes and looked at her, in the next second I get up and hugged her crying for her help...) Mona: Anna, please calm down... (I nodded my head as ok and wiped my tears and looked at Mona.) Anna: I am noting to the court, Mona... Mona: Are you ok? (I nodded my head as ok but actually, I am not ok.) Mona: Anna, don''t care about today''s announcement of the court. If the court orders the punishment to your dad I will request Tom to postpone it until we got the reports, ok? (I nodded my head as ok and this is the only way I had. So I epted to Mona.) Anna: Thank you, Mona, thank you so much... Mona: It''s ok Anna, Take care... We will be back soon... Bye... By finishing her words she waved her hand and left the room. I feel a bit relieved after listening to Mona. I take a long breath and going near to the bed but suddenly something struck into my hand. I turned my head o look at it and it''s my sling bag... Last night Mona gave it to me and I totally forget about it from my wedding day... I take my bag and went near to the hanger to hang it. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support, happy) Chapter 633 - Plotting A Plan Mark''s POV: I have no other option other than to ckmail Anna by threatening our rtionship to convince her... Because right now solving Ria''s case is more important for me than anything else and Anna may not think in the right way and her eyes are covered with her father''s fake love where she thinks it''s her father''s genuine love on her. So this n of creating a contract between us will definitely help to calm down and can control my girl... The first point is, I will ask her about her final decision about her dad, if she said that she is still supporting her dad then I will ask her to sign on any one of the contracts before her where one of the contracts is the diverse notice and the second contract is the ve agreement... So at first, I will ckmail her using divorce notice and if she didn''t agree then I will lead her to the ve agreement. I hope she should agree with the ve agreement than divorce notice. So she can live with me rather than leave me by choosing the divorce agreement but what if Anna chooses a divorce contract in order to save her dad? Yes, there are many chances that my dumb girl will choose divorce notice rather than a ve agreement in order to save her dad from the case. So I told mywyer to create a dummy divorce notice because if she chooses divorce notice I don''t want to lose my girl by giving divorce to her and I will not let her give divorce to me. I am just using this trick to ckmail her emotionally. So I requested mywyer to create a dummy notice so she can''t im divorce legally. And I also plotted a ve agreement and the main twist in the ve agreement is she needs to follow each and every order of mine. If she didn''t listen to my orders then she needs to take the punishment I gave to her and if she crossed my orders to the extreme then she will directly lead to the divorce agreement... Everything in my n is to make my girl to live with me and making her listen to me. So at first, I need to ask her to give divorce to me in order to support her dad. I hope she will definitely don''t agree with me, so by looking at the situation I will ask her to enter into a ve agreement if she does not agree with the diverse agreement... I am sure she doesn''t agree with the divorce notice because of the love bond between us, so definitely, she will enter into the ve agreement... So once she entered into the ve agreement she will definitely listen to me in order to save our rtionship... I can understand how much pain she will take by listening to this contract between us but I have no other way to convince her because once she takes the decision she never try to change it and she will stand on it like a stubborn girl. In some situations, her stubborn behaviour is good but not in all situations... So I have no other option other than to take this cruel decision towards my love. I know it''s a painful decision for her but I don''t have any other way other than this... Let''s see what my girl will decide... I waited for thewyer''s draft documents and I got the documents within a few minutes and I read them once again and take a printout and went into Anna''s room. She is in her deep sleep and her face is swollen to red, I understand she cried a lot by thinking about her dad''s court hearing. On one side of my heart, I feel so sad by looking at my girl in such a helpless condition and on the other side of my heart, I feel furious at her behaviour by thinking how can she still support her dad after knowing all these facts... I feel like I want to wake her up and ask her about her intentions about the case but by looking at her sleepy face I feel like I don''t want to disturb her. I sit in the chair and looking at my girl''s face all over the night and waiting for her to wake up and then I will ask her what is her intentions about her dad, so if she again says that she wants to postpone Ria''s case by supporting her dad then I will start implementation my n... And finally, my girl wakes up in the morning and I followed my n as it is... As I expected she is standing on the other side to support her dad so I started implementing my n by asking her to sign on the diverse notice, even I can''t control myself by looking at my girl, she is crying by holding me and requesting me to not leave her. How can I leave her? How can I live my life without my girl? I feel like I want to hug her and say I won''t leave you and I can''t live without her but at present, I need to stay strong in order to implement my n, so I tried to be so mean to her but deep down of my heart I hurted so much for hurting my girl, at one point of time I feel so guilty at my behaviour but I have no other way to convince my girl, so I pretend to be so strong and my girl totally forgets about her dad''s case and involved in the thought of agreement between us. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support, happy) Chapter 634 - Reached The Court... Mark''s Pov: I feel so guilty at my behaviour but I have no other way to convince my girl, so I pretend to be so strong and my girl totally forgets about her dad''s case and involved in the thought of agreement between us and as I guessed my girl choose ve agreement rather than a divorce agreement... I feel so relieved in my heart when she epted for the ve agreement but I acted so stubbornly with her. Finally, she signed on the documents of the ve agreement and I gave a little punishment to her by biting on her neck in order to show how cruel I am when ites to the agreement. So she will never take a chance to cross my orders. And finally, I ordered her to note outside of the house to make sure that she should note to the court. She tried to convince me but I did not allow her and left the room. When I reached the hallway Mona looked at my furious face and she understands I did something to Anna because in the phone call I told her that Anna is noting to the court and she might understand I warned Anna in one way or the other by threatening her. Mona immediately came close to me to ask about Anna. Mona: Mark what you did to Anna? (She asked me with her low worried tone, I immediately strike my head as no and looked at her.) Mona: Why Anna is staying at home? Mark: Do you want her toe to the court to support her dad? (I asked her with my serious tone.) Mona: I don''t mean it, Mark, all I am worried about is what you did to her in order to stop her toe to the court. I think she wille to the court at any cost, but now how can she change her decision so suddenly? (I didn''t answer to her question and turned my face to another side to avoid Mona.) Mona: Did you do something to her? Mark: Do you think she will change her decision if I do something to her? (I asked her with my serious tone.) Tom: It''s going to bete, guys, let''s start... Mona: Please wait for 2 more minutes, Tom... (By finishing her words Mona immediately ran into Anna''s room. I understand she will be ok only once when she looked at Anna... What if Mona convinces Anna and makes her toe to the court? No... No... I hope Anna will stay in the room by following my order... Meanwhile, Tom and I went into the car and waiting for Mona. Many questions filled my mind but luckily within a few minutes Mona came to us alone, I once again checked on her back whether Anna is following her or not, and I did not find Anna behind her. I feel relieved and we all started to the court... I sit in the first ce of the bench in the courtroom and Mona sit next to me whereas Tom is busy in his duty by submitting the documents. After a few minutes, Lucus came into the court in a wheelchair. And he is looking at us with his Semi opened eyes... I feel like I want to kill him the moment I looked at his face. I am getting the shes that his fingerprints got tallied with Ria''s report... How can he do that to my sister who is at the age of his daughter? In between my thoughts, he looked at me with his narrowed eyes and smile at me... That''s it my rage got out bust and I immediately get up and went close to him and punch him on his face with all my force. "How dare you to touch my sister, you bastard..." I shouted at him and hold his cor and was about to give another punch to his face but suddenly Tom came in between us and stoped me by pushing me back. Meanwhile, Mona came and hold my hand and requesting me to stay calm...) Mona: Mark, the case will be adjourned if you behave in such a way, please stay calm and the court will give the appropriate punishment to him... (I take a long breath and try to calm down myself and take a step back and looked at his face and he is still looking at me with his Smirk smiling face. I feel like I want to kill him right now, just one more punch on his face, that''s it he will be dead in my hands... Ahhhhh... Mark, just calm down... Don''t ruin the situation... Please stay calm, if not the court may adjourn the case to some other day. Yes, I don''t want to adjorn the court meeting. So I stay quiet and sit in the same ce to control myself. Tom immediately wiped the blood stains on his nose, my mind is still stuck at his smirk smiling face. Why did he smile so confidently? Did he n to escape from the case? Whatever he may postpone the case but he can''t escape from the prison because of his attack on Anna. In between my thoughts, I take a long breath to calm down. Within a few minutes, the judge came into the court and Tom submitted everything and exined everything to the judge but the thing is the judge offered to Lucas an opportunity of being heard. So he has the right to exin on his behalf to the court about the incident that happened and Lucas started exining it to the judge.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and your valuable review and shower with gifts on this poor author and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 635 - This Is Not Annas Phone Mark''s POV: The thing is the judge offered to Lucas an opportunity of being heard. So he has the right to exin on his behalf to the court about the incident that happened and Lucas started exining it to the judge. Lucus: I don''t agree with the the acquisitions imed on me, sir. Actually, on that day I just helped Ria from my son, so the fingerprints got tallied identally, that''s it, it does not mean I attacked her. So I am requesting the honourable court to think about it once again before giving punishment to me by looking at the false evidence. Tom: If in that case then why did you tried to escape from the city? Lucas: I didn''t tried to escape from the city. I tried to escape from John. But now I realised it is John''s trap by making me believe that I escaped from him but actually he plotted a n in such a way and got seed by trapping me with this case. Tom: Then if you really did not make any mistake then why did you try to escape from the police station? That too you threaten your daughter and risk her life to death in order to escape from the police station. Lucas: I made a mistake by threatening my daughter''s life but I did not try to kill her I just want to ckmail you people to escape from the police station. That''s it... Tom: If you did not make any mistake then why did you try to escape from the police station? Lucas: I am scared of John and he is very good at plotting a n and his n will never gonna fail and I am sure he will definitely plotted in such a way even police can''t find it whether it is a true evidence or false evidence. So by that time due to my inferiority I try to escape from the police station. That''s it... Tom: but the reports of your fingerprints clearly says that they got tallied with the scratches on Ria''s private parts... Lucas: No... No... That''s not true... Please trust me... It must be John''s n, sir, and I suspect the reports are fake and corrupted so I am requesting the court to recheck the reports from theb once again to check the uracy of the reports... (Ahhhhh... Now the court will definitely adjourned the judgement. This is the reason I ordered Anna to note to the court but her father imed the same thing along with the same points to escape from the case and punishment. I feel so disappointed because by looking at the judges face it is clear that he will definitely adjourned the case until we recheck the reports. I looked at Tom and even Tom is looking at him with his little dull and in the next second, he looked at me with his worried face and strike his head as no as a hint that Lucas got to seed in his n to escape from the judgement... Ahhh... What should we do now? Will he escape from the case? No... No... He might escape from the case right now but as Tom said he can''t escape from the prison because he tried to attack Anna, so temporarily we can keep him in the prison.) Judge: After listening to all the arguments, the court wants to recheck the reports and evidence once again due tock of rity... (By listening to the judge it is confirmed that he will definitely postpone the judgement.) "Excuse me, sir, I have enough evidence..." A familiardies voice shouted suddenly in the courtroom and I turned my face to look at her and it''s Anna... Mona: Anna? (Both Mona and I stand involuntarily by looking at Anna, I am more shocked by looking at her and I didn''t expect her presence. I looked at her face once again. She is gasping and taking heavy breathing, I can understand she literally run to reach the court on time and her face is turned to red, I did not understand whether she is angry or she is feeling emotional about her dad. In between my thought she is taking a long steps and directly walk near to the judge and when she is passing me I looked at her eyes and her eyes are filled with tears, by looking at her tears I understand she is still supporting her dad and came with some bluff proof to support her dad... How can she cross my order by getting out of home and that too how can shee to the court to support her dad? Does she think I don''t do anything to her? Or did she got prepared for the divorce agreement to break the rtionship with me? My rage got hyper by looking at her. If her bluff proof definitely lead her father to escape from the case then I will definitely give a real diverse notice to Anna... I can''t bear her anymore... While walking she did not even look at my face when she is crossing me and immediately went near to Tom and handover to him a phone and requested him to check it. While Tom is busy in looking at the evidence, even judge too eagerly waiting to look at the evidence. At first, Lucas''s face turned to smile when he looked at his daughter but his facial expressions changed to dull and his face is filled with droplets when he noticed the phone in Anna''s hand... I did not understand anything and my mind is nk... Wait wait... This is not Anna''s phone... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower with gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark #bonus chapter at multiple of 1000 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 636 - Tell Me What It Is... Mark''s POV: At first, Lucas''s face turned to smile when he looked at his daughter but his facial expressions changed to dull and panic when he noticed the phone in Anna''s hand... I did not understand anything and my mind is nk... I once again looked at Lucas and his face is filled with sweat droplets out of nervousness. Why he is feeling nervous? This is the first time I looked at him in such a nervous way... Once again I looked at Anna and her eyes are still filled with tears and stand nearby Tom by showing something on her phone. I observed her phone. Wait wait... This is not Anna''s phone... Yes, Anna''s phone is under custody and Tom is still inspecting her phone. So who''s phone is that? What she is showing to Tom? I am sure she is showing some sort of evidence to save her dad but why her dad looks so panic? Who''s phone she bought and what is the evidence she is showing? Does the evidence is a favour to Lucas or against to him? By looking at Lucas''s face it is clear that the evidence must be against to him. Many questions filled my mind and I did not understand what is happening... I take a long breath and looked at Tom once again, his face slowly turns to angry by looking into the phone. After a few seconds, he looked at Anna and nodded his head as yes and patted on her back as ok... That''s it my girl''s tears started overflowing from her eyes... I am still looking at Tom to give me a clue that what is happening. And yes, finally he looked at me with his confident face by showing the phone in his hand and nodded his head as yes... By looking at his expression I can understand he got a piece of strong evidence to prove the guilty of Lucas but I am more shocked by thinking that what might be the evidence in the phone... I once again looked at Anna, she wiped her tears and looked at her dad with her serious face. I never saw my girl in such a serious way, that too she is looking towards her dad. By looking at her expression I understand she realised the crime did by her dad and not only she realises but also she bought some strong evidence to the court to prove the guilty of Locus... She is slowly walking towards Lucas with her furious face and Tom is busy in speaking with his subordinates. No... No... It''s not safe if she got close to him... He will definitely threaten her life again in order to save his life. So, in the next second, I immediately rushed to my girl but by the time I reached her, she went close to her dad and suddenly pped him on his face out of her rage... I immediately hold her hand and pulled her back. She looked at me with her cry face... Mark: Anna, What happened? (She immediately hugged me and started crying. Did she really p her dad? Or am I hallucinating? And I got the sh of how she looked at her dad with her furious face. So does it mean she realises her dad reality? and what is the evidence she showed to Tom? I want to look at the phone and I want to know what it is.) Mark: Anna, tell me what it is... (She is striking her head as no in my hug and still crying.) Mark: Anna, please tell me what''s there on that phone? Anna: No Mark... Please don''t look at it... You can''t bear the pain... Mark: What? (I did not understand what she is trying to say, my mind is still nk and have no idea what might be in the phone but I can guess it must be a recording of Ria''s attack. I have immediately looked at Tom.) Mark: Tom, I want to check it... Anna: No Mark... No... Please don''t look at it... (Anna hold me more tightly and requesting me to not look at it. If it is really the attack of Ria,I feel like I want to check it. But Tom immediately gave the phone to his subordinate and came close to me, on my other side Mona stand and hold my hand to control me.) Mark: Tom... Please show me... Please show me the video... Tom: No Mark... You should not look at it... Anna: Yes Mark, you can''t bear it after looking at Ria... (Anna said by taking deep sobbings.) Mark: I want to look at it... Tom: Mark, please... Please calm down... Mona: Yes Mark, pleasee and sit and let the court proceedings continue... (I looked at everyone and understand they don''t even allow me to look at the video and even I feel like I don''t want to look at the video anymore because I can''t look at my Ria in such a helpless condition. After a few seconds I nodded my head as ok and we all lead to the bench and sit. While Tom is busy in submitting the video to the judge and after looking at the video, the judge directly announced the death punishment to Lucas. Anna holds my arm and rest her head on my arm and started crying once again. I am patting on her head as ok. I can understand her pain, she can''t bear by looking at Ria in such a helpless condition. But in order to get justice in Ria''s case, she takes a brave step... Ria... One more culprit got caught... Please excuse your brother for this dy... Soon I will catch the 5th culprit John... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 637 - I Feel So Sorry For Ria... Anna''s POV: Mona: It''s ok Anna, Take care... We will be back soon... Bye... (By finishing her words she waved her hand and left the room. I feel a bit relieved after listening to Mona. I take a long breath and going near to the bed but suddenly something struck into my hand. I turned my head to look at it and it''s my sling bag... Last night Mona gave it to me and I totally forget about it from my wedding day. I take my bag and went near to the hanger to hang it. When I am hanging it I feel it weighs more than usual. Is there anything else in it? I just opened the zip and looked in it and yes I saw something. I immediately take the bag from the hanger and went near to the bed to sit and opened it. I am shocked the moment I looked in it. OMG... Is this a phone? I immediately take it out to check whether it is the phone or not and yes, it is a phone. And I have no idea whose phone is this. I once again looked around the phone but I didn''t find who''s phone is this and I have no idea how this phone came into my bag. I switched on the phone and within a few seconds the phone was on and I check the contact list to find some clues, I find some anonymous numbers... I went into the gallery to check if there are any photos to identify the owner of the phone and there are no images in the gallery. I feel a little weird by looking at the phone. Does someone trap me again by cing this phone into my bag? It''s better to check everything in my bag, so I may find any clue... And in my bag except the phone, there is nothing weird I find in it. I need to check once again the phone in order to find any clue I once again check the contact list and I went into the gallery and look at all the files. I find a video in the videos folder and I immediately opened it... That''s it... I feel like I am dead when I look at the video... Tears filled my eyes when I noticed Ria in the video, she is pushing away the man over her and the man is forcefully attacking her.I immediately stop the video and started crying for the pain taken by Ria... I can''t look at the video anymore... Anna... Come on... Just stay calm and look at the video... You may find some clues that will help to solve Ria''s case... You should stay strong in this situation in order to find the culprits in Ria''s case because you are the only friend to her. Yes... I will find everyone who is responsible for Ria''s suicide and punish them to death. I take a long breath after listening to my subconscious mind... I need to stay strong... I wipe my tears and take all my strength to look at the video once again in order to find the clue. I looked around the video and yes it is my room and Ria is on my bed. I take all my strength and try to recognise the person who is attacking Ria, and within a few seconds, I saw the persons face... I am more shocked after looking at the person''s face... It is my dad... He is Smiling and enjoying while attacking Ria... What the hell... How can he do this to Ria? Within a few seconds, the video was ended... But my mind was nk and I have no idea what to do next... Is this really my dad? Yes, it is... So does it mean my dad attacked Ria and he is the fifth culprit in Ria''s case? Tom, Mona, Mark... Everyone tried to exin to me about him but I did not listen to them and take a stand towards my dad blindly by thinking he is a nice person. How foolish I am... It''s all my mistake to support such a worst creature... Anna... It''s not yette... Go... Go to the court to submit the proof you have. So he can''t escape from the court and he will get the appropriate death punishment. I take a long breath and immediately keep the phone in the sling bag and within a few seconds, I got ready and was about to leave the house... I got the sh of Mark''s order... That I should stay in the home. Ahhh... Mark... I am so sorry for breaking your order I hope you will understand my situation and excuse me for breaking your order... I take a long breath and came out of the house and immediately take a cab to reach the court and within a few minutes I reached the court and I am literally running into the court to submit the evidence. I don''t know whether they will ept this evidence or not, and I don''t know any of the court procedures to follow and I don''t know any formalities to be followed in the court to submit the evidence but above all, I know Tom and he will be defly there around and he will definitely know better than me about the procedures and he will take care of the rest after I submit it to him. So my target is to submit this phone to Tom to check the video. I am running as fast as I can, while I am running I am getting shes of Ria, I feel so nervous and feel so sorry to Ria for the mistake done by my dad... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 638 - Is That Letter Really Written By Ria? Anna''s POV: So my target is to submit this phone to Tom to check the video. I am running as fast as I can, while I am running I am getting shes of Ria, I feel so nervous and feel so sorry to Ria for the mistake done by my dad... He is not my dad anymore... I never call him dad again... How can he do all this to my friend? Come on Anna, run fast... You should submit this evidence on time in order to give the appropriate punishment to that bastard... I literally running towards the court direction and within a few minutes I reached the court entrance and immediately shouted at them to check this evidence and in the next second, I saw Tom near to the judge so I immediately ran towards him to submit the evidence and he immediately checks the evidence and submitted it to the court. I tried to stay strong but my rage got hyper the moment I looked at the bastard. I feel like I want to rip him into pieces as revenge for the act he did to Ria but I tried to control myself and pped him in front of everyone. But all my emotions outburst when I looked at Mark... I can''t control myself and started crying by hugging Mark and I didn''t allow Mark to look at the video because I know he can''t bear the pain by looking at Ria in such an helpless condition... He listened to us and finally the court announced the judgement and Lucas deserves the death punishment for the crimes he did... We all stay quiet and travelling to our home. Tom: So Anna, where did you find the phone? Anna: In my sling bag, Tom... Mona: What? In your sling bag? (I nodded my head as yes.) Anna: Yes Mona... Mona: I give your sling bagst night, right? Anna: Yes Mona, I checked the bag after you left me in this morning and I find the phone and checked it. There I find the video... Tom: Who''s phone is that? Anna: No idea, Tom... Tom: How did the phone get into your bag? Anna: I don''t know... (Yes I don''t know whose phone is that and I don''t know how did it get into my bag. But luckily I find the phone on the right time which helps to catch one of the culprit in Ria''s case. But I checked my sling bag on the day before my wedding and by that time I did not find any phone in my bag and after the incident happened in the airport my bag was taken by Mona, so the phone was kept in my bag after I checked my bag but before I gave it to Mona... I try to recall everything happened on the day, I just carried the bag to the wedding ground and when I am going to the airport I hurriedly keep my phone in the sling bag and by that time I didn''t find any other phone in my bag. So definitely someone ced the phone in the airport, yes, by that time I did I carried the bag to the airport to look at my dad and then cops surrounded by him. I got a sh of my dad when the cops were surrounded around him. I still remember he was panic when he looked at phone and I didn''t notice his phone again. Even Tom did not speak about the phone in his interrogation. So it must be Lucus who ced his phone in my sling bag.) Anna: Maybe my dad... I mean Lucas ced his phone in my bag when I met him in the airport. Tom: Why he will do that? Anna: Because the cops surrounded him suddenly and soon he will be under the custody of police control so he thought keeping his phone with him is not safe at all so he might ce it in my bag. Tom: Yeah, but why he is carrying that video along with him? It''s dangerous for him because it is the solid proof of the crime he did ... Mona: Tom will you please stay quiet for some time... (Tom nodded his head as ok and did not speak anythingter. Meanwhile, Mona holds my hand and signed me to look at Mark''s face and his face is still looks so dull. I understand he got the shes of Ria and discussing about the case will definitely make him to feel low. I can understand how much pain he takes about Ria, he loves his little sister so much. It takes time for him to get normal.I take a long breath and rest my head towards the ss of the window. And Yes, I agree with what Tom says why did my dad carry that video along with him? Because carrying the video is not safe for him. Whatever Tom will identify about it in his further investigation of Lucas and his phone... I slowly closed my eyes and thinking about Ria. Suddenly I got a sh of herst note... Wait... Wait... Something is missing... In thest note, Ria did not mention anything about Lucas, till now we thought she might fell unconscious that''s the reason she doesn''t know when she is writing thest note but it''s not true... She is in conscious when Lucas is attracting her. I immediately visualise the video once again to confirm it. If in that case then why did she not mentioned about Lucas in herst note? Is that letter really written by Ria? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 639 - Dont Try To Bluff Me... Genie''s POV: I have no idea what is this sudden function of Mark. My dad and I was invited by Mark to attend this emergency function. Whatever I was excited to get ready and my only target is to attract Mark. But the moment I entered into the garden I am shocked by looking at the decoration... Yes, the ground is filled with wedding decorations but there is no name card to check whose wedding is going to happen... Father: Dear, do you have any idea what is happening here? (Even my dad was shocked by looking at the wedding decoration of the ground.) Genie: No idea, dad... (I looked around once again and the scene in front of me grabbed my attention and it literally makes me feel shocked and buried under the ground... My dad is asking something but my eyes are filled with tears when I am looking at that scene... So by looking at my attention my dad checks it out and he too started staring at them more than I do... He too feels so shocked... It''s Mark and Anna hugged and kissing to each other in the centre of the wedding ground. What? Why are they kissing so publicly? Are they nning to get married? But how can they get married all of a sudden? Why do they want to marry right now? And how can they n for the sudden wedding? Is this really Mark''s and Anna''s wedding? Many questions filled in my mind meanwhile my dad is walking towards them and I am following my dad involuntarily by staying at Mark and Anna and I feel jealous when I am looking at them and particrly I can''t bear myself when I looked at Anna''s happy face. I am sure this Anna is definitely plotting Mark by using her cheap seductive tricks... Look at her, how shamelessly she is behaving in the public... Ahhhh.... Finally they break their kissing session and Mona and Anna left the ce so happily. Mark notice our presence and immediately came towards my dad. Mark: Hi uncle... Joseph uncle: Hello Mark... I am really surprised and have no clue about your invitation to the sudden party... Mark: I am so sorry to trouble you, Uncle, but you are one among of my well-wishers so I want you to attend this party... Joseph: What''s this party for? I can understand by looking at the decoration that it must be a wedding... Mark: Yeah, uncle... It is... (Meanwhile, Tom came close to Mark in a hurry.) Tom: Excuse me, sir... (He pulled Mark to the side and murmured something into his ear. After a few seconds, he turned towards to my dad.) Mark: Uncle, I will be back soon, please take the seats... Joseph uncle: okay... (Both me and my dad lead to the garden to sit in the chair but I am still so confused and shock, and have no idea what is happening, and I can''t bear if it is Mark''s wedding. I want to know about it... Meanwhile my dad asked Nanny who is the chief servant in Mark''s house about the wedding. Even she too didn''t know anything about the wedding... I am eagerly waiting to know who''s wedding is this but I did not get any clue. After a few seconds, I saw Daniel in the ground and he is busy in doing some arrangements, when I looked at him I feel some internal happy in my mind I don''t know why I am feeling in such a way... I am slowly walking towards him and he is busy in arrangements and he doesn''t even notice me. But when I am just a few feet away he looked at me with his staring face and in the next second he immediately takes a step forward and came close to me. Daniel: Hey, how are you? Genie: I am fine... (We is looking into my eyes with his sharp eyes and we both stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in our deep thoughts... Genie... Why are you falling into his fantasy world? Just ask him what is happening here he might know something else...) Genie: So who''s wedding is nned here... Daniel: don''t you know whose wedding is going on? (I Strike my head as no.) Daniel: Weird... Genie: excuse me... Just answer to my question and you are not supposed to judge me. (I said with my rage tone and his face immediately turned to smirk.) Daniel: You looks so cute when you are mad at me... Genie: Don''t try to bluff me, just answer to my question... Whose wedding is happening here? Daniel: How did youe to the party by not even knowing whose wedding is going on? (It''s a waste to speak to him, I immediately turned around to leave but he suddenly screamed by holding my wrist.) Daniel: It''s your boss wedding... Genie: What? (I asked him out of shock... Mark''s wedding? With whom he is going to get married? Is he marrying that Anna... What the hell... How can she convince him for the marriage all of a sudden? Shit... I should do something else... I immediately rushed out from that ce to call John because he is the only hope I have...) Daniel: Hey, where are you going? (I did not listen to him and immediately went near to a room to call John.He gave me one of his numbers to reach him for any help. But when I am calling to him the number did not connected to him. I am waiting in the corner of the room and thinking what I can do to stop this wedding.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 640 - I Should Marry Mark... Genie''s Pov: When I am calling to John the number did not connect to him. I am waiting in the corner of the room and thinking about what I can do to stop this wedding. But luckily after a few seconds, my phone started ringing and I immediately lifted the phone and yes it is John... I feel so relieved after listing to his voice... John: Hey Bitch... How are you? (I feel a little bit low when he is calling me the bitch. I immediately got the sh of Daniel and I still remember how he always gives respect to me.) John: Hey Bitch... What happened? Did you forget me? (He asked me with his relieved happy tone. But my rage got hyper when he called me bitch and how can he is so calm when I am suffering here with these wedding issues?) Genie: How can I forget a bastard like you? (He immediatelyughed by listening to my furious tone and I have no other intentions with him, I just only need revenge on Anna and it will get done with his help. So I tried to exin to him everything.) Genie: Today is Mark''s and Anna''s wedding... John: What..? (He screamed at me out of shock.) Genie: Yes... John: Why didn''t you told me in advance? Genie: Even I don''t know anything about it, I just got to know about it and I immediately contacted you and they nned it like a tea party with very limited guests... John: So enjoy the tea party then... Genie: what the hell... Don''t you remember my revenge on Anna? How do you think I will ept their wedding? I want to take revenge on Anna so tell me what I should do now... John: Wellll... Welll... I already plotted a little n and soon the wedding will be stopped... (By finishing his words heughed out loudly.) Genie: What? What is the n? John: It is my surprise gift for you... Just see and watch that how cunningly I stopped the wedding... Genie: Well I will kill you if the wedding is going to happen... John: Actually I don''t know their wedding is going to happen today but their sudden weeding is helping my n to work it out more perfectly and soon Anna will be imprisoned in jail. (By finishing his words he hangs my call and I did not understand even a word that he speaks now. But I am happy for the word that Anna is imprisoned in jail, I don''t know for what reason she will be imprisoned. Whatever it''s better to look at whether the wedding is happening or not. I take a long breath and went near to the ground and sit in the chair casually and looked around and yes as he said the wedding is not going to happen because I did not see the bride and groom on the ground and there is no further arrangements are going to happen. Meanwhile, my dad came close to me and asked me did I got any information about whose wedding is going to happen and I told him that Mark is going to marry Anna. My dad was more shocked than me because his life dream is to get my marriage to be done with Mark. But now, it is not happening in the way he is thinking. After a few seconds, he get into normal and looked at me. Joseph: Don''t worry dear I will take care of the rest... (My dad said by patting me on my head and left the ce. I stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in my deep thoughts... From my childhood, my dad dreamed that I want to get marry with Mark and he clearly said if I love some other person he doesn''t allow me to marry that person, so most of my rtionships end at the bed nothing more nothing less and after enjoying me on the bed they all left me, even I don''t care about it... From my childhood, my dad injected me that I need to marry Mark. If I move close to some other person he will definitely threaten him or wanted me to stay away from them and at the end, he will say that I should marry Mark... I can understand the reason behind his strong desire. He is working as a Personal Assistant in Mark''s businesspanies and he wants to look at me as a queen in those businesses and it will happen only when I get married to Mark. And that''s the main reason my dad give me his position in Mark''spany when Marl''s parents got died in a car ident and my dad take the advantage of the situation and requested him to appoint me in his ce. Mark epted it and from then I am trying to attract Mark and started working closely with him but Mark, he always ignores me and was least bothered about me. So with my dad''s force, I involuntary got attracted to Mark and fixed in my mind that I should marry only Mark or some above status guys... After a few hours suddenly the arrangement started going on. I asked one of the servants and he said they got the information that the wedding is going to happen within an hour. I immediately take my phone and call to John to inform about the same... John: What happened bitch? Genie: I don''t know what n you plotted but it is failed and the wedding is going to happen. Mark and Anna are about toe to the wedding ground and the wedding is going to happen... John: What? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 641 - Waste Of Time... Genie''s POV Genie: I don''t know what n you plotted but it is failed and the wedding is going to happen. Mark and Anna are about toe to the wedding ground and the wedding is going to happen... John: What? That never gonna happen... Genie: I don''t know... First, tell me what should I do to stop this wedding... John: Give me a few minutes... (By finishing his words he hangs the call. I stay quiet and feel a bit depressed. I don''t know what to do and I don''t know how to stop this wedding. Suddenly someone offered me a juice by keeping it in front of my face. I looked at the person who is offering me the juice. Daniel... It''s Daniel... He is looking at me with his smiling face and I feel so relieved after looking at him... Daniel: Have it, you will feel better... (I nodded my head as ok and take the juice that he offered me.) Daniel: Why do you feel so dull? (I strike my head as nothing and was involved in my thoughts and had a sip of the juice that Daniel gave to me. It''s strawberry juice... The first thought I got is Mark I can easily trap him with this strawberry drink... Yes... I still have one packet of the seductive drug and he will definitely sleep with me and enjoy with me the moment he had this drink. But how can I give this drink to him? Yes, it''s better if I wait in his green room. So the moment he entered into the room I can offer this drink and can use my seductive tricks to impress him. That''s it, I immediately hold this ss of juice and went into Mark''s green room and immediately mixed the drug into the juice and waiting for him. Meanwhile, I got a call from John and I immediately responded to his call. John: If there wedding is going to happen I have a little idea to stop the wedding... Genie: Tell me what it is... John: I am sending your a photo and show this photo to Mark and say to him that Anna and Jack are in a rtionship... Genie: What? Jack? Are you serious? (He immediately hang the call and did not listen to me anything and did not give any rity to me about the picture. After a few seconds, I got a picture of Anna and Jack and I am shocked by looking at the picture. Is Anna really in a rtionship with Jack? No...no way... Why she will fall in love with a gay? I looked at the pic in a detailed way but I have no idea where did this pic has taken. In the next second, Mark entered into the room. I pretend to be normal and casually talk to him in the first few seconds butter I try to convince him about Anna that she is cheating on him. He didn''t even listen to any of the words I said against to Anna. Instead, he insulted me and try toin about me with his cop friend. I feel scared and immediately rushed out of the room and stay in the ground. I understand I was booked red handed and this is not the first time I got caught, when I rip Anna''s dress on the couples party night they find it is me who ripped her dress and from that time Mark is not allowing me into his home and now he did not believe the pic and now he will definitely be got the idea that I am nning to spoil his wedding. Genie... Ahhhh... Why are you doing such dumb acts... I stay quiet and sit in the garden and feel so nervous. My phone started ringing and it''s John... I know he just want to ask me what is happening but I am not in a mood to tell him about the insult I faced. So I immediately cut his call and switched off my phone. I looked around for my dad and I did not find my dad anywhere. I looked at the entrance and therees Mark and he stands on the wedding stage with his little serious face andter Anna came and her faces turn to a little bit dull. And the wedding ceremony started... My mind was nk and have no idea what to do and I don''t know how I can stop this wedding. And at the end both of them started kissing passionately and by looking at their kiss I feel so depressed, I feel like it''s an insult for me. I feel like I am running after him when he is not even care about me and he is not even bothered about my feelings. No, he just looked at me as his employee that''s it, he didn''t even treat me as his friend... Tears filled my eyes and I feel like I am alone in this world and I have no one to take care of me everyone is using me as a toy and no one is understanding about my feelings... Actually it''s my mistake, I should not fall after a guy who is least bothered for me... Now Mark and Anna are married... And it''s a waste of time for me if I plot further ns on them to take revenge on her. Tears started rolling down from my eyes I feel like I was buried under the ground. But suddenly I can sense a warm caring hand which hold my hand. I looked at the person and it''s Daniel... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 642 - You Cant Win Over Me... Genie''s POV: Tears started rolling down from my eyes I feel like I was buried under the ground when I am looking at Mark and Anna. But suddenly I can sense a warm caring hand which hold my hand. I looked at the person and it''s Daniel... That''s it I immediately hugged him tightly and started crying by holding him, he is patting me on my back to make me calm down. I hold him more tightly and wrapped my hands around his neck and hugged him more tightly to hide my face. Daniel: Hey, It''s ok... Don''t worry... (He is trying to make me calm down but I am outburst with my emotions. I never cried like this in my life. My dad will take care of everything ab=nd he always take care of my needs and I no need to bother about anything in my life, but now, even my dad can''t do anything. And he left me alone in this ground.) Daniel: Hey, stay calm dear... Please don''t cry... (I strike my head as no and still hold him tightly and crying. After a few seconds, he loses his hug and hold my chin and make me to look at his face. I slowly raised my face and looked at him and I am shocked by looking at his eyes because his eyes too filled with tears. I don''t know what makes him to feel worry. But in the next second I immediately rest my head on his chest and tried to calm down myself. He is patting me on my back and I feel so relieved when he is taking care of me. After a few seconds I try to get normal and finally break the silence. Genie: Please take me to some other ce... Daniel: What? Genie: Please take me to some other ce. I don''t want to stay here anymore... (I said with my crying tone and he immediately looked at me with his smiling face.) Daniel: Are you sure? (I nodded my head as yes. He immediately hold my hand and take me near to the parking slot.) Daniel: Are you ok if we travel in this jeep? (By finishing his words appointed me a jeep which has top less. I immediately looked at the sun and I feel like I may get tan if I travel in this roofless jeep and that too it is not an air conditioner.) Daniel: I promise you will have a great time... (All my questions in my mind got breakdown when I listen to his promise and yes I want to spend a great time. So I didn''t think one more second and immediately nodded my head as ok. He immediately opened the door of the jeep, I sit in the passenger seat, in the next second he jump into the driver seat very excitedly and started driving... After a few seconds of his smooth driving I rest my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes and take a nap... After some time, I smelled the breeze of fresh air and it is so relieving and I can sense the cold breeze on my skin where I feel so relieved... I take a long breath and slowly opened my eyes and I am surprised by looking at the view infront of my eyes... It''s so beautiful... We are on the sea shore and the sun is about to leave us and the golden rays of the sunset are falling on me, and the cool breeze of the sea is touching my face as a gentle kiss... Daniel: I hope you like it... (I smile the moment I listen to Daniel''s tone and my head is still resting on his shoulder. So I sit straight to look at his face and nodded my head as yes as a hint that I like this ce. He smiled by looking at me and keep the hair string near to my ear and hold my chin and looking at me with his sharp eyes.) Daniel: You looks so cute when you smile... (I feel a little embarrassed when he is praising me. I immediately turned to another side to get down from the jeep. But he immediately get down in advance and open my door. With the help of his hand, I get down from the jeep, and we both walk towards the beach slowly and sit on the sand where the waves of the sea are touching my feet. I feel so happy and relieved but I feel like I want to stay quiet for some more time. Daniel sit beside me and enjoying the beach scenery and in the middle, he is enjoying by stalking at me. After some time he is showing something to me by cing it near to my face. I looked at it and shocked and scared at the same time. It''s a crab... Genie: Ahhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh.... I immediately started screaming out loudly by looking at it and moved a step back from the ce where I sit... He throwed it in the next wave and startedughing at me by looking at my screaming face. I feel so angry at his behaviour and particrly his teasingugh makes me feel so irritated. I immediately take my hands full of wet sand and through it on his face... He slides his head to the other side and escapes from my sand shot. I take another boll of sand and again tried to hit him. This time he get up to escape from it. Daniel: You can''t win over me... (He said in his teasing tone.) Genie: Really? (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 643 - You Can Ask Me Whatever You Want... Genie''s POV: I take another ball of sand and again tried to hit him. This time he gets up from the shore to escape from it. Daniel: You can''t win over me... (He said in his teasing tone.) Genie: Really? (I said and get up by holding my hand full of sand to throw it on his face. He noticed my actions in advance and started running towards the beach. And I chased after him to give a perfect shot, but suddenly a forced wave hit me near to my thighs and I am about to fall in the water by getting imbnce. But Daniel immediately ran towards me and hold me by wrapping his hand around my waist to not fall in the water. I opened my eyes and realised that I didn''t fall in the water and at the same time I saw Daniel in a very close to me. Daniel: Are you ok? (I nodded my head as ok but in the next second I threw the sand on his face and startedughing by looking t hi dumb shocking expression.) Genie: What? What Did you say? Do you really think I can''t win over you? See now... Look at your face... I said and startedughing by looking at his face but he did not react to anything and closed his eyes and rubbing them with his fingers. I understand the sand particles went into his eyes. So I went close to him to help him and hold his face. Genie: Hey, is everything ok? (He is not reacting to me anything but still rubbing his eyes with his fingers. I feel so sorry by looking at him. I should have thrown the sand carefully so it might not go into his eyes.) Genie: Please allow me to check you, please... (I said by trying to take away his hands on his face to check him but suddenly he holds my waist by gripping it tightly and pulled me close to him and looking into my face with his red sharp eyes. I slowly tried to wipe the sand on his face but suddenly he ced his face on my neck and rubbing it in such a way that the sand on his face will stick to my skin.) Daniel: Do you think you win over me? (He said and still rubbing it near to my neck. I am trying to push him away but he gripped me in such a way that I can''t even move an inch. And I feel tickling at the same time for his actions. So I startedughing at him and trying to push him away but he is still rubbing his face near to my neck but this time a big wave hit to both of us and we both fell into the water and floated out near to the seashore by hugging to each other with our wet clothes. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him and he is looking at me with his smiling face, and his entire body is squeezing to my wet body very intensely. And by looking at his face I can understand he is enjoying by falling on me and particrly he is enjoying by touching my wet boobs. Daniel: Are you ok? (He asked me by taking away my hair string on my face and looking into my lips. If I stay quiet he will definitely kiss me on my lips, so I break the silence because I am not in a mood to kiss him.) Genie: How I will be ok when a giant bull body like you were fell on me... (By listening to me he immediatelyy beside me and closed his eyes with his palms. I smile by looking at him and adjusted my top and sit beside him and enjoying the sunset... But the breeze is making me feel so cold and these wet clothes are making me feel so cold... After a few seconds he get up and sit beside me and looked at my shivering lips.) Daniel: Do you feel cold? (I nodded my head as yes and he immediately wrapped his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close to his chest. And in one shot I fell on his chest and locked in his cuddle. I feel like I want to push him away but I like the warmness in his cuddle and it really helps me to stay warm from this cold breeze. After a few minutes, it bes dark and we can see the lights in the resorts nearby...) Daniel: Let''s go to the room... (I strike my head as no and stayed in his cuddle and enjoying the beach view in his warm cuddle. I feel like I want to stay here for some more time, it really helps me to get relieved from my depression but suddenly I got the shes of Mark''s wedding... No Genie... No... Don''t think about it.) Daniel: Is everything ok? (I nodded my head as ok and looked at his face to say thank you to him because if he was not there with me, I don''t know how much depressed I will be right now.) Genie: Thank you so much... Daniel: You no need to say thank you to me... You can ask me whatever you want... Genie: Really? (He nodded his head as yes and looking at me with his smiling face. I immediately kissed him on his lips very gently for a few seconds as a thank you and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his shocking expression.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 644 - Can I? Genie''s POV: Daniel: You no need to say thank you to me... You can ask me whatever you want... Genie: Really? (He nodded his head as yes and looking at me with his smiling face. I immediately kissed him on his lips very gently for a few seconds as a thank you and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his shocking expression. I smile by looking at his innocent shocking expression and about to leave his cuddle. But he suddenly pulled me by holding my waist and hold my chin and looked into my eyes with his sharp happy eyes... Daniel: I want to taste the entire dessert... (he said with his husky tone and I nodded my head as ok, that''s it hekissed me on my lips very passionately by holding my face and I wrapped my hands around his neck and responding to his kiss and he started exploring into my entire mouth very seductively. I like it... I like the way he is kissing me... I closed my eyes and enjoying the essence of his kissing... It''s really helping me to get heal from my depression... My heart beat is raising fast out of happiness... While he is kissing me I adjusted in hisp by turning towards him and wrapped my legs around his waist and kissing him more passionately by curling his hair. Even he is enjoying by kissing me and with one of his hands he gripped my waist more tightly and his other hand is slowly crawling under my top to reach to my chest. I smile at his actions and allowed him to reach my chest. The moment he reached to my chest he started squeezing it very intensely and kissing me wildly. I unbutton my top and now he can see my boobs curves. He suddenly paused his kiss and look into my chest with his smirk face. I am moving them seductively to tempt him more, that''s it in the next second he started kissing my boobs curves very passionately. I smile by looking at his craving and with my other hand I unhooked my bra and myrge boobs popped out on his face. He paused for a second and stared at my boobs with his smiling face and immediately started squeezing them so hard and kissing them very passonatly... Genie: ahhhhhh... Hmmmm... Yaaaahhhhh... I started moaning out loudly for his intense session and he too exploring my body very passionately. After a few seconds, I moved my hip more close towards him where I sense his erected dick over his pants. I smile the moment I sense his dick I slowly crawl my hand near to his dick and hold it over his pants and pressing it intensely to tease him. Daniel: Ahhhhhh... I like it... Ahhhh... He is moaning out loudly when I am caring for his dick. I smile and doing it with more intensely... After a few seconds, he hold me more tightly in such a way that my boobs are directly in touch to his body. I understand he is suffocating with his sexual desires and feel shy to proceed further for sex. So to make him feel free I break the silence. Genie: I want to taste it... (He immediately loose his hug and looked at me with his confused expression as what. I smile and move a bit and unzipped his zip. His dick is erected straight and looking at me to take care of it. I slowly started massaging with my hand and pecked his lips very seductively.) Genie: I want to eat your dick.... I said seductively to tease him more and he closed his eyes and enjoying what I am doing to him... Daniel: ahhhhhh... Babyyyy... You can do whatever you want... He said with his shivering tone. I smile by looking at his seductive satisfying face and immediately adjusted myself to give the mouth job to his dick. And in the next second I started licking his dick and keep it into my mouth and giving the strocks to his dick by pushing it in and out from my mouth. He gripped my hair and moving me more speedway to satisfy his dick. His dick is erecting more and more and the nerves on it is bulging more out of sexual desires. After a few seconds, he left my hair and hold my face as a hint to stop what I am doing.I looked at him with my confused face for the reason behind his pause... But in the next second, he made mey on the shore and immediately fall on me and started kissing me very passionately and now his other hand is reaching near to my panty. And started pressing my clitoris very intensely. Genie: I am ok if you proceed with sex. (I said to confirm him to get rid away his guilty of doing sex with me. Because I know he is not like a usual man I regrly meet and he will give value to my feelings than physical body satisfaction. So he don''t feel guilty if I say to him directly to proceed with sex and he can happily enjoys me with out any other thoughts... After listening to me he immediately ripped off my panties and pressed his dick near to my pussy. Daniel: Can I? (He asked me once again for the permission to do sex with me and I nodded my head as yes and closed my eyes tightly because I know how much erected his dick is and it will definitely insert into me very tightly.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 645 - I Want To Do It Again... Genie''s POV: Daniel: Can I? (He asked me once again for permission to do sex with me and I nodded my head as ok and closed my eyes tightly because I know how much erected his dick is and it will definitely insert into me very tightly. In the next second, he slowly started to insert his dick into my pussy... Genie: Ahhhhhhhhh... (I screamed out for the little pleasure-pain.) Daniel: Is it hurting? Genie: A little but it''s ok... (In the next second he pushed his entire dick in one push into my pussy and I didn''t expect his sudden action and was shocked by looking at him.) Genie: ahhhhhh... (I screamed out loudly out of pleasure and pain at the same time and holding him tightly by wrapping my hands around his neck. He gently kissed me on my lips and slowly started moving his dick in and out into my pussy. Daniel: Ahhhhhh... Babyyyyy... I likkkeee itttt... Genie: yeahhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh... It''s soooo greatttttt... Ahhhh... (By listening to my moaning he increased the speed of his strokes and biting my neck very intensely.) Genie: Ahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... Ahhhhhh... (He increased more speed and digging into my pussy to satisfy his sexual desires. I wrapped my legs around his waist and enjoying his rough session of sex.). Genie: Ahhhh... Hard babyyyyy... Harrrddddd... Yeahhhhhh... I like it... (We both are moving unconditionally on the shore to satisfy our sexual desires and the little waves are touching to our feet. And the smell of the beach makes me feel so enthusiastic and makes me feel so relieved and the sea breeze is tempting us more to do the wild sex. In between my thoughts, hended his lips on my lips and started kissing me passionately. While on the other hand, he is busy in giving me the deep hard strokes. After a few minutes, he breaks his passionate kiss and looking into my eyes... Daniel: baby... I am cuming.... Genie: yeahhhhhh... Cummmm in meee... Ahhhh... Yeahhhhhh... (He increased more speed and within a few seconds he gave me the deep hard strokes and filled my pussy with his cum load. We both are gasping heavily and in the next second, he fell on my neck and kissing me by enjoying me. I still hugged him tightly and enjoying his love and caring towards me. After a few seconds, he raised his head and looked at me with his happy face. I smile by looking at him but his smile immediately turned to smirk. I understand he wants to do something crazy but hesitating to do it.) Genie: What happened? (I asked him directly to know about his intentions but he did not say anything but still looking at me with his smirk smiling face. By looking at his face it is clear that he want to do something crazy with me, but he is hesitating to say it with me. So I asked him openly.) Genie: What do you want to do with me? Daniel: I want to do it again... Genie: What? Again? Now? Here? (He immediately closed my lips with his lips and squeezing my boobs with one of his hands and started giving the strokes again. I am shocked for his sudden intense actions. So I smile and continued enjoying his another round of session. Actually, I am ok to do continuous rounds of sexual sessions but this time I feel eternally happy when Daniel is requested me to do it again. I feel so happy that he loves to do it with me again and again... So I happily epted his request and co-operating with him. But all this time he didn''t leave my lips and kissing me entirely while on the other side he is giving the speed of hard strokes. I hold him more tightly for the pleasure he is giving to me and wrapped my legs more tightly and closed my eyes to enjoy his seductive session... It feels so great to do it when he is kissing me entirely. I never felt such a great pleasure never before and I feel it''s soo amazing... After a few minutes of his smooth going he started increasing the speed of his strokes and squeezing my boobs more tightly and kissing me deeply... I feel like breathless for the first time while participating in the sex session, I don''t know why I feel but I am enjoying his every thrust... After a few seconds, he increased his speed in such a way that he may released his cum at any time and as I guessed within few seconds he released his overload cum into my pussy and his wild kiss is turning into his smooth kiss and finally rest on my body by hugging me tightly. I closed my eyes and enjoying the warmness in his cuddle.He pulled me more close to him and hugged me tightly... Daniel: Baby... Genie: Hmmm... Daniel: please be with me forever... (Yes, I will be with you forever and I love to be with you forever. I feel like I want to say this but something is stopping me. I don''t know what it is. I feel some insecure to say this to him. He did not ask me anything after listening to my silence. After a few minutes, I opened my eyes and looked at him. He is already staring at me with his sharp eyes.) Daniel: let''s go to a nearby resort... You may feel cold if you stay here for some more time. (I nodded my head as ok and tried to get up from his cuddle but he didn''t allow me to get up and still hugged me tightly.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 646 - I Dont Love To Hide My Body... Genie''s POV: Daniel: Let''s go to the nearby resort... Genie: Resort? Daniel: Yeah, you may feel cold if you stay here for some more time and it''s not the right time to travel to some other ce at thiste hours. So I think it''s better if we stay in any of the resorts nearby... What did you say? (He didn''t insist me to say weather I am liking him or not, maybe he might understand that I am not ready to take the decision yet. Whatever I nodded my head as ok to go to the resort and tried to get up from his cuddle but he didn''t allow me to get up and still hugged me tightly. I smile by looking at his actions and understand he doesn''t want to leave me. But I again tried to get up from his cuddle but he hold me more tightly by not allowing me to get up.) Daniel: See... You are attracting to me like a maic... Genie: Really? (By finishing my words I pinched on his waist and he immediately loosen his grip and I get up in the next second and adjusting my dress. He too smiled at me and get up from the shore and wearing his pants. And gave his hand for help to get me up and with his support I get up from the shore and adjusted my dress once again. And we both started walking near to his Jeep and he takes me to the near by resort. He asked me to stay in the jeep and went inside to confirm about the room. After a few minutes he came out and take me to some other resort and there too I waited in the jeep for a few more minutes and he again came and take me to some other resort. I didn''t understand what is happening.) Genie: What happened? Daniel: Just a few more minutes baby, I will take you to the room... Genie: Yeah, that''s ok, but what happened in the first resort? Does the rooms are not avable? Daniel: no, no, the rooms are avable... Genie: Then? Daniel: I don''t like that resort... Genie: Why? What happened? Daniel: Because it''s not good for the girls to stay in these kinds of resorts... Genie: What do you mean? (I asked him with my confused tone.) Daniel: Ahhh... I mean... These kind of resorts are used by the bachelors to shower their money on the prostitutes to enjoy their vacation. So I feel it''s not safe for you to stay in those kinds of resorts... (I am shocked by listening to his exnation and staring at him with my amused face because I never expected a man will treat me with so love and respect after sleeping with me. Yes, all the man with whom I slept are just used me to satisfy their desires on bed and no one never treated me in such a good way instead all of them treated me in an awful way. I feel so impressed at his behaviour but I am scared in deep down of my heart by thinking that I may really fall in love with him. I take a long breath and turn my face to other side to divert my mind and he too stay quite and didn''t speak anything else, After a few seconds I again started enjoying the beach view and the climate is so impressing. After a few minutes we reached another resort and in the same way he kept me in the Jeep and went into the resort to enquire about the same but luckily this time he came with his happy face and by looking at his charming face I can understand we got the good room in the resort. I get down from the Jeep and adjusted my dress but it is still transparent because it is still wet due to the session in the beach. Meanwhile Daniel came near to the jeep and give me his jacket to cover my body. I smile by looking at his childish caring face towards me.) Daniel: Why are youughing? (I strike my head as no and continued walking...) Daniel: Don''t you like this jacket? Genie: I don''t mean it... Danel: Then? Don''t you want to wear this? (I nodded my head as yes and he looked at me with his shocking expressions. I started walking towards the resort and he keeps the Jacket on his shoulder and came close to me.) Daniel: Why? Why don''t you want to wear this? Genie: Because I don''t love to hide my body... (He stay paused while listening to me and I understand how much he is shocked by listening to my statement. But in the few seconds he again came close to me and wrapped my body with his jacket. I stay paused and looked at him as what. He is least bothered about my expression and adjusting the jacket on my body. Genie: What are you doing? Daniel: Shhhhh... (He said and zipped his Jacket and pulled me close to him.) Daniel: I never let any other man to look at my girl... (He said with his sharp tone and I smile by looking at his little jealous face. In the next second he hold my hand and lead me into the resort room. I looked around the moment we entered into our room and one side of the room is filled with ss and we can see the beach view. I like it... And I love to watch the beach because it''s really helping me to calm down. ) Daniel: Do you like it? Genie: Yeah... I love it... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 647 - Who Is Knocking On The Door? Genie''s POV: I like it... And I love to watch the beach because it''s really helping me to calm down. ) Daniel: Do you like it? Genie: Yeah... I love it... He smiled by looking at my amused face. And turned on the special lights of the ss door and now it enhances the beauty of the beach view. I stay quiet and enjoying the view with my amused face. He came close to me and stand behind me and wrapped his hand around my shoulder and neck and watching the view. I stay quiet and rest my head on his chest and enjoying the view. I love to watch the beach view particrly when I am with Daniel. I am enjoying this moment with him but after a few seconds, he break the silence. Daniel: I will be back soon, until then lock the door... (I understand he has some work to do, so I nodded my head as ok, and he immediately rushed out of the room by leaving me alone in the room. I locked the door and once again look at the beach view after a few minutes I can sense the stickiness of the saltwater of the beach water on my skin. So I feel better if I take a shower. I went into the washroom and filled the bathing tub with lukewarm water and enjoying the bath in the bathing tub... I am getting shes of Daniel and I feel so happy for the way he is treating me, actually, I am very blessed to find such a man in my life but his love and impression on me may change once he knows about my personal life in a detailed way... Actually, I already told him that I was fucked by many men, I thought he will change his mind and nevere back to me after satisfying his sexual desires with me because many men do the same thing with me, they left me once they enjoyed me on the bed but Daniel didn''t left me even though he knows about the facts of my life. still, he confessed his love towards me and he is still confessing his love to me and didn''t changed his mind... And I am getting the shes that how caressingly he is treating me. I still remember when he said about the previous resorts, he just thinking about my safety all the time. Even though he knows that I am not a virgin girl he is taking care of me and giving respect to me all the time like a precious baby. And I got a sh when he covered my body with his jacket and I still remember his little jealousy face. He didn''t want anyone to look at me in a cheap way. He is taking care of me as if I am his queen... I blush when I am thinking about him and feel eternally happy for his caring towards me. But something is stopping me inside of my heart and cautioning me to not move close to him in the name of love... Actually in the first instant I rejected him just because of Mark, by that time I thought that Mark is everything to me and I did not expect that he will get marry to that Anna. It really makes me feel sick, and I feel like I don''t want to look at Mark''s face again in my life. And if Daniel is not with me on the right time I may attempt suicide definitely... And luckily he saved me from my depression and take me to the beach to get rid of Mark''s thoughts... And I feel so blessed when he got satisfied while doing sex with me and I smile to myself by getting the shes of how he continued our second round of love session... Love session? Am I falling in love with him? No Genie... No... You shouldn''t love him... You are not eligible to love him... Actually, at first, I rejected him in the name of Mark but now I can ept his proposal because I realise Mark will never love me again but I am not in a position to ept Daniel true love right now. Deep down of my heart I am scared for the acts I did in my life. I told him that I was fucked by many men but I want to say to him that how sexual maniac I am and what he will do if I do sex with some other man when I am in a rtionship with him? It''s better if I ask him straight to get the rity of his opinion that what he will do when I am done sex with some other man when I am in a rtionship with him. Let''s see... I take a long breath and get up from the bathing tub and finally entered into the room by wrapping the towel around my body and applying the moisturizer to my legs... Suddenly I heard the door knocking sound, I immediately looked into the wardrobe for the clothes but I find nothing and the clothes I removed are wet and salty. And I have no other choice to wear other than these salty clothes. But I don''t like to wear them... What should I do now? Who is knocking on the door? If it is Daniel I can open it but what if it is not Daniel? There might be a chance that it is a room boying to the room for cleaning or he mighte to give someplimentary drinks or stuff etc... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 648 - Do You Want Me To Wear Clothes? Genie''s POV: Who is knocking on the door? If it is Daniel I can open it but what if it is not Daniel? There might be a chance that it is a room boying to the room for cleaning or he mighte to give someplimentary drinks or stuff etc... Yes, if it is a room boy I don''t want to open the door like this. I again continued applying the moisturiser but after a few seconds, I again heard the door knocking sound. I went close to the door to ask who it is but before I ask Daniel speak out... Daniel: Baby... It''s me... Please open the door... (I smile to myself and I feel so happy the moment I heard to his voice, so I immediately unlocked the door and looked at him. He is shocked and surprised by looking at me in a towel I winked at him with one of my eyes and went near to the bed and raised my leg seductively and ced it on the bed and looked at him with my seductive eyes and continued applying the moisturizer to my legs. He immediately locked the door and again looked at me with his widened eyes and scanned my whole body by swallowing his thrust. I smile by looking at his expressions and understand he feels so horny when he is looking at me in this towel and that too my wet hair with wet skin can make me to look more seductive. After a few seconds, he slowly started walking towards me while I am rubbing my hair to dry and looked at him as what, he is still staring at me with his dumb shocking expression and strike his head as nothing and pointed the covers in his hand. Genie: What are they? Daniel: Food and clothes... Genie: Clothes? Did you buy new clothes for me? Daniel: Yes, your dress is wet so I guess it''s better if you change your clothes to dry... (He said with his little stammering by looking at my body. I paused moisturizing my legs and walk towards him in a seductive way by looking at him with my narrowed eyes. His facial expressions are changing and his face is flushed with blood. I smile by looking at him and went close to him and ced my index finger on his cheek in a seductive way.) Genie: Do you want me to wear clothes? (I said with my seductive tone and move more closer to him. His heartbeat started rising fast and sweat droplets filled on his forehead and he is looking at me to eat me at any time...) Genie: Answer to me... (That''s it he immediately wrapped his hand around my waist and pulled me more close to him. Daniel: No I don''t want to... And I love to look at your jelly treasures... (He said in his husky tone by pulling me more close to him.) Daniel: And I don''t want a hurdle like this towel... (By finishing his words in the next second he took away the towel over my body and pulled me more close to him in an intense way, I wrapped my hands around his neck and looking at him with my seductive eyes... That''s it, he immediatelynded his lips on my lips and started kissing me wildly and with his other hand he started pressing my butt and pulling me near to his erected dick and enjoying his wild kiss session by wrapping my hands around his neck more tightly by caressing his hair. With one of his hands, he started squeezing my boob and kissing me deeply... After a few minutes of our kiss session, he unzipped his pant and pressing his dick near to my pussy. I helped him to remove his pants and shirt and move close to him, in the next second he lifted me by holding my waist and Iwrapped my legs around his waist and hugged him tightly. Ahhhhhh... The warmness of his abbs is so hot... I love to hug him when his hard abbs are squeezing my body. Meanwhile he started kissing me on my neck and in the next second he inserted his dick into my pussy. Genie: Ahhhhhh... Huhhhhh... I screamed out loudly out of pleasure and hold him more tightly... He hold my waist with one of his hands and sqeezing my boobs with his other hand and kissing my neck very intensely and started giving me the slow stocks... Genie: Ahhhhhh... I loveeddd itt... Yeahhhhhh... Huhhhhhhh .. (I started moaning out loud and by listening to my moaning he increased the speed of his strokes.) Genie: ahhhhhhhh... Yeahhhhhh.. Hardddddd babyyyyy... Hardddddd... Ahhhhhh.... Fkkkkk meeee hardddddd.... Yeahhhhhh... (I am screaming out loudly for the pleasure he is giving to me and he too started squeezing my boob more hardly and digging into my pussy like a hammer.) Daniel: Ahhhhhh .. Babyyyyy... Your tight pusssyyyy... Yeahhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh... I love it... Huhhhhhhhh... Genie: yeahhhhhh babyyyyy... Fkkkkk meeee hardddddd... Ahhhhhhhh... Ihuhhhhhhh... (He continued giving his hard strokes for the next few minutes...) Genie: ahhhhhh... Babyyyyy.. yeahhhhhh... I am cuminggg.... Ahhhhhhhh... Daniel: Yes dear.... I aming too... Genie: ahhhhhh.. It''s so amazing... Cumm in meeee... Cummm in meeee ... Ahhhhhhhh.... (He increase the speed of his pistoning into my pistoning and digging me more deeply and within a few more deep thrusts he released his load into my pussy... Daniel: Ahhhh baby... You are so beautiful... I love you... I love you... (He said when he is cuming into my pussy and while listening to his confession I cum too and in the next second I hold his face and give him a French kiss.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 649 - I Am Full... Genie''s POV: I love you... (He said when he is cuming into my pussy and while listening to his confession I cum too and in the next second I hold his face and give him a French kiss so deeply out of love towards him. This time I kiss him out of love and affection and I never kissed anyone like this before and I feel eternally happy when I am moving close to him and particrly by looking at his happy face I feel so happy and pleasured. I don''t know why I feel some special feeling when I am kissing him. I never felt like this in my life I don''t know why I feel so happy and pleasure when I am kissing him and he too enjoying my kiss and responding to me in an enjoyable way. After a few seconds of our deep kiss session, he slowly walk near to the bed and we both fell on the bed by hugging to each other but still didn''t miss kissing to each other. He is kissing me very caressingly by holding me gently. After a few seconds I break my kiss and looked at his face with my happy smiling face. His face was too glowing and blushing out of happiness and till now I didn''t see him in such a way.) Genie: What happened? (I asked him to know what makes him more happy.) Daniel: You kissed me in a different way... (He said with his smiling smirk face.) Genie: Different way? Daniel: Yes, you never kissed me like this... Genie: What do you mean? Daniel: I mean I can taste your love in your kiss... (I am shocked the moment I listened to him because I did not expect that he will identify my feelings towards him through my kiss. I pretend that I did not understand him and acted very casually.) Genie: I just kissed you casually as I kissed you always. (I said by pretending to be normal but I can''t stay normal when I am looking at him so I try to turn the other side to avoid his re but he holds me and pulled me close to him and looking into my eyes with his sharp eyes.) Daniel: I love you... (I feel shrills all over my body when he is confessing his love towards me. I don''t know what to answer to his confession. I stay quiet and rest my head on his chest. He wrapped his leg around my waist and pulled me more close into his cuddle. This time he did not ask me whether I am loving him or not maybe he is giving time for me to take the decision. We stay quiet for a few minutes and enjoying the warmness of our cuddle to each other.) Daniel: Baby... Genie: hmmmm... Daniel: Do you feel hungry? (I nodded my head as yes, he immediately loosen his cuddle and take the covers from the floor which he bought previously and ced it on the bed. I wrapped the bedsheet on my body and watching him by resting my head to the bed head. He take out the food from the covers and ced it before me. The smell of yummy food really makes me feel more starving and I immediately take the slice of pizza and started eating. After I ate the two slices I observed Daniel is not eating anything and he is just stalking me while I am busy in eating as if I run away from him if he looks another side.) Genie: What happened? Why are you not eating? Daniel: I am full... Genie: you didn''t eat anything yet... Hoo... I guess you already ate your food when they are packing this foodstuff... Am I right? (I asked him by taking another bite of the pizza slice.) Daniel: no... Genie: Then why are you not eating anything? Daniel: Because I am full... Genie: ahhhh... How your tummy is full when you eat nothing? (I asked him with my furious tone because his clueless answer is making me irritated.) Daniel: My tummy is filled with happiness... Genie: What? Happiness? (He nodded his head as yes.) Genie: What do you mean? Daniel: Just imagine, suddenly when your beloved ones is moving close to you, do you know how it feels? (I strike my head as no and looking at him with my confused face, actually I pretend I didn''t understand but in reality, I understand he is diverting the topic to his confession again by flirting with me. I feel a little difort when he is always speaking about his confession actually I feel it like guilty. I don''t know how to express my feelings to him and I don''t know whether it is the right time to say the same to him or not. In Between my thoughts, he take the chicken fried piece and ced it near to my mouth to taste it. I open my mouth and eat the chicken piece and looked at him.) Genie: Please have some food... (I said with my low tone. He immediately opened his mouth as a hint to ce the food into his mouth. I offered the pizza slice in my hand and he immediately had it and I feel a bit relieved when he is having the food. I feel like it is a dramatic way but I like it... I like when I ced the food into his mouth and he too eat it with at most interest. Within a few minutes we both are done eating the food.) Daniel: let''s go out for a walk... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 650 - Lets Go Out For A Walk... Genie''s POV: I like when I ced the food into his mouth and he too eat it with at most interest. Within a few minutes we both are done eating the food. Daniel: let''s go out for a walk... Genie: What? Walk? (He nodded his head as yes.) Genie: Now? Daniel: If you are tired then it''s ok, you can take a rest... Genie: No... I mean, my clothes are wet and salty, so... Daniel: Yeah, I know... (He take another cover from the floor and gave it to me, and there is a dress in it. I smile by looking at it.) Daniel: I can understand it''s a poor selection of mine, please don''t mind... Genie: No. no... I like it... Daniel: Really? (I nodded my head as yes and went into the washroom to wash my face and I literally jump around out of happiness... I don''t know why I feel this much excited and happy. I love it... I love the way he is taking care of me. This is the first time in my life that I am feeling in such a way and I have never felt this experience in my life. And for the first time in my life, I felt so happy when I look at the dress without looking at a price tag. Basically, I will get happy when I look at the cost of the dress, the higher the price the more happier I will be irrespective of the dress and the design but now I did not even see the price tag and I don''t want to check it out too. I just feel happy for his love and caring towards me and his surprise dress makes me feel more happy and special because I did not expect this kind of love and caring towards me from him. Come on Genie... Get ready fast... I tried to calm down myself and came out of the washroom very casually and take out the dress from the cover to get ready, meanwhile, he went into the washroom to take a quick shower. I smile and take out the dress from the cover and kissed it and hugged it happily and I get ready by wearing the frock and it is a silk frock and the height is near to my thighs but its neck design closed my entire coverage. So I adjusted it in a seductive way to show my coverage a little to him and got ready quickly with little makeup and waiting on thewn for him. After a few minutes, he came close to me and looked at me entirely... Genie: How is my dress... Daniel: Gorgeous... Genie: Really? Daniel: Yeah, you look so beautiful than I expected in this dress. Genie: What do you mean? Do you think I don''t look good in this dress? Daniel: No baby, I mean, the dress enhances its beauty when you wear it... (I smile by looking at his flirting and from minute to minute his flirting skills are hypering and in the next second he pulled me close to him and murmured in my ear.) Daniel: And you look gorgeous without a dress too... (He said and winked at me with one of his eyes seductively. I pinched him on his waist to stop teasing and he pecked me on my lips for a few seconds. We both started by holding hands with each other and walking towards the seashore.The fresh breeze of the sea is so refreshing and by holding his hand and walking with him feels so great. While walking on the seashore we saw a stall of sweet candy. He takes me to the candy shop and ordered some special candy and within a few minutes, they gave me a heart-shaped sweet candy stick. I smile by looking at his face and started eating little by little... After a few minutes of our walk, we sit near the seashore and I rest my head on his shoulder and looking at the sea. After a few seconds, I offered the candy stick to him to taste it. He strikes his head as no. Genie: You don''t like it? Daniel: I love it... (I raised my head from his shoulder and looked at his face with my confused face.) Genie: Then why don''t you want to taste it? Daniel: You may feel bad about me if I taste it... Genie: I am the one who is offering you, how do you think I will get hurt if you taste it? Daniel: Are you sure? Genie: Of course... (That''s it he immediately started eating my lips and I am shocked by his sudden action. I love the way he is kissing me, I closed my eyes and immediately responding to his kiss. He is kissing me so sweetly and eating my lips like candy. I smile while he is busy kissing me. After a few seconds, he breaks the kiss and looked at me with his happy face... Daniel: Yes, as you said the candy is so sweet... Let me eat once again... (By finishing his words he again tried toe close to me. This time in order to tease him I slide my head by not allowing him to kiss me.His face immediately turned to dull.) Genie: What happened? Daniel: It''s a big sin if you take away my candy... (Iughed by listening to him and when he ising close to me I ced the candy stick in between us and he takes a bite of the candy. I againughed by looking at his funny expression. But when I amughing I looked at a shadow which ising close to us in a speedy way. So I turned my head back to check and there is a man who has a knife and was about to stab Daniel...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 651 - Sudden Attack..! Genie''s POV: Genie: What happened? Daniel: It''s a big sin if you take away my candy... (Iughed by listening to him and when he ising close to me I ced the candy stick in between us and this time he takes a bite of the candy instead of my lips. I againughed by looking at his funny expression disappointing expression. In the next second, he hold my waist and pulled me more close to him very intensely in such a way that my chest touches to his abbs and when I am about to push him to tease him he pinned my hand to my back and locked me and looking at my lips very intensely in such a way that he will eat them to satisfy his craving. And yes as I expected he started eating my lips in the next second by gripping my waist tightly and enjoying the candy taste of my lips. Even I like his intense kiss we both kissed to each other for a few minutes and finally, he breaks the kiss and looked at me out of love. I smile by looking at him and my smile leads toughing out of happiness and he too startedughing by looking at me and he looks so cute when he isughing at me... But when I amughing I looked at a shadow which ising close to us in a speedy way. By looking at the shadow I can understand someone is running towards us from behind. By looking at the speed of the running shadow I can understand the man is reaching us for help or he ising to us to attack. It''s better to check before something happened to us, So I turned my head back to check who it is and I am shocked and scared the moment I looked at the person because his face is covered with a ck mask and he hold a knife with one of his hand and he was about to stab Daniel in the next second... That''s it I screamed out loudly out of scared and fear and tried to push away Danial from the ce where he sit to save him... Genie: Daniel... (But before I push him he got alerted by looking at my expression and in the next second he turned around and hold the wrist of the man who is about to stab him. And in the next second, he twisted his hand and make him to fell on the ground and locked his hand to his back and the man''s face struck into the sand and was unable to move an inch. Daniel locked him in such a way that he can''t even move an inch. I immediately stand and take a foot back and looking at Daniel and the man and observing whether Daniel is safe or not and I hope he should be safe... Meanwhile, I looked around whether if there is any other person ising to attack Daniel and luckily I find no oneing near to us. So I once again looked at Danial and his face is red and furious and I am sure Daniel will kill him in the next second out of his rage and I didn''t expect Danial''s sudden defence. He acted so smart and deal with him very carefully. But who is that guy who tried to attack us? Did hee to us to rob us? Maybe yes, that''s the reason he came to attack us. In between my thoughts, Daniel hit him on his back with all his force and the man stop try to escape and the knife in his hand was fell on the sand. Meanwhile, Daniel gave him another hard punch and with his other hand, he grip his hair tightly and raised his head and asking him with his furious tone. Daniel: Who are you... (He did not reply anything and closed his eyes tightly out of the pain given by Daniel.) Daniel: Tell me who are you... (By finishing his words he again give a hard punch on his back but the man didn''t speak anythingand Danial''s furious got more hyper.) Daniel: Who are you and who send you to attack me... (Daniel asked him with his rage tone by punching on his back. What? Did someone send this man to attack Daniel? Who will send him? Maybe Daniel is misappropriating him and I am sure this person attacked us to rob us.) Daniel: If you stay quiet for the next few seconds I will definitely kill you... Tell me who send you... (Daniel shouted at him with his high rage tone and punched him again and with a few more punches he will definitely die. I am scared and looking at them with my confused face. Meanwhile, I sense wetness in my palm I looked at it and the blood is overflowing... I am scared by looking at the blood and I don''t know when and where I got wounded.) Genie: Daniel... (I called him with my shivering tone and he immediately looked at me and in the next second, he immediately looked at my bleeding palm... Daniel: Genie... What happened? (He is shocked by looking at my bleeding hand and immediately get up from the person and came close to me to check me out. Meanwhile, the person who fell on the floor immediately get up. I am scared by looking at his bleeding face. I thought he will again attack Daniel so I take a step forward to defend him from his next move but he did not attack us instead he ran away from the ce. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 652 - Lets Go To The Hospital Genie''s POV: The person who fell on the floor immediately get up. I am scared by looking at his bleeding face. I thought he will again attack Daniel so I take a step forward to defend him from his next move but luckily he did not attack us instead he ran away from the ce to escape from Daniel. Daniel tried to chase him to catch. But after taking a few steps he realised about my presence and immediately came back to me and left that person. I take a long breath and feel relieved after looking at the man who ran away because I literally scared when I look at a knife in his hand. I thought he will attack Daniel but luckily Danial attacked him with his smart moves and makes me feel surprised with his harsh fight. Even though I once again looked around to cross-check whether if there is any man going to attack Daniel and I find no one... Meanwhile, I looked at Daniel and he is staring into my hand with his worried shocking face and I looked at his body to check if he got any wounds and he looks totally fine... How my man will get wounds when he fights so bravely with his manly guts. Now I feel more relieved and I am impressed more by looking at his handsome fight. I looked ar his face once again but he still looks dull and worried and tears his t-shirt and tying it on my wrist. I smile by looking at his love and caring towards me. Meanwhile he looked at me with his worried face... Daniel: Baby... I am so sorry... All this happened just because of me... Genie: Hey, it''s not you... Actually, you saved me... (He didn''t listen to me but in the next second, he came close to me and hugged me tightly. I wrapped one of my hands around his neck and curling his hair with my fingers and enjoying his caressing towards me.) Daniel: I shouldn''t have asked you for a walk. It would be fine if we stay in the resort, I thought you will be more relieved if I take you to the beach but I didn''t expected this sudden attack... (He is saying with his low worried tone by pulling me more close to him.) Genie: Hey, it''s ok, it''s an idental attack on us. we can''t do anything with it and from now on I am sure I will be safe when I am around with you... Daniel: Yeah, I don''t allow anyone to touch you, and I can''t bear if anything happened to you... Genie: Dan... Please stop worrying about me... We are safe now, so it''s ok... (He loosened his hug and looked at my wounded hand and again looked at my face.) Daniel: Baby, let''s go to the hospital... Genie: Hospital? Why...? Daniel: I feel relieved if the doctor checks your wound once... (I smiled by looking at his caring face and tried to convince him to not go to the hospital because I am not fond to go to the hospital.) Daniel: Why are you smiling? Genie: It''s just a minor cut, Daniel, you no need to worry about it and there is no need to go to the hospital for this minor wound... Daniel: I feel relieved if a doctor checks it once... Please... (He is speaking to me with his worried face and trying to convince me, I went close to him and started kissing him on his lips very intensely to make him calm down, he started responding to my kiss but he still feels low. After a few seconds, I break my kiss and looked at him.) Genie: it''s just a minor cut, Daniel... Daniel: Yeah but there is a chance that the knife might be poisoned and it will be dangerous to your life if we dy further... Genie: What? Poisoned? (I immediatelyughed at him for hisme dramatic words but he still hold my hand and looking at me with his worried face.) Daniel: Please... I don''t want to take any risk when ites to you. Just a little check-up will make me feel relieved so, please listen to mee to the hospital... (He is requesting me with his worried tone. And I understand he will feel relieved only once I got checked by the doctor so I nodded my head as ok because I have no other way to escape from him by diverting the topic of the hospital. He immediately hugged me as thank you and in the next second he booked a cab and we both take a cab to reach the hospital, within a few minutes, we reached the hospital and the doctor checked my wound and take some samples from my wound for the test. We waited some more time for the test report in the hospital and in between, I looked at Daniel and he still looks so panic and nervous I did not understand what makes him to feel in such a worrying way.I went close to him. Genie: Hey, everything will be fine, please don''t worry... Daniel: I will be relieved only when we got the reports... Genie: Chill man... It''s just an idental attack... He came to us to rob something from us so why do you think he will poison his knife to kill us in a dramatic way... Daniel: Baby, do you really think he came to us to rob something from us? Genie: Of course, why not? Daniel: He came to kill me... Genie: What? (I immediately shouted at Daniel with a shocking expression and have no idea what he is speaking about.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 653 - Spying On Us..! Genie''s Pov: Daniel: Baby, do you really think he came to us to rob something from us? Genie: Of course, why not? Daniel: No baby, He came to kill me... Genie: What? (I immediately screamed out at Daniel with a shocking tone and have no idea what he is speaking about and I didn''t understand why that man came to kill Daniel and how Daniel is so confident that he was attacked by that person to kill him. My mind is nk and has no idea what to think because for the first time in my life I am scared to lose a person and I don''t want Daniel to be attacked by anyone. I want him and I don''t want to lose him.) Genie: What are you talking Daniel? Is that true that he came to you to attack you? (I asked him with my worried tone.) Daniel: Yes baby, he is following me but I don''t know until he attacked me that he is going to kill me and he might think it''s a good way to stab me on my back when I am enjoying with you... Genie: What Following? Daniel: Yeah, he followed me to kill me. (The word kill itself makes me feel sick I immediately strike my head as no and hugged him gently.) Genie: What are you talking Daniel? I am not understanding anything. Why he wille from nowhere to kill you... Maybe you are misappropriating him with someone else. (Daniel didn''t speak anything to me and was involved in his deep thoughts, I loosen my hug and looked at his face I can understand that he had some strong reason to say about the person. So I hold his face to look at me and hold his hand and ask the same.) Genie: What happened baby... Why do you think he came to attack you? Daniel: Because I noticed him two more times, I am sure he is spying on me. Genie: What? What do you mean Daniel? When did you see him? And why don''t you tell me about this? Where did you saw him? (I asked him continuous question out of panic. He hold my hand and pulled me close to him and kissed me on my forehead to make me calm down but I feel a little bit nervous by thinking what if they got seed in their n? No... Nooo... That never gonna happen and I don''t want to lose Daniel... And at the same time I feel a little curious to know about the person attacked Daniel and why he tried to attack him.) Daniel: Stay calm baby... (He said by patting me on my back and I nodded my head as ok.) Genie: Where did you saw him? Daniel: The first time I saw him is near to the beach. Genie: Near to the beach? Daniel: Yes, baby, by that time you are still taking a nap by resting your head on my shoulder and when I am observing around I saw him and he is staring at us, by that time I thought it is very casual. Genie: Okay, when did you saw him second time? Daniel: This evening, when I went out to shop for your dress I observed someone is starring and spying at me and when I looked at that person suddenly then I find it is the same man. So I am not much surprised when he attacked us from behind... But that bastard... He escaped... If he didn''t escape then he will be dead by now... (Daniel said with his rage tone. But my mind is still thinking that who can it be... And why that man is following us? Did he really wants to kill Daniel? If so why did he wants to kill him? No... No... Maybe he might note to kill Daniel, he just carry the knife to ckmail us. Yes, there maybe a chance that he might be a robberer too... Yes, he might follow us to know about us and waiting for the right time to attack and by looking at the right time he tried to attack us to rob. I immediately looked at Daniel to say about it.) Genie: Tom, there might be a reason for his spy... Daniel: What it is? Genie: He might spy on us for the right time to rob us... Daniel: No Genie, if he is a robberer he doesn''t try to attack me directly with a knife. Genie: Then? Daniel: See, there are two kinds of robbery that can happen, first thing is, if he is a robberer then he will try to steal the objects or the valuable things secretly without knowing us. I agree they will spy us but they don''t attack us in this way... The second type of robbery is like, they will demand us directly the valuables by threatening our life but they just use the ckmail trick... That''s it... They don''t try to take our life in the first instance... Genie: There might be a chance of the third kind of Robberers too, Daniel, they will attack the targeted person and take whatever they want. Daniel: Yeah... Maybe... There might be a chance... Maybe he might want to attack us and take whatever he wants. But we didn''t carry any valuables in order to threaten our life... Whatever we will get rity once we got your reports... (I nodded my head as ok and smile by looking at his face and understand he don''t move an inch until we get the reports. We both sit in the nearby chairs and waiting for the reports and within a few minutes we got the reports.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 654 - Sudden Peck... Genie''s Pov: I understand he doesn''t move an inch until we get the reports. We both sit in the nearby chairs and waiting for the reports, Meanwhile, I looked at him and he feels so nervous and worried about the attack. I didn''t understand why he is worrying a lot about this minor attack and that too my wound is a very little. Whatever he feels relieved only when he went through the reports until then I can''t do anything and luckily within a few minutes we got the reports and the doctor confirmed that everything is normal and no need to worry about the wound. Daniel immediately hugged me and kissed me on my forehead and feel so relieved. I smile for his love and care towards me. Daniel: Thank god, you are safe now... Genie: Yes, even I need to thank god because you are safe too... (He smiled and immediately looked at me.) Daniel: I love you, baby... (Ahhhhhhhh... What should I say to him now? Shall I say I love you or shall I say I am not that kind ofmitted girl in a rtionship... Or shall I say just end our rtionship on bed? But deep down in my heart, I feel pain for the thought to end his rtionship... I want to spend some more time with him but I can''t give amitment to him that I will love him... What should I do? How can I convey my feelings to him?) Daniel: Okay baby, let''s go... (He break my thoughts and did not insist me for my reply. I nodded my head as ok and we both get into the jeep but still remains silent. I understand he feels a bit low maybe because I didn''t still ept his confession. So to make him feel normal I tried to speak to him to divert the topic...) Genie: So shall we continue our evening walk? Daniel: After all this happened you still want to go for a walk? Genie: So you will never take me to outside again? Danial: I don''t mean it, baby... I just don''t want to take risks when ites to you... Genie: It''s an ident, Daniel, do you really think he wille again to attack us? Daniel: Why not? He mighte and he might attack us again... Genie: He doesn''t... Daniel: Why are you so sure about it? why do you think he doesn''te? Genie: Not only him, no one wille after tasting your punches. (He smiled a little after listening to me and now I feel a bit relieved after looking at his smiling face.) Genie: so, are we going to the beach now? Daniel: No baby, not today, let''s go to the room first. Genie: Why? Daniel: Baby I don''t want to take any risk... Please try to understand. Genie: Yeah but... Daniel: I don''t want to take any risk and if he wants to attack us again I may not be in a position to save you so... Genie: Daniel, we got the reports and we dered that he is not dangerous. Daniel: Please... Baby... Please... Please don''t try to convince me... Genie: Okay then... Daniel: I am so sorry to disappoint you but I don''t feel to go out right now we can enjoy tomorrow is that ok? (I nodded my head as ok and he drives our jeep to our old resort. And within a few minutes, we reached our resort room. We had some food and I turned on the TV to time pass. And the headline of the news that I am getting is Mark''s wedding. They did not get the visuals of their marriage because Mark nned everything to be secret, Even I don''t know that he is going to get married and I still have no idea why he nned such a sudden wedding... What might be they are doing right now? They might be busy in their first night session... Ahhhhhhhh... The thought itself makes me feel sick. I immediately turned off the TV and rest on the bed and trying to divert my mind. But suddenly Danial came close to me and hold my chin and make me to look at his face. Genie: What happened? Daniel: Look into my eyes... (I nodded my head as ok and looked into his eyes but he suddenly pecked on my lips very seductively for a few seconds. I didn''t understand and looking at him with my confused face. Daniel: Look at me... (He again said and I nodded my head as ok and staring into his eyes but after a few seconds he again pecked me on my lips very seductively and again looked into my face with his smiling Smirk face. I didn''t understand what he is doing and have no idea why he is pecking me on my lips all of a sudden.) Daniel: If you blink your eyes again you will get another bite on your lips. (Now I understand what he is doing to me. Whenever I am blinking he is pecking me on my lips. I feel excited about his sudden game and immediately started staring into his eyes but suddenly he beat the pillow next to me and I blink my eyes identally for his sudden move. That''s it... He again pecked me on my lips but this time he pecked a little harsh and intensely... Genie: You are cheating me in this game... Daniel: I will do anything to peck my girls lips and it is fair... (By finishing his words he again started staring into my eyes but this time. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 655 - Trying To Tease Him... Genie''s POV: Genie: You are cheating me in this game... Daniel: I will do anything to peck my girl''s lips and it is fair to do whatever I want with my girl... (By finishing his words he again started staring into my eyes, I feel so happy when he represents me as "my girl" I feel like I am so blessed and I understand I am so precious to him... Ok Genie... Don''t divert your mind... You are still in the game and at least once you should win over him... I said to myself and looked at his face but he is still looking at me with his teasing smiling face but this time I don''t let him to win over me so I tried hard to open my eyes and didn''t fall into his trap. But my eyes are bing dry and I understand I may blink my eyes at any time. Come on Genie... Don''t close your eyes... You should win... Wait... You will win if he blinks so acts cunningly to make his eyes blink in the same way he did to you... Yes, I can cheat him as he did to me... I take a long breath and to win over him I suddenly pinched him near to his waist and he blinked his eyes for my sudden action. Genie: yayyyyy... I won... I won... (I am screaming out loudly out of happiness and he is looking at me with his narrowed eyes but still looking at me with his smiling face. And in the next second, I get up from the bed and make himy on the bed by pushing him by holding his shoulder and the moment he rested his back on the bed I climbed over him and sit on his low waist by wrapping my legs on either side of him and looking at him. He is looking at me with his excited face for my sudden move and I smile by looking at his blushed face.) Genie: It''s my time to give punishment to you... Danie: I am so d... (He said with his teasing tone and I understand if I peck him on his lips as he did to me he will definitely enjoy it but it doesn''te under the punishment instead I might help him to enjoy me in another way... So I need to do something else to tease him. What I should do? Yes... Intense seductive teasing will definitely help... I smile by looking at him and I am sure he will suffocate with sexual desires. Daniel: Why are you smiling? (I strike my head as no and still looking at him with my smiling face and I am about to start my teasing as a punishment to him.) Daniel: So what my baby is going to give the punishment? Genie: The same old punishment... (By finishing my words I bend forward towards him and started pecking his lips. He is enjoying of what I am doing but me, I acted so seductively in the first instance but at the same time, I started biting his lip more hardly and sucking it seductively to tempt him more. He is enjoying what I am doing and I started pressing his lips with my teeth more seductively, that''s it, in the next second he gripped my waist more tightly and started responding to me aggressively to satisfy his desires. I smiled at him and still continuing my intense seductive actions on his lips to tempt him more but this time I pecked him more hardly on his lips in a teasing way and I am sure he will get pain on his lips for my seductive peck, and it will definitely lead to more intense and yes as I guess he gripped my waist more tightly for my intense harsh peck and tried to kiss me back inorder to satisfy his desires but I didn''t let him to kiss me back and when he is about to kiss me I am moving back by not allowing him to respond to my kiss. For my actions, his mood is hypering more and more and trying to grab my lips more curiously but I didn''t allow him and teasing him more seductively by licking his lips and biting his lips in between... That''s it... In the next second, he pushed me a little back by holding my waist, I didn''t understand what he is doing... Maybe he got angry at my for my actions but I understand with in a few seconds for the reason behind his push. And now I exactly sit on his hard erected dick. I immediately looked at him with my widened shocking eyes and I can understand how much horny he feels for my actions. I smile to myself and move my hip casually on his dick to tease him more. He closed his eyes tightly for the pleasure I am giving to him but I stopped what I am doing and looking at his flushed cute face. He immediately opened his eyes and looked at me as to why I stopped, I smiled at him and immediately bend forward and pecked his lower lip more harshly to make it more intense and before he responded to me I left his lips and looked at him by winking with one of my eyes and smile to myself for the sess of my n... That''s it... In the next second, he holds my waist and pulled me close to him and flipped me towards the bed and locked me in his cuddle. I tried to push him away but he got seed in pinning me to the bed. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 656 - I Am An Orphan... Genie''s Pov: In the next second, he hold my waist and pulled me close to him and flipped me towards the bed and locked me in his cuddle. I tried to push him away but he got seed in pinning me to the bed and rest his beast body on my body and looking at me with his Smirk smiling face for his winning over me. I again tried to push him but it''s of no use I can''t even move an inch of his body and the more I push the more he is pinning his body to my chest and the smile on his face is increasing. Daniel: You can''t win over me, Baby... (He said with his teasing tone and came close to me to kiss me but I closed my lips and turn my head to another side by not giving him ess to kiss me in order to tease him. But in the next second, he holds my chin and makes me look at his face. Genie: You are cheating... You are always cheating to win over me... (I literally screamed at him but after listening to me his face immediately turned to little dull, and he lossened his grip on my wrist.) Daniel: I am not a cheater... And I will never cheat you, you can trust me... (He said with his low worried tone and trying to get up from me. I understand he takes my statement more seriously. It''s better to make him calm down.) Genie: Hey I don''t mean it... I know you are a good honest guy. I just represented in the name of game, that''s it.. (He listened to me but in the next second hey beside me and looking at the ceiling and was involved in his deep thoughts. I understand I upset his mood. So I went close to him and hugged him tightly and in the next second, he pulled me into his cuddle and hugged me tightly. I feel so relieved and rest my head on his abbs and looked at him.) Genie: I am sorry... Daniel: no... No... Please don''t say sorry to me. You did nothing wrong... Genie: I don''t mean to hurt you... Daniel: No, you didn''t hurted me... Genie: really? Daniel: yes... (By finishing his words he kissed me on my forehead and pulled me more close to him.) Genie: Then what makes you worry all of a sudden? Daniel: I am getting the shes of my past... Genie: Your past? What it is..? (He strikes his head as no as a hint that he don''t want to say to me. But I want to know more about it. So it will help me to say to him about my past. So I tried to request him to reveal his past.) Genie: Please tell me... (He remained silent for a few seconds and finally breaks the silence.) Daniel: I am an orphan... Genie: What? Orphan? Daniel: Yes, I have no parents in my life and I don''t know how my parents look like, till my teenage I grew up in an orphanage where I struggle for food every day and I know the pain of struggling for life. But I didn''t lose my hope and started doing a job to fill my tummy. Genie: Job? What kind of job you have done? Daniel: Many jobs... Genie: Many jobs? Daniel: Yeah, like cleaning sweeping washing utensils in hotels and restaurants etc. Genie: what? (I am shocked by listening to him, does it mean he worked as a server in the hotel?) Daniel: Yes baby... (He said with his low tone.) Genie: Don''t you have any dream job to do in your life? Daniel: what do you mean? Genie: I mean don''t you have any goal? Daniel: Yeah, I do... In my childhood, I wish I want to be a cop... (I immediatelyughed by listening to him and he replied to me like a child.) Daniel: I am serious baby... Genie: really? Daniel: Yes, I love to be a cop... Genie: Then why don''t you be a cop... Daniel: There is no proper education facility in my life, Baby... As I told you all my childhood was finished to find the food for my tummy and when I am in teenage I am free to do the job in order to earn some little money... After a few years, I find my interest in fitness and analytical attitude, maybe my interest to be a cop makes me to lead in that direction... Andter I joined in an institution where they will give training for the bodyguard job so I used the little savings of my money in that training institute and earned a job under Rubeus sir... Genie: Wait wait wait... So now you are doing a bodyguard job, am I right? Daniel: Yes... (He said with his low tone and turned his face to another side, I understand he feels guilty about his status after saying to me about his status. But actually, if he really wants to impress me he can lie to me about his status by window dressing his past life to rich in order to impress me, but he didn''t, instead, he tell me everything about the ups and downs he faced till now, and yes,I want to know why he shared everything to me.) Genie: Why did you say everything to me? Daniel: I feel like I want to share it with you... Genie: Why so? Daniel: I don''t want to hide anything from you and you have all the right to know from me and I am ok if it changes your opinion after listening to my past. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 659 - Hello, Whos This? Genie''s Pov: Even I am shocked by thinking who is going to talk with me because no one knows that I am staying in this hotel except me and Daniel and I have no clue who is going to call me at thesete hours and most importantly I have no idea what they want to speak to me. I stay quiet and look at Daniel as to what to do. Daniel signal me toe close to him to respond to the call. But my mind is filled with many thoughts by thinking who might it be. I feel a little nervous to speak to the call because I have no idea what is happening, maybe I am more scared after the sudden attack on us. Till now I never felt like this nervous and scary in my life. Maybe I am feeling insecure because of the threat to Daniel. Yes, What if Daniel said about the attack is true? Is it one person or a group of persons trying to attack him? Are they really trying to kill Daniel? Or do they just want to rob us? Many questions filled my mind... Ahhhhhhh... And now why did they call to us? Wait wait... wait, Genie... You still don''t know who is on the call then how can you imagine its them? But I feel like I am sure the call is from the person who tried to attack us. If so... How did they get our room number? Ahhhh How can I forget this logic? It is easy for them to find our room number because they are already spying on us and I am sure they got all the information about our whereabouts and most importantly he is escaped from Daniel so he might have other ns to ckmail us with the help of his group. And yes I suspect that the person who tried to kill Daniel is calling me to ckmail.) Daniel: Baby, what are you thinking? (All my thoughts were distracted the moment I listened to Daniel''s voice. He patted me on my head to make me calm down from my nervousness and wiped the sweat on my forehead and signalled me once again to respond to the call. I nodded my head as ok but my heartbeat is still raising fast by thinking who might be on the call and what I need to speak to them, I have no idea what they wanted but if they are in need of money I am ready to give what they want irrespective of the value of the amount they offered to save my Daniel from there stupid trap of killing him and definitely I will save my love... Yes, right now I feel Daniel is more important to me than anything else in my life and I don''t want to lose him. I will pay how much they want to save my Daniel''s life... I take a long breath, wrapped the nket around my body and went near to the phone and he handed over the receiver. Genie: Hello... (I am waiting for the response from another end but I didn''t get anything. I still feel nervous and looked at Daniel. He nodded his as ok. So I gained all my strength and again tried to speak.) Genie: Hello... Who is this? "GEN?" ( I am shocked the moment I listen to my name from the other end that too he spell out my nickname. I did not expect this because very few people will call me by my nickname Gen and I have no idea how can he know my name, I am really shocked and feel more nervous. Ok... Calm down Genie... It is obvious to know about my nickname for the person who is spying on us. So stay calm and try to find who it is.) Genie: Hello... "Gen, is that you?" (He again mentioned me with my nickname but this time I feel like it is a more familiar voice to me, I once again try to recollect the voice tone and yes now I understand who it is. Meanwhile, Daniel patted me on my back to make me calm down, I nodded my head as ok and feel a bit relieved after recognizing him and finally responded to him.) Genie: Dad? Is that you? Joseph: Yeah Gen... I am so worried about you? How are you now? Is everything ok? Genie: Dad... You made me scared... Joseph: Why dear? What happened? Is everything okay? Genie: Just leave it... I am fine and I am okay... Joseph: Gen, pleasee to home immediately... Genie: dad I need some private time toe out of the disaster that happened between me and Mark, so will you please leave me alone for some days... Joseph: Gen, I will take care of everything, Pleasee to the home. Gen: What you will take care of, dad? He got married... Do you understand that? (I shouted at him out of my rage and furious and I feel so emotional when my dad is trying to take Mark''s topic again and again and he is the only person who imnt''s my mind with Mark''s thoughts and he never epted if I move close to any other person in my life and now he got married even though he is still trying to convince me.) Joseph:Gen... Genie:Dad, this is not the first time I am saying it to you. Whenever I say I am not interested to go to Mark you always try to convince me to fall after him again to steal his heart but you never listen to me or you never understand my feelings... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 664 - Flashes Of My Past... Genie''s Pov: Whatever, it''s better to pack the luggage right now, if not he will don''t let me give him a chance to vacate this ce. I am hurriedly packing the luggage and in-between I am looking at Daniel through a ss window and he is still speaking and I have no idea to whom he is speaking... I am exhausted andy on the bed, I am getting the shes of my life from my childhood. I am trying to recall everything... And yes... Daniel doesn''t know about the incidents that happened in my past life, maybe that''s the reason he is not taking the situation so seriously, I am sure he will understand me and get alert once he got to know everything... This is not the first time I faced this situation... And I am sure it is my dad who tried to kill Daniel... Yes, from my childhood my dad always spies on me in one way or the other way to get information about my personal life and if I am moving any close to any person he will definitely warn me to not go after those guys and again he will give me a lecture for one week about Mark and motivates me to fall after Mark or any other guys whose status is equals to or more than Mark because I should always be the queen of an entrepreneur but not like amon girl and my dad always motivates me the person who is richest is the only person I deserve in my life... I still remember the incidents that took ce in my life during my teenage years... If in any case, I did not listen to my dad and move close to any other guy who has low status then the person who is moving close to me will get missing for a few days, by that time I didn''t understand what happened to themter I understood everything... Because I got to know more about my dad by passing the days in my life and my dad will give his way of style of warning to the people who move close to me to note after me and in my lifetime that guy who tried to move close to me will never look at my face again. Sometimes I didn''t listen to my dad and moved close to them even though they were not interested. Unfortunately, I can see the guy''s face in the newspaper within 4 to 5 days with a headline that he is dead in a road ident. So from that time I stop moving close to the low-status people by thinking that they are not my kind... Most of the time I don''t move close to other guys in the name of love, I will enjoy one nightstand with most of my friends so they don''te after me once we get satisfied in bed. Even though I like one night stands a lot because I can taste many dicks and no risk from my dad because he is least bothered with whom I slept with instead he is more bothered with whom I am in a rtionship... So most of the rtionships end at bed within 2 to 3 days of the first meeting and they don''t show much interest in me in the name of love once they get satisfied on the bed. And I don''t know whether my dad knows about the bed rtionship with many guys and I guess most of them don''t know about my dad because I try to maintain everything secretly... But now it is very much different and difficult... Because now the guy is Daniel and I love the way he cares for me and I love the way he loves me, without knowing to me I taste the love and fall in love with him. The feeling of falling in love with our beloved ones is more precious to me and now I feel so possessive when ites to Daniel and I don''t let anyone touch him. But now, what bothers me most ismy dad because he got to know about Daniel and I am sure he might inquire about Daniel and definitely, he might get information about Daniel that he is not a rich kid instead he is working as a bodyguard... My dad will always give value to money and status so I am sure he doesn''t ept Daniel... Even though I may not ept Daniel, the days passed and the moment I spent with him changed everything. Most importantly I fell in love with him the way he treated me so much care and love after Mark''s wedding. As of now, Daniel is important to me and I don''t want my dad to threaten his life. Yes, my dad will definitely take Daniel''s life because he got to know about him and he already reached me through the call but he didn''t ask me anything about Daniel, he just tried to convince me about Mark. Maybe his next move is to convince me against Daniel but I hang the call abruptly. If I am not wrong my dad will definitely call me this time but not to convince me regarding Mark instead he will warn me about Daniel. And my dad, he did not even warned Daniel to not move close to me instead he directly appointed a killer to kill him... Ahhhh... How mean he is... How can he do this to Daniel? Luckily he is safe now but what if my daddy seeds in his n by killing Daniel... And I am sure the same thing which happened in my past is repeating now¡­ (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at https://ko-fi/annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 675: Main reason for Johns behavior... Anna''s Pov: (After listening to Lucus answer we all take a long breath and get alerted and listen to the interrogation at most care and I hope we will find all the answers we need.) Mark: First tell me what actually happened on the day when Ria was attacked in your home. Lucas: As I already told you I was not there in the home when the incident happened. Mark: I don''t care what you said in the previous interrogation, Lucas, because you lied everything to us and if I find any lie further I will kill you instantly... (Mark shouted at him with his rage tone and Lucas was scared by looking at Mark''s furious face, and yes, I agree with what Mark said because the main lie Lucas said to us is he helped Ria after the incident but actually he is one of the culprits and tortured her to death.) Lucas: I am sorry for what I have told you before, sir, I will say everything in detail... (Lucus said with his fear tone after tasting Mark''s anger and started exining everything to us.) Lucus: On that day, in the morning, there is a big argument between John and me... Tom: Argument? Lucas: Yes, sir... (I am trying to recollect everything when Lucas is exining about the argument which happened on the day when Ria was attacked. Because I am still at home on that day in the morning time but I did not get any sh of argument between Lucas and John. The only thing I remembered is the moment I woke up, my mom rushed me to get ready and the moment I got ready we went out and had breakfast and then started shopping for my college needs. So I don''t know anything about the argument that happened on that morning. Come on, Anna, stay alert... You can easily find whether he is saying the true facts or not... I am listening to him at most careful in order to find the facts of the case.) Mark: Can you tell me in detail about that argument? Lucas: Yes sir, John always feel jealous whenever he looked at Anna and Rosie. He always feel Rosie trapped me in her love and got seeded in marrying me by looking at my money and status. But actually, it is not true, I am the one who confess my love to her and due to the failure of her first marriage she is not ready to get into a rtionship with me but when the days passed we both fell in love with each other and we married after long years of living together rtionship but we take the decision of marriage only after the approval of our children and then we approve to our marriage. (Yes, I still remember the day when my mom introduced me to Lucas, at first I was shocked because my mom is doing a Personal Assistant job under Lucas and I have no idea about their love life and living together rtionship. But I still remember how happy both of them were when I approved him as my father. But by that time I don''t know I am epting a person who is going to torture my friend. If I got to know about him or If I had a chance to change my past life then I will definitely don''t allow him into my mom''s life and by now I might live my life with my mom and me and my Ria might live happily. My thoughts were distracted when Mark stared at me all of a sudden, maybe he is looking at me for confirmation of Lucas''s statements and I already told to Mark about the same thing during the first few days of our meeting. So I nodded my head as confirmation and he immediately turned to Lucas. But I am not sure about the living together rtionship with my mom.) Mark: Wait... Wait... You said you take the permission of your children, so does it mean John epted Rosie as his mother? Lucus: No... I didn''t tell him anything about Rosie and my 2nd marriage. Mark: Why? Lucas: Because he is not at home... Mark: What do you mean? Lucas: He is not a responsible kid at all. He got habituated to drugs and loved to enjoy his life with his friends and was least bothered about my business and his career. So I don''t feel like saying to him anything about Rosie and my life... (That''s it... Mark suddenly get up from his chair and in the next second he holds Lucas''s throat.) Mark: Then why did you lie to me just before by saying you got married to Rosie after your children got approved it? (I agree with what Mark asks and it is a valid point, and based on this we can estimate whether Lucas is saying true facts or not.) Lucas: I don''t mean to say lie to you, sir. I feel Anna and Alex are my heirs and beloved children to me, and I didn''t get the thought of John when you asked the question... Please believe me... (Mark slowly left Lucas''s throat and looked into his eyes.) Mark: So, you are the main reason for John''s Monster behaviour... Lucas: What do you mean, sir? Mark: You never treat him like your son and you didn''t mention to him about your 2nd marriage. As a result, he bes a psychopath and never get close to Rosie as his mother and never get close to Anna as his sister. Instead, he treated them as his enemies and tortured my sister in order to get revenge on Anna... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 678: Please dont torture me... Anna''s Pov: Mark: Okay, now tell me what exactly happened next and don''t try to tell a lie to me, if I find it is a lie then I no need to exin it clearly what I will do to you... (Mark said with his furious rage tone.) Lucas: Yes, sir, I will say the truth but please don''t torture me... Mark: I know what I should do, first tell me what happened after that incident. Lucas: After the incident, Ria fell unconscious, I thought she was dead from the pain I gave to her, so I immediately checked her breath and find she is alive and felt a bit relieved after I find she had just fallen unconscious. I thought she will be wake up after a few minutes meanwhile I went into my room to freshen up but I am still thinking about Ria and I feel like I need to apologize here for the mistake I did to her. After I take a shower I thought she might be awake. So I am about to leave the room to meet Ria in order to apologize to her but at the same time, I got a call from Rosie... That''s it... My heartbeat skips for a second by looking at my wife''s number... At first, I thought she and Anna came to the home and both of them enter into Anna''s room and find Ria''s unconscious nude body... I don''t know what I should answer to her if she asked who did this to Ria but my mind is still searching for a way to escape from the situation. Whatever, it''s better to answer her call first... I take all my strength and answered to Rosies call, her question makes feel a bit relieved. She asked me whether Ria is still waiting for Anna or not. So it means they are not at home and I can hear the traffic sound so I can guess they might be struck at the traffic. I know my Rosie will never excuse me if she know about the fact of what I did to Ria. So I pretend normal and acted casually and said to her that I am not at home but she requested me to go to home once to check on Ria whether she is still at home and waiting for Anna or not. I said okay and hang the call and immediately rushed into Anna''s room to check on Ria. But I didn''t find her anywhere. My heartbeat skipped for a second by thinking where she went. I checked everywhere in the house in order to find her but I did not find her anywhere. I immediately rushed out of the house to search for her and I thought she might be in the nearby street and I did not find her anywhere. Meanwhile, I got a call again from Rosie to know about Ria, this time I said she is not at home and pretend I don''t know where she went. Rosie believed me and said she will continue her shopping with Anna, I said ok and she hang the call. But my mind is still thinking about Ria and I was so scared by thinking what if she went to the police station toin about me, the thought itself makes me feel so scared. Many questions filled my mind. I did not sleep the entire night out of fear and thought Police wille to my home to arrest me. I thought my life was ended... But what shocks me more is on the next day morning I saw the news that Ria was dead by attempting suicide. Deep down in my heart, I feel relieved by thinking I was escaped but I am not sure whether I was escaped or not because there is a chance that she might say about this incident to anyone. Or the police will definitely reach me because Ria''sst visit is my home and I am sure they will interrogate everything... I thought I should leave the city on the next day in the name of a business trip to escape from the case but the cops may get doubt on me if I left the ce immediately after Ria''s suicide. So I stayed in my home as a living dead human being... (I am getting the shes of the day when I got to know about Ria was no more. I was copsed and cried all day and night by thinking about Ria and I have no idea what might happen to her and why she attempted suicide. And by that time I didn''t get a thought about John and his friends. On that day I still remember my dad too looks so dull. By that time I thought he too feel sick after listening to Ria''s suicide news but I don''t know he is one of the reasons for Ria''s suicide and I got to know about the fact behind her suicide is when Mark showed me Ria''sst note. On that day I am so furious at John for the acts he did to my friend and on the same day, another tragedy takes ce i.e, I lost my mom... All of my thoughts were distracted by Mark''s next question.) Mark: So, don''t you know it is your son who attacked Ria at first? (Lucas strike his head as no and continued his exnation.) Lucas: I don''t know who attacked her and I don''t know why she slept on the bed with her nude body and requested me for help. I don''t know who did this to her. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 683: Please dont trust him... Anna''s Pov: She faced many problems as a single parent but she never let me know anything about her problems and issues that she faced instead she always shows her happy smile to me by showing positivity always and she never let me know about the problems she faced ... Losing Ria and my mom is the biggest tragedy in my life and no one reced their positions in my life... God takes away the two beloved people of mine and hepensates by adding two more important people into my life... Yes, one of the gifts I got from God is Mona, she really takes good care of me. Whatever may be the situation she never let me down. At some point of time, she will stand against to Mark in order to support me. I am very much blessed to find Mona in my life as the best well-wisher and a good caretaker and always shows her love towards me. And The other person God gifted me is Mark... All these days he really take good care of me even though my stepbrother attacked his beloved sister, even though he never fail to shower love towards me. He requested me to stand against to Lucas. But it takes time for me to realise about my dad''s criminal behaviour. Whatever may be the situation he always showered me the taste of love and till now he carries the same love towards me... Finally, Lucas was caught by the police and the court gives appropriate punishment to him and we find many interesting facts from him through this interrogation. All my thoughts were distracted when Lucas is pleading with Tom to show mercy on him... Lucas: Sir I told you everything in detail and I agree I made a mistake by attacking Ria but it happened identally. I don''t mean to do it and I feel so regretful... And as a punishment, I lost my Rosie and it is a big punishment for me in my life. I am still struggling to live my life without her. I tried to save her but my bastard son take her life in a fraction of a second by stabbing her with a knife. Please show mercy on me and forward a report to the court to modify the punishment. Please, sir... Please... (No... No... (Lucas is using my mom as a weapon to show mercy on him. He is saying that he tried to save my mom''s life. So he is requesting Tom topensate for his crime by considering his genuineness in trying to save my mom... Ahhhh... Tom... Please don''t trust him... He may try to save my mom when John pushed her near thewn but he did not try to save my mom when John is attacking my mom very brutally. I don''t know what he is doing by that time because he said he immediately followed my mom after they listen to my scream then why he does note along with my mom? Instead, he came after John attacked my mom, does it mean he is hiding somewhere and enjoying the scene of John''s attack on my mom? Of course, there is no wonder if he peeps the scene... I hope Mark or Tom should object to his request... Even Mark stay quiet after listening to him maybe he thinks he got all the information he needs or he might still struck at Ria''s incident. And from now on only Tom can lead the interrogation to get the true facts from Lucas because Mark has no right to do anything legally on Lucas to get the facts from the case after that day. In between my thoughts I looked at Mark, he is still starring at Tom to answer to his request. After a few seconds, Tom take a long breath and looked at my face and Mark''s face for a few seconds and slowly get up from his chair and went near to Lucas... Tom: So you are done saying everything you''ve known, am I right? Lucas: Yes sir, I told you everything happened on that day... Tom: Then answer to my following questions... What about the facts that happened after the attack? Where did you stay? Who gives you the shelter? Why do they give shelter to you? (Tom asked him very quickly with his furious tone and we all know it is Jack the gay who gave shelter to John. But Tom is trying to get answers from Lucas because to get more rity on it and after listening to Lucas''s answer we can confirm whether Lucas is saying the true statements or not...) Lucas: Sir, I already told you about it... On the day when this tragedy happens John tied my hands and take me into an individual house. We stayed there for a few days and after a few days, he takes me into his friend''s house for shelter. Maybe he changed the house for security reasons. He tortured me by not giving me food and one fine day I didn''t see john anywhere so I escaped from the home by using the opportunity, sir... Please trust me... This is what actually happened... (Lucas repeated the same story but we all know he said all the false statements in hisst interrogation. So I still have a doubt whether he is saying the right thing or not but deep down in my heart I feel he is saying false statements. In between my thoughts, Mark went near to Lucas and looking at him straight into his eyes.) Mark: So you don''t want to live your life, am I right Lucas... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 684: Truth or Death..? Anna''s Pov: In between my thoughts, Mark went near to Lucas and looking at him straight into his eyes with his dagger red eyes. Mark: So you don''t want to live your life, am I right. Lucas... (Mark asked with his base terror tone and Lucas was shocked after listening to Mark.) Lucas: What do you mean, sir? Mark: What I mean is we are going to hang you soon... Lucas: Sir, I said everything to you... Please show mercy on me and send an apology to the court to show mercy on me... (Lucas said by looking at Tom in order to convince him but Tom didn''t react to him and stayed quiet by looking at Mark for a few seconds and in the next second he gave his gun to Mark and Mark immediately pointed the gun into Lucas''s point-nk and looking at him with his furious face. I understand Mark is ckmailing him to get the true facts. Maybe he too thinks that Lucas is saying the wrong facts, even Tom is also supporting Mark by giving a service pistol to him. But what makes me worried is Mark may fire the pistol on Lucas''s head out of rage and revenge. I don''t mean I still care Lucas. I am okay if Lucas will be dead in the next second but what bothers me is I don''t want Mark to kill a person even though that person is a criminal because this incident may threaten his future. All my thoughts were distracted by Lucas''s scream and Lucas was shocked by Mark''s sudden action.) Mark: Do you want me to do an encounter? Or shall I wait until the court hangs you? Or shall I kill you by torturing you with all the needles piercing into your body? (Mark asked by gnashing his teeth with his furious tone and pressing the gun tip into his forehead to make him more scared. Lucas immediately closed his eyes out of scare and started requesting Mark.) Lucas: Sir, please don''t kill me... Please... I said everything I know... Please trust me... Mark: Do you think I will believe whatever you say? Lucas: Sir, please trust me... (Mark immediately holds Lucas''s throat with his other hand very tightly, Lucas is scared and suffering to take a breath.) Mark: Tell me what you have done to Rosie... Lucas: What do you mean, sir? Mark: Do you think I am a puppet and listen to whatever you say? Tell me about Rosie... And tell me what you have done to her? Lucas: I did not do anything to my love, sir... Lucas:OK, then, say your final goodbyes to everyone... (By finishing his words Mark suddenly triggered his gun near locus head and shoot his first bullet. And in the next second, I heard Lucas''s scary screaming. For one second I thought Lucas was dead on spot but in the next second, I realise he is alive and the gun didn''t fire the bullet. I take a long breath to get normal. Thank god, there are no bullets in the gun.) Mark: Tom, I think you forget to load the gun... (Mark said sarcastically while checking the bullets in the gun, that''s it... In the next second one of the cops came near to Tom and handed over the loaded gun to him and in the next second, Tom fired the gun in the air by pretending he is checking the gun but actually he is showing off his gun to Lucas to make him more scare. This time Lucas''s face turned to more scared maybe he too think for one second that he was dead.) Mark: So would you like to say the truth or would you like to taste the death? (By finishing his words Mark again pointed the gun on Lucas''s point-nk. I understand there are some dark secrets behind my mom''s death, maybe that''s the reason Tom and Mark have targeted Lucas by taking advantage of his fear of death. So far I remember my mom was stabbed by John. In the 1st interrogation of Lucas, Tom asks Lucas about the wound on my mom''s head. Lucas said it was caused when my mom fell on the floor abruptly when John stab. But I still remember my mom didn''t suddenly fall on the floor instead she slowly sit on the floor by holding the wound and slowlyy on the floor gently when she is unconscious. If in that case how can a wound present on her head? What is the reason behind the wound? Does it mean someone hit my mom on her head? If in that case, who can be that person who tried to hit my mom on her head? I am sure it must be John or Lucas? How can they do this to my mom? All my thoughts were distracting when I heard the cry, yes, and it''s Lucas who immediately started crying out of scare after Mark''s threatening.) Lucas: Sir, please don''t kill me... Please, sir... Mark: If you don''t want me to kill you then you say everything to me... Lucas: Yes, sir, I will say everything to you... Please believe me... I will say the true facts to you and I agree I hide some points in the previous answers about Rosie... Please don''t kill me... I will say everything... (I am more shocked the moment I listen to Lucas and I did not expect he will be got convinced so easily after tasting Mark''s treatment. Deep down in my heart, I felt relieved by thinking finally I am going to know about the facts of mom''s death and at the same time I feel a bit low by thinking about my mom''s tragedy.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 685: Eye witness of the crime... Anna''s Pov: Deep down in my heart, I felt relieved by thinking I am going to know about the facts of my mom''s death and at the same time I feel a bit low by thinking about my mom''s tragedy. Whatever, till now it is clear that he hides the facts but after Mark''s scary act he finally spells he will say the truth and I stay more alert because I want to know everything he did to my mom but this time I will be the person who tortures him by piercing him with all the needles and I don''t want him to die so easily by just hanging to a rope. In between my thoughts Mark started asking questions.) Mark: So tell me what you have done to Rosie? Lucas: What I said until John ckmailed me through the phone is true and Rosie listened to our conversation that happened between John and me on thewn and she got to know about my attack on Ria. I try to convince Rosie but she didn''t listen to me and the only statement she says is she wanted to go to the police station to give aint against to me and John. I try to convince her in all possible ways but she did not listen to me instead she started giving lectures to me about what is right and what is wrong and I am exhausted to listen to her lectures. John is enjoying by looking at the argument between Rosie and me, hisugh makes me more irritated. I feel like I want to end it at any cost... Mark: What happened next? Lucas: Rosie didn''t end up her argument with me, she started scolding John for his attack on Ria, and the argument between them leads John to lose his temper and he tried to attack Rosie to shut her mouth. When the fight is happening between John and Rosie near thewn I did not try to stop John. Actually, I am waiting for John to attack Rosie because I will get evidence of the murder case on John, so we can bargain our crimes to each other and on the other side, I will have no witness for the crime I did if Rosie was dead due to John''s attack. But Rosie defended herself and pped John for the crime he did to Ria and she pped me in the next second. Meanwhile, John left the ce out of rage and Rosie and I talked for a few minutes I am trying to convince her to not go to Police Station to giveint against on me but she is not in a position to listen to me and burst out with her emotions. I stayed quiet and understood this is not the right time to convince her but I need to manage her for two more days by apologising for my mistake and then I can try to convince her again. I hope she will understand my situation. In the middle of our discussion, we suddenly hear the screaming of Anna. That''s it, Rosie immediately rushed towards the living room to check on Anna, even I immediately followed her but looking the screen by peeping behind the nearby wall in the living room and find John is attacking Anna... I immediately take my phone and started recording the video because John loses his control and he is full of rage and revenge mode and I am sure he will definitely attack Rosie or Anna then it will be proof for me to ckmail him and it will be a good chance to save myself from Ria''s case. While recording the video I am listening to their conversation and I understand Anna also got to know the truth that Ria was attacked by John but I am not sure whether she knows about my attack on Ria. In between my thoughts, John is about to stab Anna but suddenly Rosie went in between them and tries to save Anna where John is trying to attack Anna. Unfortunately, John stab Rosie very deep into her stomach and Rosie fell on the floor unconsciously... I finally seeded in recording it and I felt so relieved and thought I am almost escaped from Ria''s case, and one more plus point is if I lost this video I have one more eyewitness of this crime i.e, Anna... Yes, Anna too saw the crime with her eyes but it will be a big tragedy for her to look at her mother''s death and I am sure her vengeance on John will definitely help me to save from him. So she is the main witness in the case of Rosie. In between my thoughts, John is going towards Anna with his evil smile and by looking at his smile I understand his next target is Anna and he will definitely kill her at any moment but Anna should not die in John''s hand because if she died John will definitely take advantage of me and take the Rosie video from me to erase it and ckmail me as usual by using Ria''s video. So in order to not to trap John I came forward to save Anna. And requested her to leave the ce and she listen to what I said but deep down in my heart, I am scared by thinking whether Anna knows about the crime I did on Ria. If she knows about my attack then I can easily understand by looking at her expressions and I am sure she will react to me in the same way she is reacting with John... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 689: Asking about 1st wife... Anna''s Pov: Anna: Yes Mark, in the previous interrogation Tom asked him about his first wife''s death mystery by that time he did not agree to it instead he pretend he loved his first wife as well as the second wife but he didn''t, and I am sure he didn''t love my mom, if he truly loves my mom then he doesn''t do such cruel things to my mom and just before he said how he killed my mom, maybe he might kill his first wife too in the same way and that''s the reason she is in aa and lost her life... Mark: Yeah, but how can we link up his first wife''s case with the present situation? We don''t have any solid proof, Anna... Anna: We don''t have any solid proof when we ask him about my mom, Mark, but he told everything he did to my mom and if you ask him about his first wife I hope he will say what exactly he did to his first wife... Mark: Okay but first tell me why are you concentrating on his first wife''s death? Anna: Because she is also a mother and we need to get out the mystery behind it. Mona: Yes Mark, after knowing all these things we should not leave that case too. Maybe that case may relevant to the present situation. Anna: I don''t know whether it may rte to the present situation or not but I feel like I want to know what happened to his first wife and if he really murdered her then I want to know why he tried to kill her because right now he killed my mum just because to hide the crime he did to Ria so if he killed his first wife then there must be a strong reason to kill his first wife too in order to hide some other crime he did. Maybe that is one of the reasons behind Johns''s hatred on Lucas and mom so we should know everything about it. Mark: How can his first wife''s death rte to John''s hatred? Mona: Yeah even I got the same doubt... How can we corrte John''s hatred with his first wife''s death mystery because he already said that John did not like his father to marry Rosie maybe that''s the reason John hated him and his hatred extends to Rosie and followed by you and Alex... Anna: Yes Mona, but he said he did not ask John and he didn''t take his permission like my mum take my permission for their marriage and he said John don''t listen to him and that''s the reason he did not say anything to him but I feel this is not the right reason, I am sure there must be something happened between John and Lucas and maybe that''s the reason John is hating Lucas and his hatred shared to my mom and on us... I feel like we need to find the exact reason behind his hatred... Mark: Yeah I agree with what Anna said because just because marrying Rosie did not increase that much hatred on her and didn''t go to the extent to kill her children and spoil the family, there might be some other strong reason behind his hatred. We should find what is the reason behind it and as Anna said maybe that is one of the reasons he wants to take revenge on Lucas and his revenge extended to Rosie, Anna and Alex... We need to find it... Tom: What if there might be no strong reason behind his hatred... Mona: What do you mean, Tom? Tom: I mean at that age there might be a chance he really feels jealous by looking at Rosie by taking his mom''s position... Mona: Yes Tom but he is not a kid to think in such a way... When Lucas is marrying Anna''s mother he is at the age of around 19 years so it is not a normal vengeance. As Anna and Mark said there might be some strong reason behind his revenge on Lucas. Mark:Yeah, Jealous doesn''t make him think to kill Rosie, Anna and Alex... Tom: Okay guys, let''s continue our interrogation... Mona: Yeah, get inside and interrogate him to find each and every clue... (We all take a long breath and went into the interrogation room and sit opposite to Lucas and Lucas''s head was cleaned by a cop and he is staring at us with his confused look. I hope we should get all the information we need...) Tom: Well... Lucas... Till now I am impressed with your cooperation in the interview, I hope it will continue further... Lucas: Yes sir... I will say everything I know but please consider about the pleading to the court... Tom: Yeah I will but only after the sess of the 2nd part of the interview... Lucas: Sure sir, as of now I said everything I did till now and I ok to say further information too... (After listening to Lucas Tom turned towards Mark to start further interrogation.) Mark: Well, first tell me about your first wife''s death mystery... Lucas: Death mystery? There is nothing to say, sir, because my wife''s death is a natural death, no one tried to murder her... Mark: I am not here to listen to yourme old story, Lucas, don''t dare to test my patience because you know what I will do if I lost my patience... (Mark shouted at him with his furious tone and Lucas''s face turned to pale after looking at Mark''s red furious face and he tasted Mark''s needle punishments too so I am sure Lucas will say the truth.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 694: Listen to it, Little bird... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: But I feel like I can''t get satisfied with her for one night and I feel I want to enjoy myself with her for some days. So I never tried to force her instead... Mark: Instead? Lucas: Instead I drugged her and enjoyed her when she is unconscious and I never forget those nights... Anna: Stop it... (I shouted at him and I feel like I can''t listen to him anymore. Mona immediately patted me on my back to make me calm down but my tears started rolling down from my eyes by thinking of my mom''s helpless condition.) Lucas: You said you want to know what I have done to your mother... So listen to it you little bird... (Lucas said with his satisfying grin face, but Mark he immediately hold his neck with his tight grip and Lucas is suffocating to take a breath. Meanwhile, Tom went near to Mark to calm down him.) Tom: We need to get more answers from him, Mark, please control... (After listening to Tom Mark calm down a bit and left Lucas''s throat and sit opposite to him but still looking at him with his furious red face. So my mom, she never loved this bastard... She was forced to marry him and this bastard, he ckmail my mom physically and mentally to marry him and I am sure my mom left no choice and that''s the reason she married him. I can understand how much pain she takes all these years... On one side John tortured her by ckmailing her and on the other side, Lucas tortured her on the bed. I still remember what Mona said on the day before the court hearing. She said my mom''s body has scratches which are simr to the scratches on Ria''s body. So it means Lucas enjoys torturing my mom on the bed... He is a sexual pervert and enjoys when he is suffering his partner... I feel like I want to kill him by making him breathless... Ahhhhh... He should have been caught immediately from the day he did his first crime. If he was caught when he attacked his first wife''s parents then by now his first wife and my mom would be alive and lead a happy life but he is living in this society so happy even though he did such brutal crimes and pretending to everyone as if he did nothing like a gentleman... Leaving this kind of person into society will definitely cost another innocent life... Lucky he got caught now in Ria''s case and find all of his old crimes he did in his past life and he has no other choice to escape from the prison and he will be dead due to his death punishment but after knowing about the crime he did I feel death punishment is a very small punishment to him... We need to give him more than death punishment in such a way he needs to be sorry for the rest of his life for the crimes he did... This kind of person should get punishment by cutting his penis into pieces and spraying the red chilli water on the wounded area... And I want to listen to the scream of his pain... Yes, this is the right punishment for him... And after the interrogation was done I will ask Mark to give this punishment to him and I am sure Mark will say no to it... All my thoughts were distracted with Mark''s next question.) Mark: So there is nothing wrong with the reason behind John''s hatred towards you... (Lucas did not answer to Mark''s question because it is the fact... Even I agree there is nothing wrong behind John''s hatred towards Lucas because he killed grandparents of John''s and he killed John''s mother brutally and he stole the entire property from John where John should be the legal heir of the entire property... He takes away everything from him and spoils his entire life by torturing him emotionally in such a way that his hatred carried forward to my mother who take the position of John''s mother. Maybe that is the main reason John did not treat my mom nicely instead he tortured her by ckmailing her that he will kill me or Alex at any time... Maybe he behaved in such a way because Lucas killed his entire family maybe that''s the reason he want to kill me, Alex and my mom in order to get Revenge on Lucas ... I don''t know whether it affect Lucas or not but his ckmail severely affects my mom''s emotions and that''s the reason she hide me and Alex in the hostels and never let know anyone about our whereabouts but John''s revenge extended to spoil Ria''s life too... Why..? Why did he target Ria? If he want to take revenge on me he should have directly approached me to threaten but why did he spoil Ria''s life? What does he want to prove? Is there any other strong reason to target Ria? All my thoughts were distracted after listening to Mark''s question.) Mark: if he wants to take revenge on you and your family then why did he touch my sister? (Even Mark got the same doubt.) Lucas: I don''t know why he touch your sister but I still believe he wants to take revenge on Anna maybe that is one of the main reasons he touched Ria... Mark: Anna is in no way rted to the crime you did to his family then why does he want to take revenge on Anna? Lucas: Because I always say to him that Anna will be my next heir... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 695: YOU ARE GOOD AT KILLING YOUR WIVES... Mark: Anna is in no way rted for the crime you did to John''s family then why does he want to take revenge on Anna? Lucas: Because I always say to him that Anna will be my next heir and she will take over the entire business after me. Maybe it makes him to feel jealous... Mark: Why did you say that? Do you really want to hand over your entire business to Anna? Lucas: I am not sure about it but in order to control him I will always use this statement as an indirect way to ckmail. I think he will listen to whatever I say if I threaten him by showing off the property and ckmail in such a way. But it does not happen in the way I think... He in Reverse targeted Anna and attacked her friend to take revenge on Anna but identally I got caught to him with the video proof. I did not expect he will react in such a serious way and attack Ria to target Anna and me... Mark: So you are the key criminal in this case... You are the main reason for John''s hatred towards Anna and you are the reason behind John''s attack on Ria and you are the person who killed ... Lucas: I agree I attacked Ria but I am not the person who attacked her in the first ce... Mark: But you are the reason behind John''s attack on my sister and you are the one who attacked her brutally when she is asking you for help... She is at the age of your daughter and how can you do that to my sister? (Marks shouted with his raising tone and Lucas calm down after listening to Mark''s statement. Everyone in the room remains silent, I understand even Mark is not in a position to digest the facts of the case... Till now Mark thought Lucas attacked Ria along with John but he was more shocked after listening to Lucas''s crimes.) Mark: You are not a human to give value to ethics of life... You are a brutal animal and even an animal will be ashamed if Ipare you with it... Tom: Don''t waste your energy, Mark, it is useless to speak with him... Just get the answers we need... (Mark calms down once he listened to Tom and drink some water and continued his interrogation questions.) Mark: Okay tell me what happened after you attacked Rosie... Lucas: After I confirmed I killed her I feel so relieved by thinking no one knows about the crime I did to Ria. So I take my packed bags along with my Visa and passport and am ready to leave the house... "YOU ARE GOOD AT KILLING YOUR WIVES, LUCAS..." I feel so terror when I listen to those words from a strong base voice because no one knows about I killed my first wife except John and he fell unconscious so I am confused by thinking who is speaking on my behind. I immediately turn back to look at the person and he is John. I am shocked the moment I looked at him. He got his consciousness and stands in front of me and his head is still bleeding a little and looking at me with his semi conscious eyes... I think this is the best time to kill him, if I leave him again he will be a threat to me. So I immediately looked around for any solid object to hit him again because John is not in a position to defend himself so that he will definitely fall unconscious and will die soon and I can leave the house peacefully, in between my thoughts I found a rod nearby and I immediately take the rod and went near to him to hit on his head but this time he yed another trick to save his life... Mark: What it is? Lucas: The same old story he said he has the video of Ria''s attack but this time Iughed at him and showed him his phone which is fallen on the ground and said I deleted the video. He was shocked for a few seconds but in the next second, he looked at me with his grin smiling face. By looking at his smiling face I understand I was blocked with him in another way and as I expected he revealed that he has another copy of the video... That''s it... I feel like a thunderstorm falling on my head... I immediately asked where it is... He said it is safe with one of his friends as a backup n and ckmailed me that if I do anything to him his friend will share the video directly to the cops. I asked about his friend''s details but he did not say anything instead heughed at me by looking at my nervous face. I understand he needs something in return to give the video to me. So I asked him openly what he want. I thought he will ask me about the property I have taken from his grandparents but what shocked me more is he did not ask for it... Instead... He asked me to save his life and fell on the nearby couch helplessly. I am shocked the moment I listen to his request to save his life, I didn''t expect he will ask me to help him to save his life... Whatever I feel it''s better to save him if not his friend will threaten me with the video so decided to take him along with me as early as possible because the police will definitelye to my home at any time... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 696: About Jack... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: So I decided to take him along with me as early as possible because the police will definitelye to my home at any time and search for me for further enquiry or they will definitely look after John to catch him so this is the best time for me to impress him and if I saved his life then he will delete the video forever and never let anyone know about the crimes I did... So I immediately take him into my another secret house of mine and gave firstaid to John because I can only get back the video only if I helped him, and John got healed from the wound so fast.But I feel it is not safe to stay in my secret house too because John never hides in that house instead he take my bike and ride into the entire city as if he did nothing to Ria. I understand soon orter the police wille to this house to catch both of us. It is not only dangerous for him it is dangerous for me too because the police may got to know about my past crimes if they catch John and torture him I am sure John will defly say about all the crimes I did in my past. So I feel it''s better if I take him to another safe shelter along with me... (When I am listening to Lucas about his secret house I got a sh of the first few days that I met Mark and I still remember on the day when we are returning back to home in Mark''s car, Mark suddenly stopped the car and said he saw a person simr to John''s facial features maybe Mark guess was right and it must be John who went on the bike. Later Mark gave the bike number to Tom to enquire about it and when they find the address of the house but when they went they did not find anyone in the house so by the time the cops entered into Lucas''s secret house Lucas and John seed in escaping from the house. So Lucus and John are a step head to us and escape from us. If I have any idea about Lucas''s secret shelter then we might catch him long back but I have no idea about it.) Mark: Another shelter? (Lucas nodded his head as yes and Mark continued his interrogation.) Mark: Tell me in detail about the person who gave shelter to you and why he helped to you and John? Lucas: The person who gave shelter to both of us is Jack... He is a lifesaver to me all these days... He is very good at his intellectual skill and excellent in doing detective job and he is the honest person I ever met and he always stands on his words. He never show off his identity to the public and lead a very simple life eventhough he is a billinier. He knows everything about rules, regtionsws and whatnot... Everything... I used his influence in all these days and hide from the police under his shelter and no one dared to touch my shadow when I am under Jack''s shelter... He take such a good care of me... (Lucas face lighten up when he is saying about Jack but when I heard Jack''s name my body is filled with goosebumps... when they are talking about another shelter the first person I got sh is Jack. So far in the interrogation we find one gay is giving shelter to John and Locus, and this information was given by John''s friend when they got caught in our Grimndelworld trip and when Tom is interrogating me we find Jack is the gay who is giving shelter to Lucas and John. He is the one who trapped me to get my visa and passport in the name of my education loan. He yed with my emotions and tried to block me in this case but luckily Mark understands me. He is the one who gave shelter to two main criminals... Maybe he did not do any crime by attacking Ria but hiding a crime or helping to the criminal is also a crime and trying to cheat is also a big crime.) Lucas: He knows everything and he has his man everywhere to get the rightful information and he never fails in keeping the secrets... (Lucas said very confidently but his confidence leads to Mark''s rage and he roared at Lucas.) Mark: But now he fails... He failed in this case... He fails to save you, and in future, he will fail to save John too and soon we will catch John ... Lucas: You people did not catch me when I am in his house. The cops catch me when I came out of his house myself to escape from the city that''s the reason you people catch me easily, if I was in that house under his shelter, you people may not find me that easily... (Lucas is raising Mark''s rage by talking about Jack.) Mark: What are you thinking of yourself? Do you think we will get scared by looking at his talent of cheating society andw? Do you think he is so great in hiding you? Do you think we don''t know anything about him until you say about him? We know he is gay and we also know he is attracted to your son John and if I am not wrong this is one of your criminal trap by ying with his emotions to hide under Jack''s shelter in order to use his influence. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 697: Stop it, Mark... Anna''s Pov: Mark: Maybe he got seed till now because he did not find a correct opponent like me and now I am his correct opponent and I will catch him as soon as possible and I will show him how the hell looks like, he will sit next to you in the same prison and get his deserved punishment as you get... (Mark said with his angry tone and his face is turned to red out of more furious on Lucas. Not only, Mark, but even me, Tom and Mona also don''t like what Lucas speak about Jack. He praised him as if he did a great thing but helping to a criminal is also a crime and no one wants to entertain him. All my thoughts were distracted when I heard Mark''s voice and he is literally shouting at Lucas out of rage.) Mark: What did you just say about him? Does he never fail to keep the secrets? He will spell out everything if we make him sit in your ce... Everyone will pay for the crimes they did... I don''t leave anyone who is involved directly or indirectly in my sister''s case... (By finishing his words Mark punched the table out of rage, Mona and I immediately went close to Mark to make him calm down because he may self harm out of his rage on Lucas and I don''t want Mark to get harmed. So I hold his hand with both of my hands and looked at them to check the wound and there is a small cut in his palm and the blood is started bleeding I immediately hold it with my thumb finger to stop the bleeding and looked at Mark with my worried face and tried to convince him.) Anna: Mark, please stay calm down... Mark: See Anna, how he is talking about Jack after he has done such a big crime by hiding these criminal bastards all these days? What he is thinking of himself? Does he think the one who saves him is a great person to him? It''s not his mistake... It''s all done by Jack... He is a topper in the university and good at detective skills then why he didn''t stand on the right side? Instead, he stands towards the criminals and helps them by using his stupid intelligence. What he is thinking of himself? I will see his death in the next second I meet him... (Mark said with his rage furious tone and he is unable to control his anger and it is not safe if his rage increased more so I tried to make him calm down.) Anna: Mark, he is a criminal, how can you expect he will talk to you in a polite way? And for him, the people who saved him till now are the real heroes but it does not mean they are genuine and honest persons... Maybe Jack might think he wants to show his heroism by protecting this bastard but in reality, he is doing such a big crime by protecting these criminals... The criminals are always criminals and they need to pay for all the crimes they did, Mark... Mona: Yes, Mark, I agree with Anna but before that you should stay calm and please don''t take Lucas''s statements into your heart because it will raise your temper and you will harm yourself for the mistakes done by these idiots... (Mark calm down after listening to me and Mona and I feel so relieved after looking at his calm face, in between I looked at the wound and it stops bleeding meanwhile, meanwhile, Mona gave the cotton to me and I cleaned Mark''s wound and protected with bandaid and looked at Mark with my worried face.) Mark: You no need to worry about it, Anna, it''s just a small cut... Anna: Luckily you got a small cut, Mark, what if something dangerous happened to you, Mark? Do you think I can take it so easily? Mark: Anna... Anna: Stop it, Mark... I don''t want to listen to anything from you and I hate you if you again tried to self harm yourself... (I said to him with my serious face because I don''t want Mark to repeat it again and Mark stay quiet and listened to me and his face turned to normal and by looking at his face it is clear that his rage was calm down. After confirming Mark''s calm face I looked at Tom and said.) Anna: Tom, if you don''t mind will you please continue the interrogation? Mark and I will monitor the interrogation from the monitor room... (I requested Tom because I don''t want Mark to interrogate more because the facts of the case may again raise his rage and I am not sure what he will do next... Either he will harm Lucas or he will harm himself and I am least bothered if he harms Lucas but what bothers me is Mark may self harm again out of his frustration, which I don''t want to happen it again and Tom immediately nodded his head as ok after listening to me.) Mark: No... No... Stop it, Anna... I want to listen to what happened next... Anna: Yes, Mark, we can listen but we should stay in the interrogation monitor room and Tom will continue the proceedings... Please... Mona: Yes, Mark, even I feel the same... please listen to Anna and both of you go to the interrogation monitor room and continue listening to the interrogation and Tom will proceed with the interrogation... (That''s it... Mark ced the file in front of Tom and left the room.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 698: Do you hate me..? Anna''s Pov: Mona: Mark, please please listen to what Anna says and both of you go to the interrogation monitor room and continue listening to the interrogation and Tom will proceed with the interrogation... (That''s it... Mark ced the file in front of Tom and left the room... Everyone in the room was shocked by looking at Mark''s sudden exit. In the next second, Mona ced her hand on my shoulder and looked at me with her shocking raised eyebrows. We both understand Mark left the room out of rage. I take a long breath and followed him speedily towards the monitor room and finally, I reached the room and looked at Mark, he stands to the other side by not showing his face to me out of rage, I went close to him and take a long breath and tried to speak to him... Anna: Mark, I am so sorry if I hurt you, I don''t want you to take more stress while interrogating Lucas. That''s the reason I... (Mark suddenly turned towards me and my flow was paused and looking at him like a statue. That''s it in the next second he hold my wrist and twisted it and pinned it to my back and pulled me close to him and stared into my eyes with his narrow sharp eyes. I am shocked by his sudden action and didn''t understand why he locked my hand. My wrist is started hurting for his tight grip I am trying to release my wrist but the more I tried the more tightly he gripped my wrist and he is pulling me more closely towards him and now there is no space between us and my chest is touching to his hard abbs. I stopped my trials because he may hold me more tightly but still I don''t know what I should do next maybe he will calm down if I say sorry. I looked into his eyes to say sorry to him but his magical eyes are still staring at me with his sharp eyes and I forget what to say to him... By heartbeat started rising fast and lost myself by looking into his eyes... Mark: Do you hate me? (Finally, Mark break the silence and asked me with his husky tone. I immediately strike my head as no but still so confused after listening to his question and don''t understand why he asked me this weird question.) Mark: Then why did you say you will hate me? (I am still confused and didn''t understand what he is saying about but after a few seconds I got it and yes, I said in our previous conversation that I will hate him if he harm himself for the next time. But I don''t mean I will hate him in real. Ahhhhh... Why did I say that? I can understand it hurts him a lot...) Anna: I am soo sorry, Mark, I don''t mean it... Mark: Don''t say it again even if it is a dream, do you got it? (I immediately nodded my head as yes and in the next second he loosen my wrist but still stares into my eyes and he looks so cute when he tries to give a warning to me and why does he think I will hate him? He is my precious love and how does he think I will hate him? I immediately pinched his cheek and said) Anna: I love you, Mark... (His face immediately turn to blush and I smile by looking at his face. I immediately hugged him and rest my head on his chest and exin to him.) Mark: I can''t bear if anything bad happens to you, Mark, and I don''t like it when you harm yourself, that''s the reason I said those words but it doesn''t mean I will hate you... (He stayed quiet and understood what I mean to say to him and I feel so relieved from all the stress in his warmness. We stay close for a few more minutes but suddenly we got distracted by listening to Tom''s voice. We both got alerted and looked at the monitoring screen and Tom started to continue the interrogation and ask a question to Lucas... Tom: Okay, you said Jack gave shelter to you and John, am I right? (We all know Jack gave shelter to John''s friends too but Tom wants to confirm it from Lucas to check the genuineness in his answers.) Lucas: Yes, not only John and me he gave shelter to the friends of John who attacked Ria... (After listening to Lucas we confirmed that he is still saying the fact and I am sure Tom''s trick is still working about pleading to the court and Lucas is saying everything to us by thinking Tom will plead the court in order to save his life.) Tom: Why did he give shelter to all of you? Lucas: Because I requested him to give shelter to all of us... Tom: Well... Why did you request him to give shelter to all of your group? Lucas: In order to save myself from the case... Mark: Can you tell me in detail? Lucas: John said he has the backup of my recording with one of his friends and his friend is still safeguarding the video to ckmail me. so I feel it is not safe if I leave anyone of John''s friends because in future either John or his friend may threaten me so I request Jack to take care of John''s friends too and luckily he epted. But unfortunately, they got caught by the cops in your Grinderworld trip. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 699: It must be Johns trap... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: I request Jack to take care of John''s friends too and luckily he epted. But unfortunately, they got caught by the cops in your Grindelwald trip. Tom: You just said Jack will take such good care then how can he n such a stupid trap on us in our Grindelwald trip to attack Anna? Does he think we can''t save her? Lucas: Jack does not know that they are going to that Grindelwald city and he didn''t n any attack on Anna. Tom: What do you mean? You said all of you are under his custody then howe he doesn''t know about those 3 guys? Lucas: Jack is busy with his other work and missed to monitor them and they got caught by the time we know about their whereabouts but we still did not find why they want to attack Anna and we are confused by thinking about how they know about you people are going on Grindelwald trip... Tom: You just said they went to Grindelwald to attack Anna so it is clear that Anna is their target and it is easy for them to monitor the whereabouts of Anna and they can easily find where Anna is going and they finally reach Anna and tried to attack her. So what''s make you so confused about it? Lucas: Yeah, but they were locked in a room and they don''t know anything about anyone outside of that house and they don''t know anything happened in the outside world and they don''t provide any information like newspapers mobiles or TV. Sometimes they don''t even know whether it is day or night. So how can they get information about Anna and her exact whereabouts? Tom: Maybe you are locked in a room and maybe you don''t know the information about the outside world or maybe you don''t know whether it is a day or night but not for John and his friends... Lucas: What do you mean? I did not get you... Tom: Both John and his friends know where anna is and John sends his friends to Grindelwald to attack Anna... Lucas: What? What are you talking about? Is that true? (Lucas asked with his shocking tone and by looking at Lucas''s expression it is clear that Lucas doesn''t know anything about the n made by John...) Tom: What I will gain if I say lie to you? I am saying what actually happened on the Grindworld trip and when we interrogate John''s friends they informed that John helped them to know where Anna is and they followed his instructions... Lucas: What the hell... My son is an idiot and a bastard... Why he did do that? Does it mean it is his trap too? Tom: What do you mean? John trapped me in the airport along with all the proofs and cops surrounded me and have no way to escape in the same way he trapped his friends in the Grindelwald... Tom: So you mean John didn''t help them to attack Anna instead he trapped them to get caught in our hands... Lucas: Yes... Exactly... He definitely trapped them... Tom: There is a strong reason behind he trapped you but why would he trap his friends? Lucas: I don''t know the exact reason maybe he had some personal issues with his friends... Tom: What are they? Lucas: I don''t know his reasons but I am sure he is the one who trapped his friends... Tom: Why are you so sure about it? Lucas: Because he is very good at backstabbing and till now even Jack and I did not know it was purely John''s n. And Jack takes so much care of us in order to protect us and on the other side Jack did not let us know anything that happened outside of our house because he is sure that the Police will trap some n in order to get us out of his house so to not fall under police trap he does not let us know anything about the outside world and we too stand on his rules very strictly because he is giving shelter and food to us most importantly he saving us from the cops so we used to listen whatever he says but till now I thought John''s friends try to escape from the home like I escaped because they don''t like the house arrest maybe they feel like it is a punishment but now I understand it is totally John''s n... Tom: Why does John want his friends to be caught by the police? Lucas: I don''t know about his intentions behind it, sir, but I am sure it is his n... Tom: Okay, tell me why Jack tried to safeguard John''s friends too? Lucas: Actually it''s me who requested Jack to take care of them because they have the video of my attack on Ria. So In order to protect myself, I requested Jack to safeguard everyone... Tom: Okay, but first tell me what is the rtionship between Jack and you? Why Jack helped to all of you by risking his life and career? Is it a formal or informal rtionship? Lucas: Initially it is a formal rtionship between Jack and me. He used to give his investigation services to mypany but he came close to me like a friend and well-wisher. So I started inviting him to my family parties too but by that time I don''t know he is gay. I got to know about him at one of my parties where John and his friends have attended the party. He shows some special interest in John and asked me everything about him. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 700: John agreed to me... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: He shows some special interest in John and asked me everything about him. So I introduced John to Jack at the same party and Jack felt so special about it and at the same party, Jack tried to move so close to John and his face started blushing when he touches John. By looking at his expression I got doubt about his gender and started stalking him so closely. Jack is trying to grab John''s attention and trying to touch him intensely, after sensing his seductive touch my son identifies that he is gay and came to me and warned me to stop trapping him as a gay. By that time I confirmed, Jack is gay but I acted very casually as if I didn''t notice anything. But Jack, he started daydreaming and started fantasising about John and started treating me very specially by offering his services at free of cost to me. So I started saying to him more about John and making him more close to me and it is helping me to get his more valuable services from him at free of cost... Tom: So, you used his emotions too to get your work done. Lucas: By that time I don''t know I will take his shelter to cover up the crime but I feel he is good at detective services so one day or the other day I feel like I can use him, so I try to impress him by saying to him more about my son and trapped him sessfully and on one day he opened with me about his feelings on my son and said to me that he will marry my son. I am sure my son won''t ept marrying a gay and he will straight away reject his proposal. I feel it will definitely threaten to the services he provides to me. So I said T will ask my son at the right time because marrying a gay is not amon issue and he epted to what I said and felt so happy that I was agreed to him to marry my son. We be more close after we discussed about Jack and John''s marriage maybe Jack gave his services at free of cost to me as a bribe for epting my son''s marriage to a gay but what is the luckiest point is he does not know that me and Jack are rivals to each other... On the day when I realise my secret home is not safe to hide further, my mind started searching for the best alternatives and the first thought I got is Jack and I am sure Jack is a capable person to hide me and John from the police and the case. So I immediately contacted him and said everything to him and also advised him this is the right time to impress John and this is the right time to move close to him. At first, I thought he will reject to save us because we are blocked in a rape case but he did not reject my offer instead he epted it very happily and started dreaming of his life with John. I felt so sorry for him because John will definitely say no to him but as of now, I should request him to listen to Jack. Immediately after speaking to Jack I started convincing John and told him everything that how Jack felt about him and why he is so much interested in him. At first, John did not ept to it at all because he always craves for a girl and fucking a man is really out of range of his thought... But I did not give up there and tried to convince him at least to act as his boyfriend in the meantime so he will feel happy and provide shelter to both of us... And I also exin to him about theplications of the case and said we are the most wanted criminals and it is tough for us to escape... Finally, he got convinced to me and epted that he will act as his boyfriend but he also said when the outside situation calm down and when he got a chance to escape from Jack he will fly high without a second thought and I said OK to it and convey to Jack that my son is ready to date with him and if everything goes well he will marry him... That''s it... He immediately came to us and protected us all these days very carefully under his wings... Tom: So both father and son used his emotions for your selfishness... Lucas: Till we enter into his mansion we thought we are using his emotions but once we step to into his house my son and his friends became like a ve and he used them day and night in his rooms to satisfy his thrust and they were exhausted with his torture on the bed... (I startedughing by listening to Lucas even Mark is looking at him with his smiling face. Tom and Monaugh at him in a teasing way. Because we all are enjoying it how Jack tortured John and his friends on the bed and I am sure John will feel it is like a hell... But after a few seconds, I calm down and got a sh of conversation between Jack and me in the cafeteria shop, and yes, as we discussed he truly loves John and he will do anything to save his love but what bothers me more is John is not truly Loving him, he is using his emotions to get out from Ria''s case. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 701: Mark is still loving me... Anna''s Pov: What bothers me more is John is not truly Loving him, he is using Jack''s emotions to get out of Ria''s case. I am sure Jack has no need for any special punishment for the crime he did by hiding these criminals from cops because John is giving more punishment to Jack by breaking Jack''s heart and it will be the biggest punishment he will get in his lifetime and I am sure soon John will definitely break up with Jack when he feels it is the right time and most importantly when he thinks he is safe with the outside world he will defly leave Jack alone and escape from cops... By that time Jack realizes the true colours of John and he will defly breakdown to hell after tasting John''s cheating in his rtionship. I can understand how much pain Jack will take when his rtionship was end abruptly... I can sense how much pain he will take after realising about John''s fake love... I know how it feels like because I faced the situation once, and I was scared to death. I still remember when Mark ask me to sign on the divorce papers... I feel like the world is ending and I was crushed into the hell... I did not understand why Mark takes such a kind of evil decision and I did not expect it and it is really a disaster moment in my life. I literally requested him in all the possible ways to not break up with me and finally he got convinced but on one condition... That is I need to sign on the ve agreement... And I still remember how harshly he treated me after I signed on the ve agreement. Whatever, I did not think about theplications of the agreement and signed the agreement blindly because staying with Mark is what all I need and whatever may be the situation I don''t leave Mark because without Mark I can''t live a second in my life so I get ready to face anything in order to stay with my Mark... But I still have a doubt about why he asked me to sign on the diverse agreement? And when I say no to signing on the divorce agreement he immediately takes out another agreement by naming it as a ve agreement and asked me to sign on it, so it means he is prepared for n B... So it means he is sure I don''t agree to the divorce agreement and I understand even he is not ready to give a divorce to me he is just preparing those documents to make me scared and ckmail me indirectly to listen to what he says... Yes, by the time I did not know Lucas''s true colours and believed he is innocent and not the culprit in Ria''s case. Mark try to convince me to not support Lucas but I did not listen to him. So in order to stop me from supporting Lucas, he must have plotted this trap... Maybe that is the main reason behind plotting a divorce document. And I know Mark is still loving me like he always does... I can sense his love towards me and he bes upside down when I said I will hate him if he self harm again and just a few minutes ago he asked me whether I really hate him or not like a kid and calm down when I say no... I smile to myself for his care and love towards me and I feel so blessed and happy to find his love in my life and I am sure he will void our ve agreement after we return to our home and we both live our life happily as we live before and I am sure there are no further shes between us and we will stay happy like loving birds by loving to each other happily... Whatever... Fail in a rtionship gives so much pain, particrly the one who deeply loved cannot take it so easily... And I still remember Jack''s Charming eyes when he said to me about his love story in the cafeteria shop, and for him, love is so precious because for a gay finding true love is really hard but it didn''t stay long and he also said they are going on love vacation. If I am not wrong John will definitely cheat him on vacation and escape from Jack by finding the right time. If in that case where did John will go? What might be his further ns? All my thoughts were distracted suddenly by Tom''s other question... Tom: So what happened next? Lucas: After John''s friends got caught Jack be more alert and increased more and more security and protocol surrounding our mansion... He never takes any risk and he always monitors on both of us even though he is busy with his hectic work schedule... By the time I thought John''s friend escape from the mansion just because to escape from Jack''s torture on the bed but now I got rity that it must be John''s trap... Tom: We will find who''s plot it is but before that answer to my question what happened between Jack and John after John''s friends got caught? Lucas: John takes the lenience of the situation and moves close to Jack to trap him physically and mentally... Tom: Trap? What is the trap? Lucas: So far I know, John trapped Jack to go on the honeymoon before their wedding to enjoy the life and requested him to arrange another set of fake Visa and passports... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 702: Details of Johns trap... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: As far as I know, John trapped Jack in the name of honeymoon before their wedding and requested him to go for a honeymoon to enjoy life... Tom: Okay, what are his intentions behind going for a trip..? Lucas: He is in need of a Visa and passport to escape from this country so he requested Jack to arrange a set of fake Visa and passports and there must be some hidden trap behind his journey n with Jack in the name of honeymoon because he can trap for visa and passport by plotting some other n other than a honeymoon n. He hates to share a bed with Jack then why he will plot a honeymoon n? Tom: Maybe he wants to gain more trust from Jack so it will get easy for him to get the things done... Lucas: Yes... What are the things he wants to get done with the help of Jack? (Tom strikes his head as no as if he has no idea but I am sure Tom stays quiet by not responding to Lucas''s question because he wants to get an answer from Lucas.) Lucas: Maybe he wants me to get caught by the police and I am sure he might be enjoying by visualising about my situation and still hiding under Jack''s shelter by showing his evil innocent face to Jack and now he was done with his revenge part, if I am not wrong John will definitely try to escape from Jack by using those Visa and passport and he will escape from this country soon... Tom: Don''t they know we can find the people who travel by using fake visas and passports? Lucas: Yeah, they do know but Jack will use his intelligence and create an extra Visa and passports where we can travel anywhere by using them and it is impossible for the cops to find it is fake. He is very much expertise in doing such kinds of things. Tom: What do you mean? Lucas: Yes, they are already on that trip of their honeymoon so it means by using their fake visa and passport they might have already travelled to some other ce and you people can''t find them when they used their fake Visa and passport. So it is clear it is tough to find them through scanning of visas and passports in airports... Tom: If in that case why did you got caught through your fake Visa and passport? Lucas: That''s what I am trying to say from the start... It''s purely John''s trap to make me get caught by the cops red-handed... Tom: I still have a doubt why you believed him? Because you know he will take revenge on you for his mom''s loss... Lucas: Yes, I know he hates me and he is waiting for the right time to take revenge on me but he makes me believe him by showing his fake innocent face... Tom: Can you please tell us in detail how he trapped you? Lucas: sure, I still remember 10 days before this incident happened John came to me and said he plotted a n to escape from Jack because Jack started doing sex with him on an hourly basis and John can''t bear the torture provided by Jack in bed, so he said he wants to escape from Jack as early as possible and he also said it is the right time to escape from him but we need Visa and passport to escape from the city and his n will get implemented only when we get the alternate Visa and passport, and he also said he plotted Visa and passport n and make Jack believe that he is really interested to go to honeymoon before marriage. I was there when they are discussing about the trip. And I understand Jack is plotting this n to get his visa and passport to escape from this city in real. On the other day, he came to me and ask me whether I am interested to escape from the city with him or not and I immediately epted to him because I am nothing to Jack if John escaped from him. Even I was exhausted to sit in between four walls. So I requested John to prepare a set of fake visas and passports for me too... Tom: You know your son doesn''t like you then how do you expect that he will do a favour to you. Instead, you should have asked Jack to prepare a fake set of visas and passports for you too... Lucas: Yes I am regretting to trust John but I have no chance to ask Jack about my set of visa and passport because Jack feels insecure and never let us move an inch in his mansion if we ask him about my Visa and passport. I have no way of any chance to get out of that house so I think I can''t convince Jack about it so easily... So I epted to John when he asked me about my visa and passport but John said he will rmend it to Jack on my behalf of me for my visa and passport, that''s the reason I blindly trusted to him... And after two days of Jack and John going on the trip, I got a call from John and he said he is going to escape on the next day from Jack and he also advised me that it is the right time for me to escape from the house because after John''s escape from Jack, Jack will directlye to me and he may threaten me... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 703: Anna will support me... Anna''s Pov: Lucas: It is the right time for me to escape from the house because after John''s escape from Jack, Jack will directlye to me and he may threaten me to find John... So I think I should escape from the house before hees to me... Tom: How and when did you get those fake visas and passports from John? Lucas: I got a call from John after two days of their honeymoon trip and he said he is going to escape on the next day morning from Jack and he also advised me that it is the right time for me to escape from the house because after John escapes from Jack then Jack will directlye to me and threaten me to find John''s whereabouts so before hees to me I should escape from the house. So I said okay to John and asked him how I can escape because by that time I don''t have any Visa or passport. John immediately guided me to his bedroom and asked me to check the bag which is under his bed where my visa and passport are hidden secretly in that bag and he also said my bag is packed with everything I need so I blindly carried my bag and came out of Jack''s mansion out of rush and I don''t even know Anna''s and Alex''s visa and passport are there in that bag... And I immediately reached the airport without a second thought and was shocked to death when I looked at Anna in the airport... My mind was nk and have no idea how Anna got to know about my whereabouts and in the next second, I was surrounded by all the cops in the airport... By that time I understand that bastard John trapped me and blocked me with the cops and have no way to escape and I realised he provided me with a fake Visa and passport... Tom: Okay but why did you carry your phone which has a solid video of the crime you did? Don''t you think it is dangerous for you if you got caught by the cops identally? (Yes, I agree with what Tom asks, even I have the same doubt, why did Lucas carry that video along with him? Because carrying the video is not safe for him and he also said he already deleted that video from John''s phone and I guess he might have already deleted that video in his phone too but he didn''t... Why?) Lucas: That is not my phone... Tom: What do you mean? Lucas: That phone is arranged by John for me and I find it in my bag just before Anna reached me. At first, I unlock the phone and checked everything and there is no video in it or nothing in it so I feel it is safe to carry that phone because it is a sensor phone where no one can identify me by tracking that phone but unfortunately just a few minutes ago when the Cop surrounded me I got a video message from an unknown number and when I open it I find it is the video of Ria when I am attacking her... I felt like I was buried under the ground when I looked at the video. By that moment I immediately turn off the phone and ced it in Anna''s sling bag and I thought she might have looked at the phone after I got arrested but I don''t know how she will react... I am so confused by thinking whether if she will submit the phone to the cops or she will support me by hiding that proof... (What? What did he just say? How can he think in such a way? How can he think I will support him even after I look at the video? Does he think I will cheat on my friend by supporting the crime he did? How can he think I will support him? No... Never in my life... My rage is getting hype when I listened to his answer... I should have looked at the video on the day when Lucas dropped his phone into my sling bag but by that time I thought he is a genuine person and fights against to Mark and Tom in order to support him... Whatever... The best luckiest part in my life is at least I find that phone on the day of the court hearing and finally this basterd got the death punishment. I take a long breath and continued to listening to them.) Tom: Why do you think Anna will support you after you did such a big crime? Lucas: Because I saw her unconditionally love towards me when she met me in the airport and she came to me when her marriage is about to start. So I thought she will definitely support me even after she looked at the video... But what I think was wrong... She did not even speak to me privately about that video instead she directly submitted the proof to the phone... Tom: Yes, she has the right to submit the video to the court because she choose the path of truth and fairness and she will always give value to friendship and believe in a rtionship... That''s the reason she supported you in the first few days even though you are her stepfather but she stands on the true path when she finds your truth and submitted the video to the court... (Tom said with his rage tone and fter finishing his words Tom get up from his chair by holding a few files and speak something to the cops.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 704: Reasons behind attacks... Anna''sPov: (Tom said with his rage tone and after finishing his words Tom got up from his chair by holding a few files from the table and speak something to the nearby cops and left the interrogation room by holding Mona''s hand and Mona followed Tom by holding his hand. I did not understand why Tom and Mona left the room but I can guess Tom might end the interrogation or he might take a break for another round of interrogation but if his choice is to end the interrogation then it is not right because we have many questions to get an answer from Lucas... We need to get to know who tried to attack us by spying on us in our Grimndelworld trip and we faced many attacks on us and recently they tried to attack on Mona... Why? Why do they want to attack on Mona? We don''t know... We don''t know who try to attack on us and we don''t know why they want to attack on us... Luckily we escaped from every attack but we still didn''t find who tried to attack us... Within a few seconds, both Mona and Tom entered into our room, Mona gave some water to Tom and he drink the water and got rxed by sitting in his chair. We all stay quiet for a few minutes and everyone is involved in their deep thoughts and all of our thoughts were distracted by Mona''s question...) Mona: So the interrogation ended, right? (Tom nodded his head as yes but he is still involved in his deep thoughts.) Mona: Whatever we find more information about his past crimes and got some more rity regarding Ria''s case... And Anna... You did a great job by submitting his video proof on time so that the court hearing proceedings were made fast and he got the death punishment... But I am still confused about why you don''t want toe to the court in the morning along with us? Becausest night ording to our discussion I thought you will definitelye to the court to support Lucas, even when you areing in the middle of the court hearing I thought you will definitely support Lucas but you came to the court like an angel god and help everyone by showing his true colours... (When Mona is asking me about the reason why I did not want toe to the court, the first thought I got was Mark and sighing on the ve agreement... And the main point in it is I should not share about the ve agreement with anyone else and another more main point is I should not cross Mark''s orders and Mark''s first order is I should not step out of the house at any cost and I can understand he indirectly give that order to me to not support Lucas but the moment I find Lucas''s video I feel like it''s not right if I stay in the house by following Mark''s orders, because his intentions behind making me stay at home are different so I rushed to the court... But I can''t say anything about my ve agreement to Mona because it is between me and Mark and I am sure he will tear those ve agreement papers after we reach home. Mona: Anna, everything okay? (All my thoughts were distracted by Mona''s question and I nodded my head as okay and looked at Mark. He is staring at me with his narrow dagger-sharp eyes and I understand he is looking at me whether I will say the truth to Mona or not and I can see his face is a little but rxed when I didn''t reveal our secret. I hope he should cancel the agreement between us and we should live happily forever...) Tom: So guys is there anything you people want to say anything to me to ask Lucas and to want to know from Lucas, please let me know or we can conclude with the interrogation? Anna: There are many more questions we need to get answers from Lucas, Tom... (I immediately said to Tom without waiting for a second.) Tom: What are they, Anna? Anna: We want to know the person who is behind all the attacks on us... There are many nned attacks on us and the recent attack is on Mona. We need to find out why they want to attack us and who is targeting us... I am sure we will get a reasonable clue if we ask Lucas about the same... Mark: Even I am thinking about what Anna just asked, Tom, we need to find who is that person behind all these attacks... Mona: But till now, in the interrogation, Lucas did not give any clue of any other person other than John and Jack. So there might be a chance of Jack or John and Jack may be the person who is trying to attack on us to stop searching for John. Mark: No... No Mona... After listening to Lucas I can say John never tries to attack on us, mostly he concentrates to satisfy his revenge and that''s the reason he blocked his friends and father from the Cops... Maybe his next target is Anna and he may try to attack only Anna but I did not think he will be the person who is attacking on all of us. When ites to jack I think he won''t try to escape John from a crime by attempting another crime of attacking us. He will deal with the case by hiding him but not trying to attack us... So we can rule out both of them... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 705: Loopholes... Anna''s Pov: Mark: When ites to Jack I think he won''t try to escape John from his crime by attempting another crime of attacking us instead he will deal with the case by hiding him for his entire life from us but not in the way of trying to attack us... So we can rule out both of them... Tom: Yeah, I agree with what Mark said, even I think in the same way, John and Jack is not the person who is attacking us from behind. But I am not sure whether Lucas knows about who is that person trying to attack us because till now Lucas didn''t say anything about another person other than John and Jack and he didn''t left any clue regarding it... Anna: He knows... He knows who is the person behind it and he is hiding about that person''s details from us. (I said very confidently and looked at Lucas through the interrogation monitoring ss, he is busy in having the food and he is eating the food very cravingly...) Tom: Why are you so confident about it, Anna? Anna: You people still did not understand anything about Lucas and his strategies... In his first interrogation, he did not say anything about the case or about his past life crimes... We can understand we don''t have solid proof by that time and that''s the reason he is trying to hide all his crimes, but now, after we find the solid video proof of his attacking on Ria, he feels there is no other way to escape from us and that''s the reason he said to us everything about his past life crime and mislead the present case... Mona: What? Did he mislead the present case? Anna: Yes Mona... He misled us... Till now he did not say anything voluntarily about Jack unless we asked about that person and he answer only to the questions we asked about the case but he did not say to us anything voluntarily. so I am sure he will definitely hide some person who yed this entire drama and if I am not wrong Lucas is the pawn to that person and will do whatever he says... Now he is going to die so in order to save his life he said about his past crimes and epted the present crime just because to save his life and once he got bail from the court then he will definitely reach that person and if he reaches that person he will definitely save his life... And as Mark and Tom said that person is not Jack and John... We need to find who is that person... Mona: Till now I am thinking that we almost asked every question of the case, Anna... Anna: Yes, we did, but we did not ask him anything about the loopholes of the case... Mona: loopholes? Anna: Yes... We did not ask him who is trying to attack on us, and the person who is trying to attack on you was killed in the hospital and we don''t know who is that person killed him and we don''t know why they kill him and we don''t know why they are after you... And the same thing happened in our Grindelworld trip too, the room boy was killed abruptly by a car ident and we all know it is not an ident it is a murder in order to hide the facts... I don''t know who is that person but I am sure he is good at cleaning his hands by cleaning all the clues but he failed at one point and we should take advantage of solving that one point and find who is that person... Mona: What is that, Anna? What is that point? Anna: The most important loophole we forget till now and the point we should take advantage of is Ria''s Last note. Mona: What? Ria''sst note? Anna: Yes, Mona... Something is missing in Ria''sst note... In herst note, Ria did not mention anything about Lucas, instead, she just mentioned about John and his friends and before we find that video we thought Ria might fall unconscious that''s the reason she doesn''t mention anything Lucas when she is writing thest note but it''s not true... She is conscious when Lucas is attacking her and we can clearly see that in the video. (When I am exining to Mona I am getting the sh of the video and I once again confirm it in my visualisation and continued my exnation to Mona.) Anna: So it is clear that Ria is conscious when Lucas is attacking on her then why did she not mention about Lucas in herst note? Mona: Omg till now I did not think about it, Anna... Tom: Yes, Anna, that''s really a great point, at first we need to get rity on Ria''sst notes so that we can get rity on whether Lucas is saying those true facts or not. Anna: Yes, Tom... We should find out why Ria did not right Lucas''s name in that letter and we should also find out whether that letter was really written by Ria or not? Mona: What? (Mona looked at me out of shock and I try to exin to her...) Anna: Yes, Mona, think about it once, we are sure Ria is conscious when Lucas is attacking on her and if that letter was written by Ria then she should have mentioned about Lucas too but she did not, so there might be a chance that thest letter was not written by Ria or someone threatens her life to write thest letter... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 706: Is there any other question? Anna''s Pov: Anna: There might be a chance that thest letter was not written by Ria or someone threatens her life to write thest letter... Mona: Did someone threaten her? What does it mean... (Mona asked me with her confused shocking tone, I looked at her as a confirmation of what might happen.) Anna: There might be a chance, Mona... Mona: Does it mean Ria didn''t attempt suicide? Anna: Maybe... Mona: OMG... (She copsed into the chair and hold her head out of emotional pain and her eyes are filled with tears by thinking about Ria''s helpless condition. Even I feel horrible to think about Ria''s death mystery but I should stay strong and grab all the clues to sort the case and I don''t want to give any chance to anyone to escape from the case who is responsible for Ria''s death. Yes, Anna, you should stay strong and give justice to Ria''s friendship by catching all the culprits. I said myself to stay strong and take a long breath... In between I looked at Mona, she is still worried by thinking about Ria, I went close to her and hold both of her hands and try to make her calm down.) Anna: I am not sure about it, Mona, but there are chances that Ria was murdered and the one who murdered her might pretend everyone to think it is a suicide... It''s just my perception... Mona: It''s not perception, Anna... After listening to you even I feel the same and there are chances that Ria was murdered. We should solve the case and should find who is that bastard. Anna: Yeah, but in order to solve the case we need to stay strong physically and emotionally so we can find the clue to solve Ria''s case... (After listening to me Mona nodded her head as ok and looked at me.) Mona: We can only find the answer to our questions only when we find the person behind all these incidents and I am sure the hidden person might murder Ria and he is also trying to kill all of us. We should catch him as early as possible before we lost another one. Anna: Yeah, we will definitely catch him... Mona: I am sure there is some hidden mystery behind Ria''s death we need to find it... Anna: Yeah, we will... (By finishing my words I pattened on Mona''s head and looked at Tom and he nodded his head as okay as a confirmation that he too agree about Ria''s death mystery and in the next second I looked at Mark to know about his opinion, but his facial expression is different of what I expected. He looks so dull and involved in his deep thoughts. I can understand he is thinking about Ria''s murder mystery and is still in a dilemma by thinking about whether it is a murder or suicide and I know he will feel more regret if it is murder because Ria stayed in her home and Mark might feel guilty by thinking he is not in a position to save her and didn''t find who is going to threaten her sister and got seed in taking her life. Whatever we should not get into conclusions before getting the proper evidence about the hidden person... Till now we thought, John and his friends are the main culprits in Ria''s case butter we find the crimes done by Lucas and he was too involved in Ria''s case... Now we suspect one more person who might be involved in this case and we are also suspecting about Ria''s suicide too... All these are the points we find out by analyzing from the current situation... Let''s see... How this case will lead further... All my thoughts were distracted by Tom''s reply.) Tom: Okay Anna, I will ask him about that person who is hidden till now and tried to attack us. I hope we should find the answer from him... Mona: That''s great, Tom, ask him about it, I guess he won''t agree with it in the first instance. Show him how much you are an expert in torturing criminals... Tom: I will torture him to death until I get all the answers from him and I hope we will find the end solution to this case... Anna: Yes, Tom, we hope too the same... At present finding out about the hidden person is more important than Lucas''s life. So need to hesitate about his life... (Tom nodded his head as okay and get up from his chair and came close to Mona and pat her on her head.) Tom: Okay guys, I am going to continue the interrogation Is there any other question I want to ask him? (We all turn towards Mark because he still did not say anything to Tom or didn''t express anything about the case, but the moment I looked at Mark I feel more worried because his face still looks so dull and worried and by looking at him it is clear that he is still involved in his deep thoughts and did not respond to Tom''s questions. I slowly went close to him and ced one of my arms on his shoulder, he immediately came into reality and look at me with his confused worried face as what.) Anna: What happened, Mark? What are you thinking? Mark: What if Lucas agreed that there is a hidden person and that person is responsible for Ria''s death? (Mark asked me with his deep worried tone and by listening to him I can understand how much pain and pressure he is taking for Ria''s case.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 707: Hidden person... Anna''s Pov: (Mark asked me with his deep worried tone and by listening to him I can understand how much pressure and pain he is taking about Ria''s case... How rebel and strong a person is... It does not matter when ites to their personal rtionships... The same thing happened in the case of Mark too... He is such a strong person but he needs to surrender when ites to his little sister... I can understand how much pain he is taking andI can also understand he still thinks about the thought of Ria''s case whether it is a Murder or suicide... And this topic is too much sensitive for him because she is his little sister and he can''t get into a conclusion so easily as we did because Mark and Ria have a bond of brother and sister from the moment they are born and no one can separate them but how can Mark stay calm when someone abruptly attacks his little princes.) Mark: Tell me, what you just said is right? My sister was murdered? (I did not answer to him anything instead I am patting on his back very caressingly so that he will get calm down from the stress.) Mona: Yes, Mark, what we all are predicting might get right, but we need to confirm it from Lucas because he is the hope we have right now... (He immediately looked at Mona after listening to her answer.) Mark: So, Ria was murdered by someone and there are chances that her death is not a suicide... Am I right? Mona: Maybe, Mark... Mark: Ria''s body was found in her bedroom so it means there might be a chance that someone in our house was helped that hidden person and threatened Ria and try to murder her by following his instructions... Am I right? (Mark asked with his sharp tone but his face looks worried than before, this time even Mona stay quiet and understood how much stress Mark was taking by thinking about Ria''s case.) Tom: There are chances of happening ording to our perception, Mark... If Ria''s case is not a suicide and it is murder then it is definitely dered that someone in your home was helped the hidden person by attacking Ria and we should find out why that person wants to kill Ria and we also find out who is that person in your house who helped that hidden person... Whatever may be the situation we should stay strong and should not take it emotionally so that we can find all the true facts of the case and get the true justice for Ria... Okay? (After listening to Tom, Mark felt a little bit relieved and nodded his head as okay.) Mark: Please continue with the interrogation Tom I don''t want to dy this anymore and torture him to death until he agrees about the hidden bastard and gathers all the information about him... Tom: Yes, Mark... (By finishing his words Tom hold the files and went into the interrogation room and sit in front of Lucas and looked at him with his furious face and I can understand this round of interrogation will definitely be hard to Lucas and I am sure this time Tom will also lose his temper.) Tom: I still need to get some answers from you... Lucas: I almost said everything to you, sir... Tom: But you did not say entirely and there are still mysteries and loose ends in the case... Lucas: What do you want to know about? Tom: About Ria''sst note... (That''s it, the moment he listens to Tom his face turns to pale and filled with sweat droplets and by looking at his expression it is clear that Lucas knows something about the hidden person, even Tom read his facial expressions and confirmed about it and sit back in a rxed way and continued asking the questions.) Tom: In Ria''sst notes she did not mention anything about you, that''s the reason we keep you in the remainder but once we got the solid proof of your attack we all confirmed that you are one of the culprits in Ria''s case. But now what bothers me is why Ria didn''t mention your name? Lucas: I don''t know anything about Ria''sst note and I don''t know why she didn''t mention anything about me... Tom: We inquired and revised Ria''s biopsy reports once again and we find one more fingerprint on her body which are simr to the scratches you did to her and we also suspect two main servants in Mark''s house and soon we are going to interrogate them too... (I understand Tom is saying our perceptions as if they are right and by looking at Lucas''s expression we can understand he felt more nervous and drink the water and tried to get calm down.) Lucas: Why are you saying this to me? Tom: Because we will get to know the information in any way about the hidden mysterious person in this case and you will get a chance to save your life if you tell us in detail about the information you know about that mysterious person and we suspect there is a mystery behind that letter and Ria''s death too... (Tom asked him clearly in his terror tone by blocking him in every possible way and I hope Lucas should ept about that hidden person and as we expected Lucas nodded his head as yes.) Tom: Tell me in detail... Lucas: He is the main reason for all these issues and he is the main reason behind Ria''s death. He is good at cleaning up his crimes by bribing in every possible way... (After finishing these words Lucas started vomiting the food he had just eaten and followed by a foaming from his mouth and he is about to fall unconscious...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 708: Poison attack..? Mark''s Pov: Tom: Tell me in detail... Lucas: He is the main reason for all these issues and he is the main reason behind Ria''s death. He is good at cleaning up his crimes by bribing in every possible way, and if he suspects any person is going against to him then the only thing he will do is he will take their lives, that''s the reason I didn''t try to say anything to you about him... (After finishing these words Lucas started vomiting the food he had just eaten, everyone was shocked including me by looking at his sudden illness and have no idea what is going to happen, the nearby cops including Tom surrounded him and tried to make him calm down by offering water and cloth but after a few second his eyes are closing slowly and he is going to fell unconscious and he is barley opening his eyes and the foam is starteding from his mouth, we are more shocked by looking at the foam because it is an indirect symptom for poison attack and within a few seconds he fell unconscious... What the hell? what is happening to him? By looking at the face and by looking at the uncontrol vomiting of the form from his mouth I can understand it is a dangerous sign and he was poisoned. But we have no idea how he was poisoned. The moment Tom recognises the foam in his mouth he immediately went close to him and pping on his face to make him wake up. But it''s of no use because he is not responding to anyone and he is not opening his eyes when Tom is pping him, in the next second Tom looked at our ss and speak to the nearby camera and requested Mona toe for help. Actually, Mona will stand in the first ce when a person fell unconscious out of illness but after knowing about Lucas''s cruel attack on Ria and on Anna''s mother, she did not even get up from her chair to help Lucas instead she is watching him like a casual audience. But once Tom''s instructions reached us she get up from her chair and rushed towards the interrogation room, because she have no other choice other than to ept by giving treatment to him because we need to find out who is that hidden person in the case. Anna and me too followed her to reach the interrogation room because we left in the middle of the suspense of the case. And as of now saving his life is more important because he just said about the hidden person behind this case and if this interrogation continued for 10 more minutes we may find who is that person. In between my thoughts, we went into the interrogation room and Mona immediately rushed toward him to check... She started checking his pulse and opening his eyes to check and she immediately looked at Tom with her shocking expression... Tom: What happened, Mona? Mona: Tom, he was poisoned... Tom: What? What are you talking Mona? (Tom asked with his shocking tone not only Tom even I am shocked by listening to it and thinking how can he get poisoned all of a sudden.) Mona: Yes Tom, he was poisoned and it is veryplicated to save his life because his pulse is gradually decreasing and the poison was spread into his entire body and he may die at any second... Tom: It might be a food poison Mona but it won''t go that serious, just do something and make him alive, we need to find who is that hidden person, please do something... Mona: No, Tom, look at his eyes the poison was spread into his entire body and it''s not just a food poison. He takes some dangerous killing poison maybe he takes it through food and it is very tough to save his life... (Mona said her conclusion and we understand Lucas will die at any second but before he dies we need to know at least that hidden person''s name. In between my thoughts, I went close to Las and hold his hand and it is bing cold...) Tom: Mona, is there any other alternative to make him alive for just a few minutes at least? (Even Tom wants to ask about the person''s name if he gets conscious for just a few seconds but Mona strikes her head as no by directly saying there is no other alternative to save him for at least for a few seconds but Tom he did not lose hope and started pping him hard to make him get consciousness. And after 10 to 15 hard ps Lucus barely opened his eyes... That''s it Tom immediately hold his cor and started shouting at him.) Tom: Who is that hidden person? What is his name? (But in the next second Lucas closed his eyes and fell unconscious again but Tom, he did not stop there, he again pped him hard and asked him what is the name of the hidden person. Even everyone in the room are waiting eagerly to know that person''s name because he is the key person in Ria''s case if we know at least his name we will find a way to find the mystery... After a few seconds, Lucas again opened his eyes for a few seconds but this time too he did not say anything and fell unconscious, but this time Mona advanced a step and went to the nearby Cops and ask something and one of the cops immediately run to the other room and bought some equipment. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 709: Get ready to taste your death... Mark''s Pov: This time Mona advanced a step and went to the nearby Cops and ask them something, one of the cops immediately run towards outside of the interrogation room and back within a few seconds by holding some equipment, Mona immediately plugged that equipment into the plugboard and the other end of the equipment has the clips attached to it and she attached those clips to Lucas''s fingertips, in the next second she looked at the cop who stands near the plugboard and nodded her head as yes. He immediately switched on the plug and the current passes through Lucas''s body... That''s it... Lucas opened his eyes widely out of electric shock and looked at all of us for two seconds and again close his eyes... Mona did not stop there, she increases the voltage of the power and again asked the cops to switch on the plug, I understand this equipment is used by Tom to torture the criminals to get the facts and true answers from them and now Mona is using it in the name of shock treatment on Lucas to make him awake atleast for a few seconds which will help us to know that hidden person name... This time Lucas opened his eyes and stay conscious for a few more seconds, Tom grab this opportunity and try to ask him about the hidden person. Tom: Tell me about the hidden person... Tell me his name... (Tom shouted at him by holding his cor. Lucas is looking at Tom with a nk expression.) Tom: Tell me his name... (Tom again shouted at him, this time Lucas tried to say something and we all stay tuned to listen to him.) Lucas: Heeee... He... (Lucas is stammering heavily and he is not in a position to speak clearly but I am sure we can understand the name he spells out even though he is stammering...) Tom: Speak out the name, Lucas, tell us who is he... Lucas: Heee... Hee... (I understand he is not saying the hidden person''s name, he is trying to say something but his health condition is not supporting him. I am sure he will fall unconscious in a few more seconds but Tom did not stop his trials and asked him about the hidden person''s name. At least knowing about the name of that person will help us to solve this case and we all are eagerly waiting to know about his name...) Tom: Tell me his name... His name... (Tom is shouting at him loudly and pping on his cheek to control his stammering. But finally, he speaks.) Lucas: He... Heee killed meeee... Heee will killl all of youuuu... Tom: Tell me his name... (Tom was exhausted after listening to his answer and shouted at him again to know about his name but he did not listen to Tom and tells what he wants to say. This time he looked at Anna and pointed his index finger towards Anna and looked at her with his red dagger eyes. I looked at Anna and she is so scared by looking at Lucas, maybe she is scared of the poison attack on Lucas. In the next second, she closed her eyes and hold my hand tightly. I patted on her back to make her calm down and I know he can''t do anything to Anna because he is in such a helpless condition and will die soon. After sensing my patting Anna opened her eyes but still looking at Lucas like a scared puppy.) Lucas: Youuu... Youuu are their next target... Get ready to taste your death... (My fury got hyper the moment I listened to Lucas. Does he think my girl is ame deer and can be killed by anyone? No... No one dares to touch her when I am with her... I immediately take a step forward and stand like a shield to Anna by standing between Lucas and Anna...) Mark: He needs to face me before he touches my girl''s shadow... (I said strongly with my furious rage tone. He look at me with his confused face and again started staring at the ceiling.) Lucas: Let''s see... Whether love wins over the revenge or not... (By finishing his words he is about to close his eyes and I am sure he will die soon so I immediately went near to him and hold his cor and asked him loudly...) Mark: We are not waiting to listen to your quotes... Tell me his name... Tell us that criminal name who is hiding in the bushes... Lucas: I made many mistakes in my life and I deserve to die for the sins I made... (That''s it... By finishing his words he vomited blood and closed his eyes unconsciously. Mona immediately went close to him to check his pulse and she left his wrist once she confirmed that he is no more... We all stay quiet and involved in our deep thoughts... What just happened? How Lucas was dead all of a sudden? Just before a few minutes ago he is well and good and answered to all the questions we asked and now he died all of a sudden... Not only Lucas, till now every person who is the pawn to the hidden person we catch were dead in the one way or the other way, and the mystery behind the case remains silent... And now Lucas is too dead by poison attack at the time when he is about to say that hidden person... But how could Lucas die all of a sudden? I try to recollect everything and Mona confirmed he was poisoned... Does it mean Lucas takes the poison voluntarily? No... It won''t happen... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 710: It wont surprise me... Mark''s Pov: How could Lucas die all of a sudden? I try to recollect everything and Mona confirmed he was poisoned... Does it mean Lucas takes the poison voluntarily? No... It won''t happen... Because just before this incident he requested Tom to save his life through requesting the court on his behalf. And that too he is a criminal and he wears the criminals uniform and his dress is arranged by the cops and they will check each and everything on his body before he wears the uniform and they don''t allow him to carry anything like a poison capsule. So I am sure he doesn''t carry the poison along with him... I look around once again to find any clue but this time my mind was upied with cops... And locus was surrounded by the cops all the time... What if... By any chance... Any one of the cops is working under the hidden person and did he poison Lucas? No, no, they are under Tom''s supervision and each and every cop particrly those who are in this custody room are very loyal to Tom and they don''t cheat on Tom by helping the criminals... And Tom too appointed such loyal cops into this custody room to keep the things confidential. So what can be the other chance? How can he take the poison? In between my thoughts, I looked at the corner of the room where my eyes got attracted to the dustbin... I went near to the dustbin and looked into it and I saw the food box that Lucas was just had before. And the food box doesn''t have any Label of the restaurant name. I am about to take the food to smell it... Suddenly I heard a scream of my name... "Mark..." I turned around and it was Anna she is looking at me with her wet eyes and immediately ran towards me and pushed my hand away from the dustbin... Anna: Please don''t touch it, Mark... Lucas was dead just because he had this food and I am sure the food he has taken was poisoned... Mona: Yes, Mark, please don''t touch it, even I feel this food is poisoned and it is better for you if you don''t touch it... (I nodded my head as okay and looked at Mona.) Mark: Please take these samples and test them, Mona, and pleasepare them with the poison test made on Rubeus uncle. So we can conclude the person behind attacking Rubeus uncle and the person who is haunting us are one and the same... Mona: Okay, Mark... Mark: Let''s see how long he will hide and attack us... Mona: Are you suspecting anyone, Mark? Mark: So far, I have no idea... Anna: I guess it might be Jack... (We all turned towards Anna and she is trying to say something with her shivering tone. I understand she is scared too much.) Mona: Jack? Do you think the gay will do all these things, Anna? Anna: Maybe yes because just before Lucas said about his capabilities and he has awork all over the world and it is easy for him to monitor all of us and it is easy for him to attack anyone... Mark: If he really has that many great capabilities then he would have found about John''s fake love... (I said with my rage tone by looking at Anna because I can''t bear even if Anna too talking by praising that basterds capabilities.) Mark: And at least now stop trusting your dad''s statements and conclusions and think on your own way so will find the true hidden person... (I said sharply, I know I acted so mean but I can''t bear it when Anna speaks about Jack.) Anna: Please don''t represent Lucas as my dad... I can''t take it anymore, Mark... Mark: Even I can''t take if you speak one more word by praising that Jack... Mona: Guys... Guys... Please stop it... You are taking this discussion to another level... Mark, Anna just said that she is suspecting Jack because he is a detective, but it does not mean she is praising his capabilities... Please try to understand... Mark: So you are saying I am thinking in the wrong way? Anna: Mark... She doesn''t mean it... Mark: Yeah, now you came to support her, right? (Anna stays quiet and nodded her head as yes and holds Mona''s hand like a lost puppy. and Mona, she takes a step forward and looking at me with her convincing face to stop this argument.) Tom: Do you think these girls will stay quiet by not supporting to each other, Mark? Mark: Definitely no... Even it won''t surprise me if they kill any one of us in order to support each other... (That''s it, both Mona and Annaughed out loudly and me and Tom toughed by looking at their smiling faces. After a few seconds, we all calm down and Tom started to give instructions to the cops.) Tom: Send his body to postmortem and inquire the restaurant where we got the food and inquire about the person who bought the food and also take the food samples from the dustbin and send them to 2 to 3bs. So we will get the proper results of the attack... (Meanwhile, Tom is giving orders to the cops, one of the cops entered into the room with a food cover and we were all shocked by looking at the cover.) Tom: What is it? Cop: The food for the criminal, sir... Tom: What? Cop: Yes, sir, and we found the delivery boy fell unconscious in the next street without clothes... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 711: He is alive... Mark''s Pov: Tom: What is it? Cop: The food for the criminal, sir... Tom: What? Cop: Yes, sir, and we found the delivery boy and he fell unconscious in the next street and one more thing is there are no clothes on his body... (By listening to the cop, Tom was shocked, even we all are shocked by knowing about the fact of the delivery person and I understand the hidden person appointed some other guy and he attacks the actual delivery man and stole his clothes and wear those clothes and pretend he is the actual delivery man and delivered the poison food to the cops and the cops did not get any doubt about the food and the delivered boy because he is in the uniform so they give the food to Lucas blindly... Ahhhh... The hidden bastard once again got seeded in taking one more life by not leaving any clue to us... This time he got seed in killing Lucas, and with this incident, it is confirmed that he is continuously monitoring us and knows each and every information of ours and if I am not wrong I am sure he is scared of Lucas''s interrogation and he might think Lucas will say about him and reveal his secrets. Maybe that''s the reason he takes more risk by appointing a person to give the poison food to Lucas. Why he is doing all these things? Why he want to attack us? What might be his next target? While thinking about the hidden person, I got the shes of Lucas''sst words and he warned Anna by saying that she is his next target... And I don''t let anyone to touch my girl and I am sure the hidden person will fail when ites to my girl because from now on I will be more careful than before and don''t let anyone to touch my girl... In between my thoughts, I subconsciously hold Anna''s hand and she looked at me as what, I didn''t answer to her and held her hand more tightly and she understands I feel insecure about her and in the next second, she rests her head on my shoulder... Anna: No one dares to touch me when you are with me, Mark... (She said with her low tone and wrapped my hand around his shoulder and pulled her more close to me and looked into her eyes. When I am looking into her eyes I got the thought of Lucas''s warning... But why he will target my girl? Why? Why he is after Anna? Why he want to kill Anna? As far as I know, she did not do anything bad to anyone, then why he want to take revenge on Anna? Not only Anna, he targeted to kill Mona too but now his target is Anna... Why? Why his next target is Anna? Why? Why does he want to kill her? There might be two chances of reasons for him to kill Anna. Maybe he wants to take revenge on Anna for some other reasons... Or he want to take Anna''s life to clear his path to reach his aim... What might be his aim? How can we find him?) Tom: OK, is he alive? (My thoughts were distracted by Tom''s words and we both looked at Tom and I feel so sorry for listening about the delivery person because he is innocent and did nothing wrong, he is just doing his duty by delivering the food parcel but he faced the insult of making him nude, and we still have no idea about his life and if he lost his life then it will be the biggest crime did by the hidden person by taking an innocent life inorder to save his life from the cops... And I don''t let him live peacefully for the rest of his life, and once he got caught we will definitely catch him and torture him to death for the sins he did.) Cop: I don''t know sir I just rushed to the police station to let you know about the incident... (My thoughts were distracted by the cop''s answer. So there might be a chance that the delivery boy might be alive and if he is alive then he will definitely give us a clue and we can find the hidden person.) Tom: Okay, let''s check it out... (By finishing his words Tom is getting ready to go to the location to check on his body. And within a few minutes we all reached the location and by the time we reached, he is covered with a cloth and surrounded by cops. Mona went near to the body to check on him. She checked his pulse and look into his eyes and immediately looked at us...) Mark: What happened, Mona? Is he alive? Mona: Yes, Mark, he is alive, he just fell unconscious, if I am not wrong they just used chloroform on him and soon he will get consciousness. (I feel so relieved after listening to Mona because his life is out of danger. I nodded my head as okay and in the next second Tom ordered his cops to carry his body into the jeep and let him leave for a few minutes and after the few minutes, Mona spray the water on his face. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at us.) Delivery boy: Sir... I don''t know anything... I didn''t do anything wrong... Please trust me... (He said nervously and by looking at his face it is clear that he was panicked by looking at all the cops surrounding to him.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so so much for your love and support.) Chapter 712: Pendant..? Mark''s Pov: Delivery boy: Sir... I don''t know anything... I didn''t do anything wrong... Please trust me... (He said nervously and by looking at his face it is clear that he was panicked by looking at all the cops surrounding him.) Tom: Hey... It''s okay, calm down... We are here to save you... Don''t get panic... Okay? (By finishing his words Tom offers some water to him and he immediately had the water and get calm down by stabilising himself.) Tom: So can you tell us what exactly happened to you? Delivery boy: The moment I got the call for the food order, I immediately take the food parcel from the restaurant and rushed towards the police station to deliver the food parcel, sir. But I was blocked by a person in this street and the moment I stopped my bike he punched me on my face and in the next second he spray something near to my nose... That''s all I remember sir, I don''t know what happened next and I didn''t remember anything else... Tom: Can you recognize his face? Delivery boy: No sir, he wears the mask. So I can''t recognise him... Tom: Do you have any idea about that person? I mean, did you see him anywhere else or did you notice that somebody is following you? Delivery boy: No sir... Tom: Okay, our cops will take you to the police station and they will take your details for further formalities and if we need any further details about this incident then you shoulde to the police station... Is that clear? Delivery boy: Yes sir, I will... Tom: and if you suspect anyone... You can reach us and here is my contact number... (By finishing his words Tom gave his personal visiting card to him.) Delivery boy: Okay sir... (By finishing their conversation Tom ordered the cops to take him to the police station and he immediately turned towards me.) Tom: Mark, I think it''s safe if you guys leave now... Mark: Yeah, but before we leave we need to find who is that person attacking this delivery boy, so we can find any clue to find the hidden person... Tom: Yes, Mark, I agree with you but this delivery boy doesn''t know anything about the person who attacked him so it will be a bitplicated for us to find who is behind it... Anna: No... It''s notplicated as we think, Tom... (Anna said strongly and we all turned toward Anna by listening to her strong statement and she is staring at something on the ground. I went close to her and looked at her, she is still staring at the ground and I tried to find out what she is staring at... I can see a small pendant which is in love shaped. I looked at Anna''s face once again and she is still staring at the pendant with her shocking expression. By looking at Anna''s expression it is clear that she knows who''s pendant is that... I take the pendent from the ground to check on it and it looks like a tinum pendent and I find there is a little carving on the pendant. I take it more close to check on the carving and I find a name on it and it is not so clear. I am trying to sense it to find the name.) "JOHN..." (Anna spell out John''s name with her shivering tone and by listening to that name even me too got shocked because I didn''t expect the pendant is to be John''s, so it means John is the person who attacks the delivery boy and he is the person who gave the poison food parcel to the cops in the police station and he is the one who killed his dad by poising him... In between my thoughts, I tried to read the name on the pendent and yes, it is John... The name carving on the pendant is John''s name... My mind was nk and didn''t expect he will directlye to the police station to kill his dad in order to take revenge on him and what bothered me more is I missed to catch him again... Ahhhh... I wish I should have seen him... But I was busy in interrogating Lucas and not only me, the entire cops in the police station is monitoring Lucas''s interrogation and didn''t expect one of the key culprits in Ria''s case will directlye to the police station to deliver the poison food to his father.) Anna: It is John... (Anna spell out with her shocking tone, both Mona and Tom came close to us and Tom take the pendent from my hand and started examining it.) Anna: It is John who attacks the delivery person and gave the poison food to Lucas... He indirectly kills Lucas by poisoning him... Mona: How dare he... How can he take the daring step toe to the police station? Tom: Maybe his revenge on Lucas makes him to do this thing... Mona: If in that case, Lucas will be dead at any cost, because the court gave the death sentence. Then why did hees to the police station to risk his life? Tom: Maybe he didn''t care about his life when ites to take revenge on Lucas and he wants to kill Lucas on his own. Maybe that''s the reason he dares his life to give the poisoned food to Lucas... (No... No... Something is missing... If I am not wrong he came to the police station for some other reason and I am sure he is misleading us in the wrong direction... I need to find what it is... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 713: CCTV Footage Mark''s Pov: (No... No... Something is missing... If I am not wrong, John came to the police station for some other reason and I am sure he is misleading us in the wrong direction... And most importantly he takes a very arrogant daring step by entering into the police station to kill Lucas by poisoning the food and he attacks the delivery boy too... Did he really kill Lucas just to take revenge on him? Does it mean he risks his life to take revenge on Lucas? Does it mean he is least bothered about his life? No... It doesn''t make sense... Because he is the one who trapped Lucas in the airport and blocked him from the cops with all the proof and pieces of evidence. If he really wants to take revenge on Lucas by killing him then he might have killed him when Lucas is under his shelter. So, there must be something more important reason behind his daring step. Maybe he wants Lucas to not say anything about the hidden person... So there might be a chance that John might know about the hidden person and he might know everything about the case... Yes, maybe that is one of the main reasons behind his daring step and killed Lucas by threatening his own life just because to hide the details about the hidden person... And I am sure there might be a big mystery hidden in this case. I need to find what it is...) Tom: Anna, are you sure it is John''s pendant? (Anna looked at Tom by nodding her head as yes but her face still looks so confused and at the same time she looks shocked. Maybe she too got a dilemma about whether it is John or not.) Mona: Check it out clearly, Anna, are you sure it is John''s? Anna: I am sure this pendant belongs to John, Mona, I still remember this pendant is very precious to him... Tom: Precious? Why it is so precious? What special init? Anna: So far I remember it is the only gift from his mom and he never takes it away and always wears it to his wrist chain. Tom: Well, so we got a clue that it is John and he is the one who attacked this delivery boy and he is the one who delivered the poison food to the police station to kill Lucas by taking a daring step by entering into the police station. Mark: Whatever it is, it''s better if we confirm whether he is John or not... Mona: We got a solid proof, Mark, we find his pendant, and Anna confirmed about it too, so it must be John... Mark: Yeah, I believe it''s John''s pendant, but there might be a chance that the hidden person might ce this pendant and try to mislead us from the case... Mona: Mislead us? Mark: Yeah Mona, if John wants to kill Lucas he might have killed him when he is under Jack''s shelter but he didn''t, instead, he trapped Lucas along with the solid proofs to the cops... So, there are chances that it might not be John... Mona: Yeah, Mark, there are chances... Mark: If we find that it is John with any other supporting clue then we need to suspect that he might know about the hidden person too... Maybe that is the reason he tries to kill Lucas in order to save the hidden person... Anna: Yeah, even I think the same and suspect whether it is John or not because so far I know he went on a trip with Jack. So I guess he might note to this city yet... Tom: Yeah, there are chances that it might not be John and not only this, we need to check clearly each and everything and take a clear step by not falling into anyone''s trap and I will check on the CCTV footage of this street and the police station to find the person who attacks the delivery boy and gave the poison food... He might cover his face while attacking the delivery boy but he might not cover his face when he delivers the food to the police station because the cops might suspect him if he covers his face. Mark: Yeah, we can easily find who it is in the CCTV footage... Mona: Yeah, let''s go to the police station and check the CCTV footage... Tom: No... (Tom said sharply and I understand he doesn''t want us to stay here anymore.) Mona: What happened Tom? Tom: It''s not safe if you stay here anymore, please leave now and I will take care of the rest... (As I expected Tom is not ready to allow us but I feel like I want to check the CCTV footage and need to find who is that person. But by looking at Tom''s face I can understand he is clear about his decision and Mona, she is still trying to convince Tom.) Mona: Do you think it''s safe if I stay at home? Tom: It is far better to stay in the police station, Mona... Mona: He is spying on us and he can attack us at any time he wants, so it''s of no use if you send me to home, so please allow me to monitor the CCTV footage, Tom... Tom: No... (Tom said sharply and he is a bit serious too because he doesn''t want us to stay here anymore because it is clear that someone is spying on us, so he doesn''t want to take any risk. By finishing his words he immediately turns toward the cop and orders some duty to him and in the next second he looked at me...) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 714: Rash driving... Mark''s Pov: Tom doesn''t want us to stay here anymore because it is clear that someone is spying on us and monitoring our each and every move, so he doesn''t want to take any risk because they might attack any of us. By finishing his words he immediately turns toward the cop and orders some duty to him to do and in the next second he looked at me...) Tom: Mark, please try to understand... (In the next second he tried to convince me and I understand theplexity of the situation and yes, I agree with Tom and it is not safe to stay here anymore, particrly it''s not safe for Anna and Mona and I need to take care of them because Tom is busy with his work and further inquiries about the case... And it''s not safe in the police station too because Lucas was dead by the poison attack so it''s better if I take the girls to some other ce and I need to take alert care of both of them because once they try to attack on Mona and Lucas warned Anna when he is about to die. But on the other side of my heart, I feel like I want to stay here to monitor the CCTV footage but at the same time, I feel like I should not trouble Tom. So I epted to him and looked at Mona to convince her.) Mark: Mona, let''s go, Tom will defly inform us the moment he finds out who it is... Mona: But Mark... (She is not in a mood to listen to me and started trying to convince me.) Mark: Get into the car... (I said strongly and turn towards my car because it is a waste of time to convince her and she will definitely try to argue with me to convince me. So after listening to my angry words, both Anna and Mona came near to the car without any argument. I get into the car and both of them sit quietly in the car and I started riding to my home. My mind is filled with many thoughts about Ria''s case... Actually we thought there are five culprits in Ria''s case and I felt so relieved the moment we catch Lucas and thought there is one more culprit to be caught that was John... By that time I thought if we catch John the case will be closed but after interrogating Lucas we find there is one more important hidden person in this case and I am sure he is definitely linked to Ria''s case because he tried to attack Mona when she started enquiring about Ria''s post-mortem report and he attacks Lucas when Lucas is about to say regarding hidden person... And most importantly Ria''sst note... We find it is not genuine because Ria didn''t mention anything about Lucas''s attack on her. So there might be a chance that someone ces thest note in the name of Ria to mislead the case and there are chances of the presence of a hidden person behind this note too... So I am so confident that this hidden person definitely rted to Ria''s case. In between my thoughts, I got the sh of the words that Lucas spell out about my sister... I can imagine how helpless condition my sister faced. My rage is getting hyper second by second by thinking about their cruel acts on my sister. And my sister, she did not tell me anything about this incident after she reached the home. Instead she attempted suicide... I can understand how much pain she takes during and after the tragedy and she can''t take this situation so easily, maybe that is the reason she attempted suicide... At least I should have went into her room on that night to look after my sister so that I can find she is depressed and if I had further spoken to her she might open up to me and told me everything about the incident and by now she might be alive by locking the true criminals into the prison... All this happened just because of me I should have taken good care of my sister. I always concentrated on my business after my parent''s tragedy and it lead me to loss my beloved sister... And Lucas... I feel like I want to torture him to death for the sins he did to my sister... But he died so easily by eating poisoned food... Ahhhhh... Damn it... I beat the steering very hardly and my rage is getting more hyper by thinking about Lucas... Involuntarily, I increased the speed of the car and my driving became very rash... "Mark..." The moment I listen to the voice I calm down myself and slow down the car a bit and it is Anna, I looked at her through the mirror and raised my eyebrows as what... Her face looks a little panicked and I understand she might get scared of my rash driving. She calms down herself when I slow down the speed of the car.) Anna: Mark, please stay calm and don''t self-harm, okay? (I nodded my head as ok and started ying the instrumental music. So my mind will get diverted.) Mark: Mona, Do we need to go to the daycare centre... (I asked her about Alex and Alex is in the daycare centre and we need to take him along with us.) Mona: But it''s not the same daycare centre that we went tost time, Mark... Mark: Did you change his Day Care Centre again? Mona: No Mark... It''s not my n, it''s entirely Tom''s n for Alex''s safety... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 715: Beta, How are you? Mark''s pov: Mark: Did you change his Day Care Centre again? Mona: Yes, Mark, but it''s not my n at all, it''s entirely Tom''s n for Alex''s safety. Tom doesn''t want anyone to know about Alex''s daycare centre... We don''t even know in which daycare centre Alex will be... Mark: What do you mean? Mona: Tom selected the top 5 secured Day Care centres for Alex''s safety and and paid to all the centres. Sometimes we don''t even know which daycare Centre Alex is in and we will decide just before we started from the home and make the decision on which daycare centre we need to leave him at... So no one knows except me and Tom about his daycare centre unless someone closely monitors us by following us... Anna: That''s really great, Mona... You and Tom really taking good care of Alex... You people are really taking good care in such a way that he never missed his mother''s and father''s love... You People really taking good care of him... Thank you so much... (Anna said with her shivering tone and I understand she feels emotional after listening to Mona''s and Tom''s care towards Alex and yes, even I agree that both of them are really taking good care of Alex. I don''t know how their mom and dad will take care of him but both of them are really taking good care of him like his parents.) Mona: Anna, it''s very pleasing to us to take care of Alex and I am the luckiest person to take personal care of him, even Tom too likes him a lot. So there are no issues to take care of Alex. And we both love him so much and it''s our responsibility to take care of him, that''s the reason we don''t want to take any risk when ites to Alex''s safety. Hope no one targets Alex. Anna: It''s very tough for anyone to cross Tom''s security protocols, Mona and I am sure Alex will be safe... Mark: Mona, guide me to his daycare centre... (Mona started giving directions to Alex''s Day care centre and within a few minutes we reached the daycare centre and reach Alex. He is happily ying with the toys in the daycare centre and the daycare centre is protected with the CCTV cameras and no one is not allowed unless they have the ID card issued by them and the attenders of the kids need to be verified with their thumb Impressions and once they get tally then only they allowed them to reach their kids... And yes as Mona said Tom is very strict in following these kinds of security protocols for Alex''s safety and I am sure we can happily leave him in these kinds of day care centres... Mona went easily into the daycare centre and came out along with Alex and he was shocked out of happiness the moment he looked at Anna. He immediately ran towards Anna and both of them hug each other. Even Anna looks so happy and feels a bit relieved when she met her little brother... After their hugs and kisses, we again started towards to my home... This time Alex doesn''t give any chance to any one of us to speak out. He is so excited about his day care centre and exining all the games he yed since morning... In between his exnation, we reached our home. Both Mona and Anna along with Alex started walking ahead... I looked at my mansion when we are walking in the garden to reach the entrance door and the first thought I got is Ria, I stay paused where I stand and look at my Mansion once again. I got a sh of Ria''sst note and it is clear that there is something mystery hidden in the note. What if the note is real? No... No... It won''t be... Because Ria didn''t mention a word about Lucas in herst note. Why? Why she didn''t mention it? In between my thoughts I once again looked at the mansion, my sister was dead in this mansion and I am sure something mysterious is still buried in this mansion... I will find it out soon... And I don''t leave anyone who is responsible for my sister''s death... "Mark?" (All of my thoughts were distracted once I listen to Anna''s voice. She came close to me and hold my hand and looking at me with her worried face. Maybe she might read my thoughts and understand I was still thinking about Ria.) Anna: Soon we will find the mystery behind Ria''s case, Mark, until then we should stay calm and deal with the situation by using our intelligence... (I nodded my head as okay and yes, a calm mind will definitely show the way to solve Ria''s case and I should control my rage until I find the true culprits in Ria''s case. By holding Anna''s hand we both walked toward Mansion and this is the first time we are entering into my mansion after our wedding. For the first few days after our wedding, we stayed in my New moon mansion andter we stayed in Tom''s house. We all finally entered into the mansion. The moment I entered the mansion the first person I saw is Nanny. She immediately came close to us with her little worried face. and immediately looked at me.) Nanny: Beta, How are you..? Is everything okay? (I did not answer to her question because my mind is still struck by Ria''s death mystery case and now my thoughts are running on the day of Ria''s death.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 716: Anna has the point... Mark''s Pov: Nanny: Beta, How are you..? Is everything okay? (I did not answer to her question because my mind is still struck at Ria''s death mystery case and now my thoughts are running on the day of Ria''s death. I still remember the day when Ria was dead and I still remember how Nanny came to me hurriedly with her nervous face and told me about Ria''s unconscious dead body... After we find out the reality of Ria''sst note that it might be fake, I feel like I want to ask Nanny in detail about Ria''s death incident on that day, so I can understand what actually happened and there might be a chance I will find a clue to solve Ria''s case mystery. All my thoughts were distracted once I listened to Mona''s excited tone all of a sudden and I didn''t expect her excited reaction.) Mona: Everything is fine, Nanny... I think it''s not the right question to ask this newly wedded couple because they got tired a lot on the bed on their honeymoon trip... (Nanny''s face immediately turn to smile and blush, and did not ask us anything else and directly went near to the kitchen to prepare food for all of us. Meanwhile I looked at Mona with my narrowed rage eyes because how can she tease Nanny in this kind of serious situation?) Mona: What happened, Mark? Why are you looking at me like a fire dragon? Mark: Do you really think we are in the honeymoon phase in the interrogation room? Mona: Mark... Don''t you know what Tom said? We should not trust anyone even though it is Nanny, and we should not say anything to anyone and most importantly we should not discuss about the interrogation things with any other... Do you remember that? (I nodded my head as okay and yes I agree with what Tom said because we recently find that there might be a mystery in Ria''s case so it will be best for every one of us to stay quiet by not spelling anything about the interrogation of Lucas or Ria''sst note.) Anna: Why does Nanny ask those questions? (My thoughts were distracted once I listen to Anna''s question and she is looking at me and Mona with her confused face. Both Mona and I looked at Anna as what.) Anna: Guys, Nanny knows that Mark and I got married recently and she also knows we went on a honeymoon trip and once we return from our honeymoon she should not ask the question "Is everything okay or not" with her worried face, instead she should have asked "how is our trip or how is our married life going on" with her smiling face but she didn''t and most importantly she asked us with her worried face as if she knows what happened in the interrogation room. Mona: Yeah Mark, Anna has the point and it is not wrong if we suspect Nanny too... Mark: Yeah, we can suspect her on this present situation basis but I guess Nanny might not yet digest my marriage incident because she did not know until she saw Anna and me on the wedding stage maybe she might think we got married by the force... So it is obvious to ask us whether everything is fine or not... Mona: Mark, Nanny knows both of you are in a rtionship, so she no need to worry when she saw both of you on the wedding stage. instead, she should have felt happy and at present, she should have invited you with her smiling face at least but she didn''t... Mark: Whatever, Mona, I don''t have a mood to argue with you... Mona: I am not arguing with you, Mark, I am just cautioning you to stay alert when ites to Nanny... Okay? (I did not respond to her and left the ce and walked towards my room. Because I am really not in a mood to argue with Mona by suspecting0 Nanny, I feel like I am testing the loyalty of one of my loyal servants which I don''t want... How can I suspect a person who take care of me and Ria since our childhood and she is working in this house from her teenage. So I personally feel suspecting Nanny is not a good idea instead if I feel like I want to say everything to Nanny and I am sure she will definitely catch the person who is spying in our house but as per Tom''s order I should not reveal anything to Nanny and as Mona said we should always stay alert and suspect everyone eventhough if it is a loyal servant... In between my thoughts, I got the shes of what Anna said just now about Nanny... And yes, why Nanny was so dull the moment she looked at us... Does it mean Nanny might be one of the spy behind this case? Ahhhhhhhh... What is happening? I am not getting any clue and I don''t know how to lead the case and I am not getting rity on whom I should suspect... In between my thoughts, I reach my room and take the towel and went into the washroom to take shower... I feel so relieved when the water is falling over me... I feel abit relieved from the stress... After the shower, I came into my bedroom andy on the bed and closed my eyes to get rxed... Suddenly my phone started ringing and I checked the contact and it is Tom... I immediately got alerted by sitting on the bed because he might call me to inform about the CCTV footage. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 717: Its John... Mark''s Pov: Suddenly my phone started ringing and I checked the contact name and it is Tom... I immediately got alerted by sitting on the bed very eagerly because he might call me to inform me about the CCTV footage. I did not wait for one more second and immediately responded to his call. Tom: Hi Mark... Mark: Hi Tom, did you find any clue about the case? Did you find who is that person? Tom: Yes Mark... Mark: Who is that? (I asked him with my rising eager tone by walking near to the window.) Tom: What we guess is right, Mark, it''s John... (I am shocked and my rage got hyper the moment I listened to him and I did not expect it is John, because somewhere I felt it might be the hidden person''s trap and he intentionally ce John''s bracelet on the ground to mislead us from the case, but now, after knowing that it is John I feel so confused and in dilemma.) Mark: What? Are you sure, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark, he is John and he took a very dare step by entering into the police station to deliver the poison food parcel to kill his dad... Mark: Did you see his face clearly in the CCTV footage, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark, I confirmed that the food delivered boy is John only once I saw the CCTVfootage and his face is clear in the CCTV footage... Mark: All the cops in your station know how cruel he is butwhy did no cop recognise him? Tom: I am so sorry about that Mark, no one recognised him because he came in the delivery boy uniform and deliver the food very casually at the door and went out of the police station like a normal man... If he hides his face with a mask then the Cop who collected the food might get doubt on him and they might check on him. But he entered into the police station very casually like a delivery boy so no cop got the doubt about his true identity and all the cops in the police station are busy in monitoring Lucas''s interrogation so they did not focus on John... (Tom said with his low worried tone and I can sense how regretful he feels and I know how dedicated they are when ites to their work to catch the criminals but John take it as an opportunity and entered into the police station to bluff all of us.) Mark: It''s okay, Tom, I don''t mean to hurt you, I just got outbursted by thinking about Ria... Please don''t mind it... (I said to make him feel free from this incident but my mind is still thinking about why John dare to enter into the police station? What is the reason behind it? I immedietly ask Tom to know his point of view.) Mark: How dare he to do that, Tom? Why did he risk his life by entering into the police station? Tom: Even I am thinking about the same, Mark, and I have no idea why he risks his life by entering into the police station and why does he want to give the poison food to Lucas by himself? He might have chosen some other person to do this work and most importantly he might know about the CCTV coverage in the police station and he also knows that we will definitely suspect the delivery boy after Lucas was dead through food poison. So what might be the exact reason behind his visit to the police station, Mark... Mark: Is there any chance that he did this just to take revenge on Lucas? Tom: if he really wants to take revenge on Lucas he can send some other person but he didn''t instead he came on his own by risking his life to kill Lucas... And if he really wants to kill Lucas he might have killed him when he is under his shelter but he didn''t instead he trapped Lucas in the airport with all the proofs of the crime he did and blocked him from us and the court too announced the death punishment but before we hang Lucas, Tom advanced a step and killed him... Why..? Why does he do this? What does he want to prove to us? Mark: John is also the puppet of the hidden person... (Tom stays quiet for a few seconds after listening to my statement.) Tom: What do you mean, Mark? Mark: Yes, Tom, he is the puppet to the hidden person and will follow all of his orders and he killed Lucas when he is about to say the details of the hidden person and if they have sufficient time they will definitely appoint some other person but they have no time to n for some other person... Tom: Lack of time? I didn''t get you, Mark... Mark: I guess he did not have time to appoint some other loyal person to deliver the poisoned food to the police station, Tom, it is a risky job and most importantly he doesn''t want us to know about the hidden person''s secrets. Maybe that is the reason he takes the hurried dangerous step by following the hidden person''s orders and is least bothered about his own safety... Tom: Yes, Mark, what you said might be right... I will further inquire about the case in detail and ask Mona about her inquiries regarding Ria''s post-mortem report and I am sure we will get a lead in this case as early as possible... Mark: Yes, Tom, we should catch those culprits as early as possible before they take some other innocent lives... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 718: Security protocol... Mark''s Pov: Mark: Yes, Tom, we should catch those culprits as early as possible before they take some other innocent lives... Tom: Yes Mark, we should be in advance to him and should guess his next move, so that, we can catch him easily... And there is a chance that their next target might be Anna and you, so both of you should stay safe and never take any harsh decisions which will lead to threatening your lives... Mark: Yeah, Tom, I understand theplexity and I will take proper care of me and Anna but the threat is not only for me and Anna, Tom... They are after you and Mona too... So all of us should stay safe and strong, Tom, and most importantly please don''t take any cruel decision by risking your life in order to catch those bastards, Okay? Tom: Yes Mark, definitely... And one more thing I want to warn you is about the spy and I guess there is a spy in your house, I have already said this once and if I am not wrong they will monitor you and Anna each and every second. So please be careful and don''t let anyone know about your exact details and whereabouts... Okay? Mark: Yeah, Tom, even I am thinking about the same and I don''t want to risk Anna''s life... So I think it is better to rece all the workers in my house and built more security in my house. So no one can enter easily and no one can harm her or touch her... Tom: No Mark... No... Don''t do anything... (Tom said with his anxious tone and by listening to him I understand there might be more threat in my decision to rece the workers.) Mark: What? What happened, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark... Just behave very casual and at the same time, both you and Anna should stay alert and most importantly you have to suspect everyone in the house. This is the safest way to deal with the spy... So that we can catch that spy by trapping a simple plot... If we got alerted then the spy will hide from his crimes very easily and it is very tough for us to catch the spy... So don''t make any decisions to change the servents or improve the security... Mark: Yeah, I agree with you but I don''t want to risk Anna''s life, Tom, I feel like it''s better if we provide security to her by appointing a bodyguard at least... Tom: Mark, do you really think providing security to Anna will definitely save her from the uing threats? Mark: I am not, Tom, but I can reduce the severity of the situation... Tom: Yes, Mark, but it is not the solution and by providing the security you can only protect Anna from the outside threat but not from the spy in your house. And not only you, but even I also can''t protect anyone of us by providing the security and what I understand from the present situation is security will give us confidence that we are safe and secure and we might live without caution, which is not 100% safe and we face the same situation in recent past, we know how strictly we provide security at your engagement party and I personally take care of each and every security protocol... Even though we take extreme security protocols we can''t escape from the attack on Rubeus''s uncle and I still remember how we all breakdown emotionally... Mark: I got it, Tom, I won''t change any protocols in my house and from now on I personally take care of her. I personally take her where ever she wants to go... Tom: That''s better, Mark, and when Anna''s college will open? Mark: Maybe in this week I guess, I totally forget about it... I need to pay her college fees as early as possible if not my dumb girl will definitely go and block in some other trouble... Tom: Yeah Mark, you need to look after her... Mark: I am still so confused Tom, Why she didn''t ask me for her college fees? Why does she want to maintain distance from me by hiding all those facts about the educational loan? Does she think I can''t afford her or is she still keeping me in distance? Tom: Hey Mark... Cool mannn... Maybe I might think in the same way if I were in your position but the thing is Anna is truly loving you more than anything else in this universe... Mark: Then why does she hide all those facets, Tom? Tom: Just because she wants to be independent... Mark: Independent? Tom: Yes, Mark, she doesn''t want depend on you financially that''s the reason she searched the way for an education loan and fall into those basterds'' trap. And the reason behind her keeping it as a secret is you don''t allow her to go for an education loan if she expresses the same to you, that''s the reason she hided it... That''s it... Nothing more... Mark: Hmmm... Tom: Even Mona is also the same kind and she always wants to b independent and if I interfere she will bark at me... (I immediatelyughed when I listened to Tom about Mona and yes, she will bark when ites to her independent status and from my childhood, I tried to support her financially but she never epted to it and now I understand Anna is also thinking in the same way... And Anna too loves to be independent...) Tom: Whatever, Mark, the girls we got are soo independent, So don''t mind about it... Mark: Yeah, Tom, now I got rity and I understand how to deal with Anna... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 719: Resting on her lap... Marks Pov: Tom: Whatever, Mark, the girls we got are soo independent, So don''t mind about it... Mark: Yeah, Tom, now I got rity and I understand how to deal with Anna... Tom: Yes Mark, you should act more smarter to take advanced actions in order to save Anna... (I smile by listening to him and I understand even Tom was scared by thinking about Anna and not only him we both are scared about the hidden person''s next target, and Lucas already mentioned by pointing to Anna that she is their next target. So I should pay more attention to my girl... Tom: Okay Mark, please be careful... Mark: Okay... Tom: And if you suspect anyone in your house or if you sense any danger then please call me immediately, okay? Mark: Okay Tom... Tom: Okay then... Bye... (Once Tom hangs the call Iy on the bed and started staring at my ceiling... The first thought I got is Ria... I lost Ria and those basterds tortured Ria very brutally, If I find any one of them they will see my other side of cruality and I will torture them to death... I turned to another side of the bed and tried to divert my mind because thinking about Ria makes me feel so sick and stressed and not only stress it makes me feel more rage at those bastards, and I may be out of control my rage which leads to harm Anna, so I feel it''s better if I divert my mind before I harm anyone out of my rage... In between my thoughts, I started staring through the ss of the window and closed my eyes by taking long breaths... The first vision I visualise is Anna and her smiling face... That''s it... My face turns to rx once I visualise my girl... And her smiling face always makes me feel relieved... I will protect my girl in all possible ways and don''t let anyone to touch her and I will act like a shield to her... In between my thoughts, I went into a deep sleep... After a few hours, I sense a soft hand on my cheek which is caressing me out of love... I loved it... I love when I sense this soft caressing hand and I can understand this hand is my beloved once, Anna... In the next second my face immediately turn to a smile when I realised it was Anna''s hand... She is doing magic with her soft hand... And when I am trying to turn to another side I can sense my head is not over the pillow... It''s on Anna''sp... On her soft sensitive thigh... Ahhhhhh... Getting rxed byying on herp is so amazing... The feel itself makes me feel like taking a nap in heaven... I move my head to adjust into herp in a morefortable way, so I can enjoy my girl''sp rxing therapy... And now I can sense my girl is pampering me more by crawling her fingers into my hair and I can sense she too feels happy by looking at my smiling rxed face... And I understand she came to my room to check on me and yes, it''s a hectic and stressful day but what makes me feel better is when Anna came to me to take care of me by cing my head on herp in order to make me feel more rxed... I feel very blessed when she is showering her love on me in a caressing way... I feel so blessed... In the next second, I immediately wrapped one of my hands around her waist and pulled her close to me... That''s it... I sense her soft jellies touched to my face. Anna immediately arched her back and stiffens her body, I can understand she was shocked by my sudden action... But me... Why I will stay quiet after I sense those soft jellies? So in one shot I again pulled her close to me and her soft jellies touch my face in a tempting way but this time I bite her nipple seductively... "Mark... Shhhhh.." She said with her nervous tone and I can guess her cheeks turned to a strawberry colour and I don''t want to miss biting those red cheeks and at the same time my dick was tightened for Anna''s juices... Most importantly I love to look at her blushed face... So I opened my eyes to look at my angel, and yes, as I guess, her face turns to strawberry pink out of blush and her back is still stiffened out of shock and her hands are a little bit cold... Maybe she did not expect that I will bite her nipple all of a sudden... She is mine and I have all the rights to do whatever I want... I immediately winked at her, and in the next second, she smiled by looking at me and trying to take long breaths to control her anxiety and in the next second, she patted me gently on my cheek and tried to ce my head away from herp... But I didn''t let her do instead I again tried to pull her close to me but this time with my other hand I hold her neck and pulled her more close to my face... She immediately widened her eyes and stared at me out of shock at my sudden move and her cheeks turn to more redish... Just an inch gap between us, and now, her lips grab my attention... She again tries to move away, so I tightened my grip and didn''t let her move an inch... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 720: I bought Food... Mark''s POV: Just an inch gap between us, and now, her lips grab my attention... She again tries to move away, so I tightened my grip and didn''t let her move an inch... Finally, after a few seconds, Anna stops her trail of moving away from me and finally surrenders to me and started staring into my eyes with her shocking eyes and her cheeks turned to more red due to her uncontrolled shy blushed face... But suddenly my eyes got attracted to her shivering pink glossy lips and her tempting lips attracted me more... I feel like I want to eat them instantly to enjoy the taste of strawberry juices... That''s it... I didn''t wait for one more second and immediately grabbed her and pulled her near to my lips and started kissing her... Ahhhhhh.... I can sense the softness of her lips... And the taste of her lips were soo awesome... It''s been a long by not kissed her... I really miss the vour of her kiss... And I miss the taste of her lips too... Yes... My thrust on her was increased and she came to me on the right time... I feel like I don''t want to leave her until I satisfy my thrust... Ahhhhhh... I grabbed her more close to me and trying to explore her entire mouth... But she was not responding to me and still staring at me with her shocking expression... Come on, Mark... Don''t think much... Just satisfy your thrust... I started kissing her deeply by holding her tightly and at the same time, I am pulling her head towards me, so that, there is no chance of escaping from me... While kissing her I can sense her cold nervous lips and I can understand she is still feeling nervous or anxious... And I also know she will be okay within a few seconds and will start enjoying my hot warm kissing session... In between my thoughts, I started biting her lower lip to make open her mouth... That''s it... She opened her mouth more widely and closed her eyes and started enjoying my kiss session... My tongue started exploring her mouth and biting her lip gently in the middle of the kiss to make our session more seductive... Every time I bite her lips seductively she holds me more intensely and it leads my boner to get erected... Slowly... My other hand stated crawling under her shirt to grab her soft jellies... And my girl... She still closed her eyes and enjoying what I am doing to her... I can take it as a grant and proceed further to crawl near to Jellys very seductively... In between, my girl too crawl her fingers in to my hair and curling my hair out of pleasure and hugged me tightly while kissing... Ahhhhh... I love this hot hug... And I love when my girl started responding to my kiss... It makes my boner to be more stronger and erect... And my girl she started enjoying the kiss by ying with my tongue and hold my hair more tightly for the pleasure I give to her... I feel breathless out of the pleasure I got from my girl... I love the way she reacts to my love making session and it makes me feel so horny... And I didn''t waste any time and immediately reached my treasures and started squeezing them by holding them tightly... Anna: hmmmmmmm... (My girl moaned out very seductivly out of the pleasure I give to her... Her moan boost me up and my boner be more stronger and the nerves on it are started bulging out... I can''t control myself until my dick touches her pussy juices... I didn''t stop squeezing her boobs... But her bra... It is always an obstrucle between me and Anna and I don''t want anything to upy between us... So I immediately grabbed her bra and in one shot I pulled it down, so my soft big jellies popped out and became handy to me... Now I can squeeze them more conviniently... After a few seconds of my aggressive kiss, I opened my eyes and looked at my girls face ... She still closed her eyes very tightly but at the same time responded to my kiss and love-making session very intensely... I can understand she is enjoying the warmness of my kiss... After a few seconds I slow down my kiss and observed my girl is responding to my kiss by kissing me back.... Ahhhhhh.... This feeling is so awesome... I am Enjoying my girl''s return intense kiss... I smirk by looking at her innocent blushed face and immediately hold her hand and ced it on my erected dick to see her reaction... And as I guess she slowly stops kissing me and opened her eyes and looked at me with her shining blushed face... But I still hold her hand and press it near to my erected dick as a hint that I want to proceed further... But she immediately came into reality and tried to push me away from her and adjust her dress to get down from the bed... But I didn''t allow her to get down from my bed... Instead, I gripped her waist and pulled her towards the bed and locked her with my legs by crossing around her body... Anna: Mark...!!! Whaattt.? Mark: Don''t you know what I am doing? Don''t you know what I am in need of? (She remains silent for a few seconds and slowly raised her head and looked into my eyes.) Anna: I bought food for you... Mark: Food? (She nodded her head very innocently and looked at the nearby table, me too take a look at the table and there is food.) (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 721: What do you want to eat? Mark''s Pov: (She remains silent for a few seconds and slowly raised her head and looked into my eyes.) Anna: I bought food for you... Mark: Food? (She nodded her head very innocently and looked at the nearby table, me too take a look at the table and there is food. I understand my girl visited to my room along with food to feed me and when she recognise I was in a deep sleep, she sits on the bed and ced my head on herp and started pampering me and there starts our love making session... I like the way she is taking care of me... I smile by looking at her and adjusted her hair string by cing it near to her ear and again looked at my girl''s cute expression...) Anna: You didn''t eat anything from the morning... I know how much hungry you feel... So I bought your favourite food for you... Mark: Hungrryyy... (I said with my husky tone and looked at her with my smirked face... Slowly she nodded her head as yes but she was a little confused by looking at my smirked face. I can understand my innocent girl didn''t yet understand what are my lust intentions behind hungry...) Mark: Yeah... I feel Hungry... (I said by holding her chin with my thumb and pressing her lower lip intensely with my thumb and index finger and staring into her widened eyes with my narrowed sharp eyes. Her cheeks turned to tomato red out of blush, and it is clear that she understands what I mean, but suddenly she turned her head to another side by pointing to the food again...) Anna: Leave me, I will serve the food for you... (By finishing her words she again tried to move away from me, but this time I hold her waist more tightly andagain pinned her to the bed.) Mark: Can''t you understand my cravings? (I said by squeezing her boobs over her t-shirt...) Anna: Ahhhhh... Markkkkk.... Pleaseeee... (She is trying to divert again but this time I didn''t listen to her and started kissing her on her neck and at the same time I am squeezing her boob tightly...) Mark: You need to stay close to me if you want to serve the food... (She wrapped her hands around my neck and pulled me close to her out of pleasure... Ahhhhh... I love when my girl participates in lovemaking and feels me more aroused and no one stops me until I enjoy the juices of my girlll... (After a few minutes of my intense kiss on her neck, I rip her t-shirt in one shot and her bra was already pulled down by me in my make-out session. So, now, I can clearly see the popped-out jelly boobs of my girl and they are pink in colour and they are looking at me in a naughty way and requesting me to enjoy them. That''s it... I immediately hold it with one of my hands and started squeezing it very intensely and on the other side, I started eating it... Anna: Ahhhhhhh....!!! MArk....!!!! Ahhhhhhhh....!!!! (Anna started moaning out loudly and her moaning makes me feel breathless... I will show heaven to her and I am sure she will enjoy this session... In between my thoughts I bite intensely on her nipple...) Anna: Ahhhhh... (She is testing my patience... I may lose my control if she moans again seductively... I want to enjoy my girl to satisfy my thrust and hunger... When I am enjoying her boobs very passionately, my eyes got attracted to a dark spot in between her boobs and it is nothing but the beauty spot of my girl... Ahhhhhh... I feel so aroused after looking at my favourite spot... I immediatelynded my lips on the mole and started enjoying it... After a few minutes I looked at my girl and she too enjoying what I am doing to her and I am sure at least now she might understand my sense of lust hungry... I smile by looking at her cute face and started kissing her on her lips once again but didn''t miss squeezing her boobs... After a few minutes, I crawl my hand slowly near to his waist and in one shot I entered my hand into her panties and my middle finger is touching her pussy... I press it very intensely and at the same time, I am kissing her deeply... But Anna suddenly opened her eyes and again started resisting to what I am doing to her. I stopped everything that I am doing and looked at her, she immediately hides her boobs with her little hands and looked at another side of me with her nervous face... And her face is filled with sweet droplets... I understand she is not yet ready to enjoy sex with me... And she feels so panicked and nervous... I can understand her insecurity... And I also know I am the reason for her insecurity because on our first night session I didn''t handle her out of love instead I treated her very cruelly, maybe that is one of the main reasons behind her insecurity... Now it''s my duty to take away her fears of sex and make her ready to enjoy our love-making session at par with me... Mark: I feel hungry... (I said to her in a naughty way but she still stay like a statue.) Mark: I really feel hungry... (I said again but this time my girl looked at me with her confusing face.) Anna: What do you want to eat? Mark: You... (She remains silent but still staring at me...) Thank you you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 722: The more you relax... Mark''s POV: Mark: I really feel hungry... (I said again but this time my girl looked at me with her confusing face.) Anna: What do you want to eat? Mark: You... (She remains silent but still staring at me...) Mark: I want to eat you entirely to satisfy my thrust and hungry... Is it okay? (She slowly nodded her head as okay and in the next second she hugged me tightly. But her body is still cold out of nervousness. I can understand she is still feeling a little panicked... It is my responsibility to take care of her... I patted her back slowly and said everything will be okay... She hugged me more tightly... Ahhhhhhh... I love this hot hug particrly when Anna''s hot body is squeezing to my abbs... I started my session again by enjoying my girl... This time I slowly removed her pant and then slowly removed her lingerie and immediatelynded my lips on her pussy lips and started enjoying by kissing it... Anna closed her eyes and hold my head out of pleasure and enjoying by biting her lower lip seductively... I started licking her clitoris with my tongue by pressing it intensely... Anna: Ahhhhhh... (In between Anna escaped a moan involuntarily and I love when she moaned out loudly and at the same time I understand she started enjoying our love-making session... I increased the speed of licking her clitoris by applying more pressure with my tongue and Anna started curling her body out of pleasure... One of her hands holds my shoulder and presses it intensely for the pleasure I am giving to her... And I feel aroused when Anna is responding positively to our make-out session but I need to make her more aroused so she will enjoy our sex session... While I am trying to make her aroused with my tongue, on the other side I slowly started touching her hole with my finger and pressing it slowly, so it will be easy for me to take another step in our makeout session... Anna: Hmmmmm... (Anna moaned again out of pleasure and I am enjoying it more to give pleasure to my little angel And now I feel it''s better to insert my finger... But suddenly Anna ces her hand on her pussy and stops everything that I am doing... I looked at her and her face is still filled with blush but she looks a little panicked... And at the same time, I can guess she is not nervous anymore as she did previously, but I want to know why she stopped me... Mark: What happened? Is it hurt? (She strikes her head as no.) Mark: Then why did you stop me again? Anna: I feel shy and a little ufortable when you are licking in my private parts... (She said with her low shy tone and I smiled by looking at her cute expression and take away her hurdle hand and looked into her eyes with my narrowed eyes.) Mark: You should be shameless when you are enjoying yourself with me in bed... Get habituated to it... And I love to kiss you everywhere I want... But I don''t do it if it is hurting you... Is that okay for you? (She nodded her head as okay with her shy face and by looking at her smile I can take it as a grant and continued licking her clitoris and biting seductively in between... My girl closed her eyes and enjoying what I am doing it to her... I feel it''s time to insert my finger into her... Slowly I started inserting my finger into her hole and pushing it in and out slowly... And her pusssy is so tight even my finger is very hard to enter but after a few strokes her hole bes wet and my finger moment bes so easy. I guess it is the right time to insert my huge erected dick into my girl... That''s it... In the next second, I take off my pants and inners and my dick was huge and erected straight and waiting for Anna''s pussy... I know it won''t fit into her hole but I need to insert it slowly to make it habituated to her... And I am sure soon her pussy will adjust to my dick size... In between my thoughts, I intensely pressed my dick near to my girl''s pussy... Anna opened her eyes and looked at my dick with her shocking expression, I again tried to push my dick into her pussy and it is very tough to get in... If I enter forcefully, my girl will get hurt so I am trying to handle her carefully... After a few seconds, I spread her legs and again tried to insert my dick but this time just the tip of my dick was entered and Anna closed her eyes tightly... Maybe she might feel little pain... I bend near to her face and kissed gently on her lips... She opened her eyes and looked at me... Mark: The more you rx, the more you can enjoy, baby... I said with my husky tone and started kissing her passionately out of love and she too wrapped both of her hands around my neck and responded to my kiss and I started moving my dick in and out slowly, so it will insert one more inch... Anna hold me more tightly and wrapped her legs around my waist which helps me to insert my dick by one more inch... Now I started kissing on her neck very seductively and pushing my dick in and out from her tight pussyyy... Ahhhhh... It feel so awesome... Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 723: 9 Mark''s pov: Mark: Did you change his Day Care Centre again? Mona: Yes, Mark, but it''s not my n at all, it''s entirely Tom''s n for Alex''s safety. Tom doesn''t want anyone to know about Alex''s daycare centre... We don''t even know in which daycare centre Alex will be... Mark: What do you mean? Mona: Tom selected the top 5 secured Day Care centres for Alex''s safety and and paid to all the centres. Sometimes we don''t even know which daycare Centre Alex is in and we will decide just before we started from the home and make the decision on which daycare centre we need to leave him at... So no one knows except me and Tom about his daycare centre unless someone closely monitors us by following us... Anna: That''s really great, Mona... You and Tom really taking good care of Alex... You people are really taking good care in such a way that he never missed his mother''s and father''s love... You People really taking good care of him... Thank you so much... (Anna said with her shivering tone and I understand she feels emotional after listening to Mona''s and Tom''s care towards Alex and yes, even I agree that both of them are really taking good care of Alex. I don''t know how their mom and dad will take care of him but both of them are really taking good care of him like his parents.) Mona: Anna, it''s very pleasing to us to take care of Alex and I am the luckiest person to take personal care of him, even Tom too likes him a lot. So there are no issues to take care of Alex. And we both love him so much and it''s our responsibility to take care of him, that''s the reason we don''t want to take any risk when ites to Alex''s safety. Hope no one targets Alex. Anna: It''s very tough for anyone to cross Tom''s security protocols, Mona and I am sure Alex will be safe... Mark: Mona, guide me to his daycare centre... (Mona started giving directions to Alex''s Day care centre and within a few minutes we reached the daycare centre and reach Alex. He is happily ying with the toys in the daycare centre and the daycare centre is protected with the CCTV cameras and no one is not allowed unless they have the ID card issued by them and the attenders of the kids need to be verified with their thumb Impressions and once they get tally then only they allowed them to reach their kids... And yes as Mona said Tom is very strict in following these kinds of security protocols for Alex''s safety and I am sure we can happily leave him in these kinds of day care centres... Mona went easily into the daycare centre and came out along with Alex and he was shocked out of happiness the moment he looked at Anna. He immediately ran towards Anna and both of them hug each other. Even Anna looks so happy and feels a bit relieved when she met her little brother... After their hugs and kisses, we again started towards to my home... This time Alex doesn''t give any chance to any one of us to speak out. He is so excited about his day care centre and exining all the games he yed since morning... In between his exnation, we reached our home. Both Mona and Anna along with Alex started walking ahead... I looked at my mansion when we are walking in the garden to reach the entrance door and the first thought I got is Ria, I stay paused where I stand and look at my Mansion once again. I got a sh of Ria''sst note and it is clear that there is something mystery hidden in the note. What if the note is real? No... No... It won''t be... Because Ria didn''t mention a word about Lucas in herst note. Why? Why she didn''t mention it? In between my thoughts I once again looked at the mansion, my sister was dead in this mansion and I am sure something mysterious is still buried in this mansion... I will find it out soon... And I don''t leave anyone who is responsible for my sister''s death... "Mark?" (All of my thoughts were distracted once I listen to Anna''s voice. She came close to me and hold my hand and looking at me with her worried face. Maybe she might read my thoughts and understand I was still thinking about Ria.) Anna: Soon we will find the mystery behind Ria''s case, Mark, until then we should stay calm and deal with the situation by using our intelligence... (I nodded my head as okay and yes, a calm mind will definitely show the way to solve Ria''s case and I should control my rage until I find the true culprits in Ria''s case. By holding Anna''s hand we both walked toward Mansion and this is the first time we are entering into my mansion after our wedding. For the first few days after our wedding, we stayed in my New moon mansion andter we stayed in Tom''s house. We all finally entered into the mansion. The moment I entered the mansion the first person I saw is Nanny. She immediately came close to us with her little worried face. and immediately looked at me.) Nanny: Beta, How are you..? Is everything okay? (I did not answer to her question because my mind is still struck by Ria''s death mystery case and now my thoughts are running on the day of Ria''s death.) Chapter 724: 8 Mark''s Pov: Nanny: Beta, How are you..? Is everything okay? (I did not answer to her question because my mind is still struck at Ria''s death mystery case and now my thoughts are running on the day of Ria''s death. I still remember the day when Ria was dead and I still remember how Nanny came to me hurriedly with her nervous face and told me about Ria''s unconscious dead body... After we find out the reality of Ria''sst note that it might be fake, I feel like I want to ask Nanny in detail about Ria''s death incident on that day, so I can understand what actually happened and there might be a chance I will find a clue to solve Ria''s case mystery. All my thoughts were distracted once I listened to Mona''s excited tone all of a sudden and I didn''t expect her excited reaction.) Mona: Everything is fine, Nanny... I think it''s not the right question to ask this newly wedded couple because they got tired a lot on the bed on their honeymoon trip... (Nanny''s face immediately turn to smile and blush, and did not ask us anything else and directly went near to the kitchen to prepare food for all of us. Meanwhile I looked at Mona with my narrowed rage eyes because how can she tease Nanny in this kind of serious situation?) Mona: What happened, Mark? Why are you looking at me like a fire dragon? Mark: Do you really think we are in the honeymoon phase in the interrogation room? Mona: Mark... Don''t you know what Tom said? We should not trust anyone even though it is Nanny, and we should not say anything to anyone and most importantly we should not discuss about the interrogation things with any other... Do you remember that? (I nodded my head as okay and yes I agree with what Tom said because we recently find that there might be a mystery in Ria''s case so it will be best for every one of us to stay quiet by not spelling anything about the interrogation of Lucas or Ria''sst note.) Anna: Why does Nanny ask those questions? (My thoughts were distracted once I listen to Anna''s question and she is looking at me and Mona with her confused face. Both Mona and I looked at Anna as what.) Anna: Guys, Nanny knows that Mark and I got married recently and she also knows we went on a honeymoon trip and once we return from our honeymoon she should not ask the question "Is everything okay or not" with her worried face, instead she should have asked "how is our trip or how is our married life going on" with her smiling face but she didn''t and most importantly she asked us with her worried face as if she knows what happened in the interrogation room. Mona: Yeah Mark, Anna has the point and it is not wrong if we suspect Nanny too... Mark: Yeah, we can suspect her on this present situation basis but I guess Nanny might not yet digest my marriage incident because she did not know until she saw Anna and me on the wedding stage maybe she might think we got married by the force... So it is obvious to ask us whether everything is fine or not... Mona: Mark, Nanny knows both of you are in a rtionship, so she no need to worry when she saw both of you on the wedding stage. instead, she should have felt happy and at present, she should have invited you with her smiling face at least but she didn''t... Mark: Whatever, Mona, I don''t have a mood to argue with you... Mona: I am not arguing with you, Mark, I am just cautioning you to stay alert when ites to Nanny... Okay? (I did not respond to her and left the ce and walked towards my room. Because I am really not in a mood to argue with Mona by suspecting0 Nanny, I feel like I am testing the loyalty of one of my loyal servants which I don''t want... How can I suspect a person who take care of me and Ria since our childhood and she is working in this house from her teenage. So I personally feel suspecting Nanny is not a good idea instead if I feel like I want to say everything to Nanny and I am sure she will definitely catch the person who is spying in our house but as per Tom''s order I should not reveal anything to Nanny and as Mona said we should always stay alert and suspect everyone eventhough if it is a loyal servant... In between my thoughts, I got the shes of what Anna said just now about Nanny... And yes, why Nanny was so dull the moment she looked at us... Does it mean Nanny might be one of the spy behind this case? Ahhhhhhhh... What is happening? I am not getting any clue and I don''t know how to lead the case and I am not getting rity on whom I should suspect... In between my thoughts, I reach my room and take the towel and went into the washroom to take shower... I feel so relieved when the water is falling over me... I feel abit relieved from the stress... After the shower, I came into my bedroom andy on the bed and closed my eyes to get rxed... Suddenly my phone started ringing and I checked the contact and it is Tom... I immediately got alerted by sitting on the bed because he might call me to inform about the CCTV footage. Chapter 725: i will check Anna''s Pov: Mark: When ites to Jack I think he won''t try to escape John from his crime by attempting another crime of attacking us instead he will deal with the case by hiding him for his entire life from us but not in the way of trying to attack us... So we can rule out both of them... Tom: Yeah, I agree with what Mark said, even I think in the same way, John and Jack is not the person who is attacking us from behind. But I am not sure whether Lucas knows about who is that person trying to attack us because till now Lucas didn''t say anything about another person other than John and Jack and he didn''t left any clue regarding it... Anna: He knows... He knows who is the person behind it and he is hiding about that person''s details from us. (I said very confidently and looked at Lucas through the interrogation monitoring ss, he is busy in having the food and he is eating the food very cravingly...) Tom: Why are you so confident about it, Anna? Anna: You people still did not understand anything about Lucas and his strategies... In his first interrogation, he did not say anything about the case or about his past life crimes... We can understand we don''t have solid proof by that time and that''s the reason he is trying to hide all his crimes, but now, after we find the solid video proof of his attacking on Ria, he feels there is no other way to escape from us and that''s the reason he said to us everything about his past life crime and mislead the present case... Mona: What? Did he mislead the present case? Anna: Yes Mona... He misled us... Till now he did not say anything voluntarily about Jack unless we asked about that person and he answer only to the questions we asked about the case but he did not say to us anything voluntarily. so I am sure he will definitely hide some person who yed this entire drama and if I am not wrong Lucas is the pawn to that person and will do whatever he says... Now he is going to die so in order to save his life he said about his past crimes and epted the present crime just because to save his life and once he got bail from the court then he will definitely reach that person and if he reaches that person he will definitely save his life... And as Mark and Tom said that person is not Jack and John... We need to find who is that person... Mona: Till now I am thinking that we almost asked every question of the case, Anna... Anna: Yes, we did, but we did not ask him anything about the loopholes of the case... Mona: loopholes? Anna: Yes... We did not ask him who is trying to attack on us, and the person who is trying to attack on you was killed in the hospital and we don''t know who is that person killed him and we don''t know why they kill him and we don''t know why they are after you... And the same thing happened in our Grindelworld trip too, the room boy was killed abruptly by a car ident and we all know it is not an ident it is a murder in order to hide the facts... I don''t know who is that person but I am sure he is good at cleaning his hands by cleaning all the clues but he failed at one point and we should take advantage of solving that one point and find who is that person... Mona: What is that, Anna? What is that point? Anna: The most important loophole we forget till now and the point we should take advantage of is Ria''s Last note. Mona: What? Ria''sst note? Anna: Yes, Mona... Something is missing in Ria''sst note... In herst note, Ria did not mention anything about Lucas, instead, she just mentioned about John and his friends and before we find that video we thought Ria might fall unconscious that''s the reason she doesn''t mention anything Lucas when she is writing thest note but it''s not true... She is conscious when Lucas is attacking her and we can clearly see that in the video. (When I am exining to Mona I am getting the sh of the video and I once again confirm it in my visualisation and continued my exnation to Mona.) Anna: So it is clear that Ria is conscious when Lucas is attacking on her then why did she not mention about Lucas in herst note? Mona: Omg till now I did not think about it, Anna... Tom: Yes, Anna, that''s really a great point, at first we need to get rity on Ria''sst notes so that we can get rity on whether Lucas is saying those true facts or not. Anna: Yes, Tom... We should find out why Ria did not right Lucas''s name in that letter and we should also find out whether that letter was really written by Ria or not? Mona: What? (Mona looked at me out of shock and I try to exin to her...) Anna: Yes, Mona, think about it once, we are sure Ria is conscious when Lucas is attacking on her and if that letter was written by Ria then she should have mentioned about Lucas too but she did not, so there might be a chance that thest letter was not written by Ria or someone threatens her life to write thest letter... Chapter 726: 7 Mark''s Pov: Suddenly my phone started ringing and I checked the contact name and it is Tom... I immediately got alerted by sitting on the bed very eagerly because he might call me to inform me about the CCTV footage. I did not wait for one more second and immediately responded to his call. Tom: Hi Mark... Mark: Hi Tom, did you find any clue about the case? Did you find who is that person? Tom: Yes Mark... Mark: Who is that? (I asked him with my rising eager tone by walking near to the window.) Tom: What we guess is right, Mark, it''s John... (I am shocked and my rage got hyper the moment I listened to him and I did not expect it is John, because somewhere I felt it might be the hidden person''s trap and he intentionally ce John''s bracelet on the ground to mislead us from the case, but now, after knowing that it is John I feel so confused and in dilemma.) Mark: What? Are you sure, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark, he is John and he took a very dare step by entering into the police station to deliver the poison food parcel to kill his dad... Mark: Did you see his face clearly in the CCTV footage, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark, I confirmed that the food delivered boy is John only once I saw the CCTVfootage and his face is clear in the CCTV footage... Mark: All the cops in your station know how cruel he is butwhy did no cop recognise him? Tom: I am so sorry about that Mark, no one recognised him because he came in the delivery boy uniform and deliver the food very casually at the door and went out of the police station like a normal man... If he hides his face with a mask then the Cop who collected the food might get doubt on him and they might check on him. But he entered into the police station very casually like a delivery boy so no cop got the doubt about his true identity and all the cops in the police station are busy in monitoring Lucas''s interrogation so they did not focus on John... (Tom said with his low worried tone and I can sense how regretful he feels and I know how dedicated they are when ites to their work to catch the criminals but John take it as an opportunity and entered into the police station to bluff all of us.) Mark: It''s okay, Tom, I don''t mean to hurt you, I just got outbursted by thinking about Ria... Please don''t mind it... (I said to make him feel free from this incident but my mind is still thinking about why John dare to enter into the police station? What is the reason behind it? I immedietly ask Tom to know his point of view.) Mark: How dare he to do that, Tom? Why did he risk his life by entering into the police station? Tom: Even I am thinking about the same, Mark, and I have no idea why he risks his life by entering into the police station and why does he want to give the poison food to Lucas by himself? He might have chosen some other person to do this work and most importantly he might know about the CCTV coverage in the police station and he also knows that we will definitely suspect the delivery boy after Lucas was dead through food poison. So what might be the exact reason behind his visit to the police station, Mark... Mark: Is there any chance that he did this just to take revenge on Lucas? Tom: if he really wants to take revenge on Lucas he can send some other person but he didn''t instead he came on his own by risking his life to kill Lucas... And if he really wants to kill Lucas he might have killed him when he is under his shelter but he didn''t instead he trapped Lucas in the airport with all the proofs of the crime he did and blocked him from us and the court too announced the death punishment but before we hang Lucas, Tom advanced a step and killed him... Why..? Why does he do this? What does he want to prove to us? Mark: John is also the puppet of the hidden person... (Tom stays quiet for a few seconds after listening to my statement.) Tom: What do you mean, Mark? Mark: Yes, Tom, he is the puppet to the hidden person and will follow all of his orders and he killed Lucas when he is about to say the details of the hidden person and if they have sufficient time they will definitely appoint some other person but they have no time to n for some other person... Tom: Lack of time? I didn''t get you, Mark... Mark: I guess he did not have time to appoint some other loyal person to deliver the poisoned food to the police station, Tom, it is a risky job and most importantly he doesn''t want us to know about the hidden person''s secrets. Maybe that is the reason he takes the hurried dangerous step by following the hidden person''s orders and is least bothered about his own safety... Tom: Yes, Mark, what you said might be right... Experience new worlds on M-VL-e I will further inquire about the case in detail and ask Mona about her inquiries regarding Ria''s post-mortem report and I am sure we will get a lead in this case as early as possible... Mark: Yes, Tom, we should catch those culprits as early as possible before they take some other innocent lives... Chapter 727: wait ans see Anna''s Pov: Anna: There might be a chance that thest letter was not written by Ria or someone threatens her life to write thest letter... Mona: Did someone threaten her? What does it mean... (Mona asked me with her confused shocking tone, I looked at her as a confirmation of what might happen.) Anna: There might be a chance, Mona... Mona: Does it mean Ria didn''t attempt suicide? Anna: Maybe... Mona: OMG... (She copsed into the chair and hold her head out of emotional pain and her eyes are filled with tears by thinking about Ria''s helpless condition. Even I feel horrible to think about Ria''s death mystery but I should stay strong and grab all the clues to sort the case and I don''t want to give any chance to anyone to escape from the case who is responsible for Ria''s death. Yes, Anna, you should stay strong and give justice to Ria''s friendship by catching all the culprits. I said myself to stay strong and take a long breath... In between I looked at Mona, she is still worried by thinking about Ria, I went close to her and hold both of her hands and try to make her calm down.) Anna: I am not sure about it, Mona, but there are chances that Ria was murdered and the one who murdered her might pretend everyone to think it is a suicide... It''s just my perception... Mona: It''s not perception, Anna... After listening to you even I feel the same and there are chances that Ria was murdered. We should solve the case and should find who is that bastard. Anna: Yeah, but in order to solve the case we need to stay strong physically and emotionally so we can find the clue to solve Ria''s case... (After listening to me Mona nodded her head as ok and looked at me.) Mona: We can only find the answer to our questions only when we find the person behind all these incidents and I am sure the hidden person might murder Ria and he is also trying to kill all of us. We should catch him as early as possible before we lost another one. Anna: Yeah, we will definitely catch him... Mona: I am sure there is some hidden mystery behind Ria''s death we need to find it... Anna: Yeah, we will... (By finishing my words I pattened on Mona''s head and looked at Tom and he nodded his head as okay as a confirmation that he too agree about Ria''s death mystery and in the next second I looked at Mark to know about his opinion, but his facial expression is different of what I expected. He looks so dull and involved in his deep thoughts. I can understand he is thinking about Ria''s murder mystery and is still in a dilemma by thinking about whether it is a murder or suicide and I know he will feel more regret if it is murder because Ria stayed in her home and Mark might feel guilty by thinking he is not in a position to save her and didn''t find who is going to threaten her sister and got seed in taking her life. Whatever we should not get into conclusions before getting the proper evidence about the hidden person... Till now we thought, John and his friends are the main culprits in Ria''s case butter we find the crimes done by Lucas and he was too involved in Ria''s case... Now we suspect one more person who might be involved in this case and we are also suspecting about Ria''s suicide too... All these are the points we find out by analyzing from the current situation... Let''s see... How this case will lead further... All my thoughts were distracted by Tom''s reply.) Tom: Okay Anna, I will ask him about that person who is hidden till now and tried to attack us. I hope we should find the answer from him... Mona: That''s great, Tom, ask him about it, I guess he won''t agree with it in the first instance. Show him how much you are an expert in torturing criminals... Tom: I will torture him to death until I get all the answers from him and I hope we will find the end solution to this case... Anna: Yes, Tom, we hope too the same... At present finding out about the hidden person is more important than Lucas''s life. So need to hesitate about his life... (Tom nodded his head as okay and get up from his chair and came close to Mona and pat her on her head.) Tom: Okay guys, I am going to continue the interrogation Is there any other question I want to ask him? (We all turn towards Mark because he still did not say anything to Tom or didn''t express anything about the case, but the moment I looked at Mark I feel more worried because his face still looks so dull and worried and by looking at him it is clear that he is still involved in his deep thoughts and did not respond to Tom''s questions. I slowly went close to him and ced one of my arms on his shoulder, he immediately came into reality and look at me with his confused worried face as what.) Anna: What happened, Mark? What are you thinking? Mark: What if Lucas agreed that there is a hidden person and that person is responsible for Ria''s death? (Mark asked me with his deep worried tone and by listening to him I can understand how much pain and pressure he is taking for Ria''s case.) Chapter 728: 10 Mark''s Pov: Mark: Yes, Tom, we should catch those culprits as early as possible before they take some other innocent lives... Tom: Yes Mark, we should be in advance to him and should guess his next move, so that, we can catch him easily... And there is a chance that their next target might be Anna and you, so both of you should stay safe and never take any harsh decisions which will lead to threatening your lives... Mark: Yeah, Tom, I understand theplexity and I will take proper care of me and Anna but the threat is not only for me and Anna, Tom... They are after you and Mona too... So all of us should stay safe and strong, Tom, and most importantly please don''t take any cruel decision by risking your life in order to catch those bastards, Okay? Tom: Yes Mark, definitely... And one more thing I want to warn you is about the spy and I guess there is a spy in your house, I have already said this once and if I am not wrong they will monitor you and Anna each and every second. So please be careful and don''t let anyone know about your exact details and whereabouts... Okay? Mark: Yeah, Tom, even I am thinking about the same and I don''t want to risk Anna''s life... So I think it is better to rece all the workers in my house and built more security in my house. So no one can enter easily and no one can harm her or touch her... Tom: No Mark... No... Don''t do anything... (Tom said with his anxious tone and by listening to him I understand there might be more threat in my decision to rece the workers.) Mark: What? What happened, Tom? Tom: Yes Mark... Just behave very casual and at the same time, both you and Anna should stay alert and most importantly you have to suspect everyone in the house. This is the safest way to deal with the spy... So that we can catch that spy by trapping a simple plot... If we got alerted then the spy will hide from his crimes very easily and it is very tough for us to catch the spy... So don''t make any decisions to change the servents or improve the security... Mark: Yeah, I agree with you but I don''t want to risk Anna''s life, Tom, I feel like it''s better if we provide security to her by appointing a bodyguard at least... Tom: Mark, do you really think providing security to Anna will definitely save her from the uing threats? Mark: I am not, Tom, but I can reduce the severity of the situation... Tom: Yes, Mark, but it is not the solution and by providing the security you can only protect Anna from the outside threat but not from the spy in your house. And not only you, but even I also can''t protect anyone of us by providing the security and what I understand from the present situation is security will give us confidence that we are safe and secure and we might live without caution, which is not 100% safe and we face the same situation in recent past, we know how strictly we provide security at your engagement party and I personally take care of each and every security protocol... Even though we take extreme security protocols we can''t escape from the attack on Rubeus''s uncle and I still remember how we all breakdown emotionally... Mark: I got it, Tom, I won''t change any protocols in my house and from now on I personally take care of her. I personally take her where ever she wants to go... Tom: That''s better, Mark, and when Anna''s college will open? Mark: Maybe in this week I guess, I totally forget about it... I need to pay her college fees as early as possible if not my dumb girl will definitely go and block in some other trouble... Tom: Yeah Mark, you need to look after her... Mark: I am still so confused Tom, Why she didn''t ask me for her college fees? Why does she want to maintain distance from me by hiding all those facts about the educational loan? Does she think I can''t afford her or is she still keeping me in distance? Tom: Hey Mark... Cool mannn... Maybe I might think in the same way if I were in your position but the thing is Anna is truly loving you more than anything else in this universe... Mark: Then why does she hide all those facets, Tom? Tom: Just because she wants to be independent... Mark: Independent? Tom: Yes, Mark, she doesn''t want depend on you financially that''s the reason she searched the way for an education loan and fall into those basterds'' trap. And the reason behind her keeping it as a secret is you don''t allow her to go for an education loan if she expresses the same to you, that''s the reason she hided it... That''s it... Nothing more... Mark: Hmmm... Tom: Even Mona is also the same kind and she always wants to b independent and if I interfere she will bark at me... (I immediatelyughed when I listened to Tom about Mona and yes, she will bark when ites to her independent status and from my childhood, I tried to support her financially but she never epted to it and now I understand Anna is also thinking in the same way... And Anna too loves to be independent...) Tom: Whatever, Mark, the girls we got are soo independent, So don''t mind about it... Mark: Yeah, Tom, now I got rity and I understand how to deal with Anna... Chapter 729: 9 Anna''s Pov: Lucas: But I feel like I can''t get satisfied with her for one night and I feel I want to enjoy myself with her for some days. So I never tried to force her instead... Mark: Instead? Lucas: Instead I drugged her and enjoyed her when she is unconscious and I never forget those nights... Anna: Stop it... (I shouted at him and I feel like I can''t listen to him anymore. Mona immediately patted me on my back to make me calm down but my tears started rolling down from my eyes by thinking of my mom''s helpless condition.) Lucas: You said you want to know what I have done to your mother... So listen to it you little bird... (Lucas said with his satisfying grin face, but Mark he immediately hold his neck with his tight grip and Lucas is suffocating to take a breath. Meanwhile, Tom went near to Mark to calm down him.) Tom: We need to get more answers from him, Mark, please control... (After listening to Tom Mark calm down a bit and left Lucas''s throat and sit opposite to him but still looking at him with his furious red face. So my mom, she never loved this bastard... She was forced to marry him and this bastard, he ckmail my mom physically and mentally to marry him and I am sure my mom left no choice and that''s the reason she married him. I can understand how much pain she takes all these years... On one side John tortured her by ckmailing her and on the other side, Lucas tortured her on the bed. I still remember what Mona said on the day before the court hearing. She said my mom''s body has scratches which are simr to the scratches on Ria''s body. So it means Lucas enjoys torturing my mom on the bed... He is a sexual pervert and enjoys when he is suffering his partner... I feel like I want to kill him by making him breathless... Ahhhhh... He should have been caught immediately from the day he did his first crime. If he was caught when he attacked his first wife''s parents then by now his first wife and my mom would be alive and lead a happy life but he is living in this society so happy even though he did such brutal crimes and pretending to everyone as if he did nothing like a gentleman... Leaving this kind of person into society will definitely cost another innocent life... Lucky he got caught now in Ria''s case and find all of his old crimes he did in his past life and he has no other choice to escape from the prison and he will be dead due to his death punishment but after knowing about the crime he did I feel death punishment is a very small punishment to him... We need to give him more than death punishment in such a way he needs to be sorry for the rest of his life for the crimes he did... This kind of person should get punishment by cutting his penis into pieces and spraying the red chilli water on the wounded area... And I want to listen to the scream of his pain... Yes, this is the right punishment for him... And after the interrogation was done I will ask Mark to give this punishment to him and I am sure Mark will say no to it... All my thoughts were distracted with Mark''s next question.) Mark: So there is nothing wrong with the reason behind John''s hatred towards you... (Lucas did not answer to Mark''s question because it is the fact... Even I agree there is nothing wrong behind John''s hatred towards Lucas because he killed grandparents of John''s and he killed John''s mother brutally and he stole the entire property from John where John should be the legal heir of the entire property... He takes away everything from him and spoils his entire life by torturing him emotionally in such a way that his hatred carried forward to my mother who take the position of John''s mother. Maybe that is the main reason John did not treat my mom nicely instead he tortured her by ckmailing her that he will kill me or Alex at any time... Maybe he behaved in such a way because Lucas killed his entire family maybe that''s the reason he want to kill me, Alex and my mom in order to get Revenge on Lucas ... I don''t know whether it affect Lucas or not but his ckmail severely affects my mom''s emotions and that''s the reason she hide me and Alex in the hostels and never let know anyone about our whereabouts but John''s revenge extended to spoil Ria''s life too... Why..? Why did he target Ria? If he want to take revenge on me he should have directly approached me to threaten but why did he spoil Ria''s life? What does he want to prove? Is there any other strong reason to target Ria? All my thoughts were distracted after listening to Mark''s question.) Mark: if he wants to take revenge on you and your family then why did he touch my sister? (Even Mark got the same doubt.) Lucas: I don''t know why he touch your sister but I still believe he wants to take revenge on Anna maybe that is one of the main reasons he touched Ria... Mark: Anna is in no way rted to the crime you did to his family then why does he want to take revenge on Anna? Lucas: Because I always say to him that Anna will be my next heir... 9 Chapter 730: 3 Marks Pov: Tom: Whatever, Mark, the girls we got are soo independent, So don''t mind about it... Mark: Yeah, Tom, now I got rity and I understand how to deal with Anna... Tom: Yes Mark, you should act more smarter to take advanced actions in order to save Anna... (I smile by listening to him and I understand even Tom was scared by thinking about Anna and not only him we both are scared about the hidden person''s next target, and Lucas already mentioned by pointing to Anna that she is their next target. So I should pay more attention to my girl... Tom: Okay Mark, please be careful... Mark: Okay... Tom: And if you suspect anyone in your house or if you sense any danger then please call me immediately, okay? Mark:Okay Tom... Tom:Okay then... Bye... (Once Tom hangs the call Iy on the bed and started staring at my ceiling... The first thought I got is Ria... I lost Ria and those basterds tortured Ria very brutally, If I find any one of them they will see my other side of cruality and I will torture them to death... I turned to another side of the bed and tried to divert my mind because thinking about Ria makes me feel so sick and stressed and not only stress it makes me feel more rage at those bastards, and I may be out of control my rage which leads to harm Anna, so I feel it''s better if I divert my mind before I harm anyone out of my rage... In between my thoughts, I started staring through the ss of the window and closed my eyes by taking long breaths... The first vision I visualise is Anna and her smiling face... That''s it... My face turns to rx once I visualise my girl... And her smiling face always makes me feel relived... I will protect my girl in all possible ways and don''t let anyone to touch her and I will act like a sheild to her... In between my thoughts I went into a deep sleep... After a few hours, I sense a soft hand on my cheek which is caressing me out of love... I loved it... I love when I sense this soft caressing hand and I can understand this hand is my beloved once Anna... My face immediately turn to smile in the next second I realised it''s Anna''s hand... She is doing magic with her soft hand... And when I am trying to turn to other side I can sense my head is not under the pillow... It''s on herp... On her soft sensitive thigh... Ahhhhhh... Getting rxed byying on herp is so amazing... The feel itself makes me feel like taking a nap in the heaven... I move my head to adjust into herp in a morefortable way, so I can enjoy my girl''sp... And now I can sense my girl is pampering me more by crawling her fingers into my hair and I can sense she too feels happy by looking at me... In the next second, I immediately wrapped one of my hands around her waist and pulled her close to me... That''s it... In the next second, I sense her soft jellies touched to my face. She was shocked by my sudden action and immediately arched her back out of shock... But me... Why I will stay quiet after I sense those soft jellies? So in one shot I again pulled her close to me but this time I bite her nipple seductively... "Mark... Shhhhh.." She said with her nervous tone and I can guess her cheeks turns to the strawberry colour and I don''t want to miss biting those red cheeks and most importantly I love to look at her blushed face... So I opened my eyes to look at my angel... And as I guess her face turns to strawberry pink out of blush and her back is still stiffened out of shock and her hands are little bit cold... Maybe she did not expect that I will bite her nipple all of a sudden... I immediately winked at her, and in the next second she patted me gently on my cheek and trying to ce my head away from herp... But I didn''t let her do instead I again tried to pull her close to me but this time with my other hand I hold her neck and pulled her close to my face... Just an inch gap between us and now her lips grabs my attention... And Anna stops her trails of going away and finally surrenders to me by staring into my eyes with her blushed face... And I didn''t wait for one more second and immediately started kissing her... Ahhhhhh.... I can sense the softness of her lips... It''s been a long by not kissing her... I really miss the vour of her kiss... and I feel like I don''t want to leave her... I will satisfy my thrust... I started kissing her deeply by pulling her head towards me and I can sense her cold nervous lips and I can undestand she is still feeling nervous... She will be okay within few seconds and will start enjying my hot warm kissing session... In between my thoughts I started biting her lower lip to make her open her mouth... That''s it... She opened her mouth and closed her eyes to enjoy my kiss session... My tongue started exploring her mouth and biting her lip gently in the middle of the kiss... My other hand stated crawlingunder her shirt to grab her soft jellies... Chapter 731: why? Anna''s Pov: What bothers me more is John is not truly Loving him, he is using Jack''s emotions to get out of Ria''s case. I am sure Jack has no need for any special punishment for the crime he did by hiding these criminals from cops because John is giving more punishment to Jack by breaking Jack''s heart and it will be the biggest punishment he will get in his lifetime and I am sure soon John will definitely break up with Jack when he feels it is the right time and most importantly when he thinks he is safe with the outside world he will defly leave Jack alone and escape from cops... By that time Jack realizes the true colours of John and he will defly breakdown to hell after tasting John''s cheating in his rtionship. I can understand how much pain Jack will take when his rtionship was end abruptly... I can sense how much pain he will take after realising about John''s fake love... I know how it feels like because I faced the situation once, and I was scared to death. I still remember when Mark ask me to sign on the divorce papers... I feel like the world is ending and I was crushed into the hell... I did not understand why Mark takes such a kind of evil decision and I did not expect it and it is really a disaster moment in my life. I literally requested him in all the possible ways to not break up with me and finally he got convinced but on one condition... That is I need to sign on the ve agreement... And I still remember how harshly he treated me after I signed on the ve agreement. Whatever, I did not think about theplications of the agreement and signed the agreement blindly because staying with Mark is what all I need and whatever may be the situation I don''t leave Mark because without Mark I can''t live a second in my life so I get ready to face anything in order to stay with my Mark... But I still have a doubt about why he asked me to sign on the diverse agreement? And when I say no to signing on the divorce agreement he immediately takes out another agreement by naming it as a ve agreement and asked me to sign on it, so it means he is prepared for n B... So it means he is sure I don''t agree to the divorce agreement and I understand even he is not ready to give a divorce to me he is just preparing those documents to make me scared and ckmail me indirectly to listen to what he says... Yes, by the time I did not know Lucas''s true colours and believed he is innocent and not the culprit in Ria''s case. Mark try to convince me to not support Lucas but I did not listen to him. So in order to stop me from supporting Lucas, he must have plotted this trap... Maybe that is the main reason behind plotting a divorce document. And I know Mark is still loving me like he always does... I can sense his love towards me and he bes upside down when I said I will hate him if he self harm again and just a few minutes ago he asked me whether I really hate him or not like a kid and calm down when I say no... I smile to myself for his care and love towards me and I feel so blessed and happy to find his love in my life and I am sure he will void our ve agreement after we return to our home and we both live our life happily as we live before and I am sure there are no further shes between us and we will stay happy like loving birds by loving to each other happily... Whatever... Fail in a rtionship gives so much pain, particrly the one who deeply loved cannot take it so easily... And I still remember Jack''s Charming eyes when he said to me about his love story in the cafeteria shop, and for him, love is so precious because for a gay finding true love is really hard but it didn''t stay long and he also said they are going on love vacation. If I am not wrong John will definitely cheat him on vacation and escape from Jack by finding the right time. If in that case where did John will go? What might be his further ns? All my thoughts were distracted suddenly by Tom''s other question... Tom: So what happened next? Lucas: After John''s friends got caught Jack be more alert and increased more and more security and protocol surrounding our mansion... He never takes any risk and he always monitors on both of us even though he is busy with his hectic work schedule... By the time I thought John''s friend escape from the mansion just because to escape from Jack''s torture on the bed but now I got rity that it must be John''s trap... Tom: We will find who''s plot it is but before that answer to my question what happened between Jack and John after John''s friends got caught? Lucas: John takes the lenience of the situation and moves close to Jack to trap him physically and mentally... Tom: Trap? What is the trap? Lucas: So far I know, John trapped Jack to go on the honeymoon before their wedding to enjoy the life and requested him to arrange another set of fake Visa and passports... Thank you you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 732: 14 Mark''s POV: Just an inch gap between us, and now, her lips grab my attention... She again tries to move away, so I tightened my grip and didn''t let her move an inch... Finally, after a few seconds, Anna stops her trail of moving away from me and finally surrenders to me and started staring into my eyes with her shocking eyes and her cheeks turned to more red due to her uncontrolled shy blushed face... But suddenly my eyes got attracted to her shivering pink glossy lips and her tempting lips attracted me more... I feel like I want to eat them instantly to enjoy the taste of strawberry juices... That''s it... I didn''t wait for one more second and immediately grabbed her and pulled her near to my lips and started kissing her... Ahhhhhh.... I can sense the softness of her lips... And the taste of her lips were soo awesome... It''s been a long by not kissed her... I really miss the vour of her kiss... And I miss the taste of her lips too... Yes... My thrust on her was increased and she came to me on the right time... I feel like I don''t want to leave her until I satisfy my thrust... Ahhhhhh... I grabbed her more close to me and trying to explore her entire mouth... But she was not responding to me and still staring at me with her shocking expression... Come on, Mark... Don''t think much... Just satisfy your thrust... I started kissing her deeply by holding her tightly and at the same time, I am pulling her head towards me, so that, there is no chance of escaping from me... While kissing her I can sense her cold nervous lips and I can understand she is still feeling nervous or anxious... And I also know she will be okay within a few seconds and will start enjoying my hot warm kissing session... In between my thoughts, I started biting her lower lip to make open her mouth... That''s it... She opened her mouth more widely and closed her eyes and started enjoying my kiss session... My tongue started exploring her mouth and biting her lip gently in the middle of the kiss to make our session more seductive... Every time I bite her lips seductively she holds me more intensely and it leads my boner to get erected... Slowly... My other hand stated crawling under her shirt to grab her soft jellies... And my girl... She still closed her eyes and enjoying what I am doing to her... I can take it as a grant and proceed further to crawl near to Jellys very seductively... In between, my girl too crawl her fingers in to my hair and curling my hair out of pleasure and hugged me tightly while kissing... Ahhhhh... I love this hot hug... And I love when my girl started responding to my kiss... It makes my boner to be more stronger and erect... And my girl she started enjoying the kiss by ying with my tongue and hold my hair more tightly for the pleasure I give to her... I feel breathless out of the pleasure I got from my girl... I love the way she reacts to my love making session and it makes me feel so horny... And I didn''t waste any time and immediately reached my treasures and started squeezing them by holding them tightly... Anna: hmmmmmmm... (My girl moaned out very seductivly out of the pleasure I give to her... Her moan boost me up and my boner be more stronger and the nerves on it are started bulging out... I can''t control myself until my dick touches her pussy juices... I didn''t stop squeezing her boobs... But her bra... It is always an obstrucle between me and Anna and I don''t want anything to upy between us... So I immediately grabbed her bra and in one shot I pulled it down, so my soft big jellies popped out and became handy to me... Now I can squeeze them more conviniently... After a few seconds of my aggressive kiss, I opened my eyes and looked at my girls face ... She still closed her eyes very tightly but at the same time responded to my kiss and love-making session very intensely... I can understand she is enjoying the warmness of my kiss... After a few seconds I slow down my kiss and observed my girl is responding to my kiss by kissing me back.... Ahhhhhh.... This feeling is so awesome... I am Enjoying my girl''s return intense kiss... I smirk by looking at her innocent blushed face and immediately hold her hand and ced it on my erected dick to see her reaction... And as I guess she slowly stops kissing me and opened her eyes and looked at me with her shining blushed face... But I still hold her hand and press it near to my erected dick as a hint that I want to proceed further... But she immediately came into reality and tried to push me away from her and adjust her dress to get down from the bed... But I didn''t allow her to get down from my bed... Instead, I gripped her waist and pulled her towards the bed and locked her with my legs by crossing around her body... Anna: Mark...!!! Whaattt.? Mark: Don''t you know what I am doing? Don''t you know what I am in need of? (She remains silent for a few seconds and slowly raised her head and looked into my eyes.) Anna: I bought food for you... Mark: Food? (She nodded her head very innocently and looked at the nearby table, me too take a look at the table and there is food.) Chapter 733: 15 Genie''s POV: Daniel: You no need to say thank you to me... You can ask me whatever you want... Genie: Really? (He nodded his head as yes and looking at me with his smiling face. I immediately kissed him on his lips very gently for a few seconds as a thank you and again looked at him. This time he is staring at me with his shocking expression. I smile by looking at his innocent shocking expression and about to leave his cuddle. But he suddenly pulled me by holding my waist and hold my chin and looked into my eyes with his sharp happy eyes... Daniel: I want to taste the entire dessert... (he said with his husky tone and I nodded my head as ok, that''s it hekissed me on my lips very passionately by holding my face and I wrapped my hands around his neck and responding to his kiss and he started exploring into my entire mouth very seductively. I like it... I like the way he is kissing me... I closed my eyes and enjoying the essence of his kissing... It''s really helping me to get heal from my depression... My heart beat is raising fast out of happiness... While he is kissing me I adjusted in hisp by turning towards him and wrapped my legs around his waist and kissing him more passionately by curling his hair. Even he is enjoying by kissing me and with one of his hands he gripped my waist more tightly and his other hand is slowly crawling under my top to reach to my chest. I smile at his actions and allowed him to reach my chest. The moment he reached to my chest he started squeezing it very intensely and kissing me wildly. I unbutton my top and now he can see my boobs curves. He suddenly paused his kiss and look into my chest with his smirk face. I am moving them seductively to tempt him more, that''s it in the next second he started kissing my boobs curves very passionately. I smile by looking at his craving and with my other hand I unhooked my bra and myrge boobs popped out on his face. He paused for a second and stared at my boobs with his smiling face and immediately started squeezing them so hard and kissing them very passonatly... Genie: ahhhhhh... Hmmmm... Yaaaahhhhh... I started moaning out loudly for his intense session and he too exploring my body very passionately. After a few seconds, I moved my hip more close towards him where I sense his erected dick over his pants. I smile the moment I sense his dick I slowly crawl my hand near to his dick and hold it over his pants and pressing it intensely to tease him. Daniel: Ahhhhhh... I like it... Ahhhh... He is moaning out loudly when I am caring for his dick. I smile and doing it with more intensely... After a few seconds, he hold me more tightly in such a way that my boobs are directly in touch to his body. I understand he is suffocating with his sexual desires and feel shy to proceed further for sex. So to make him feel free I break the silence. Genie: I want to taste it... (He immediately loose his hug and looked at me with his confused expression as what. I smile and move a bit and unzipped his zip. His dick is erected straight and looking at me to take care of it. I slowly started massaging with my hand and pecked his lips very seductively.) Genie: I want to eat your dick.... I said seductively to tease him more and he closed his eyes and enjoying what I am doing to him... Daniel: ahhhhhh... Babyyyy... You can do whatever you want... He said with his shivering tone. I smile by looking at his seductive satisfying face and immediately adjusted myself to give the mouth job to his dick. And in the next second I started licking his dick and keep it into my mouth and giving the strocks to his dick by pushing it in and out from my mouth. He gripped my hair and moving me more speedway to satisfy his dick. His dick is erecting more and more and the nerves on it is bulging more out of sexual desires. After a few seconds, he left my hair and hold my face as a hint to stop what I am doing.I looked at him with my confused face for the reason behind his pause... But in the next second, he made mey on the shore and immediately fall on me and started kissing me very passionately and now his other hand is reaching near to my panty. And started pressing my clitoris very intensely. Genie: I am ok if you proceed with sex. (I said to confirm him to get rid away his guilty of doing sex with me. Because I know he is not like a usual man I regrly meet and he will give value to my feelings than physical body satisfaction. So he don''t feel guilty if I say to him directly to proceed with sex and he can happily enjoys me with out any other thoughts... After listening to me he immediately ripped off my panties and pressed his dick near to my pussy. Daniel: Can I? (He asked me once again for the permission to do sex with me and I nodded my head as yes and closed my eyes tightly because I know how much erected his dick is and it will definitely insert into me very tightly.) Chapter 734: what do you mean Anna''s POV: Anna: My dad loves my mom so much, Mona, that''s the reason I am not thinking that he didn''t hit my mom, I don''t mean you people find the wrong facts, I am just saying how much my dad loves my mom. Mona: Yes Anna, I agree that you know how much your dad loves your mom than anyone of us but you might not know what your mom feels about your your dad... Anna: What do you mean Mona? (I asked Mona with my confused tone. She holds my hand and continued her exnation.) Mona: What I mean to say to you is you don''t know whether your dad is really loving your mom or he is pretending to love your mom in front of everyone to satisfy his desires... Anna: Satisfy his desires? Are you saying my dad used my mom to satisfy his sexual desires? (Mona nodded her head as yes and I find nothing wrong in it because it is verymon to satisfy a sexual desire in a rtionship but it should be at the will of both the partners and I hope my mom is ok with it so I find nothing wrong. So I try to exin the same to Mona.) Anna: I guess there is nothing wrong to satisfy the sexual desires between the couple, am I right, Mona? (Mona stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in her deep thoughts, I did not understand what she exactly wants to say to me but I understand she want to say to me some important thing and she is hesitating to say it to me, and Mona knows more than me about the rtionship between partners and if it is normal case she doesn''t highlight it with me. So by looking at her worried face I can understand she wants to say something important to me. I hold her hand and make her to look into my face.) Anna: Please Mona, please say what you are thinking about it, so I will get rity and I can easily take the decision... Tell me what is your opinion and tell me why are you thinking that my dad is using my mom to satisfy his desires... Is he not doing in a right way? (Mona nodded her head as yes, that''s it, my heart beat skip for a second and thinking what she wants to say to me.) Mona: You should stay strong to listen to this fact, Anna... (I nodded my head as ok and looking at her to continue her exnation.) Mona: When I got your mom''s body, I examined her entire body and I find violent scratches on her body, Anna, I immediately trace them and send them to theb to rify my doubts. The report says she got the scratches from her partner while participating in the sexual sessions... Anna: Does it mean...? Mona: Yes, Anna, this kind of behaviour will be done by a pervert dominant partner, the dominant partner will enjoy by hurting their partner while doing sex, it is ok only when the partner is enjoying his torture. I mean the partner should be submissive to enjoy his torture and a very few couples will enjoy in such a harsh way, and I don''t know the rtionship between your mom and dad. I mean I don''t know whether your mom likes the torture given by your dad or not, maybe he is hurting her through his violent behaviour of desires or maybe she is enjoying it, it''s only your mom knows the pain behind it, no one can judge about their rtionship. What I want to say to you is, I find some more facts based on this evidence, Anna... Anna: Okay... Mona: What I noticed is your dad is a pervert and he enjoys sex while torturing the partner and he enjoys it when his partner is crying out of pain and his desires will satisfied when he sees the pain in his partners eyes... It is his behaviour to satisfy his desires during sex and the same thing was inherited to John, and unfortunately, his friends also enjoy it in the same way and that''s the reason Ria was attacked so brutally. And we did not end our investigation there, because I find simr scratches on Ria''s body too. So I proceed with my further analysis by sending the report to theb to tally with the scratches on Ria''s body and the report says both of them are caused by the same person and the fingerprints of those scratches are tallied with your dad''s fingerprints... (I am shocked the moment I listen to Mona and I have no idea what to think further. My mind is nk and I did not expect this kind of exnation and proof from Mona... Does my dad really torture my mom to satisfy his sexual desires? And I know my mom is too sensitive and she is not that kind of girl to enjoy the torture while doing sex, maybe she is bearing the pain to carry her family. What the hell, why was my mom suffering from this kind of torture all these years..? And Mona said she did not get rity about it and only my mom knows that is it a pain to her or pleasure to her. But so far my mom did not say anything to me about this and she did not give me a hint about her personal life. She always makes me to stay far away from home and joined me in the hostel and even she keeps Alex in the hostel when he is 3 years old. Thank you so so so much for your love and support) what do you mean Chapter 735: please understand Genie''s Pov: Genie:Dad, this is not the first time I am saying it to you. Whenever I say I am not interested to go to Mark you always try to convince me to fall after him again to steal his heart but you never listen to me or you never understand my feelings... Every time I will go after him shamelessly even though he is insulted me and tried to attract him but it doesn''t work... And it doesn''t work out too... Do you know why? Because I never tried to impress him out of love because I never feel love towards him, I always look at his property and money because you influenced me to aim for it... And now I realised many things in my life... Joseph: Gen... Genie: I am done with Mark, dad, and I don''t want to look at his face in my life, so please stop this topic right now and try to understand my feelings at least from now on... Joseph: Genie, just listen to me... Genie: No... I don''t... Till now in my life, I listen to everything you say but from now on I will live my life as I wish and please don''t disturb me and judge me... Joseph: Genie, just listen to me once... He just got married by falling into the trap of that bitch Anna, it doesn''t mean he is loving you and I am sure he will love you once he realises about her and he will definitelye after you. And you should get ready to take that opportunity and seed to enter into his life as his life partner... Genie: Dad... Can''t you understand what I am saying? He is married... And don''t you see how happy they are? (I shouted at my dad as loud as I can with my Furious tone but it leads to my cry tone. This time my dad stay quiet and listened to me so I continued my exnation to him.) Genie: He is no more in my life, dad, and I can''t even imagine his name because it is just giving me pain and you don''t know how disgustingly he is looking at me when I am falling after him. Every time you tried to convince me about my feelings for Mark but now please listen to me and try to understand my feelings, dad... Joseph: Gen... I am so sorry for what Mark did to you... but... You have another chance to convince him... (when my dad is saying sorry to me I feel like finally he understands my feelings and got convinced and I feel so relieved but when he is again trying to convince me about Mark I am sure he again plot some other n to trap my life towards Mark which I don''t like and I don''t want... So I again shouted at my dad out of my rage cry tone...) Genie: Dad, I tried all the possible ways and I am exhausted to do it again and again... Please don''t disturb me, dad, I need some time to recover from this wound... Bye... (I immediately hang the call out of furious and didn''t listen to him anymore but my mind again got the shes of Mark''s wedding and I still remember how happily they got married to each other... Tears filled my eyes but I am trying to control my emotions because I don''t want to ruin this happy moment with Daniel by thinking about Mark''s marriage... Daniel immediately came close to me and hugged me and I am sure he understands the conversation between my dad and me and he is the first person in my life to understand about my feelings and I am sure he won''t ask me anything about my feelings on Mark because he might understand by now after listening to the conversation... Maybe he might think I am a gold digger too... And yes, I agree with it because till now I am after Mark just because by looking at his property but now I realised love is more important in life than money and sex. This realisation I got is just because of Daniel... Yes... He is the first person who tasted the love to me and changed everything in my life in just a fraction of seconds and I never expected that I will open up my feelings with my dad... All these happened just because of his eternal towards him... I feel so happy after revealing my feeling to my dad but at the same time I feel so depressed because of the shes of thoughts of Mark''s wedding but at the same time, I feel so relieved because the call is not to ckmail us. And Daniel he is soo sweet person in my life and I will never forget these beautiful moments that I spend with him...) Daniel: Babyyy.... It''s okay... Please stay calm... Everything will be fine... (I nodded my head as ok and as I expected he didn''t ask me anything instead he holds my chin and made me look at his face and the moment I looked at his face I feel so relieved and started smiling by looking at his face. He immediately kissed me on my forehead very gently, I can sense his love and caring towards me...) Genie: Thank you... (I said out of love towards him and I am blessed for his caring towards me, so in order to express my feelings I said thank you to him instead of saying I love you...) Daniel: For? Genie:For your caring towards me... Daniel: Really? (I nodded my head as yes.) Chapter 736: lets go Genie''s POV: Daniel: Let''s go to the nearby resort... Genie: Resort? Daniel: Yeah, you may feel cold if you stay here for some more time and it''s not the right time to travel to some other ce at thiste hours. So I think it''s better if we stay in any of the resorts nearby... What did you say? (He didn''t insist me to say weather I am liking him or not, maybe he might understand that I am not ready to take the decision yet. Whatever I nodded my head as ok to go to the resort and tried to get up from his cuddle but he didn''t allow me to get up and still hugged me tightly. I smile by looking at his actions and understand he doesn''t want to leave me. But I again tried to get up from his cuddle but he hold me more tightly by not allowing me to get up.) Daniel: See... You are attracting to me like a maic... Genie: Really? (By finishing my words I pinched on his waist and he immediately loosen his grip and I get up in the next second and adjusting my dress. He too smiled at me and get up from the shore and wearing his pants. And gave his hand for help to get me up and with his support I get up from the shore and adjusted my dress once again. And we both started walking near to his Jeep and he takes me to the near by resort. He asked me to stay in the jeep and went inside to confirm about the room. After a few minutes he came out and take me to some other resort and there too I waited in the jeep for a few more minutes and he again came and take me to some other resort. I didn''t understand what is happening.) Genie: What happened? Daniel: Just a few more minutes baby, I will take you to the room... Genie: Yeah, that''s ok, but what happened in the first resort? Does the rooms are not avable? Daniel: no, no, the rooms are avable... Genie: Then? Daniel: I don''t like that resort... Genie: Why? What happened? Daniel: Because it''s not good for the girls to stay in these kinds of resorts... Genie: What do you mean? (I asked him with my confused tone.) Daniel: Ahhh... I mean... These kind of resorts are used by the bachelors to shower their money on the prostitutes to enjoy their vacation. So I feel it''s not safe for you to stay in those kinds of resorts... (I am shocked by listening to his exnation and staring at him with my amused face because I never expected a man will treat me with so love and respect after sleeping with me. Yes, all the man with whom I slept are just used me to satisfy their desires on bed and no one never treated me in such a good way instead all of them treated me in an awful way. I feel so impressed at his behaviour but I am scared in deep down of my heart by thinking that I may really fall in love with him. I take a long breath and turn my face to other side to divert my mind and he too stay quite and didn''t speak anything else, After a few seconds I again started enjoying the beach view and the climate is so impressing. After a few minutes we reached another resort and in the same way he kept me in the Jeep and went into the resort to enquire about the same but luckily this time he came with his happy face and by looking at his charming face I can understand we got the good room in the resort. I get down from the Jeep and adjusted my dress but it is still transparent because it is still wet due to the session in the beach. Meanwhile Daniel came near to the jeep and give me his jacket to cover my body. I smile by looking at his childish caring face towards me.) Daniel: Why are youughing? (I strike my head as no and continued walking...) Daniel: Don''t you like this jacket? Genie: I don''t mean it... Danel: Then? Don''t you want to wear this? (I nodded my head as yes and he looked at me with his shocking expressions. I started walking towards the resort and he keeps the Jacket on his shoulder and came close to me.) Daniel: Why? Why don''t you want to wear this? Genie: Because I don''t love to hide my body... (He stay paused while listening to me and I understand how much he is shocked by listening to my statement. But in the few seconds he again came close to me and wrapped my body with his jacket. I stay paused and looked at him as what. He is least bothered about my expression and adjusting the jacket on my body. Genie: What are you doing? Daniel: Shhhhh... (He said and zipped his Jacket and pulled me close to him.) Daniel: I never let any other man to look at my girl... (He said with his sharp tone and I smile by looking at his little jealous face. In the next second he hold my hand and lead me into the resort room. I looked around the moment we entered into our room and one side of the room is filled with ss and we can see the beach view. I like it... And I love to watch the beach because it''s really helping me to calm down. ) Daniel: Do you like it? Genie: Yeah... I love it... let''s go Chapter 737: right person Anna''s Pov: Lucas: Please trust me, sir... (Lucas said with a fearful tone and by looking at his face it is clear that he trusted Tom''s offer and finally surrender to Tom by believing Tom will save him. And by looking at his face it is clear that he will give the genuine answers to the questions asked by Tom and I hope we will find all the loose ends of this case.) Tom: I need to get answers for everything... Lucas: Sure, sir... (After Lucas confirmed, Tom called a nearby cop and said something to him and in the next second he left the interrogation room. We are confused and didn''t understand what is going to happen. Maybe Tom went into his office room to get some confidential information files. But after a few seconds, Tom entered into our room and we all stand out of shock and have no idea why he came to our room in the middle of his interrogation.) Mona: What happened, Tom? Is everything okay? Tom: Yeah... (By finishing his words he came near to Mark and hugged him in order to console him for her sister''s tragedy.) Mark: Tom, please don''t leave that bastard... (Tom nodded his head as ok and loosen his hug and looked at Mark.) Tom: How do you think I will leave that bastard, Mark? Mona: Why did you stop the interrogation, Tom? Tom: Because I am not the right person to interrogate him... Mona: What? Is there any other special officer is taking in-charge of the case? Tom: Yes, Mona... Mona: Who is that? Tom: It''s Mark and Anna... Mona: What? Are you crazy? Both of them are emotionally imbnced Tom, you just saw what Mark did to Lucas and it is too difficult to make him calm down and now you decided to involve both of them in the interrogation proceedings? Tom: They have the right to interrogate him, Mona... I know both of them are emotionally imbnced but Mark has the right to ask the questions from his end to know what actually happened to his sister, and Anna has the right to ask him why he did to her friend... Mona: Yeah, but... Tom: I may miss any important point of the case, Mona, and I am sure if Mark and Anna are also involved to interrogate him then we will definitely find some valid points in this case. (After listening to Tom''s reasoning, Mona remain silent, even I feel like it will help if Mark and I participate in the interrogating but I am not sure about Mark''s anger management... Whatever, Tom is there to take care of Mark''s angry attitude. In between my thoughts, Tom turned towards me and Mark.) Tom: What do you say, guys? Mark: I need to get a few answers from him and I hope this interrogation will definitely help. Tom: That''s great... Let''s go... Mona: Tom, take care of Mark and Anna, he may attack them in any way in order to escape from the prison. Mark: He can''t escape from us and he can''t do anything to us, Mona, you no need to worry about it. Tom: Yeah, you better worry about Lucas''s life... Mona: Why do you think I will worry about that basterds life? Tom: Because he may not be alive by the end of the interrogation. Mona: What do you mean, Tom? Tom: I am going to use 3rd degree level interrogation... (By finishing his words Tom left the room, Mark and I started following him and in the middle of our way Tom is giving instructions to us.) Tom: Guys, even though Lucus promised that he will say genuine answers to our question, it''s our duty to cross-check whether they are true or not. So stay alert to each and every point he says. And Mark... You can find the things you need in the interrogation table drawer. (Mark nodded his head as ok and continued walking along with Tom. But I didn''t understand what Tom said in thest to Mark, What is there in the interrogation table drawer? And why it will be in need to Mark? I have no idea and didn''t understand what he meant. Finally, we reached the interrogation room and Lucas is shocked when he looked at me and Mark. Maybe he didn''t expect our presence in the interrogation room.) Lucas: Anna, I am so sorry for what I have done to your friend. Anna: I don''t want to listen to anything more other than the answers to the interrogation questions... (By finishing my words I sit in one of the chairs and monitoring him directly, whereas Tom and Mark sit in the other two chairs.) Tom: So as I already said if you want me to plead the court to review your death sentence then you should answer to each and every question asked by all of us. Lucas: Sure, sir... Mark: Tell me everything from starting and don''t miss any information. Say each and everything from the day of Ria''s incident to till now. And you should tell me where did you take shelter until you were caught red-handed in the airport and I want to know why you want to escape from this city with a fake id and passport. (Mark mentioned his questions from starting to end in order to make sure that Lucas is willing to say everything to him or not.) Lucas: Okay sir... I will tell you everything... (After listening to Lucus answer we all take a long breath and get alerted and listen to the interrogation at most care and I hope we will find all the answers we need.) Chapter 738: i know Genie''s Pov: Daniel: Baby, do you really think he came to us to rob something from us? Genie: Of course, why not? Daniel: No baby, He came to kill me... Genie: What? (I immediately screamed out at Daniel with a shocking tone and have no idea what he is speaking about and I didn''t understand why that man came to kill Daniel and how Daniel is so confident that he was attacked by that person to kill him. My mind is nk and has no idea what to think because for the first time in my life I am scared to lose a person and I don''t want Daniel to be attacked by anyone. I want him and I don''t want to lose him.) Genie: What are you talking Daniel? Is that true that he came to you to attack you? (I asked him with my worried tone.) Daniel: Yes baby, he is following me but I don''t know until he attacked me that he is going to kill me and he might think it''s a good way to stab me on my back when I am enjoying with you... Genie: What Following? Daniel: Yeah, he followed me to kill me. (The word kill itself makes me feel sick I immediately strike my head as no and hugged him gently.) Genie: What are you talking Daniel? I am not understanding anything. Why he wille from nowhere to kill you... Maybe you are misappropriating him with someone else. (Daniel didn''t speak anything to me and was involved in his deep thoughts, I loosen my hug and looked at his face I can understand that he had some strong reason to say about the person. So I hold his face to look at me and hold his hand and ask the same.) Genie: What happened baby... Why do you think he came to attack you? Daniel: Because I noticed him two more times, I am sure he is spying on me. Genie: What? What do you mean Daniel? When did you see him? And why don''t you tell me about this? Where did you saw him? (I asked him continuous question out of panic. He hold my hand and pulled me close to him and kissed me on my forehead to make me calm down but I feel a little bit nervous by thinking what if they got seed in their n? No... Nooo... That never gonna happen and I don''t want to lose Daniel... And at the same time I feel a little curious to know about the person attacked Daniel and why he tried to attack him.) Daniel: Stay calm baby... (He said by patting me on my back and I nodded my head as ok.) Genie: Where did you saw him? Daniel: The first time I saw him is near to the beach. Genie: Near to the beach? Daniel: Yes, baby, by that time you are still taking a nap by resting your head on my shoulder and when I am observing around I saw him and he is staring at us, by that time I thought it is very casual. Genie: Okay, when did you saw him second time? Daniel: This evening, when I went out to shop for your dress I observed someone is starring and spying at me and when I looked at that person suddenly then I find it is the same man. So I am not much surprised when he attacked us from behind... But that bastard... He escaped... If he didn''t escape then he will be dead by now... (Daniel said with his rage tone. But my mind is still thinking that who can it be... And why that man is following us? Did he really wants to kill Daniel? If so why did he wants to kill him? No... No... Maybe he might note to kill Daniel, he just carry the knife to ckmail us. Yes, there maybe a chance that he might be a robberer too... Yes, he might follow us to know about us and waiting for the right time to attack andby looking at the right time he tried to attack us to rob. I immediately looked at Daniel to say about it.) Genie: Tom, there might be a reason for his spy... Daniel: What it is? Genie: He might spy on us for the right time to rob us... Daniel: No Genie, if he is a robberer he doesn''t try to attack me directly with a knife. Genie: Then? Daniel: See, there are two kinds of robbery that can happen, first thing is, if he is a robberer then he will try to steal the objects or the valuable things secretly without knowing us. I agree they will spy us but they don''t attack us in this way... The second type of robbery is like, they will demand us directly the valuables by threatening our life but they just use the ckmail trick... That''s it... They don''t try to take our life in the first instance... Genie: There might be a chance of the third kind of Robberers too, Daniel, they will attack the targeted person and take whatever they want. Daniel: Yeah... Maybe... There might be a chance... Maybe he might want to attack us and take whatever he wants. But we didn''t carry any valuables in order to threaten our life... Whatever we will get rity once we got your reports... (I nodded my head as ok and smile by looking at his face and understand he don''t move an inch until we get the reports. We both sit in the nearby chairs and waiting for the reports and within a few minutes we got the reports.) i know Chapter 739: supporting my life Marks'' Pov: Mark: Is it normal to help my sister by touching her in private ces... Anna: Mark, please... Mark: That''s the fact, Anna, your dad''s fingerprints was caught in my sister''s private ces in a very mean way and you should think about it before you take a decision... If your dad really want to help my sister you must have an idea that where did he want to touch my sister... Don''t you have idea about it, Anna? You are a girl, and I thought you will understand my sisters pain... But you are not... You are not supporting my sisters case instead you are supporting the culprits in Ria''s case with your dumb exnation,I may feel better if you did not support neither me nor the culprits but it hurts more when you are supporting the culprits in Ria''s case blindly by not looking at any facts... It''s not your fault it''s my sister''s fault by trusting you as her friend, all this might not happen if she is not a friend to you... Anna: Mark, please stop talking in such a way. You know how much I went through when I lost her in my life, even now I am suffering from the pain of her loss. Please don''t say that Ria made a mistake by trusting me. I will go to the extent to sacrifice my life at the cost of finding the culprits in Ria''s case. Mark: You no need to sacrifice your life for no reason, Anna, I just want to open up your eyes and look at the facts about your dad before making the decision... Anna: Mark, did you heard of what Tom said? The punishment is a death sentence... Mark: He deserves death sentence for the sins he did, Anna. Anna: But what if he didn''t do any crime...? Mark, we just find how curningly they trapped me into their n, maybe in the same way they might trap my dad... I am not supporting him blindly, Mark, I am just thinking what if he didn''t do the crime, it''s not fair to give punishment as a death'' sentence to him for not doing any crime... That''s the main reason I am thinking in the every corner of the case to prove about it and I also ask Tom for any other evidences he find other than the fingerprints because trapping my dad into the case through fingerprints is very easy. They might take your fingerprints and ce them on Ria''s body and can me on you that you are one of the culprit in Ria''s case... (I did not bear to listen to her stupid reasoning and in the next second my anger got hyper and in the next second I immediately hold her throat very tightly.) Mark: So. now, you are ming me and you are targeting me as a culprit in my sister''s case, am I right? (I asked with my rage tone.) Anna: Mark... (She is striking her head as no and suffering from breathing so I left her and pushed her away from me. She coughed and again try to convince me.) Anna: Mark, I don''t mean it, I am trying to exin you how can they trap you or me into this case, it does not mean you are the culprit in Ria''s case and it does not mean that my dad is the culprit in Ria''s case... Please try to understand me... Mark: You are blindfolded with the fake love and affection of your dad, Anna, and you are not in a mood to listen to me or not in a mood to understand the situation... Don''t you think it''s weird when your dad is try to attack you to escape from the prison? Don''t you think it is weird that your dad try to escape from the city instead of surrendering to the Cops? Don''t you think it is real that your dad is in the underground with John in all these days? Anna: Mark, he is traumatized all these days for John''s torture, that''s the reason he tried to escape from the city to escape from John but not from the cops... And he is scared of the police procedures so he wants to escape from the cops by plotting me as a bait and his intention is not to threaten my life... If his intentions are to threaten me, he will definitely don''t keep his life at risk by saving me from John. And yes I will support my dad... I am saying it confidently and strongly out of my heart because I don''t want my dad to be a bait in Ria''s case for no reason... He did nothing wrong, and I have a strong evidence to prove that he is not guilty in Ria''s case... (Aana said very strongly and now I want to know what is the evidence she had.) Mark: What is that evidence, Anna? Anna: Ria''sst note to me... Mark: What? Only on m v|le|mp|yr Anna: Yes, Mark, in Ria''sst note she mentions she was attaced by John and his friends. She did not mention anything about my dad if my dad really threatened her she will definitely write the information about it to me but she did not... I guess this evidence is far enough to save my dad from this case... (I immediately got the sh of what Ria write in the letter and yes I agree with Anna, Ria did not mention anything about Anna''s dad in herst letter. For one second I think I what to listen to what Anna says... What if she is right and her father is not the culprit in Ria''s case? Thank you so so so much for your love and support) supporting my life Chapter 740: three monkey Anna''s POV: Mona: You looks so cute Anna, I am sure Mark will take you into a private room... (My face immediately filled with blush for Mona''s teasing. She immediate hold my hand.) Mona: Okay, let''s go and see what they are doing, Anna, because I am not sure they are doing the right things when all the three monkeys are together... Anna: Three monkeys? Mona: Mark, Tom and Alex... You might be surprised why I included Alex, he is a kid but Tom will easily manipte him to do the monkey acts along with him. So I added Alex into their group. (By finishing her words Mona immediately take a deep breath and looked at me.) Mona: See, something burnt toast smell... Definitely, they are messing with our breakfast... (Mona said with her worried tone and I immediatelyughed at her, even I too smell the over the burnt smell of the food and I understand it''s definitely because of Tom''s cooking skills because I know how Mark will cook the delicious food.) Mona: Okay, let''s go and check what they are cooking, Anna, I mean what they are spoiling... (I nodded my head as ok and we both hold hands and lead towards the kitchen.) Mona: Anna, look at Alex on the table... (Mona pointed me to look at Alex and I immediately startedughing the moment I looked at Alex, he sit on the dining table with a short and there is no shirt on his lean body and he wears a chef cap and he wears goggles, and I am sure those are Mark''s shades...) Mona: I am sure it''s Tom... Anna: I guess it''s both Tom and Mark who make him to get ready like this, Mona... (Monaughed by looking at him and we both went close to him near to the dining table.) Alex: Both of you are not allowed into the kitchen.., (Alex immediately shouted at us.) Mona: What happened Alex? Why are you not allowing me into the kitchen? (Mona asked him with her pout face.) Alex: because I am the master chef and I should not allow anyone into the kitchen... (We understand Tom and Mark manipte Alex to not allow us into the kitchen.) Mona: but Alex you are my hero and you should give permission to me before they burnt the entire kitchen... Alex: Today is Men''s day and only men will cook the food... So both of you are not allowed... Mona: My cutu Alex, they will burn the entire kitchen if you didn''t allow me... Alex: What? Mona: I mean, your little tummy is hungry and soon it will cry and you know I will cook the delicious food and you always like it so please give me permission into the kitchen... Alex: hmmmm... Okay... You can go but Anna sis should y with me... Mona: Definitely, Alex, she will y with you... Right, Anna? (I nodded my head as yes and went close to Alex.) Mona: So sweet of you, that''s why you are my hero... (by finishing her words Mona kissed Alex cheek and looked at me to take care of Alex. And I nodded my head as ok and started ying with Alex. After a few seconds, Tom came into the dining room and I guess Mona scolded him for the mess he made in the kitchen. But Tom is still speaking to Mona with his loud voice.) Tom: Okay darling, if you got any doubts while cooking, you can ask me without shy... (Mona through a spoon at Tom and Tom luckily escaped from it and came towards me and Alex.) Tom: Why did you allow her into the kitchen, Alex? I told you to give me hint when she ising, right? Alex: Yes, but I feel hungry and Mona sis cooks delicious food so I allowed her into the kitchen. Tom: You know how to do the right things at the right time, Alex... (by finishing his words Tom pampered Alex head very caressingly and sit opposite to me near the dining table.) Tom: So, What''s up. Anna, how is Mark''s precious resort gift? (I immediately looked at Tom with my smiling face.) Anna: That''s really a great surprise for me, Tom... Tom: Yeah, Mark arranged it within a short span out of love towards you... Alex: What is the surprise gift Anna sis? Tom: You will understand when you grow up, Alex and you will build the surprise gift for your future wife... Alex: Okay... (Both me and Tom smiled at Alex''s reaction, and I wish I want to ask Tom about my dad because my dad''s fate is dependent on his interrogation.) Anna: So Tom, Mona just said about my dad and she also said that he is under your supervision... Tom: Yes Anna, I made a strict protocol and strong security around him in such a way that he can''t escape from us or no one can try to meet him or help him to escape. (I understand Tom is indirectly said to me that no one is allowed to meet him but I want to confirm it by asking him directly.) Anna: is there any chance that I can meet him once? Tom: No way Anna, please try to understand the situation, yesterday I am the one who supported you to meet your dad but the situation changes now and it isplicated than yesterday, so I don''t allow you to meet him at any cost until the case gets solved. (Tom clearly said that I am not allowed to meet my dad, and Mona already said no, and I no need to ask Mark because I know his answer and all the doors to meet my dad is closed.) Chapter 741: my baby Ahhhhhh... How cute my baby is... I hugged her more close to me and now kissed her on her nose and again looked at my girl, her nose turned to pink after my kiss and I understand my girl is feeling blush in her dreams. I wish she should realise that I am kissing her in real, but my dumb girl didn''t realise my real kiss and enjoying it in her dreams and it is very tough to control my desires when I hug my girl under the same nket with no clothes on... And I can sense the softness of my girl''s body particrly her boobs which is stick to my abbs, I immediatly pressed my body to her body to enjoy the softness and here goes my dick, it takes the advantage of the situation and erected straight and pinning to her pussy for the entrance to enjoy her... Ahhhh¡­ It''s really tough to control... I just want to continue our lovemaking session and want to cum at least two to three times to get stabilize my desire, but my girl got tired and went into deep sleep by leaving me alone and I am sure even though she is awaken she is not in a position to take further rounds of our lovemaking session. So it''s better if I control my desires and I closed my eyes and trying to control my desires but the more I tried the more my dick is erected and it is not even listening to my instructions... I once again looked at my girl and she is still in her deep sleep and looking at her face I feel like I don''t want to disturb her sleep... Ahhhhhh... But I am not in a position to control my desires too... In between my thoughts, this time, Anna''s lips grab my attention and those glossy strawberry lips are attempting me more and more. I just want to chew them and kiss them hardly... I immediately closed my eyes to get rid of my thoughts but my desires did not support me and as a result, Inded my lips on my girl''s lips and started kissing her gently, I tried to kiss her as gently as possible because I don''t want to disturb her sleep. She is in her deep sleep so she is not in a position to respond to my kiss and I don''t care whether she is responding to my kiss or not but my desires helped me to continue enjoying my girls glossy strawberry lips; they are so soft and sweet; I feel like I want to kiss them for a few more hours but after a few minutes of my slow caring kiss on her lips suddenly it turns to wild aggressive kiss... And my hands slowly went towards her boobs and started massaging them involuntarily... Ahhhh¡­ How soft they are¡­ After a few seconds of my aggressive kiss on her lips, I slowly slide down towards her neck and started kissing her neck very intensively and licked her neck in the middle very seductively... My dick is erecting more and more and I am sure I can''t leave my girl without at least one round of our lovemaking session... I looked at my girl in between and feels so jealous after looking at her peaceful sleeping face... How can she sleep so peacefully? Ahhhhhh... How can she sleep so happily after making me aroused for her... How selfish she is¡­ She didn''t even think about me and my desires and sleeping happily as if nothing happened¡­ Does she don''t know that couples should not sleep on their first night session? I feel so jealous by looking at her; I feel like I want to make her wake up by pinching her cheeks and I want to make her feel horny in the same way I am feeling now and I will see how she will control when she is full-on her hyperintense mood... But by looking at her cute little pout face, I feel like I don''t want to disturb her. I again started enjoying my girl''s neck by kissing intensely and squeezing her boobs with my hands, and her treasures are tempting me more... So I immediately lead towards her boobs and started eating them... At first, I tried to lick them and kiss them in a slow mode but my desires did not support me and again I started licking her boobs more aggressively and I am totally out of control for the horniness¡­ Ahhhhhh... How soft her boobs are... How can I control myself when she is exposing her treasures to me in such a seductive way? Ahhhhhh... I immediately lead to her mole and started enjoying her beautiful spot and kissing her boobs in between... And now my dick is erected more and I can''t control myself anymore. I started pinning my dick near to her pussy and lead to her lips and started kissing them again... My girl is still sleeping, and she is least bothered that what I am doing to her when she is sleeping, and I know she will be in aa when she is sleeping and she is least bothered about my feelings and even if I continue to three rounds of our lovemaking session, I am sure she will never wake up at any cost... So why I should not continue my lovemaking session? And she is my wife now, so I have all the rights to enjoy my wife. But I may not get satisfied 100% when I am trying to enjoy her when she is busy in sleeping... I like when she is moaning out loudly when I deep thrust into her and obviously my desires will be hyper when she holds me tightly and digging into my back with her nails¡­ I feel like I want to insert my dick deep into her pussy and continue at least three to four rounds of our love making session to satisfy my desires... And today we already did many rounds of our lovemaking session, and I did not expect that Anna will bear these many love making sessions on our first night. Actually, she is not in a position to take the second round but to satisfy my desire she controlled all the pain she received but she started enjoying when I continued our lovemaking session in the bathing tub and by looking at her face while doing make-out session I can understand the pain got reduced than before and she enjoyed a bit... I am sure after we are done with a few more lovemaking sessions she will definitely start enjoying like I am enjoying her and we both will definitely create so many sleepless nights and make a note of many more memories of our lovemaking sessions... Ahhhhhh.. My erected dick again distracted my thoughts and grab my attention towards my Anna What should I do now? Shall I continue our lovemaking session even though she sleeps? Or shall I wait until she wakes up? I am sure she will sleep for the next 12 hours if I leave her like this, but who will take care of me? Mark: Anna... I called her name, but she did not even move an inch and still sleeping peacefully... But by looking at her sleeping face I feel like I don''t want to disturb her and I want to make her sleep for the next 12 hours by cuddling her tightly, so she will get the cure for what I have done to her but at the same time my desires are not supporting me and I just want to finish my sex session and cum at least 2 to 3 times to get normal. What should I do..? In between my thoughts my hand is trying to insert my dick into Anna''s pussy... And my Anna''s face immediately turned to cry... I feel so sorry after looking at my girls cry face and I understand she is not in a mood to enjoy. I thought she is enjoying my lovemaking session but after looking at her cry face I can understand she is still feeling the pain... And I feel guilty myself for my actions at her... How shamelessly I am behaving towards her... I am not even helping her to take a proper sleep... Come on, Mark, let her give some space so she will be healed soon¡­ And I am sure she will definitely enjoy my lovemaking session after she healed, and it is pleasure to look at my girls happy face when I am doing our love making session by inserting my dick deep into her pussy, and that''s what makes me happy rather than continue my love making session when she is sleeping that too she is not in a mood to enjoy... p> my baby Chapter 742: control Anna''s Pov: Mark: He never gets close to Rosie as his mother and never get close to Anna as his sister. Instead, he treated them as his enemies and tortured my sister in order to get revenge on Anna... (Mark shouted at Lucas out of rage and he clearly says parents should take care of their children if the parents didn''t take proper care then god only knows how they will turn to.) Lucas: You are mistaken, sir... John changed from the day he lost his mother and from that day I am trying to make him normal but he always tries to stay away from me whenever I stay close to him and whatever I say he just ignores it and after a few years he started to do the opposite things of what I say. So gradually the distance between us started increasing due to his behaviour. Even I don''t have much time to concentrate on him because I was busy in dealing with my business. But what shocked me more is he changed to psychopath once I got married. I didn''t expect his cruel behaviour. Mark: Cruel behaviour? Lucas: Yes, I always try to convince him to treat Rosie as his mother but he never listens to me instead he started torturing Rosie by ckmailing her... Tom: ckmailing? Lucas: Yes sir... Mark: What kind of ckmail he do? Lucas: He always says to Rosie that he will kill Anna and Alex if she didn''t leave him. Rosie was scared whenever he threatened him. She came to me and tell me everything about his ckmail and every time I try to convince him to not threaten Rosie and treat her as his mother or at least give respect to her as a woman but he did not listen to me instead after a few more days he again goes after Rosie and ckmails her. And the same thing was repeated... (Did John really threaten my mom? Did he really ckmail my mom by saying that he will kill me and Alex? Maybe it''s true... Maybe that is one of the reasons my mom never let me toe home even on holidays too and she joins Alex in the nursery hostel and maintains every detail in secrecy. Even she did not let me know about Alex''s whereabouts. Maybe she is scared of John''s ckmail. What the hell... Till now I thought my mom is having a happy life but not... She didn''t... How can she stay happy when that psychopath is ckmailing her? In between my thoughts I continued monitoring the interrogation.) Mark: Tell me about the argument that happened between you and John on that day... Lucas: The same thing happened on the same day, he threaten Rosie by saying he will kill Anna by that evening. Rosie was scared about his ckmail and tell to me everything. But this time I was so serious about it because I don''t want this kind of situation again and again. At first, I tried to convince him but he did not listen to me and finally, it leads into a bigger argument between us. Mark: Other than you and John did anyone see your argument or listen to your augment? Lucas: Yes... Tom: Who it is? (Come on Anna... Stay alert... If he says my name then he will be caught red-handed again by saying a false statement to us because I didn''t know anything about the argument on that day. So I am listening to him at most careful.) Lucas: Rosie... (I feel a bit relieved the moment I listened to my mom''s name and believe that Lucas is saying the fact but at the same time I am scared of what might happen after that argument.) Lucus: She listens to everything about our argument and is scared to face John on that day. So she went out of the home along with Anna for the entire day. (Ahhhh... So that stupid argument makes us to stay out of home and John take advantage of my friend... Why? Why does he want to ckmail my mom? Why he didn''t ept my mom as his mother? Why does he want to take revenge on me? Why did he do this to my friend? Many questions filled my mind but I try to control my thoughts and concentrate on the interrogation.) Mark: So what happened after the argument... Lucus: After the argument with my son I stay quiet for a while and then I had my breakfast. After some time Ria visited our house for Anna. I informed her that Anna is not at home but she said she will wait for Anna. I said ok and called to my wife and inform her that Ria is waiting for Anna. Rosie said they wille soon to home. I said the same thing to Ria and left the home and went to the nearest park to sit in peace for a few minutes. After some time I feel a little bit relieved, so return back to home. The moment I entered the house I find the house is messy and in the next second I heard the screaming of Ria in Anna''s room. I immediately rushed into the room and find her nude body on the bed in a helpless condition. At first, I didn''t understand what happened to her. I am so confused and scared to look at her. I looked around and I find no one in the room. Meanwhile, She is requesting me to help her. I take a towel from the nearby hanger and went near to her to help her. But I lost control of myself... Chapter 743: genius Genie: Daniel: Why? Why do you want to sleep with other men when you are in a rtionship with me? Genie: I don''t know... But I am sure I will definitely sleep with another man in one way or the other way. Daniel: Why are you so sure about it? Genie: Because from my teenage I slept with many men for many reasons. Sometimes I slept for no reason just because to enjoy the sex life and was eager to taste many dicks. Sometimes I sleep with three to four men on the same bed at the same time. Sometimes I slept with the hotel room boys too... All those things I did just because to satisfy my sexual desires and I enjoyed every time and never feel guilty. So I feel like I may sleep with some other men even though I am in a rtionship with you... So I just want to make it clear with you... If you are still ok after listening to these three things in my life then I will think about your love proposal. But think wisely before you make your decision after considering these things. (I take a long breath after being done telling to him everything and turn to another side to give space to him to think. But within a few seconds, he wrapped his hand around my waist and pulled me close to him and ced his head on my neck and started kissing me gently on my neck.) Genie: Even though if you change the decision and say no to me, it is ok for me to sleep with you and we can enjoy as usual and can satisfy our sexual desires whenever we need without maintaining any kind of love rtionship... (I said these words because I just don''t want Daniel to get away from my life. I want him in my life because he is the only caring person till now in my life and he is the only person who is treated me so lovingly on the bed, so I don''t want to leave him in my lifetime but at the same time, I don''t want to cheat him by not saying about my past life. Now I feel so relieved after conveying to him everything, particrly about my sex life. I hope even though he changed his mind he will be with me at least to satisfy his sexual desire. But suddenly he break the silence.) Daniel: Baby, how do you think I will change my opinion on you? (I am shocked the moment I listen to him and I didn''t understand how can he say I love you again even after listening to my entire past, I immediately turned towards him and looked at him with my shocking expression.) Daniel: Ilove you, babe... (He said again and kissed me on my lips very gently out of love.) Genie: Is that ok for you if I sleep with another man? Daniel: No, I am not okay... (He said very sharply.) Daniel:But I am sure you don''t cheat on me. Genie: Why are you so confident in me and how can you think I will never cheat you? Daniel: Because you are in love with me. Genie: Shut up, Daniel, you don''t know anything about me and you did not understand what I mean to say to you... Stop daydreaming, and try to understand what I mean to say. (I shouted at him out of furious.) Daniel: I know everything about you babe and I also know till now in your life you did not taste any kind of love. Genie: You are wrong... Daniel: I am right, babe... You lost your mom at your childhood and your dad never give you father''s love to you instead he trapped you in Mark''s web and prepared you like a trap to get Mark''s sir property and your friends reach you just to satisfy their desires and used you as a toy and there is no one in your life to say what is right and what is wrong and that''s the reason you sidetrack your life by sleeping with an anonymous man in order toe out of the loneliness in your life. So, till now in your life, You did not get father''s love you did not get mothers love and you did not get friends love and you did not get your boyfriend''s love, that is the reason you feel insecure when you fall in love with me and hesitate to get into a love rtionship with me and most importantly you feel insecure by thinking I may leave you in the future. (I am staring at Daniel out of shock because I have no idea what to answer to his reasoning and he exined to me very clearly and understands me in deep in such a way even I don''t know about myself that clearly. I feel so emotional and hugged him tightly out of love. He is patting me on my back to make me calm down.) Daniel: Just remember one thing, babe, if you want to sleep with another man, you just close your eyes and think whether you love that person or not... If you really love him then you can sleep with him without hesitation and I don''t object to you in that case. Genie: Are you sure? Daniel: Yes babe, if you really love him then you can sleep with him, so you enjoy the true pleasure... And I am ok in that case because I know I am the only person you love me and I am the only person to give pleasure to you. (By finishing his words he started kissing me on my lips very deeply and rolled over me with his erected dick.) Chapter 744: i think Genie''s POV: Tears started rolling down from my eyes I feel like I was buried under the ground when I am looking at Mark and Anna. But suddenly I can sense a warm caring hand which hold my hand. I looked at the person and it''s Daniel... That''s it I immediately hugged him tightly and started crying by holding him, he is patting me on my back to make me calm down. I hold him more tightly and wrapped my hands around his neck and hugged him more tightly to hide my face. Daniel: Hey, It''s ok... Don''t worry... (He is trying to make me calm down but I am outburst with my emotions. I never cried like this in my life. My dad will take care of everything ab=nd he always take care of my needs and I no need to bother about anything in my life, but now, even my dad can''t do anything. And he left me alone in this ground.) Daniel: Hey, stay calm dear... Please don''t cry... (I strike my head as no and still hold him tightly and crying. After a few seconds, he loses his hug and hold my chin and make me to look at his face. I slowly raised my face and looked at him and I am shocked by looking at his eyes because his eyes too filled with tears. I don''t know what makes him to feel worry. But in the next second I immediately rest my head on his chest and tried to calm down myself. He is patting me on my back and I feel so relieved when he is taking care of me. After a few seconds I try to get normal and finally break the silence. Genie: Please take me to some other ce... Daniel: What? Genie: Please take me to some other ce. I don''t want to stay here anymore... (I said with my crying tone and he immediately looked at me with his smiling face.) Daniel: Are you sure? (I nodded my head as yes. He immediately hold my hand and take me near to the parking slot.) Daniel: Are you ok if we travel in this jeep? (By finishing his words appointed me a jeep which has top less. I immediately looked at the sun and I feel like I may get tan if I travel in this roofless jeep and that too it is not an air conditioner.) Daniel: I promise you will have a great time... (All my questions in my mind got breakdown when I listen to his promise and yes I want to spend a great time. So I didn''t think one more second and immediately nodded my head as ok. He immediately opened the door of the jeep, I sit in the passenger seat, in the next second he jump into the driver seat very excitedly and started driving... After a few seconds of his smooth driving I rest my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes and take a nap... After some time, I smelled the breeze of fresh air and it is so relieving and I can sense the cold breeze on my skin where I feel so relieved... I take a long breath and slowly opened my eyes and I am surprised by looking at the view infront of my eyes... It''s so beautiful... We are on the sea shore and the sun is about to leave us and the golden rays of the sunset are falling on me, and the cool breeze of the sea is touching my face as a gentle kiss... Daniel: I hope you like it... (I smile the moment I listen to Daniel''s tone and my head is still resting on his shoulder. So I sit straight to look at his face and nodded my head as yes as a hint that I like this ce. He smiled by looking at me and keep the hair string near to my ear and hold my chin and looking at me with his sharp eyes.) Daniel: You looks so cute when you smile... (I feel a little embarrassed when he is praising me. I immediately turned to another side to get down from the jeep. But he immediately get down in advance and open my door. With the help of his hand, I get down from the jeep, and we both walk towards the beach slowly and sit on the sand where the waves of the sea are touching my feet. I feel so happy and relieved but I feel like I want to stay quiet for some more time. Daniel sit beside me and enjoying the beach scenery and in the middle, he is enjoying by stalking at me. After some time he is showing something to me by cing it near to my face. I looked at it and shocked and scared at the same time. It''s a crab... Genie: Ahhhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhhh.... I immediately started screaming out loudly by looking at it and moved a step back from the ce where I sit... He throwed it in the next wave and startedughing at me by looking at my screaming face. I feel so angry at his behaviour and particrly his teasingugh makes me feel so irritated. I immediately take my hands full of wet sand and through it on his face... He slides his head to the other side and escapes from my sand shot. I take another boll of sand and again tried to hit him. This time he get up to escape from it. Daniel: You can''t win over me... (He said in his teasing tone.) Genie: Really? Chapter 745: my dad Genie''s POV: I have no idea what is this sudden function of Mark. My dad and I was invited by Mark to attend this emergency function. Whatever I was excited to get ready and my only target is to attract Mark. But the moment I entered into the garden I am shocked by looking at the decoration... Yes, the ground is filled with wedding decorations but there is no name card to check whose wedding is going to happen... Father: Dear, do you have any idea what is happening here? (Even my dad was shocked by looking at the wedding decoration of the ground.) Genie: No idea, dad... (I looked around once again and the scene in front of me grabbed my attention and it literally makes me feel shocked and buried under the ground... My dad is asking something but my eyes are filled with tears when I am looking at that scene... So by looking at my attention my dad checks it out and he too started staring at them more than I do... He too feels so shocked... It''s Mark and Anna hugged and kissing to each other in the centre of the wedding ground. What? Why are they kissing so publicly? Are they nning to get married? But how can they get married all of a sudden? Why do they want to marry right now? And how can they n for the sudden wedding? Is this really Mark''s and Anna''s wedding? Many questions filled in my mind meanwhile my dad is walking towards them and I am following my dad involuntarily by staying at Mark and Anna and I feel jealous when I am looking at them and particrly I can''t bear myself when I looked at Anna''s happy face. I am sure this Anna is definitely plotting Mark by using her cheap seductive tricks... Look at her, how shamelessly she is behaving in the public... Ahhhh.... Finally they break their kissing session and Mona and Anna left the ce so happily. Mark notice our presence and immediately came towards my dad. Mark: Hi uncle... Joseph uncle: Hello Mark... I am really surprised and have no clue about your invitation to the sudden party... Mark: I am so sorry to trouble you, Uncle, but you are one among of my well-wishers so I want you to attend this party... Joseph: What''s this party for? I can understand by looking at the decoration that it must be a wedding... Mark: Yeah, uncle... It is... (Meanwhile, Tom came close to Mark in a hurry.) Tom: Excuse me, sir... (He pulled Mark to the side and murmured something into his ear. After a few seconds, he turned towards to my dad.) Mark: Uncle, I will be back soon, please take the seats... Joseph uncle: okay... (Both me and my dad lead to the garden to sit in the chair but I am still so confused and shock, and have no idea what is happening, and I can''t bear if it is Mark''s wedding. I want to know about it... Meanwhile my dad asked Nanny who is the chief servant in Mark''s house about the wedding. Even she too didn''t know anything about the wedding... I am eagerly waiting to know who''s wedding is this but I did not get any clue. After a few seconds, I saw Daniel in the ground and he is busy in doing some arrangements, when I looked at him I feel some internal happy in my mind I don''t know why I am feeling in such a way... I am slowly walking towards him and he is busy in arrangements and he doesn''t even notice me. But when I am just a few feet away he looked at me with his staring face and in the next second he immediately takes a step forward and came close to me. Daniel: Hey, how are you? Genie: I am fine... (We is looking into my eyes with his sharp eyes and we both stay quiet for a few seconds and involved in our deep thoughts... Genie... Why are you falling into his fantasy world? Just ask him what is happening here he might know something else...) Genie: So who''s wedding is nned here... Daniel: don''t you know whose wedding is going on? (I Strike my head as no.) Daniel: Weird... Genie: excuse me... Just answer to my question and you are not supposed to judge me. (I said with my rage tone and his face immediately turned to smirk.) Daniel: You looks so cute when you are mad at me... Genie: Don''t try to bluff me, just answer to my question... Whose wedding is happening here? Daniel: How did youe to the party by not even knowing whose wedding is going on? (It''s a waste to speak to him, I immediately turned around to leave but he suddenly screamed by holding my wrist.) Daniel: It''s your boss wedding... Genie: What? (I asked him out of shock... Mark''s wedding? With whom he is going to get married? Is he marrying that Anna... What the hell... How can she convince him for the marriage all of a sudden? Shit... I should do something else... I immediately rushed out from that ce to call John because he is the only hope I have...) Daniel: Hey, where are you going? (I did not listen to him and immediately went near to a room to call John.He gave me one of his numbers to reach him for any help. But when I am calling to him the number did not connected to him. I am waiting in the corner of the room and thinking what I can do to stop this wedding.) Chapter 746: precautions Genie''s pov: What if he got seed in killing Daniel and was caught by the police? Do you think he will maintain confidentiality by not letting your name out to the cops? Joseph: I take my precautions dear, I am sure he doesn''t let my name out... Genie: Dad... You still didn''t understand the danger level, once the cops started interrogation, they might find a small clue and it is easy for them to find you, so you should be more careful and don''t n these kinds of attacks for your own safety... Joseph: I don''t think so long, dear, I just want to save you from him. So... Genie:Saving me from him? Are you serious, dad? Do you think he kidnapped me? Joseph:I think he trapped you by looking at your property and beauty. Genie:You do nothing wrong by thinking in such a way dad, I know you always look after my wellbeing but Ipletely break down after Mark''s wedding and I went voluntarily to Daniel and requested him to take a long ride and he is very polite and never misbehaved with me. Joseph: Weird... Genie: What''s weird, dad? Joseph: My daughter never praised a man like this before, not even she didn''t praise Mark too. So I guess howe this Daniel be so special to her all of a sudden? Genie: Dad, I am just saying about him to give rity to you that he is not after me. That''s it... So that you don''t take any wrong steps with any of your perceptions... It doesn''t mean I am supporting him and falling after him... Joseph: By any chance did you fall in love with him? (What the hell... Why my dad is not getting convinced and he always poking me with Daniel''s topic? How can I make him get convinced? Meanwhile, I looked at Daniel''s face... No... no... Idon''t let my dad to do anything to my love... Come on Genie... Stay strong and answer confidently... You should save Daniel...) Joseph:So can I take the answer as granted to my question? Genie:What? What are you talking about, dad? Are you really serious? Do you really think I will fall in love without knowing about the status of a man? Joseph: I think you changed after Mark''s wedding, dear, that''s the reason I suspected you... Genie: Yes dad... I agree with you... And yes, I changed after Mark''s wedding but not in the way to fall in love with an anonymous man where I don''t even know about his status... Joseph: Yes, dear, I agree with you but you don''t know the power of love... It will change any kind of man... So I am a little scared about your decision... (Yes, I will agree with my dad because I changed a lot after tasting Daneal''s love in my life and now I am in a position to say a lie to my dad in order to save love. But now I pretend I am not loving him in order to save his life.) Genie: I will only fall after a man who is richest more than Mark and who is handsome more than Mark, dad, and you no need to worry about the status of the guy that I fall in love... Joseph:Whoahhhh... That''s my girl... I am very proud of you my dear... Genie: I am your daughter, dad... How can you think I will fall after a low-status guy? And how do you think I will fall in love with this man where I don''t know anything about his status? Joseph: Okay baby, I am so sorry to misappropriate you... I don''t mean to do that... Genie: It''s ok, dad, I can understand your feelings... Joseph: Pleasee to home as early as possible, dear... We need to talk... Genie: Sure dad... Joseph: Okay, tell me one thing... Genie: What it is, dad..? Joseph: Who is that guy? Genie: I don''t know exactly, dad, but somehow rted to Mark... (I hide that he is a bodyguard to my dad because my dad doesn''t allow me to speak to such a low standard guy. So I pretend I know nothing about Daneal in order to save him from my dad.) Joseph: I mean how does he rte to Mark? Genie: He said he is a friend to Mark, that''s all I know and I am least bothered about their rtionship because I don''t care about Mark and don''t care about his friend too... Joseph:Okay... Come to home baby, I want to speak to you about some business deal. Genie: Sure dad, bye... (I hang the call and feel so relieved and immediately fell on the bed and smiled to myself because Daniel is safe and my dad never think about him again and he never try to harm his life... I know how to save my love from my dad and I got seeded...) Daniel: Baby? (I heard Daniel''s low worried tone and understand he listened to my entire conversation. I don''t know what and how to exin it to him. What if he thinks that what I speak to my dad is true? Will he leave me forever? In between my thoughts, he came close to me andy beside me on the bed, I didn''t speak anything instead I hugged him tightly. he pulled me more close towards him... I feel so relieved in the warmness of his cuddle but I didn''t speak anything to him and I don''t know what to speak to him... If anything I want to say... At first I need to say clearly to him about my past... precautions Chapter 747: i love it Genie''s POV: I love it... I love the essence of his kissing. And I don''t want to miss it... I want to kiss him like this forever and he too treating me amazingly with his intense kiss. We were both involved in our deep kissing session and I don''t want to ruin this lovemaking session by speaking about my past life right now. Yes, I don''t want to say anything to him right now, I just want to enjoy this lovemaking session... I closed my eyes and enjoying his hot seductive intense kiss, and enjoying his warm tongue in my mouth, while doing so he slowly ces his hand near to my chest to grab my boobs, and I smile to myself by looking at his intense actions and I know he loves my boobs and he never wants to leave it during our love making session. He always enjoys by holding them and his kissing sessions will lead to wild the moment he touches my boobs and yes, he is doing as per my expectations and treating me more intensely. I immediatly wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him more closer to me as a hint to enjoy me as he wish. And yes, he gulped my boobs more tightly and kissing me deeply. I wrapped one of my legs around his waist and slowly crawl my hand near to his cock. And it is hard and erected straight over his pants and eagerly waiting for my pussy. I can understand it will be erected for my intense teasing towards him and it will be calm down only when he cum for 4 to 5 times at least. And I know how to handle it, so I slowly unbutton his pants and take out his erected dick which is eagerly waiting for my pussy to fuck... That''s it... His mood got more hyper and in the next second he ced his thumb finger near to my pussy and started pressing it intensely and at the same time he is kissing me aggressively. Ahhhhhh... The pleasure he is giving to me is so amazing... Ahhhhhh... I like the way he is treating me... He is pressing my pussy more intensely and kissing me deeply and I gripped his dick with my tight grip and closed my eyes and enjoying our intense session. His dick is erecting more and more... At any time he will insert his hard erected dick into my pussy ti satisfy his thrust and I am waiting for the moment but suddenly thend phone in our room started ringing. We both got distracted suddnly by the ringing tone of the phone and we both immediately looked at the phone and involved in our deep thoughts by thinking who might be calling us in thiste hours. Of course, it must be from the reception to disturb our private time for their silly reasons. In the next second I looked at Daniel as a hint to continue our intense session instead of lifting the phone but he is still staring at the phone with his shocking expressions and about to get up from me to check on the phone. But I didn''t allowed him to get up from me and immediatly hugged him and didn''t allow him to go away from me because I don''t want him to leave me and I don''t want anyone to disturb us and I am least bothered about the phone call. So I blocked Daniel by hugging him tightly. He smiled at my actions and understand my intentions and continued his kissing session on my lips but this time he is kissing me gently and looking into my eyes. I understand he want to say something to me, so I break the kiss and looked at him as what.) Daniel: I just want to check that call to find who it is... Genie: I just want to hug you... (I said and hugged him tightly. He smiled and hugged me back by ignoring the call. And after a few seconds, the call was ended. I feel so happy and relieved when he hugged me again with his tight hug. Daniel again started his kissing session on my lips and I closed my eyes and enjoying his intense warmness but the call again started ringing. Daniel again break the kiss and looked at me for the permission to respond to that call and I released my hands around him because he will be free and participate in our intense session only when he attended the call. So I allowed him to attend the call, and he immediately went near to the phone and lifted the call. I take a long breath and staring at his axity to attend the call and I can understand he is a bit scared after the attack and maybe that''s the reason he is more particr to attend the call to find the reason behind the call... Receptionist: Hello sir, good evening... Daniel: Good evening... Receptionist: I am so sorry to disturb your private time... Danel: First tell me what is the matter... Receptionist: We got a call to Genie madam. Daniel: Genie? Receptionist: Yes sir, will you please give this call to her so I will merge the call... (Daniel immediately looked at me with his shocking expression. Even I am shocked by thinking who is going to talk with me because no one knows that I am staying in this hotel except me and Daniel and I have no clue that who is going to calling me and what they want to speak to me. I stay quite and looking at Daniel as what to do. (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 748: deep Anna''s Pov: Deep down in my heart, I felt relieved by thinking I am going to know about the facts of my mom''s death and at the same time I feel a bit low by thinking about my mom''s tragedy. Whatever, till now it is clear that he hides the facts but after Mark''s scary act he finally spells he will say the truth and I stay more alert because I want to know everything he did to my mom but this time I will be the person who tortures him by piercing him with all the needles and I don''t want him to die so easily by just hanging to a rope. In between my thoughts Mark started asking questions.) Mark: So tell me what you have done to Rosie? Lucas: What I said until John ckmailed me through the phone is true and Rosie listened to our conversation that happened between John and me on thewn and she got to know about my attack on Ria. I try to convince Rosie but she didn''t listen to me and the only statement she says is she wanted to go to the police station to give aint against to me and John. I try to convince her in all possible ways but she did not listen to me instead she started giving lectures to me about what is right and what is wrong and I am exhausted to listen to her lectures. John is enjoying by looking at the argument between Rosie and me, hisugh makes me more irritated. I feel like I want to end it at any cost... Mark: What happened next? Lucas: Rosie didn''t end up her argument with me, she started scolding John for his attack on Ria, and the argument between them leads John to lose his temper and he tried to attack Rosie to shut her mouth. When the fight is happening between John and Rosie near thewn I did not try to stop John. Actually, I am waiting for John to attack Rosie because I will get evidence of the murder case on John, so we can bargain our crimes to each other and on the other side, I will have no witness for the crime I did if Rosie was dead due to John''s attack. But Rosie defended herself and pped John for the crime he did to Ria and she pped me in the next second. Meanwhile, John left the ce out of rage and Rosie and I talked for a few minutes I am trying to convince her to not go to Police Station to giveint against on me but she is not in a position to listen to me and burst out with her emotions. I stayed quiet and understood this is not the right time to convince her but I need to manage her for two more days by apologising for my mistake and then I can try to convince her again. I hope she will understand my situation. In the middle of our discussion, we suddenly hear the screaming of Anna. That''s it, Rosie immediately rushed towards the living room to check on Anna, even I immediately followed her but looking the screen by peeping behind the nearby wall in the living room and find John is attacking Anna... I immediately take my phone and started recording the video because John loses his control and he is full of rage and revenge mode and I am sure he will definitely attack Rosie or Anna then it will be proof for me to ckmail him and it will be a good chance to save myself from Ria''s case. While recording the video I am listening to their conversation and I understand Anna also got to know the truth that Ria was attacked by John but I am not sure whether she knows about my attack on Ria. In between my thoughts, John is about to stab Anna but suddenly Rosie went in between them and tries to save Anna where John is trying to attack Anna. Unfortunately, John stab Rosie very deep into her stomach and Rosie fell on the floor unconsciously... I finally seeded in recording it and I felt so relieved and thought I am almost escaped from Ria''s case, and one more plus point is if I lost this video I have one more eyewitness of this crime i.e, Anna... Yes, Anna too saw the crime with her eyes but it will be a big tragedy for her to look at her mother''s death and I am sure her vengeance on John will definitely help me to save from him. So she is the main witness in the case of Rosie. In between my thoughts, John is going towards Anna with his evil smile and by looking at his smile I understand his next target is Anna and he will definitely kill her at any moment but Anna should not die in John''s hand because if she died John will definitely take advantage of me and take the Rosie video from me to erase it and ckmail me as usual by using Ria''s video. So in order to not to trap John I came forward to save Anna. And requested her to leave the ce and she listen to what I said but deep down in my heart, I am scared by thinking whether Anna knows about the crime I did on Ria. If she knows about my attack then I can easily understand by looking at her expressions and I am sure she will react to me in the same way she is reacting with John... (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 749: please Anna''s Pov: In between my thoughts, Mark went near to Lucas and looking at him straight into his eyes with his dagger red eyes. Mark: So you don''t want to live your life, am I right. Lucas... (Mark asked with his base terror tone and Lucas was shocked after listening to Mark.) Lucas: What do you mean, sir? Mark: What I mean is we are going to hang you soon... Lucas: Sir, I said everything to you... Please show mercy on me and send an apology to the court to show mercy on me... (Lucas said by looking at Tom in order to convince him but Tom didn''t react to him and stayed quiet by looking at Mark for a few seconds and in the next second he gave his gun to Mark and Mark immediately pointed the gun into Lucas''s point-nk and looking at him with his furious face. I understand Mark is ckmailing him to get the true facts. Maybe he too thinks that Lucas is saying the wrong facts, even Tom is also supporting Mark by giving a service pistol to him. But what makes me worried is Mark may fire the pistol on Lucas''s head out of rage and revenge. I don''t mean I still care Lucas. I am okay if Lucas will be dead in the next second but what bothers me is I don''t want Mark to kill a person even though that person is a criminal because this incident may threaten his future. All my thoughts were distracted by Lucas''s scream and Lucas was shocked by Mark''s sudden action.) Mark: Do you want me to do an encounter? Or shall I wait until the court hangs you? Or shall I kill you by torturing you with all the needles piercing into your body? (Mark asked by gnashing his teeth with his furious tone and pressing the gun tip into his forehead to make him more scared. Lucas immediately closed his eyes out of scare and started requesting Mark.) Lucas: Sir, please don''t kill me... Please... I said everything I know... Please trust me... Mark: Do you think I will believe whatever you say? Lucas: Sir, please trust me... (Mark immediately holds Lucas''s throat with his other hand very tightly, Lucas is scared and suffering to take a breath.) Mark: Tell me what you have done to Rosie... Lucas: What do you mean, sir? Mark: Do you think I am a puppet and listen to whatever you say? Tell me about Rosie... And tell me what you have done to her? Lucas: I did not do anything to my love, sir... Lucas:OK, then, say your final goodbyes to everyone... (By finishing his words Mark suddenly triggered his gun near locus head and shoot his first bullet. And in the next second, I heard Lucas''s scary screaming. For one second I thought Lucas was dead on spot but in the next second, I realise he is alive and the gun didn''t fire the bullet. I take a long breath to get normal. Thank god, there are no bullets in the gun.) Mark: Tom, I think you forget to load the gun... (Mark said sarcastically while checking the bullets in the gun, that''s it... In the next second one of the cops came near to Tom and handed over the loaded gun to him and in the next second, Tom fired the gun in the air by pretending he is checking the gun but actually he is showing off his gun to Lucas to make him more scare. This time Lucas''s face turned to more scared maybe he too think for one second that he was dead.) Mark: So would you like to say the truth or would you like to taste the death? (By finishing his words Mark again pointed the gun on Lucas''s point-nk. I understand there are some dark secrets behind my mom''s death, maybe that''s the reason Tom and Mark have targeted Lucas by taking advantage of his fear of death. So far I remember my mom was stabbed by John. In the 1st interrogation of Lucas, Tom asks Lucas about the wound on my mom''s head. Lucas said it was caused when my mom fell on the floor abruptly when John stab. But I still remember my mom didn''t suddenly fall on the floor instead she slowly sit on the floor by holding the wound and slowlyy on the floor gently when she is unconscious. If in that case how can a wound present on her head? What is the reason behind the wound? Does it mean someone hit my mom on her head? If in that case, who can be that person who tried to hit my mom on her head? I am sure it must be John or Lucas? How can they do this to my mom? All my thoughts were distracting when I heard the cry, yes, and it''s Lucas who immediately started crying out of scare after Mark''s threatening.) Lucas: Sir, please don''t kill me... Please, sir... Mark: If you don''t want me to kill you then you say everything to me... Lucas: Yes, sir, I will say everything to you... Please believe me... I will say the true facts to you and I agree I hide some points in the previous answers about Rosie... Please don''t kill me... I will say everything... (I am more shocked the moment I listen to Lucas and I did not expect he will be got convinced so easily after tasting Mark''s treatment. Deep down in my heart, I felt relieved by thinking finally I am going to know about the facts of mom''s death and at the same time I feel a bit low by thinking about my mom''s tragedy.) Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e-NovelBin (Hello readers... Please support the story with your power stones and please shower me with the new gifts on this poor author, you can donate a magic castle in order to advertise your profile in wn and feel free to buy me a coffee at /annamark Thank you so much for your love and support.) Chapter 750: truth Mark''s Pov: Mark: Now tell me Tom, through which source the amount is credited into Anna''s ount? And also tell me the details regarding the anonymous number, so if we track these both details we will get rity about it... (Tom nodded his head as ok and continued his searching into the system. Both Mona and I stay quiet and waiting for Tom''s results, after a few minutes of research Tom looked at us.) Tom: Guys, the number is a satellite number so we can''t trace it... Mark: What? A satellite number? (I immediately got a sh of the incident at our Grindelwald trip and yes those three bastards uses the satellite number tomunicate with John and the roomboy, and the person who tries to attack the old room boy is also using the satellite number...) Tom: Yes, Mark... Mark: Who can it be, Tom? Tom: At present, I have no clue, and the bank transfer details are also corrupted... Mark: Corrupted? What do you mean, Tom? Tom: Yes, Mark, the transferor details are corrupted because they transfer through illegal sources, so it is tough to find who it is... Mona: What do you mean by illegal sources, Tom? Tom: Did you remember in our Grindelwald trip I integrated the cab driver who killed the room boy? Mona: Yes, I remember him and with the help of the little girl we catch him easily... Tom: When I am interrogating him I asked him how the payment will be done to him... Mona: Yes Tom, and he said the funds were transferred through the ck market like casino and some other betting sources, etc... Tom: Yes, exactly in the same way Anna got the funds into her bank ount... Mona: So there may be a chance that Anna may not know about the payment details... (Tom did not say anything for a few seconds and involved in his deep thoughts, and I understand Tom finds some information and he is hesitating to say to me.) Mark: Tell me what did you find, Tom... Tom: There is one more issue that I need to discuss... Mona: What is it, Tom? Tom: In Anna''s contact list there is a number which is saved in the name of a brother... "What..? Brother..?" (Both Mona and I shouted at the same time out of shock...) Tom: Yes guys, and Anna send a message to that number about her bank details and in the next few minutes a huge amount credited into her ount through corrupted source... (My mind was nk, and I did not understand anything... Brother? Who can it be? Your next read is at m v|l-e-NovelBin Is it John? Does it mean she saved John''s mobile number into her contact list and she is also trying to help him to escape from the city? How can she help to John after he did such cruel things to my sister, and how can Anna support him for no reason? I sit in the chair and have no clue what to do next... My entire energy was drained... I don''t know whether I am thinking in a proper way or not... Anna... ahhhh... Please baby... Please be my innocent dumb girl... Please don''t be guilty by supporting your father or brother... Tom: Guys, calm down, don''t take stress, I can track that number because it is not a satellite member, but it takes minimum 2 days to find the entire details of that number... Mark: Nothing there to track Tom because it is clear that it is John''s number... Mona: Mark, please stay calm how can it be Johns number? Mark: Because Anna''s only brother is John¡­ Mona: If it is really John, and she is trying to help him, she will never save that number and particrly she will never save in the name of brother¡­ If she does so, she will get caught red-handed¡­ So please don''t think it''s John''s number, Mark: Okay then, you tell me who''s number it is? Mona: We can ask Anna about it, Mark, till then please don''te to conclusions necessarily¡­ And don''t you know how Anna hates John? Mark: Pleasee out of Anna''s loop, Mona, so you can understand everything clearly... Why don''t you think it''s John''s number? She may save it directly because she doesn''t care about any of us¡­ Mona: If it is really John''s number, she will definitely inform to you or Tom or at least to me but she didn''t and I am sure that she never hides anything which rted to John... Do you remember on the first day you met her at the night? She told everything about John and his friends¡­ If she really wants to save her brother, she should not have to tell the information to us¡­ Think about it, Mark¡­ Mark: Did you forget what she just did right now? She did not inform to anyone of us and directly went to the airport to meet her dad and now she is saying the story that she just went to invite her dad to our wedding but it''s not true she went to escape from the city along with her dad and there are proofs too, and her ount credited with huge amount and she got a call from satellite number and she saved one of the number as brother and she send the bank details to that number don''t you think these are enough proofs to break trust on her? (I shouted loudly out of rage and furious actually I want to cry out loudly... I am totally confused and did not understand what is happening in my life... Did my Anna really try to cheat on me? Did she really want to leave me when she finds her dad''s whereabouts?) (Hello readers, #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) Chapter 751: listen Anna''s POV: Mark: It''s only half of it, Anna... (Mark said with his husky tone, and I am shocked when he said it is just half of his dick which is fit into me, and I can''t imagine how much pain I should take if he inserts the entire dick. He slowly slid his head near to my neck and started kissing my neck and biting it in between very seductively, I am still hugging him by wrapping my hands around his neck and locked my legs around his waist. Suddenly Mark gave me a deep hard stroke into my pussy... Anna: Ahhhhhh... (I moaned loudly for his deep hard stroke, he lead to my chest and started sucking my boobs and gave another deep hard stroke.) Anna: Huhhhh... Marrrrkkkkk... (Mark did not even look at my face, he is enjoyed by caressing my neck and slide towards my boobs and continued giving the deep hard strokes to me, I can feel the pleasure when he is sucking my boobs very caressingly, but the pain I am getting is so horrible, Mark started giving me the strokes without break... He is moving his dick in and out into my pussy and the pain I am getting... Hoo, God... I closed my eyes tightly and try to control the pain but it''s of no use¡­ He is digging into me very intensely to enjoy our first lovemaking session; I am trying to enjoy it but the pain is not allowing me to do so¡­ Mark is caressing my boobs and kissing my neck and started kissing my chin but his dick is doing its work by giving me the deep hard strokes... I slowly opened my eyes, and the tears started rolling down from my eyes for the pain I am getting, Mark looked into my wet eyes but this time he didn''t take a break even though he looked at my teary eyes. But Mark, he didn''t realise my tears this time and continued giving me the continuous strokes... Anna: Ahhhhhhhhhhhh.... huhhh... Ahhh... Maaaarrkkkk... Ahhhh... (I tried to control my moan but I can''t, I looked at Mark again he is already looking at me with his smirk smiling face. I can understand he is enjoying this lovemaking session, but I have a small doubt, is he smiling by looking at my tears? Or is he smiling by enjoying the pleasure he is getting through our lovemaking session? Whatever, I am happy irrespective of the reason behind his happiness and I hope he is enjoying it for the pleasure I am getting. Mark suddenly increased the speed of the strokes.) Anna: Shhhhh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I started moaning loudly... This time Mark immediately started kissing me on my lips very aggressively by holding my head and increased the speed of the strokes further... I am trying to stop the kiss because I feel breathless and suffocated from the pain I am getting through his deep speed and hard strokes, but the more I tried, the more he holds my face tightly and kissing me. I tried to push him away because I can''t bear the pain but Mark he didn''t even react to me he continued giving the deep strokes and involved in kissing me... I again wrapped my hands around his neck and tried to divert my mind, I am trying to visualise our first kiss, it''s an idental kiss in the restaurant and I did not sleep the whole night and my mind was distracted with Mark''s thoughts on that day and my second kiss, Mark pecked me on my lips in the couple''s party night event at the ss room when he is adjusting my dress, by that time I was scared to death but deep down of my heart I feel like I am flying in the sky and our next intense kiss session is at the swimming pool, it''s a lifesaving kiss but we both forget our own world and enjoyed our kiss session for a long time¡­ I can still remember how caressingly he kissed me, and from that moment he grabbed the chance every time and kissed me out of his love and caring towards me, and even I feel happy when he kissed me¡­ The N number of kisses I gave him is in our Grindelwald trip when we are ying the treasure hunt game at the love carnival and in the strawberry round I gave my n number of kisses along with the strawberries to him and Mark enjoyed them a lot. And finally, in these recent days, he gave me a kiss punishment, i.e., I need to kiss him whenever he says I love you to me... My face turn to smile when I got the shes of our intense kiss sessions, but suddenly my thoughts were distracted by the pain I am getting... Mark started giving me very fast deep strokes, he is moving very speedily by giving speed hard strokes into my pussy; he holds my head very tightly and biting my shoulder intensely for the pleasure he is getting through our lovemaking session. Anna: ahhh Ahhhhh ahhhh... Huhhh ahhh auhhh.. Maaaarrkkkk... Uffff... Sllllooooow.... Pleasseeee makkkeee ittt slo... Ahhhhhh... Huhhhh... (I again started moaning out loudly but this time I tried to request him to give the small strokes but he is not in a mood to listen to me and enjoying me to the fullest. Actually, I don''t want to interrupt him when he is enjoying me in this lovemaking session but the pain I am getting makes me to request him to stop right now... It''s really unbearable¡­ Markkkkkk Please try to understand my pain... (Hello readers, #bonus chapter at multiple of 400 power stones# Thank you so so so much for your love and support) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!